《The Ultimate Host》 Chapter 1 - Planet of Alien Parasites Vol-1.War for Complete Control chapter1 Edge of the Milky Way Galaxy Sector 115-January 15,2019 Nova -15 What''s our position? We are at the edge of the Milky Way Galaxy. So what is stopping us from leaving? There''s so kind of barrier or wall blocking us from leaving. Ah this bad, heading back to earth. Nova-15 start the teleportation device we are heading back to earth to get a laser cannon strong enough to break this wall. Wait for Nova-15 what''s that planet over there? Nova-15 we really need to-!ok! let''s just check out this strange planet real quick it won''t take long. Fine but we must make it quick. Prometheus let''s go to that planet.Descending to planet Noil-16 in 5,4,3,2,1, 0.As they descended to the mysterious planet called Noil-16, small parts of their, ship burned up. When they finally landed on Noil-16, they were amazed at how it looked. This planet had at least 5 small moons a very dark surface and hundreds of mountains. I wonder if this planet has any life forms said, Nova-15. When Nova -15 and 16 were getting out the ship. a strange creature ran into the ship knocking it sideways. What the hell was that?! Let''s go check it out. Nova-15 what in the world do you think that was? I don''t know but we are not welcomed here. Do you think that we should collect some samples from this planet? No Nova-16 I think you were right to let''s go- suddenly a worm-like creature attacked Nova-15. Help me! Kill it! Nova-16 shot the worm-like creature several times killing Nova-15 in the process. Whatever this creature was it obviously had millions more of them. As he turned around a creature that was totally different attacked Nova-16. While the creature had Nova-16 pinned to the ground it a hole in Nova-16''s suit then stabbed him leaking some kind of strange liquid in his body. He finally got the upper hand and pulled a knife out of his shoe and stabbed it in the neck gushing blood all over the ground. While the creature was stunned by the wound. Nova -16 then got up and ran back into the ship bleeding out. Prometheus get me back to earth immediately! As the ship lifted off the ground, Nova-16 saw at least hundreds of more creatures coming towards Nova-15s dead body. He then looked away. As the ship got out of the planets atmosphere Nova-16 posted the ship on autopilot. Damn, I lost too much blood. It would take at least one week since technology on earth was a bit more advanced than it was at least six years ago. A week went by in a flash. As Nova -16s ship enter the earth''s surface, a satellite spotted the ship.Mr.Nathan, Nova -15 and 16s ship is back. Good, I want to know what kind of good news they have to deliver. When the ship landed on earth it arrived in New York City. It. landed in a place called ETc or (Experiments and Technology). The ETC works for the International government. And they are about to witness a thing they did not want to see. Chapter 2 - The Perfect Host chapter2 New York City Manhattan, ETC Base. As the spaceship opened Nova-16, A.K.A. Drake Fitzgerald was dead. He didn''t make it in time. Get the med team! Now! When General David Johnson saw the wound he noticed that it was leaking some kind of strange metallic liquid. But he paid no mind to it. As the metallic liquid suddenly stopped dropping out of Drake Fitzgerald body, it began to move. As the liquid moved, it bypassed every single one in the base. It finally got out and wanted to find the perfect host to bond with. As General David instructed a doctor to inspect Drake''s body, one of his eyes open. The eye was an unusual color. It had a red pupil with a green iris. Drake then lunged at the doctor ripping out his Adams Apple then ate it. Blood gushed everywhere. What the fuck?! said, General David. He then backed out his gun and shot Drake''s body four times. This hardly did no damage. Then Drakes'' arm turned in to one long metallic blade and stabbed General David in the chest killing him instantly. Must, Must find the foot soldier. said the parasite. The parasite then looked at the doctor''s dead body and said this body is useless. The parasite then busted out of Drake''s chest dropping Drake''s body roughly on the ground blood flown everywhere. As the parasite crept into the doctor''s mouth taking control of it as a random person hops into a car and hotwire it. As the parasite walked out of the base it followed the foot soldier''s tracks. Times Square Park. As the other parasite went through times square park it continued to look for the right host. It then came upon a man named Cross Santana a Puerto Rican who lived in Hell''s Kitchen and had a job as a bartender. Cross Santana was listening to the song called September. When he was getting ready to go in his car, then liquid latched to his foot going into his pores without him even knowing. As he went into his apartment he collapsed right on his bed going straight to sleep. As he slept the parasite went into his bloodstream, forming with his heart, lungs, brain, veins, feet, arms, legs, and the rest of his internal and external organs. He didn''t even feel pain when this fusion was happening. The next morning when he woke up to brush his teeth he noticed something was weird. One of his eyes was a different color. It was kind of cyan color. Cross was very confused. Was it a disease? Or was it something much more? As he went to his computer to see if they knew what the type of disease. He then slipped on water. As and he dropped on the ground it cracked up. What the hell is happening to me? After that, he went straight to work. Chinatown Mr. Yang''s Restaurant. The parasite didn''t want to stay in the doctor''s body any longer so he looked around and saw a Chinese man with glasses in a suit. He grabbed the Chinese man and vomited himself into the Chinese man''s body taking control of it. The parasite then entered Mr.Yang''s seeing over 8 people equipped with guns. Good day sir what will you be having today.?Then parasite then grinned and formed a blade with his hand. Chapter 3 - The Abilities and Perks of the Parasite chapter3 Hell''s Kitchen:17th Street Avenue Jake''s Bar and Grill. As Cross was in his car his other eye also turned cyan. What the fuck is happening to me? When he got out of his car he noticed he had tons of veins popping out of his arms. Did he think was it lung cancer? or aids? He was with a girl two months ago. That could be the explanation for all of this. When he walked by the door he noticed a robbery was going on. Give me all the fucking money now! said the robber. Please take the money and leave .said the woman at the cash register. Hurry up! I don''t have all day with your ass! Man, I was can''t get involved in that. It''s none of my business. As soon as he said that, his hand turned into a tentacle with sharp edges. What''s this shit? said Cross. The tentacle went straight through the glass taking the robbers leg right off. The thief screamed in pain. Cross walked in and said, mention none of this to the cops do you understand what l am saying? Yes said the robber. As Cross turned around he pulled out a desert eagle from his waist and shot Cross in the back of his head. Cross turned around and said did you just shot me in the back of my head just now ? said Cross How are you still alive? said the robber who was in shock. I really don''t know. said Cross. The tentacle strikes forward going straight through his neck killing him. His mind is telling him you just saved at least 13 people from dying. His gut is telling him you just murdered someone. Thank you, stranger, you just save this establishment from being robbed. Here take this. The woman gave him 600 dollars. Thanks. said Cross I know it''s not but thank you again. In Cross''s mind, he thought these strange powers could be his retirement money in the future. He just realized something they said he''s a stranger. He''s been working there for at least 5 months!!! Chinatown, Aftermath of Mr.Yangs Restaurant Massacre Just 6 hours ago a psychopath butchered Mr.Yang and 15 Dragon Creed soldiers. The police think the real reason was to kill the Dragon Creed soldiers because of The Black Mamba Corporation and the Dragon Creed Society are having a crime war. The Dragon Creed owns most of Manhattan ''s drug and gun business. This act of murder will have little effect on The Dragon Creed Society. The police have a picture of the psychopath. Probably hired by the Black Mamba Corporation. If you see a Chinese man with glasses a suit and an orange tie stained with blood contact the police immediately. The capture of this man is 10,000 dollars in cash and black manga members will be interrogated by the FBI. Thank you and good night. As Cross turned the Tv off he started to practice his strange powers on the roof of the apartment building. First, he wanted to figure out how he made the tentacle with sharp edges come out. When he closed his hand into a fist metallic spikes shot out. Wow! When he punched forward a bunch of spikes shot out each 150 meters far. One spike killed someone''s bird the others went in the water. I have to practice more. Later that night the other parasite was in front of the apartment building that Cross lives in. The parasite then walked towards the building. Chapter 4 - Cross vs The Parasite Shatter chapter 4 Hell''s Kitchen 3rd Street Avenue Finally, Rider I finally caught up to you. I will destroy you and bring your head back to Noil-16 as the chiefs trophy. As Shatter walked inside he saw two people watching him suspiciously. Hey isn''t that the psychopath who chopped up all those people in Mr.Yang''s Restaurant? Yes, it is! That''s a 10,000 dollar reward! We can split in two.5,000 dollars for both of us? Right?! Uh, yeah. As Shatter walked past the two people they said Hey! You are coming with us! As they tried to grab him, he instantly turned his hand into a blade and sliced the air that sliced both to pieces. Stupid fucking humans. Shatter began to kill all the tenants in the apartment building turning it into a bloody massacre. Cross who was getting ready to go back to his room heard terrifying screams. Suddenly the door was knocked off the hedges sending it flying off the building almost hitting Cross in the face who was fast enough to dodge it. Shatter who was full of very bloody smiled and said you dodged that perfectly. Who the hell are you? said Cross. I am Shatter the Lieutenant of the Confront Team. I am from the planet Noil-16 edge of the Milky Way Galaxy. Not pleased to meet you. Die!!! Shatter shot five blades out of his hand the size of a couch. Cross rolled out the way catching 3 blades, dodging the other two. He then threw them at back at Shatter. Fool. Shatter disappeared and punched Cross in the face and stabbed him in the throat. I know all the vital parts of my race. You don''t know shit! After he stabbed in the chest he sliced him in half, making Cross''s blood flow all over the place. That was so easy. Ha! Ha! Ha! As he continued to laugh Cross formed backed into a perfect whole. Then Cross formed his arms into tentacles with were razor sharp.Impossible! You should be dead it takes at least 20 minutes for some of us to regenerate! It looks like you don''t too much about your race or your hosts. said Rider. He then sliced off both of Shatter ''s arms. You fucking bastard! This human Cross is the example of a perfect host. said Rider. What made you choose this pathetic human?! said Shatter. I chose this human because he has a very strong willpower. This human maybe the future of this world said Rider. I can''t allow you to be killing me or this human Shatter. You are a motherfucking traitor to your race! Die! Two giant blades came out where his arms used to be. Shatter dashed forward and sliced the ground making the roof collapse. You killed all the tenants! said Cross Yes they were in the way they were easy to kill just like killing the big you call a cockroach. Cross then appeared in Shatters'' face and stabbed him in the internal organ that was an extremely vital spot towards Rider''s and Shatters'' race. Right under the left lung. Ho- How did you know where my vital spot was?! said Shatter. I have no idea . I guess it''s just luck. As he pulled the blade from his vital spot. As he pulled out the blade Shatter died instantly. I know parasites will probably come from Noil-16. I have to be ready. Cross then heard police sirens. I got to go. They will probably try to blame all these deaths on me. After Cross said that he got away from the building as quickly as possible. Inside ETC Base Sir. Yes, Lieutenant Davis. We may have a motive where the creature that killed Officer David. How? Look at the Tv. Chapter 5 - The ETC hunts Cross chapter 5 At 10:30 pm 35 people were killed in Hell''s Kitchen. By the same psychopath who killed Mr.Yang in Chinatown. The police interrogated Black Mamba Corporation. They said they never associated with the psychopath in any type of way. So they were released at 8:30 pm. But only a couple hours later they were murdered by Dragon Creed Society members who were killed when they stopped at a restaurant. But killer who murdered the 35 people was also murdered. His body was found lying in the rumble from the roof. Someone stayed him underneath his left lung killing him in a heartbeat. I guess Hell''s Kitchen really lives up to its name. Thank you and have a nice day. That was some interesting news was it not Davis. Yes, it was General Wyatt. General Wyatt was an ex-black ops soldier fought in Vietnam when he was 32. So the government couldn''t call him back to the field he shot and murder some higher-ups. When he was 36 years old, some government officials hired a mercenary to kill Wyatt. The fight was long but Wyatt won losing his right arm in the process. In 1978, he was homeless living in a homeless shelter. To get extremely rich he sold a diamond. While running with the diamond, he was shot 6 times. While recovering in a hospital bedroom secured with handcuffs. Then the ETC paid for his bail and experimented on him. Giving him a robotic arm that could crush steel very much easy to do. In 1985, he became a lieutenant. In 2004, he became an official general of ETC. So what''s our target''s position? said Wyatt. We don''t know but we will send 2 teams of soldiers to Chinatown. But won''t the Dragon Creed Society be a problem? I will be going with you. I have been willing to test my newly upgraded arm said, General Wyatt. As Cross was driving in Chinatown his car ran out of gas and he didn''t have any money to pay for the gas. He will have to hitchhike a ride. Then he saw a Chinese man in a Bentley drop a suitcase out of his car. Cross then walked to the suitcase and grabbed it. Then another Chinese man said Hey you! Give me that fucking suitcase now! Cross paid no mind to him. As he was getting ready to open the suitcase the Chinese man pulled out a P-99 and shot after Cross who dodged the bullet and broke the Chinese man''s hand. He then screamed in pain. Cross looked in the distance and saw at least 20 Chinese men equipped with guns and started to fire. Cross evaded the bullets the threw a car at them. Wow! Cross was amazed at how far the car flew through the sky. The car blew up sending the Chinese men flying in the sky landing on the ground. Some of them died of the impact of the extremely rough hand. Cross then extended his hand into a blade shooting it out like a spear lifting 5 men off their feet pinning them in the wall. As more Dragon Creed Society soldiers came to shoot Cross. Then 5 ETC cars came and killed all the Dragon Creed Soldiers. What? Cross was really blown away. General Wyatt got out of the armored truck and saw Cross. So this is the fellow that killed David and Doctor Frederick? Tch. I will take care of him. Cross saw General Wyatt and did not say anything to him. Wyatt then appeared in Cross'' s face and knocked him completely out. That was too easy. Now let''s go back to the base and question this asshole. But sir what about the witnesses. General Wyatt then looked around and saw people watching in fear. Leave them. They can''t do anything anyways. Pay them off. As General Wyatt said that soldiers of ETC began to throw money at the witnesses. Ha, Ha, Ha, works with any time of person. Chapter 6 - The Fall of ETC chapter6 Manhattan Main ETC Base As General Wyatt''s armored truck pulled up by the Main ETC Base they dragged Cross out of the armored truck and threw on the ground. It''s time for you to meet our main leader. As Cross was escorted by General Wyatt and 4 soldiers he saw failed experiments on the ground dead. They then talked him a 7-foot tall door and knocked on it. Mr.Baxter the creature you requested us to find is here. said, General Wyatt. Come in. As the went inside Mr.Baxter was talking to his wife who was in Russia. Now let''s get straight down to business. I want to how did you come to have powers Cross did not answer. General Wyatt then punched Cross in his face. He spat out a lot of blood. Answer the question or your jaw will be gone in minutes. Now l will say it again. How did you get your powers? All when Cross was being punched in in the face he was making a plan to escape from the Main ETC Base. I am tired of talking to a fucking wall. Just fucking kill him and bring me the creature that''s inside of him. Yes, Mr.Baxter. As Mr.Baxter made that order they were going to extract Rider out of him. General Wyatt, we have to put him on the Nitrous oxide gas. No, forget the gas l want this bastard to feel this. He killed 20 of my men. He must pay. Cut him open. Yes, sir. As the doctor was cutting him open with a scalpel. He grabbed the doctor''s hand and shoved the scalpel in his eye. He then shot spikes out of his body killing the soldiers in the room expected for General Wyatt who punched Cross through the sheetrock wall. The robot arm then sprouted long deathly claws with lethal venom dripping off them. As he sliced after Cross who crushed his other arm like paper.Aaaaaaa! General Wyatt then bleeding severely from his left arm. Cross then mashed his face into the ground leaving nothing but blood spatter. As Cross walked out of the room;3 soldiers confronted Cross. Cross easily turned his arm into a blade and charged in past them. As he turned around their heads were gone completely off of their body''s. Cross then headed for Mr.Baxter''s. As he kicked down the door he was shot in the stomach from Mr. Baxter. Mr. Baxter held the shotgun smiling this shotgun you were just shot with can take down a grizzly bear that weighs more than a thousand pounds!!!!! said Mr.Baxter. Now time for you to show me how you got your power. Cross then shot a spike inside Mr.Baxter''s chest sending him crashing on his desk. Ga! Mr. Baxter spat out blood. You think you have- won? Not even close! As Mr.Baxter said that a helicopter equipped with machine guns.Blam! The machine guns all missed it''s a target. Cross then jumped inside the helicopter breaking the pilot''s neck. As he jumped back into the ETC skyscraper, the helicopter blew up! Boom!!!! Damn my trump card has failed me badly but I have one trick left up to my sleeve. I have a bomb by my heart so when I die it will go off! Do you know how many lives you are endangering?! said Cross I don''t give a fuck- all that matters is that I get the last laugh. Now- As he said now he instantly died. Cross then picked up Mr.Baxter''s body and threw it out of the window, as far as he could throw.Mr.Baxter''s body landed in the ocean. As the bomb went off a giant explosion occurred underneath the water. Cross then jumped out of the building down to the ground. He landed on the ground perfectly. As he looked up at the building he knew one thing that building had tons of secrets.Now all Cross wanted to do was get a drink at a bar. A decent bar. And a car. And maybe even meet a girl. Chapter 7 - Leader Vein chapter7 Noil-16 Sector 115 Edge of Milky Way Galaxy More and more different species of alien inhabitants from different planets came to Noil- 16 and began to be taken over by the parasites. The parasites are now starting to build their own civilization. There proclaimed leader is named Leader Vein. Sir, where are you going? said a foot, Noil-16 soldier. I am going to this planet called Earth. I need to go there for two things. To get a better host. And possibly find Rider and Shatter. You will be in charge until I get back do you understand? said Leader Vein. Get my ship ready. As Leader Vein entered his ship his host arrived in, that looked like a meteor. He then turned it on top speed. That ship will arrive by Earth in a couple of hours. New York City-Northern Chinatown Dragon Creed Society Building Division 8. Fuck! do you gentleman realize that since that psychopath killed Mr. Yang you know we no longer can smuggle drugs in there to sell to dope heads? said Boss James Wong. But Mr. Yang was about to quit doing it for us so either way, even if he was still alive we would have probably killed him. You got a point said, Boss Wong. Wait what about that super-powered freak who killed our men in of Mr. Zhang''s plaza? What do we do with him? We have a little trump card. said Boss Wong. Who or what is it? said the lieutenant Liu Zhou. It''s the woman kung-fu genius, Sarah Kang. Do you think she will be up for the job? She''s needed for highly dangerous missions. I think she will be up for the job. Where will you think the super-powered freak will be? I will send Sarah all over Manhattan she won''t hesitate to do it. Later that night..... As Boss Wong was going home to his family he saw a meteorite crash by a very old abandon warehouse. When he was getting ready to drive by the warehouse to check it out 4 range rovers pulled up and started to shoot after Boss Wong. As the other soldiers of The Dragon Creed Society heard the gunshots they came out and realized that it was The Black Mamba Corporation seeking revenge for their comrades who were killed by a restaurant a couple of days ago. As Boss Wong shot one Black Mamba soldier in the head, one soldier with a bulletproof vest on equipped with an ARP shotgun killing 5 Dragon Creed Society soldiers. As Boss Wong shot the ARP shotgun holder in the face. Boss Wong was shot in the chest twice by a Black Mamba sniper dying instantly. The Black Mamba sniper then tried to shoot lieutenant Liu Zhou who ducked down before the sniper even got a chance to shoot him. The Dragon Creed Society was losing. Suddenly, reinforcements arrived killing all the Black Mamba soldiers except for the sniper who killed Boss Wong. The fucking bastards are dead. So who is going to be the leader of Division-8 since Boss Wong is dead? Wait what''s that smoke over there? As they went to inspect the smoke they saw a meteorite with some kind of weird writings all over it. Where the hell did this thing come from? said Liu Zhou. Beats me. We better do something with this hunk of metal before the CIA takes this shit. As they continued to talk about the meteor, it opened up releasing extremely light out. A lizard-like creature that was red came out with an advanced helmet on. Leader searched through soldiers and saw Liu Zhou who seemed like a perfect host. Leader Vein then bypassed all the soldiers meaning stabbing them and ripping them limb from limb. As he grabbed Liu Zhou with one hand he said you have the perfect body for me to take control of. Soon all these fucking humans will be suits for us to stay inside of. As he said that he transferred into Liu''s body making the lizard-like alien body decompose into nothing but dried up bones. As he transferred into Liu Zhou, his hair turned white, his teeth turned extremely sharp, his fingernails also turned sharp. And his spine grew out of his back. Lou Zhou then screamed to the heavens!!!! He was now no longer Mr.Liu Zhou of The Dragon Creed Society. He was just a vessel for The Parasite Leader Vein of Noil-16. Chapter 8 - Sarah Kang meets Cross chapter8 As Sarah Kang was in Harlem she looked in all alleys, apartments, and stores. As she was about to leave Harlem a couple of dope heads said hey there sexy want to come party with us we will make you feel like an angel. As Sarah began to walk away they shouted. Hey bitch who do you think you are walking away from us you think you got god-like pussy or something?! As Sarah was going in her car the dope heads charge at her with knives, Sarah dodged the attacked she crushed one of their throats with ease. The other dope head tried to stab her in the back but she kicked him in the face breaking his neck. She then said this drug we are selling to people is making them insane. We might need to tone it down a bit. said, Sarah. She then got in her car and drove out of Harlem. Flatiron District Cross was wondering down Flatiron District looking to buy a new car since is old car died on him. He had 12,000 that he found on Mr.Baxters desk before he threw his body into the ocean and blew up. He had been searching for a bar at least 3 hours now. When he turned the corner he saw a bar that seemed a bit fancier than the bars he usually went inside. As he went inside the bar he sat down and said to the bartender 2 shots of J and B liquor, please. The bartender gave his drink and said that will be $4.37. He gave him the money and drank the 2 shots of J and B very quickly. You must have been very thirsty said the bartender. Sarah then came inside the bar wearing a white dress. Cross immediately started fixing up his self up. He was going to make up some lie to go in bed with her. As he walked up to her he said excuse me miss have you seen a pair of keys on the ground? said Cross. As a matter of fact, l haven''t seen any keys you smelly fuck. said, Sarah. All I asked you is if you saw a pair of keys. You don''t have to go on with such an attitude. Look here mister l have some important stuff to do so it would very nice if you back the fuck off. said Sarah. Ok! Ok! As Cross left her alone she got a call on here phone what are you doing that''s our target!!!! Sarah then said wait!!! Cross turned around and said what is it? said Cross. I am sorry for being a bitch. I had a 1,000 and I lost it. said, Sarah. It''s okay. I would of went on the same way said Cross. May I make it up to you? said, Sarah. As she said that Cross looked down at her double D size breasts and started to smile. Do you want to come back to my place? said, Sarah. Sure. said Cross. Let''s go. Cross went with her to her condo in the Garment District of Manhattan. In his mind, he thought he would have a girlfriend in the last 10 months!!!!!! First, they started kissing, then Sarah went down on Cross then he started to suck on her breasts then they had sex. The next morning..... As Sarah and Cross landed in bed. Sarah got a call from Liu. Did you seduce the target? Yes, sir. said, Sarah. Now you can kill the target and bring the dead body No further instructions. As Cross woke up he saw that Sarah was not in the bed laying down next to him. When he went into the bathroom Sarah tried to stab him in the chest with a knife she missed and then tackled her. Why are you doing this I thought you like me?! said Cross. I was just doing my job l was never supposed to like you said Sarah. As he was about to knock her out he was shot in the neck by a newly experimental tranquilizer gun. He instantly started to lose his vision. Sarah got up and kicked out the window making a drop on the hard surface on the ground. But Cross landed on his feet circled by 6 cars of Dragon Creed Society soldiers. He then collapses on the ground completely knocked out. Mission Accomplished. said one of the soldiers. Sarah meets us in Mr.Chen''s clothing store. As all the soldiers. Left Sarah placed him in the back seat of her car. . Chapter 10 - The Black Mamba deals with..... chapter 10 Sarah are you sure we can trust these Black Mamba dudes? said Cross. Yes, we can I already talked to them about killing Mr. Liu 2 days ago. Mr. Liu has become a monster, a freak of nature. Shit, l think he has a parasite inside him. What do you mean that he has a parasite in him? A couple of weeks ago I fought a parasite that had unbelievable power. I defeated him by a long shot. His name was Shatter. He said he was from a planet called Noil-16. So basically that''s no longer Mr.Liu? Correct. He just a vessel for the real monster inside him. said Cross. We will have to tell the Black Mamba right away. Oh, Sarah. What- Cross then kissed Sarah. As they went inside two Black Mamba soldiers saw the two and said who the fuck are you two? said the Black Mamba soldier pointing AK-47s at them. We came to Grand Central Terminal to talk to your 4th Division leader Mr.Leon Peterson. said, Sarah. Let them in. said the Black Mamba soldier. Oh frisk them down first I don''t want them entering here with weapons. As they both were frisked down the soldier said they are clean. Alright, let them in. Wow, this place looked way fancier and cleaner than the Dragon Creed Society building. Welcome to the 4th division Black Mamba Corporation Building. Go to the door with the golden handles. Mr. Leon Peterson is expecting you. As they were about to enter the room Cross said to Sarah. I want to tell you something when we leave this place. Alright, when we leave said Sarah. As they opened the door they saw Leon Peterson who was dressed in an Armani suit, a stylish tie, and red bottoms with his hair comb back. And they also saw the same mercenary that killed Boss Wong the former leader of Division 8. He had a long straight jacket on with a red hat. Also equipped with 4 handguns, a sword, and an instant kill sniper rifle. His name is Robert Black, also known as the Shadow of Lucifer. Welcome Sarah Kang finally we meet. said, Leon Peterson. Do you care for a drink or baby ruth? No thank, you let''s get straight down to business. said, Sarah. It''s obvious that Black Mamba can probably wipe out The Dragon Creed Society''s hold on Manhattan but their main organization is in China. Which is bigger than the United States. So even if we kill every single last Dragon Creed Society member here in Manhattan. They will send stronger soldiers with a way more better experience in being in crime wars. But our goal right here in Manhattan is to kill Liu Zhou and take over all his buildings and get all his money that probably adds up to 45,000,000 dollars. We should send someone to kill Brian Kang"s daughter said, Robert Black. But I am Brian Kang"s daughter said, Sarah. Exactly. As he said that Robert Black pulled out his desert eagle and shot Sarah in the chest killing her instantly. Sarah! yelled Cross. Leon Peterson then pulled out a Glock-19 and tried to shoot him in the face but Cross broke his arm and crushed his skull. Robert Black then pulled out his sword and almost chopped Cross who extended his arm into a blade clashing it together, with Robert''s sword. Cross then stabbed him the chest. They don''t call me the Shadow of Lucifer for nothing. He then uppercut Cross through the roof. This fucker isn''t human!! said Cross. As Robert Black jumped up on the roof, he said you are the first human that has ever laid a hand on me. He charges him and sliced Cross on the stomach. As Cross looked at his stomach the wound did not heal. It was healing but very slowly. Do you have a parasite in you? said Cross. I am a guy who got powers from a demon. As Cross realized what he was up against Robert slashed his arm right off. Robert kicked Cross off the building Cross turned his arm into a blade and stabbed him in the eye. Argh!! Cross then punched him in the face and knocked him off the roof in the other room. You are way stronger than I thought. Allow me to show you my full potential. He then stabbed himself in the chest and began to morph. As he changed he took off his jacket. He had a tail that had a long spike at the end of it. His body was like a skeleton. You are the second person in 20 years that made me transform into this monster. Now you will be my next victim. He then dashed in Cross''s face and sliced him with his tail taking of at least 6 layers of skin. Ha! He then shot a fireball out his mouth. Cross was very surprised that what Robert Black had become. Cross somehow dodged the fireball stabbing him in his bony chest. Argh!!!!!!!Robert then threw him through the wall making him snap his spinal cord. You shall die now!! He then spotted out a giant fireball beginning the burning of the building. As Cross cracked his spinal cord back in place. He extended his a giant blade slicing the burning building in half. All of a sudden, Robert Black was transformed back into his regular human form limping. You sure are strong. Robert''s body then to the fiery depths of the burning building. Cross still was sad what happened to Sarah. He then got away from the building. 3hrs later Mr. Liu, Sarah is dead. Who gives a fuck. What of the parasite? That is unknown. Chapter 12 - Leader Vein Angry!!!! Very Angry!!!! chapter 12 As Cross saw the body pulsate, Black Mamba soldiers saw their 3rd in command leader Jacob head on the ground. As they saw his body, they instantly think that Cross killed Jacob. That son of a bitch killed our leader so he can get extra money. Kill him when we get the chance. Cross then saw metallic liquid pour out of the wound forming into a strange creature. After the liquid completely formed into a creature, it was a man-like creature. He was 12''4ft, with giant spikes growing out of his back and eyes that glowed red. He also had very sharp teeth. You host of Rider I will destroy you and that traitor Rider! And those Black Mamba piece of shits!! You ruined everything!! Leader Vein then saw a couple of Black Mamba soldiers running down the stairs. He vomited metallic liquid all over them. It was like acid. Leader Vein tried to step on Cross who rolled out the way jumping 12 feet in the air stabbing him in the eye. The chief parasite screamed as the metallic liquid poured out of his eye. Leader Vein tumbled back falling on the ground. Cross ran out of the collapsing building that fell right on Leader Vein. When Cross turned around more than 15 polices cars and S.W.A.T. trucks pulled up. A police officer then pulled out his gun and said hands up! You don''t understand said Cross. There is something way out your reach. Shut up! Put your hands up and get on the ground! When Cross was going to disarm the gun from the cop, the ground started to shake. Suddenly, a giant blade came out of the rumble stabbing Cross making him fly into another building, crashing inside one of the bathrooms. You think just because you took out my eye I was venerable? When Leader Vein got out of the rumble he was no longer 12 feet. He was 5 feet 7. He also had the next set of arms and a better humanlike face. What the hell are you? said one of the swat agents. When Leader Vein looked in the distance he saw over thousands of people with their phones recording him. You filthy humans. I wish all of you will just perish. He then zoomed passed all the policemen and S.W.A.T. agents. All that was left of them was a blood mist with just armor and guns on the ground. He then jumped into the building where Cross was but a bus was coming his way. Leader Vein then sliced the bus into pieces dropping on the ground causing a multiple car accident killing at least 20 people. You will die here today. Not if I kill you first. As Cross tried to stab Leader Vein, he turned his two arms into metallic snakes biting Cross on the neck making him fly off the building. Leader Vein then appeared in front of Cross and punched him in the face sending him flying at least 400 yards away from where they were making him fly in an old boat yard. I can"t defeat this guy said Cross. As Leader Vein appeared by the boathouse he watched him in disgusted. Cross stand up and Leader Vein punched a hole in his chest then knocking him in into a boat. As Cross was knocked Rider started to speak to him. If you want to defeat Leader Vein let me train you but first I will take over. As Leader Vein turned around he saw that Cross was standing as if he didn''t feel pain. It looks like you are ready to get your ass kicked again. Chapter 13 - Death of Leader Vein chapter 13 When Rider took over Cross''s body he split into two Cross''. The two Cross''s engaged Leader Vein in combat who grabbed one by the neck slamming him into the ground. Then Rider turned the copy of Cross into a blade slicing Leader Vein''s arms off that grew out of his back. Argh!! As Leader Vein grew angry he then shot out hundred of spikes from all around his body. Rider dodged all of them perfectly. Leader Vein grew a giant fist out of his back and punched Rider in the face making him spit out metallic liquid and blood. Rider got up from the fatal blow and extended his arm into a blade that was at least 30ft long. Rider slashed Leader Vein in half and picked up two boats that he dropped on Leader Vein. You have grown stronger since the last time I fought you Rider said Leader Vein. I wanted to hold back on using my full strength but you have pushed me to the edge. Now it''s time for your end. Leader Vein then wrapped his self in his own metallic liquid and then a rather unusual explosion occurred. When the smoke cleared up Leader Vein had a bunch of heads all over his body. Then he formed a long spear out of his hand. Now you will witness the true power of a parasite from Noil-16!!! Leader Vein then threw the spear, that was easily dodged, but was just a distraction so Leader Vein could grab Rider. The minute he got his hands on Rider he landed at least 100 punches per second. When he was about to land the final blow, Rider lighted his face on fire with a match, then knocked him into the water. At least twelve tentacles sprouted out the water. The twelve tentacles then got a hold of Rider and started to squeeze him. Rider screamed feeling pain all around Cross''s body. Not only Rider felt the pain. Inside Cross felt the pain. Leader Vein got out of the water and said they all fall before me once they witness my full power. Tch it''s such a waste. You could have come back to Noil -16. You do not have the perfect host. That shit is just a myth! A tall tale! And now you are just paying for your crimes in death. Rider then formed his arm into a mace bashing Leader Vein in his face, making let go of him. Rider then had his fist with spikes coming out of them combing Leader Vein up making him crash into the abandoned boathouse. A boat then dropped on Leader Vein''s back making him unable to move. Leader Vein you were all ways an asshole even before you became the self-proclaimed of Noil -16. Now, look at you on the verge of defeat. Ain''t no reason to talk shit anymore. As Leader Vein threw the boat off of his back and lunged after Rider who picked up a light pole and hitted him in the face sending him back into the boatyard. As Cross take back over he saw a gasoline tank next to the boat. He then quickly slashed it opened up and threw a match. Boom!!! The entire boatyard exploded sending flaming boats into the water. Cross then saw leader crawl out missing most of his body. Impossible. Me the great chief parasite of Noil-16 can''t lose to a traitorous bastard like Rider. I was supposed to be unstoppable. Cross then walked up to the broken Leader Vein. Just kill me. I can''t look at myself. So just get it over with. Send me to hell!! What if I gave you a second chance? Everybody deserves a second chance. No matter how evil you are. Go. I am allowing you to live. Cross then walked away from him. Don''t you walk away from me!!! Turn the fuck back around!!! As Cross continued to ignore him Leader Vein then formed a blade with a piece of his arm and jumped after Cross who quickly turned around and stabbed him in his vital spot. You fool. Leader Vein instantly died. He then thought in his head. Never turn your back on an opponent. Cross then left the burning boatyard. Asia, South Korea A Hidden Brotherhood called The Worshipers of Blood. Are we going to take our chance to take over China Razor? Yes, we need to make our move but first, we are going to send one of our generals to scope things out first. Who are you going to send? Sarah Kang. She will bring out the leader of the Dragon Creed Society. Brian Kang the Sadistic. Are you sure he will take the bait? His own daughter? Yes. Chapter 14 - Brian Kang takes out The Black Mamba Corporation chapter 14 Over 22 hours ago more than thousands of people recorded two super-powered beings fighting a battle to the death right in Garment District. The aftermath of their fighting had 150 injured people and 10 people dead. Also, the Dragon Creed Society''s Division 8 leader was found dead when construction workers were picking up rumble. His death was a miracle to police departments all over Manhattan. This also put a stop to the crime war between the two criminal organizations. But this didn''t stop The Dragon Creed Society. Their main building is in Beijing, China. And this is out of the United States jurisdiction to go over there and arrest them. Black Mamba Corporation is on the verge of being no more. They only have 35,000 dollars in cash left. Their main leader is James Campbell who is currently hiring mercenary''s to carry out bank robbery missions for him. That is all thank you and good night. Black Mamba Corporation Main Building Sir, we haven''t hire any mercenary''s yet? What?! you are trying to tell me no mercenary wants to work for us? Fuck! for the last two years, we have may over 500,000,000 dollars. Now we only have 35,000 dollars. How did this happen? If we don''t make more money the dragons will wipe us complete out. Mr. James, we should make a truce with Brian Kang. He has thousands of soldiers. He controls the whole of China. We only have thirty people. If we don''t think fast we will be put in jail for the rest of our lives. So we need- No!! We are not going to join them! Fuck no! We. just have to rely on ourselves. Beijing China Main Dragon Creed Society Building Leader Kang are we going to let the Black Mambas live? No, we are going to kill them. I already paid one of the best mercenaries in business. Kai The Wandering Swordsman. He will kill them all in a heartbeat. The United States Staten Island 9:30 pm Mr. James, are you going on a vacation? I need a break from work. What about Black Mamba Corporation? To hell with it! As James turned around he was suddenly stabbed in the neck by Kai the Wandering Swordsman. Pitiful. As he called Brian Kang he said the job is done. Good 200,000 dollars will be delivered to your house in 7 hrs. As Kai went outside of the building he lighted the building on fire. Brooklyn Red Hook 9th Street Avenue Cross wanted to just relax after what happened in the garment district. He then saw a sign said now entering metal devil territory. Chapter 15 - The Metal Devils Former Allies of The Black Mamba Corporation chapter 15 Brooklyn Red Hook 10th Avenue Cross was walking down 10th Street Avenue he saw four range rovers all great shooting after a Mercedes. The Mercedes then zoomed pass Cross slamming into a light pole, causing one of the passengers to fly out the window crushing his head against a brick wall killing him instantly. The other passenger came out bloody holding a cougar 6 shooter. As a range rover pulled up a Brazilian guy and a European girl wearing girl body armor. Tch you dumb fuck. All you had to do was kill one person and you fucked that up. You had a golden opportunity coming your way. The passenger from the Mercedes shot after the Brazilian guy, he quickly dodged the bullet and shoved his finger into his neck pulling out his brochure. Come on let''s get out of here. They then went back into the ranger rover and drove off. Cross then saw a certain type of object on the ground. As he picked it up he saw a flash drive with a Black Mamba symbol all over it. Cross stick the flash drive in his pocket and walked off. Brooklyn, 20th Street Avenue. Metal Devil. Den of Metal. As the range rover stopped the Brazilian guy got and grabbed a suitcase with the Metal Devil symbol. When Metal Devil officer went inside he went in an elevator, which took him to a wide space. Boss Tyrell Williams I have the experimental pill. Good, I was wondering what took you so long. Do you want to test the pill now? Yes. As Tyrell stepped into the light his face was horribly burnt. Give it to me. As the metal devil soldier gave Tyrell the pill he swallowed it instantly. Tyrell then started to feel pain throughout his body. Argh!!! As fell on the ground he cracked it up. As he went into the light his horribly burnt face was normal. Mr. Tyrell look at your face! This pill will make use of trillions. And my name will no longer be Mr. Tyrell Williams. It will be Dr. Terror. In the metal devil soldiers mind, he thought Dr. terror what kind of stupid ass name is that? I heard that said, Dr. Terror. I was just seeing if you could read minds, Dr. Terror. What kind of stupid ass name is that? you say some shit like again that will be your last time saying something said, Dr. Terror. Now make more of those pills. China Airport As the plane opened up 30 people came out. One of those thirty people was Sarah Kang. As she stepped out of the plane she saw many profound memories. As she walked into the airport she knew where Brian Kang would be. Cross''s Apartment Cross stick the flash drive into the USB port. The flash drive uploaded pictures and former bank robbery missions that took place years ago. The Metal Devils provided guns and ammo for the Black Mamba Corporation. They use to be partners but had a fallout a couple of years ago. Before James Campbell became the leader of The Black Mamba Corporation, it was a man named Nicholas Thomas who was way tougher than James Campbell. They called him the wielder of Zeus''s lightning bolt. He once ripped a man''s heart out his chest with ease. He also beat a man to death with his bare fists. One time when The Black Mamba Corporation and The Metal Devils were having a crime war against an organization called The Senators(which is longer around) Nicholas burned the Metal Devil leader Tyrell Williams. After that, they shot him 7 times. Now the black mamba is finished. That was the enter stories of The Black Mamba and Metal Devil alliance Chapter 16 - Brian Kang the Dragon of China chapter 16 Bronx Hunt''s Point 17th Street Avenue Cross was in the Bronx. He saw no Metal Devils. He saw Dragon High soldiers. Dragon High soldiers were Dragon Creed Society soldiers who dealt with dope heads who didn''t pay up. Seeing the Dragon Creed Society soldiers may him realize that he had to go to China to see their top boss Brian Kang. He wanted to know why he had Sarah killed. Also to put down their factories. Possibly take them down. JFK Airport How much is a ticket to China? Wait one second. That will be $ 8,592 dollars and 60 cents. Cross pulled out 10,000 dollars. This money was from the Black Mamba Corporation. The woman gave him the change. She asked will you be traveling with any luggage? No said Cross. As she gave him the ticket he went through all the airport procedures and got on the plane that headed for China. Ok, people, we will arrive in Hong Kong in 12 hours, please enjoy the plane ride while we pass out honey roasted peanuts. As the plane headed for China the passed by Rome, Italy, and the rest of the foreign countries. 12 hours later Hong Kong Airport Welcome to Hong Kong folks!! Hope you enjoy your stay. said the flight attendant. When Cross got out of the plane, he was amazed at how China looked. But he was not here to sightsee he was here on an important mission. To take out The Dragon Creed Society. Beijing, China 32th Street Grand Avenue Brian Kang"s Penthouse Brian Kang was drinking J and B whiskey. Brian Kang thought in his mind he could make a deal with the governor of North Dakota so he can open up 4 more factories. As Brian Kang was continuing to drink he got a phone call. When he picked it he said who the fuck are you and how did you get this number? Don''t worry that is really not important right now. Brian Kang the Dragon of China. I want to schedule a meeting with you so we can discuss something that the world has never seen or heard of before. This is a drug called the power pill. So what do you think? When and where are we going to make this deal? Motherfucker, you think I will meet someone I never met someplace?! You can take your power pill and shove it up to your fucking ass. And if you ever call this number again my soldiers will find you and hunt you down. Do you understand what the fuck I am saying to you? You will regret this with your life, Brian Kang. This was your biggest mistake. Dr. Terror then hung up. Tch. Brian paid no mind to the anonymous call. Brian had bigger things to worry about. Brian then continued to drink his whiskey. Beijing China Mr. Yang''s Plaza. Sarah was walking down the plaza she looked at all the amazing foods and accessories her father use to get her every time he went with her to the plaza. Brian was good to her but she knew he had something to do with her being murdered. She wanted to know why. Was she not worthy enough of being his daughter? But Brian Kang wasn''t her real father. Her real parents died in a car crash when she was just 3 years old. But Brian was still her father. The only way to know the truth was to confront Brian in person. She didn''t know where exactly he was but she could ask some of his subordinates. When she went up to a lieutenant she instantly broke his fingers. Argh! You crazy bitch! I want to know where Brian Kang is. I am not selling out my leader! She then kicked him i. His face making him spit out blood. Ok. He is having a party by 113th Street avenue! In 4 days!! Chapter 17 - Taking out Brian Kang"s Factory Chapter 17 Hong Kong, China Dragon Tongue Factory No. 12# Cross made a plan. If he wanted to bring out Brian Kang he had to take down his factory. So first, he went to Quang Factory. When he entered he was confronted by a Dragon Creed soldier. Hey, what the fuck are you doing here? Get the fuck out before I shoot you between the fucking head! Cross showed no fear. Oh yeah, you think you tough? The Dragon Creed soldier took out his gun and shot after Cross. Cross dodge the bullet. What the fuck? Cross turned his hand into a blade and sliced the Dragon Creed soldier head off gushing pints of blood all over the place. Cross then punched a gigantic hole in the wall. He then entered the factory. As he entered at least 120 Dragon Creed Society soldiers with guns. The chief lieutenant stopped the men from shooting him. I will take care of this. How did a scrawny fellow like you break down the door? That''s me to know and you to never find out. Tch, you think you are hot shit, don''t you? I will teach you a lesson you will never forget! As the chief lieutenant charged Cross he extended his two arms into blades slicing open his stomach dropping his guts on the ground. The lieutenant dropped on the ground like a sack of potatoes. The soldiers then pointed their guns at Cross and started to fire rapidly. Cross dodged the bullets. He then sliced the ceiling dripping rumble on them. Some survived the rumble drop and those who did continued to fire. He then dashed towards them and slashed them to bits. A soldier had a rocket launcher and it blew up in his face. Cross saw another door and kicked it down that had full of dead people. It was just a bloody mess. He then looked down at the ground and saw a bomb. He then ran out of the building. Cross managed to avoid the explosion in time before the bomb went off. It was devastating. On top of a building across the street from Brian Kang"s Factory It was Ryan. The Brazilian guy who works for Dr. Terror. He had acid powers. He was ordered to make the Dragon Creed Society weak so the Metal Devil''s could infiltrate Brian Kang"s penthouse. But Brian Kang has thousands of soldiers so taking down one factory will barely do anything to his business. He once worked for a drug dealer named Paul Bolivar. But eventually was killed by The Metal Devil''s leader Mr. Tyrell. He offered Ryan a kill of a deal. The right-hand man deal. This deal had many many perks. Beijing China. After the incident in Hong Kong, he went to finally meet Brian Kang the Dragon of China. He knew his entire organization would be under him, protecting him, but he was ready to take him down. Brian Kang"s Penthouse. In Brian Kang"s mind he thought of his past. When Brian was just a child he wanted to be rich. His father Jacob Kang was in jail for killing some rich white guy. His mother Helen Kang had two jobs. One as a waitress and one as an assistant to a therapist. She made very little money but it was worth it if she wanted to survive. The only way to get rich was to sell drugs. So January 12, 1967, he went to his friend who''s father was a chief lieutenant for Dragon Creed Society. By the time it was 1968 he was rich living in a stylish condo. He had 200,000 dollars in cash save in case anything bad happened. One night a man from. the organization called the senators came in his condo and shot up the place. Unfortunately one of the bullets punctured his mother''s chest going through her heart. After her death, he turned serious. He moved up in rank and became a lieutenant. Once he became lieutenant he could meet Ben Yu the pain of society. He was the father of a beautiful daughter, Lisa Yu. Lisa had a horrible life and wanted her father dead. In 1972, she planned the death of Ben Yu. He stabbed him when he was coming out of a party Brian stabbed in the chest several times. In 1973 he had a son with Lisa. In 1987 he was made the leader of the dragon creed society. For making a drug named the dragons tongue. I Chapter 18 - Brian Kang"s Death? chapter 18 Beijing, China 12th Street Avenue. Sarah was in front of Brian''s penthouse. She was going to wait till night to strike. Beijing, China 14th Street Avenue. Cross was getting a job as a waiter for Brian Kang"s party. The Worships of Blood followed by their chief lieutenant, Razor waited for Sarah''s signal. Thank you all for coming. Almost 319 people came to his party. Majority of them were where The Worshipers of Blood. Razor smiled as he saw a gruesome death in his mind for Brian Kang"s death. As Brian Kang"s finished talking he went down to the storage room to have a smoke break from all the music and noise, coming from the party. Brian then puffed on his cigarette and heard a strange noise outside. Brian then walked outside and saw one of his chief lieutenants who was named Mr. Kim Zhang who was acting weird. Kim what are you doing down here? You know this room is for authorized personnel only. Kim still said nothing. Did you hear me? Kim then pulled out his gun and shot Brian in his shoulder. Argh!!! Kim then stepped into the light and his eyes were all white. When Brian began to run he saw a hammer on the ground. He picked them up and hid. Kim then turned on his flashlight and saw a blood trail leading to behind a pile of boxes. Kim kicked down the boxes and Brian bashed in the head until his face was a bloody mess. Brian picked up the gun holding his shoulder. Brian looked around the corner and saw 5 Dragon Creed soldiers with white eyes. What the fuck is going on? Why are own men trying to kill me? We have to find Brian Kang and take him out or Master Razor will be very disappointed. Brian Kang then held his bloody hammer and gun right in his hand. Brian Kang threw the bloody hammer on the ground as a distraction. He then came out and shot one of brainwashed Dragon Creed soldier in the head. Brian picked up the dead body and used it as a shield. The soldiers shot up the dead body until they ran out of ammo. They went to reload but Brian killed all of them before they could reload. Brian Kang took their weapons and got out of the storage room. And saw Razor and all his soldiers with eyes. Does he wonder why did this Razor infiltrate his building? One of his soldier''s said Master Razor we have no idea were Brian Kang is. Well, find him!! Brian threw a smoke bomb and ran for the roof. Brian got to the roof and shouted the door behind him the soldiers bang on the door like savage animals. As he walked up further up he was kicked extremely hard in the face. He slammed into a vent coughing up blood. What? Brian was surprised who kicked him. Sarah? How are you still alive? That is a deep secret. Now I have some questions. Why did you kill me? Because you betray me. I trusted you deeply. That''s no excuse for killing your foster daughter.No you are my real daughter. What bullshit are you talking about my parents died in a car crash? I.. killed your mother Sarah. She was a whore. You are fucking lying!! As Sarah was about to punch him to death, Cross yelled Sarah! Sarah looked as Cross called her name. Who the hell are you.? As Cross was about to say something the door busted open releasing out brainwashed soldiers. Why are you hesitating to kill him? He''s the one who had you kill on the first place! Now do it!! She then kicked Brian off the building making him land in an empty garbage can. Good Sarah you did the right thing. Cross said who are you and what have you done to Sarah?! That is longer the same person you knew. She is now a killing machine. The Dragon Creed Society is over in this area. And their leader is dead I sure they will surrender. Cross then shot a spike after Razor who easily took the blade in his chest that shattered easily. Razor then stabbed his finger forward and shot a whole in Cross. Who was knocked out? Take his body. I want to see what gave him powers. 3 hours later.. When the police were investigating the blood bath they saw Brian body in the empty garbage can. Tch we can''t get any more money since this bastard''s dead. One of the cops saw him move. Hey Ming, this fucker ain''t dead. Chapter 19 - Who is the real leader of the worshippers of blood? chapter 19 A small island 1,000 kilometers from Cambodia Cross woke up he was strapped to a pillar with a bunch of weird ancient writings all over it. The last thing he remembered was Sarah kicking Brian Kang off his penthouse. He was trying to figure out how he got where he was right now. 20 people with hoods over there face covering their real identity. Who the fuck are you people? We are the main leaders of The Worshipers of Blood. We have you in our hideout because you have powers what a supreme being should have. But you? You are just a regular mortal who was just in the wrong place at the wrong time. That''s why we are going to extract it out of you. Razor. Yes, Master Hiro? Tell one of your soldiers to bring the special bowl and knife. Yes, Master Hiro. Cross then said what do you intend to do with Rider? Who is Rider? The name of the parasite on the side of me. You see once you extract the parasite out of me the parasite will die. You seem to know a lot about that parasite. Stop trying to kill time that parasite is coming out of you. Cross then was stabbed in the chest and metallic liquid flowed into the bowl. Master Hiro toke off his hood. He had red eyes. And spikes for hair. We gave Razor power now its time to give someone else powers. Cross then busted out the leather straps and killed the worshiper of blood who extracted metallic liquid from him. Incredible. We just take a bowl of metallic liquid from you and still can move. You are very special. Our real leader needs to know about this. Master Hiro then disappeared. All the 20 leaders turned into sand. Cross charged at Razor who laughed and disappeared and appeared behind him. He sliced after Razor who quickly picked up a pillar and batted Cross out the hideout. As Mr. Hiro came back he said why the fuck did you beat him out the hideout. Mr. Frost will not be pleased. We will get him next time. Beijing, China Mag''s Hospital Brian Kang woke up and saw he was in the hospital. Oh, Mr.Brian you are awake. How long was I out. 15 days. How did I get here? The police found you and brought you here. You are very lucky to be alive. You had a fractured arm, broken ribs, kidney damage, and an artery pulled out. I have to get out of the hospital. You are very funny. You can''t even keep yourself from being harm and you want to go back to work? I know what you can do. You can go back to sleep and talk over it later. When he was about to go sleep, he saw the doctor inject some red shit out of a glass bottle. He then tried to stab Brian with the needle. It''s about time you die, Brian. Who are you? I am from Black Mamba Corporation. You forgot one you chicken shit motherfucker!!!! Die!! Brian strangle him to death with the life machine cord. He then escaped out the hospital. Chapter 20 - Xian Rebels chapter20 Cross jumped out of the water and saw he was no longer in or near Cambodia. He was in the market place of Xian. Xian barely had really huge city parts. When Cross was walking down at the marketplace he saw 30 people dressed all in black. These people were called the Xian Rebels. They were the ones pushing back The Dragon Creed Society''s hold on Xian. The Xian Rebels leader was David Zhao The Iron Wall. Before he was a lieutenant for The Dragon Creed Society. Cross accidentally bumped into one of the rebels who grew furious. What were the fuck you are going! When the rebel tried to hit Cross with his nightstick, Cross dodged it and punched him in the chest sending flying into a crate of nails. Hey, who is the fuck you think you are beating go one of my men? Get him! 5 rebels rushed Cross with nightsticks. Cross jumped on a shack as the rebels pulled out their handguns and started to shoot. What the fuck?! I just bumped into a by an accident?! When Cross was running a rebel had an ARP shotgun and fired at Cross who knocked him on his head. Cross then bumped into David Zhao"s car. As David Zhao got the car all the soldiers who were chasing abruptly stop. Who are you and what are you doing in Xian? I came to stop the Worshippers of Blood from attacking said Cross. What the fuck are you talking about? Who are the Worshippers of Blood? We have our own enemies. The Dragon Creed Society is our main priority. We don''t need some American piece of shit telling us what to do. Go back to America and fuck yourself. You have no idea what you are going to witness. Get the fuck out of Xian. If you are not out of Xian in four hours you are dead. After David said that he got in a truck he went on his phone and said he''s probably with The Dragon Creed Society. Take him out. When the truck got out of the marketplace, the sniper with a hunting rifle with a scope and silencer pointed at Cross. When the sniper was about to squeeze the trigger was shot down by a Dragon Creed Society soldier in a helicopter. The helicopter then landed down and 4 Dragon Creed Society soldiers equipped with full body armor started to kill the Xian Rebels. One of The Dragon Creed Society soldiers pulled out a shock rod and tried to shock Cross with it who punched a hole in his body armor and picked up the shock rod and shoved it down his throat shocking his insides till they were like pudding. A rocket then came towards Cross''s way blowing up the helicopter. Boom!!! As Cross looked in the most he saw at least 30 trucks filled with Dragon Creed Society soldiers. They started to kill off most of the Xian Rebels. One trick came by Cross and at least 12 soldiers came out. They rushed Cross and were killed by the remaining Xian Rebels. As David Zhao"s right-hand man saw Cross he said this is all that motherfucker''s fault. If we weren''t talking to him we would have been prepared for their attack. After we kill all our enemies right here we will deal with him. Mr.Ben look! As David Zhao pulled up in his truck, he saw 4 helicopters and 15 more trucks in the distance. Cross then flex into the forest before the helicopters landed down. Mr. David Zhao, we have to retreat! No, we have never back down a fight. Why should we now? As the helicopter landed down, Brian Kang came out wearing a Versace suit with a golden dragon on the back of it. The soldiers behind Mr.Ben and David Zhao gun butted both of them. My, My David Zhao how does it feel to now before your former boss? Fuck you! David Zhao spat in Brian''s face. The soldiers he thought he could trust started to death him with their nightsticks till he was bloody. They broke most of his bones. Why are you fellows doing this?! We never liked you or this piece of shit. That''s why Brian Kang paired both of us 10,000 dollars each. You fucking bastards!! Been then rushed the soldier and bit and chunk out of his neck and spat it on the ground. He then got his head blown clean off. David Zhao gave up all hope. In your next life, David you will know not to betray the person you work for. Burn this place to the ground and finish the job. Yes Mr. Brian. The soldier and couple other Dragon Creed soldiers burn the place to the ground. The soldier then shot David 3 times then left. Chapter 21 - The Master of Kung Fu chapter 21 Xian, Chengdu City Cross was in Chengdu City because when he was steeped to the pillar in the hidden Worshippers of Blood hideout the island 1,000 kilometers from Cambodia he saw plans to attack Chengdu City on the wall. They wanted to show the world they existed. He came to stop them. He was also hoping that Sarah will be with them. Sarah lost her memory when he got shot by Robert Black. The only way to bring back her memory was to bring her back to familiar surroundings. But first, he would have to wait for them to arrive. Suzhou, China Metal Devil Hideout underneath Suzhou Bridge. Dr. Terror, when are going to destroy Suzhou Tower? Right after the Worshippers of Blood try to follow up their attack. We have to take care of Brian Kang sooner or later. Cross enters a cafe hoping to eat something. When entered he heard of a group of people talking about a man named the Master of Kung Fu. I saw this guy punch a sandbag open with his first. And he did it less than 3 seconds! Plus he didn''t put any effort into it. He could probably end all this Dragon Creed Society bullshit happening in China. Hey, you are probably right. Where can I find this guy? Why should we tell you? I will pay for you. How much? 3,000 grand. 15th Street Grand Avenue. Cross wanted to ask this guy to join him to take down the Dragon Creed Society and The Worshippers of Blood. 15th Street Grand Avenue Orion Zen"s Arts. He saw a blonde hair guy with short pants on sweating. As Cross was about to say something him he appeared on the front of Cross and picked him up with one hand and said are you a Metal Devil? No, let go off me! As Cross extended his hand into a blade. So you are a Metal Devil? No!!!!!! Alright, what''s the name of the proper name of power pill. Beats me. He then let go of him. Now let''s see what you came here to talk to me about Chapter 22 - Yun Xing The Dragon chapter 22 So what is your name? said Cross. It''s Orion Zen. I want you to help me take down the Dragon Creed Society and their two leaders Brian Kang and Yun Xing. Yun Xing?! That motherfucker from Master Jon Zen School. Is Master Jon related to you? No, it''s just a rank. There is something fishy about Yun Xing being with the Dragon Creed Society. Where ever he is there will be trouble. Brian Kang obviously has a lot of people in pockets. Where do you think this Yun Xing will be? He''s in the rich parts of Xian City. Greater Xian. Greater Xian X Greater Xian Hotel. As Yun Xing was looking out at the city he smiled. This is the life. Too bad Brian Kang is still alive. I could run the Dragon Creed Society better than he ever could. Mr. Yun? Yes? Someone is on the phone for. What''s their name? Dr. Terror. Put him on the phone. Do you remember the plan? Yeah, I do. In 2 days Brian Kang will call a meeting for being the most dangerous kingpin in Asia. Then after the meeting, you kill him and take the title of being the leader of The Dragon Creed Society. Do you understand the instructions? Yes, Dr. Terror. Call me Master Terror. Alright, whatever. I will kill you if you don''t succeed. Dr. Terror then hanged up. Ah, shut the fuck up you druggy bastard. He then got another call but it was Brian this time. Bring all your lieutenants. We are going to do an assault on Cambodia. What about the Worshippers of Blood? Don''t worry about them we will take care of them later. Go to Cambodia tonight. Brian then handed up. Chengdu City So Orion who taught you, Kung Fu? Master Jon Zen from Tibet. This Tibet aren''t you Chinese? Half Chinese half German. Master Jon would teach anyone once they have a very strong soul. Yeah, whatever. How could you have a supreme being inside of your body but you can''t believe in soul power? I really don''t get you. As they entered greater Xian it looked like a totally different place. Not one piece of trash was on the ground. The houses were big the streets were clean and the buildings were tall with titanium alloy all around them. Are you sure we are even in Xian anymore? Yes, we are said, Orion. So which room is Yun Xing in? He''s in room 64 Chinese Royal Suite. So how are we going to confront him? We get out of his room we are going to attack him head-on. When they entered the hotel it had golden floors with crystallized lights. Good afternoon miss, can you tell me how much is a room here? That will be 120,000 tails. Orion gave her 140,000 tails. Keep the change. How do have that much money? I charge people money for lessons. As they went to room 64, they knock down the door they saw not one trace of Yun Xing. He then saw a cup of liquor with a fresh ice cube in it. When Orion turned around a sword almost sliced him on the back. Orion dodged it catching the sword. I can see you still got it. When Orion charge Yun he kicked him in the chest and punched him in the stomach making him fly into an empty suit. Cross extended his arm into a blade slicing Yun on his back. Argh! You fucker Yun inch punched Cross out the window leaving a purple mark on him. Cross spat out blood. Do you think I would let you get away with that? Now where we Orion? Where are you? I don''t have time to play fucking hide and seek! Yun then was punched on the face making him fly into an elevator. Cross you alright? Yes. Why is he so fucking strong? He has a ancient mythical creature soul inside him. A Dragon? When he got to his broken back was perfectly healed and left not one scar. We both have to attack him in a smart way. Cross formed the metallic liquid into a tentacle and shoved it into the ground. Yun Xing focused a ball of energy in his hand and fired it at Cross. Who dodged it and wrapped his tentacles around him. Yun Xing busted out the tentacles. Orion then stabbed him dozens of times with his own sword. They both knocked him out. . Chapter 23 - Interrogating Yun Xing chapter 23 Orion''s Martial Art School So when are we going to wake up the Phoenix? Now. Cross threw water in his face. He woke up immediately. Where am I? You are in my martial arts school. Tch your ass opened up a martial arts school? No more questions about Orion. We want to know what Orion is trying to do? Fine what the hell. I was planning to kill him anyways. He was going to hit Cambodia tomorrow. He''s planning to rule all of Asia. So who do you work for? I work for the leader of The Metal Devils. Dr. Terror. He paid me 23 pills to do the job. I can see you used Master Jon''s chains to tie up. What do you know about The Worshippers of Blood? I know their leader''s full name. What is it? Simon Frost. Simon Frost? What? Do you know Simon Frost? No, but I heard of him. Simon Frost father is Ras Frost an officer in the Union Army who went into a portal ending up in the Dream Dimension. But never thought that Ras Frost had a son. You are going to Cambodia undercover. What if I say no? said, Yun Xing. I will break your filthy neck. Alright at least let me call them. Where''s your phone? In my back pocket. Cross pulled an iPhone x out his pocket. I can''t call them unless I am free. What''s the number? 428-4721. When he dialed a red skull appeared on the phone. It going to blow!! You fucking bastard sad Cross. Cross threw the phone to Orion. Can you disarm the bomb? Yes. Orion used his powers to disarm the bomb. You could disarm the bomb but you can''t stop the Metal Devils!!!! A range of rover crashed through Orion''s school. 3 Metal Devils came out of the range rover and shot Orion who took the bullets. He then picked two up and broke their necks. Cross shot the other one in the head with a spike. Where''s Yun Xing? He got away. Metal Devil Hideout. When Yun Xing got out of the range rover the Metal Devil soldier said Dr. Terror wants to speak with you. When Yun Xing entered the hideout he saw metal devil soldiers testing the power pill on human subjects. He entered the main room he saw no Dr. Terror. Suddenly Dr. Terror came out of invisibility. Now let''s get straight down to business I gave you two days to kill Brian Kang. Why is he still alive? Do you actually think I can kill a leader of a crime syndicate in two days? You must be taking too much of these fucking pills. Dr. Terror then ordered Ryan to kill Yun. But Yun reacted fast and broke Ryan''s neck. I know and see things far behind these fucking pills. Don''t fuck with me. Dr. Terror then lunged at Yun with his sharp claws. Yun then fired a beam in his face killing him instantly. I guess I have to go to Cambodia now. Yun then walked away from the base and left. Chapter 24 - Battle in Cambodia chapter 24 Ontario, Canada Veils Productions Boss the pills are causing some kind of chain reaction with the synthetic liquid we made 2 months ago! Boss! Boss? In the main room.....A.K.A. Boss Griffin''s Room As the leader of the Metal Devils had a handful of pills in his hands he smashed them on the table turning them into dusk. He then got a call from his soldiers in China. Dr. Terror is dead. He knew he was too weak for the job. Tch we should wait till the Worshippers of Blood and The Dragon Creed Society kill their selves. Then we could make our move. Yes, sir. Xian Airport So which part of Cambodia are Yun and Brian going to be? In the rural parts. He is trying to get as many allies to wipe out The Worshippers of Blood once and for all. So how many soldiers do Cambodia have? More than 3,000 soldiers. Two tickets to Cambodia, please. That will be 2,000 tails. 3 hours later Cambodian Airport Have you ever been to Cambodia before? Yes, I bought some here before for my school. Cross then realized that Cambodia had its own army The Cambodian Federation that has more than 8,000 soldiers. The Dragon Creed Society was nearly outmatched. Ok, we need to meet Brian in one of his hideouts near the southeast direction from where we are right now. When they arrived it was surrounded by Dragon Creed Society soldiers and mercenaries. Brian was paying each soldier 130,000 dollars to each soldier who signed up. They were enough to take Cambodia Federation down. When Cross signed up a Dragon Creed Society chief lieutenant said have we met before? No, we have not. Never mind I must be mistaking you for someone else. What''s your code name? Metallic Fist. What''s your specialty? Guns. ok, you will be in Class 5. Brian has already started making death threats. You can go to the mercenary cub. Cross was about to enter until he was stopped by a Dragon Creed Society soldier. Let me see your papers. Cross showed him his papers. You may go inside. When he went in he saw 36 different mercenaries. He then overheard one of their conversations. Brian said if one of us kills 3 captains from The Cambodian Federation we will get one million dollars. Shit. With that kind of money, I could start my own business. Do you want to know the mercenary that makes the most money? Who? Kai The Wandering Swordsman. He makes over 2 billion dollars a year!! That bastard is very, very rich. So what''s Kai''s goal? No one knows. By the way, who are you? When one of the mercenaries said that all of them look at Cross in suspense. I am Metallic Fist. What kind of stupid fucking name is that?! All the mercenaries started to laugh. Good luck on the battlefield with that name kid. A Dragon Creed Soldier then said they are coming!! 15 Cambodian soldiers came in the base and started to kill Dragon Creed Society soldiers. One mercenary had a suicide vest and ran to the truck setting off the bomb killing the soldiers in the truck plus killing himself. Cross hoped in a truck stabbing the driver in the neck causing the truck to flip over slamming it into another truck. Cross jumped out of the truck. A rocket then can''t towards Cross who dodged it making it hit into two enemy trucks. The remaining soldiers in the truck came out and came out shooting after Dragon Creed Society soldiers. The main captain came out and ripped a mercenary head right off. A grenade then was thrown after the captain who rolled out the way. The grenade killed the remaining soldiers from the Cambodian Federation. You fuckers are dumb. Even if you kill me President Draco will call more soldiers. Then 3 Dragon Creed Society soldiers stabbed him to death. Cross watched his body drop on the ground. We won!! Now you shall receive your million dollars. Cross went to collect his pay. Wait I know who you are. You escape with Sarah 1 year ago your fucking ass is mine! Cross sliced the lieutenant and his soldiers. He then had to go to the Baller''s Casino to meet. Chapter 25 - Brawl at Ballers Casino chapter 25 President Draco sat in his 125,000 dollars worried about when ours where would Brian Kang would follow up with his next attack. Draco only had 1,300 soldiers to defend his mansion. But it wouldn''t be enough to stop the Dragon Age Creed Society. Many of his best soldiers were killed by Dragon Creed Society soldiers. Draco knew a ton of soldiers will be arriving and he had to anything. He then got a phone call. How is this? Your worst fucking nightmare. Brian Kang The Dragon of China. I want you to make you a small offer for you. How much do you get? 23,000,000 million dollars. You make a great deal. But I got way more money than that. You will be expecting an early, funeral soon.No wait! He then hanged up. Draco then was stabbed in the back. Argh!! How could you betray me! After all these years! Brian paid 200,000 dollars. That''s more money than I make a year. They then shot him in his face. The soldier then went on his phone. The job is done. Draco"s former penthouse I am the leader of the Cambodian Federation. Cambodia is now under my command. So where am I going now? said, Yun. Now, remember the victory party, Yun. We are going to the Baller''s Casino. Oh, I just remember the party. What time is the party taking place? 10:30 pm. Bring all your lieutenants. I have a special announcement to make. We will make trillions. Cam''s Restaurant at 5:24 pm When Cross entered the restaurant he thought about many ways to get Sarah''s memory back. Simon Frost has a very desired secret. One is how is Simon Frost is even here and one is how Sarah is still alive. The only way to unearth these secrets is to get more information out of Yun Xing. Orion then walked in and Cross confronted him. Where were you?! I just found out that the Worshippers of Blood is going to hit the Baller''s Casino tonight. They are going to try to kill Yun. He shelled out too many secrets. The world will know they exist if Yun Xing does not be dealt with. So shall we let them kill Yun? Not until we get more information about him. Baller''s Casino. 10:54 pm When Cross arrived by the casino he had to pay admission to enter. He paid the bouncer 2,000 taels. Cross entered the high fashion casino and saw old valuables in cases that were worth a lot of money. Cross went to play blackjack he saw Yun sit next to him. What the fuck are you doing here? You know this place is surrounded by Dragon Creed Society soldiers. I came to ask you something. said Cross. Hurry up and make it fast. Who''s side are you on? The Metal Devil''s or The Dragon Creed Society? I am on nobody''s side. I stay on the side that makes the most profit. And so far this side is the most profitable one. I already am making millions. I have to choose to stay. Now if you excuse me I have a blackjack game to attend. Cross then checked the time on his phone. It was 11:05 pm! What means the Worshippers of Blood have probably already infiltrated the building! When Cross got up from the blackjack table. He then was about to go outside until he saw the bouncer on the ground dead. Where the fucks Orion? He then saw a silhouette of a man getting ready to stab him with a knife. But Cross picked him up and slammed in the ground cracking it up. Another Worshipper of Blood soldier kicked Cross into the bar making him crash into the liquor on the wall. The two soldiers then pulled out their guns shooting up the place running the average customers of the casino. The Dragon Creed Society soldiers came out firing after the two soldiers who dodged the bullets then threw a grenade after them blowing them all up. Cross extended his hand into a blade and stabbed one of the soldiers killing him. The other one threw Cross into the staircase breaking through the wood Cross then saw a female figure. The female then dropped down by Cross. It was Sarah Kang. Chapter 26 - Sarah gets her old memories back chapter 26 First of all, I don''t want to kill you, Sarah. You still don''t seem to realize that I don''t know who you are. Just get out my way if you don''t want to die. Sarah then jumped on Cross''s head pinching him in the head trying to crack open his skull. Her fingernails then turned extremely sharp. Cross threw her off his back. She ordered the other Worshipper of Blood soldier I kill Cross. The soldier pulled out his sword and threw at Cross who dodged it put while he was focused on the soldier Sarah used the same sword to stab Cross in the chest. Cross pulled the blade out of his chest and Sarah said you are not regular. That should kill you. The soldier then pulled out another blade but Cross shot a spike in his throat killing him instantly. Sarah then backflipped over Cross. Cross then punched the ground releasing a shockwave making Sarah lift off her feet making her hit her head on the wall knocking her out. Cross then picked her body up jumping out the window. Abandon Warehouse 113rd Street Avenue Sarah was tied to a chair. Cross woke her up. Hey, where am I? Why have you captured me? Who the hell is Robert Black? Is he in the Dragon Creed Society? No, he worked for The Black Mamba Corporation. I have some questions for you. Is your boss Simon Frost? Yes. Can you give me a full description of how he looks? He''s from The Dream Dimension. He was born in 1562 He''s not a human. His real form is a horrible creature. Wait so is he even related to Ras Frost? No. He just took his last name and made the first name. So what''s his real name? It''s a mystery. What happened to Ras Frost? He was killed. So he is in a human shell. No. It''s a power he has he can morph into any kind of creature if he looks at it. I need to see this creature in person. Dream on. You will never be able to defeat Simon Frost. Orion then walked in. Did the Worshippers of Blood attack the Baller''s Casino? As a matter of fact, they did. I just heard some interesting news about Simon Frost. What? He is a creature that can turn into anything he sets his eyes on. Not to be rude Orion but can you bring people''s memories back? I can but I have never done it before. I could try. Orion then rested his hand on Sarah''s head. He then focused his aura into her mind. He then opened her. Her life flashed before eyes. She saw her self from a little girl all the way until she was shot 4 times by Robert Black. When the building was burning her body was spotted by a Worshipper of Blood soldier who was on a mission to find a body worthy enough of being be brought back alive. The Worshipper of Blood soldier walked by the burning building. He picked up the piece of burnt wood off her body. He then grabbed her body and went with it all the way to Sri Lanka, where the main Worshippers of Blood building was. As the soldier arrived he said to Simon Frost. I have acquired a body worthy enough to test the liquid you got from The Dream Dimension. Did you just bring any random body because I don''t want to waste any time on bringing any random human back alive? I have brought the daughter of Brian Kang The Leader of The Dragon Creed Society. Good, good. Now place her body inside the pool. Sarah''s wounds began to heal and turned into scars. She will be enhanced. Meaning she will have enhanced strength, speed, and. agility. Sarah then jumped out the water seeking vengeance. Where is Brian Kang? He''s in Beijing, China. You must seek revenge. He''s the one who planned your death. If you don''t kill him it will haunt you for the rest of eternity. But we can make your wish come true. We can make it into reality. And together we can have the world bow before us. If it''s the last thing I do I will hint you down Brian Kang if it''s the last thing I do. Argh!! She then punched a giant hole inside the wall. Suddenly, she got her memory back. As she looked around she saw she was tied up strapped to a chair. She then saw Cross. Cross why am I strapped to a chair? I will explain it later. Wait where is Robert Black and Leon Peterson? Are they dead? That was a year ago. They both are dead. So where are we? In Cambodia. Can you untie me? Cross untied her and she started to hug and kiss him. Ok, so I will come back tomorrow morning said, Orion. She then wrapped her legs around him. She took off her pants then his draws. She then started to suck him slow then fast. Later they would have a. child together. Sri Lanka Main Worshippers of the Blood Building Leader Simon Frost I have a strange feeling that Sarah had betrayed us. Tch so what we have bigger fish to fry than worry about some fucking girl betraying us. Have the powers to bring back a great knight that will be a better service to us than Sarah Kang. Bring his coffin. 3 soldiers brought a coffin that had a craving of a horse on it. As they opened it they saw a nothing inside expect ash. They dumped the liquid all over the coffin and closed it. The coffin began to make noise. Then a fist busted through the coffin. Then out came a man with a necklace on signaling he was royal blood. Welcome back, Prince Richard Smith. What year is it? 1234,1235? It''s in 2020. I am guessing that my father and mother are already dead. Yes, they are. Will you request helping me kill Yun Xing. Why should I? I can let you see your mother and father again. Fine I will consider doing it. Chapter 27 - The Copycat Creature vs Cross The Ancient Knight vs Orion. chapter 27 March 22,2020 12:42pm Cross woke up and saw Sarah, not on the bed. She was outside on the porch looking at the rural area of Cambodia. Cross is my father is here? Yes, he is and he is going down. My father is a very fucked up person. Let me take care of him. Cross was about to leave until Sarah called his name. I almost forgot. There are Worshippers of the Blood meeting occurring at 1:30 am. I think you should see what''s going to happen. Here. She passed him a hood and a skeleton mask. This should get you in. Be careful Simon Frost is going to be there. Thanks, Sarah. He then had sex with her again and left. Orion''s New Martial Arts School When Cross entered his Martial Arts school he saw Orion punching a piece of iron. Orion an important Worshippers of the Blood meeting a taking place in India. 1:30 am. No a coastal island 23,000 kilometers away from India. Are you coming? Yeah, I just need to train a little. He charged his first and punched the rumble into tiny pieces of broken rock. But I need a uniform which I don''t have. You could use your ceremonial hood it looks exactly like the Worshippers of Blood hood. But its under all this rumble. This fucking rumble. We just have to pick up the rumble. 2 hours later I found it!!! You''re right it does look exactly like it. Isn''t that strange? That is fucking strange. Do you think your master Jon Zen is still alive? No, he can''t be. He died when he was 12,000 years old. Ok. So where is going to take place? In a building. We got to get a plane ticket. 5 hours later India Boat Port to Sri Lanka How much do we have to pay? 200 dollars for both of you. Cross handed him 400 dollars. The driver then started the boat to Sri Lanka. 2 hours later We are here. As they got off the boat driver warned them. Something fishy is going on in Sri Lanka. Be careful. He then drove back to the mainland. The time was 8:54 pm. We got 3 hours and 30 minutes until the meeting. We should start looking for the building. Wait, look. There''s a building up ahead. When they went inside they were confronted by 100s of soldiers. Leader Frost will be very happy to finally meet you. As they were knocked they woke up with their hands chained to a wall. I finally get to meet you two. I am Simon Frost please to meet you. I know the truth about you. What you really are. Where you are really from. It doesn''t matter now. You are going to die by my hand anyways. Release both of them. Prince Richard Smith will be your opponent Orion Zen. Allow me to show you my power! Simon Frost started to morph into Cross. He''s turning into me! Simon Frost picked up a sword and sliced after Cross who dodged the attack but was kneed in the stomach and stabbed in the stomach then Simon kicked the blade through his chest. You are being beaten up by your own self! Who are you talking to? Cross then shot 24 spikes in Simon Frost. Cross then kicked him in the throat making him fall down the staircase. Richard Smith was about to step in until one of the soldiers said you haven''t seen anything yet. Simon Frost then looked at a snake statue. He then morphed into a snake. A giant snake. The snake smashed Cross with its heavy body. The snake then wrapped is a body around Cross and threw him out the building. Cross was bloody on the ground. Do you think I could be finished that easily? He then wrapped his body around Cross again and threw him back into the building. He then formed back into his regular form. You are pathetic. Cross then stabbed Simon. Argh! He formed back into a snake. Cross formed a giant spike in his hand and threw it right in his heart. Argh!! screamed. He then dropped on the ground bleeding severely. Leader Simon Frost!!! Simon Frost looked at a gargoyle and formed into it. He grew ugly sprouted wings. He took the mace from the statue that turned real. He tried to smash Cross who dodged and stabbed Simon in the throat. He then said. You leave me no choice. I will have to transform into my real form that is hideous. He then started to morph into a creature. That had sharp claws, sharp teeth, his spine shot his back. He was red and black. You will feel the same faith as Ras Frost who tried to attempt to kill me. And he faced death. Cross tried to slice him but he disappeared.And grabbed Cross and smashed him into the wall. He then stabbed Cross into the ground. Argh!! Cross vomited out blood. He then held him by the neck.He then stabbed him on the gargoyles horn. He then went back into his human cover up. You thought that you were going to but you thought wrong. I will be leaving here for now. He then saw a hawk and turned into it. And flew off. I guess it''s time for me to fight you. But I have to warn you. I am very skilled with swords and shields. Richard pulled out his sword and his shield. Richard rushed Orion and tried to shield bash Orion who flipped over Richard and punched him in the stomach. Richard coughed up a lot of blood. Richard then said I will not allow you to shatter my warrior''s pride! Richard then rapidly started to stab Orion who dodged every single stab he tried to inflict on Orion. Orion then punched him in the ribs breaking them. Richard tried to punch Orion who punched Richard in his chest stopping his heart. He dropped on his knees. I guess I won''t be able to see my parents again. I am sorry I failed you Leader Simon Frost. He then dropped on the ground. All of a sudden the amulet on his neck began to glow. He then got up. What? I have been giving a second chance. This time I won''t fail you Leader Simon Frost. I never believe my parents when they said that this amulet holds special powers. I will use these powers to finish you off! Richard then sliced the air 4 times letting out 4 green slices out. Orion dodged them. They sliced through the buildings that were close to the building they were in. It looks like he is no longer a pushover. Chapter 28 - Power Increasing chapter 28 Argh! Richard Smith chopped the ground releasing out 12 spikes of pure energy. That was blue. Orion then rushed Richard Smith and punched him in the face doing nothing to Richard. Maybe before I could feel the pain from one of your punches but now, feel like I am being hit from a child! He then grabbed Orion by the neck stabbing him in the stomach with his sword. Gah! Orion coughed up blood. He then kicked Orion off his blade. Orion then pushed the air letting out a violent gust of wind out pushing Richard out of the building. Richard began to levitate. Orion then said in his mind. This fucker doesn''t want to go down. Richard said what''s the matter? You seem like you are getting tired. Orion then jumped towards him holding his stomach and started to engage him in a fist to sword combat. Richard then appeared behind him and chopped him on the back. He then shot two blasts out his hands. Orion blocked the blasts with his hands. Boom!! Richard smiled. As the smoke cleared Orion came out bloody. I am surprised that you can even stand up after that. But you still don''t live up to your name as the Master of Kung Fu. Orion''s aura began to grow rapidly. What''s this? Orion then appeared in front of him and shoved his fingers in Richard''s chest. Gah! Orion then grabbed Richard by his face and kicked him into the water. Orion then dropped on the ground out of energy. That was the last of my energy. Richard then jumped out the water furious. You motherfucker! I can''t allow my self to be beaten by a commoner! Richard then started to rapidly shoot blasts out of his hands. As they were about to come in contact with Orion''s body. Cross jumped in the way. Boom!! Richard then saw that the guy who Leader Simon Frost was fighting stepped in the way. How are you still alive? Richard then landed on the ground. If you couldn''t beat Leader Simon Frost for sure can''t beat me. Cross formed a sword in his hand and rushed in sword to sword combat with Richard. Richard then slipped up for a second and Cross chopped his arm right off. He screamed in pain. He blew purple flames out his mouth. Cross rolled out the way and fired spikes out his hands. Richard then burned the spikes to liquid. Richard then said how are you this strong but lost to Leader Simon Frost?! Richard then had a flashback in his mind about when his parents told him about the amulet. Son this amulet has extraordinary powers. Maybe one day you will unlock them and be one of the most powerful kings in all of Europe. All the power from the amulet went into the sword. Then the sword started to glow with the power of the amulet. The amulet then broke off of him turning into dust. The sword was already a legendary weapon since it''s old and was wielded by a prince, but this made it overpowered. Cross sliced the sword trying to break it but he broke his sword instead. He then batted Cross with his sword sending like a ball that just made a home run. As Cross flew through the sky he abruptly stopped. He was flying! The metallic liquid in his back formed into wings. But how? He then heard Rider start talking in his mind. You can use my powers to form into anything once you put your mind to it. If you knew that from before you could of already defeating this fucker from the 12th century. By the rumble of The Main Worshippers of the Blood Building. Now since that other commoner is gone, it''s time for you to die now. You were a worthy challenge, but all eventually come to this. On the ground begging for mercy, or on the verge of death. Time to die Orion Zen. A spike then shot in Richards'' neck. Cross then slashed him on the chest with a sickle. Argh!! Cross then picked him up to his shoulders and shot him into the ground. Richard then got out of the ground breathing heavily. Cross then formed a giant mace in his hand and smashed him further in the ground. Richard then grabbed his leg and ripped it off. Richard got out of the ground and said I surrender. Don''t believe him Cross! said Rider. This will go on all day If one of us don''t give up. So I will surrender. He broke the sword in two releasing out the energy. The energy then started to talk. After all that your parents said you are going to give up? Don''t you want to see them again? My parents have already been reincarnated. I will join them. Stupid asshole. The energy then went back into his body and made him explode releasing his guts and body parts all over the place. A crow landed down and formed into Simon Frost. I knew he was too soft for this job. I guess I will have to bring more wicked people back from the grave. It seems your powers have increased rapidly. But it''s still not enough to defeat my true form. Not even Yun Xing can beat me. He then turned into a hawk and flew away. Cross then ran to Orion. Are you good? Yeah. I had far worse injuries than that. I am just out of energy. Orion stood up and said all we have to do now is rale care of Brian Kang and Yun Xing. I am going back to my school to train more. I have to be ready for a fight like that the next time. Cross then said I will meet you by your school. Aren''t you going on a plane? No, I am swimming back. Cross then jumped in the water swimming at least 23,000 miles per second. He would be by his destination in no time. Chapter 29 - The New Leader of the Dragon Creed Society chapter 29 Cross had to stop a few times to eat something. Which means Orion probably got back already. As he got out of the water he overheard people saying Brian Kang had been killing innocent bystanders in Vietnam. He said he killed them because they were in the way of him killing Vietnam''s president. But he failed to kill him The reason this mission wasn''t successful because of Sai The Raging Typhoon. Because of Sai, he had to retreat back to Beijing with his right-hand man Yun Xing. He wanted to go to Beijing right away but first, he had to talk to Orion. Orion''s Martial Arts School Orion!! You here?! Cross continued to shout until he saw he saw that he was in a secret passage. Orion was there reading a book. Oh, Cross you are finally here. I heard that Sai The Raging Typhoon almost got the drop on Brian Kang. He also killed him so he had to retreat back to his penthouse. So what are you trying to say? We should get him while he''s venerable? Exactly. While we deal with Brian Kang we can also take care of Yun Xing. Let''s go take care of those cunts. Beijing, China 113rd Street Avenue, Brian Kang"s Penthouse d That fucking bastard!!! He knew we were coming so he hired Sai The Raging Typhoon to kill me! Mr. Brian, I am tired of your bitch ass complaining. We will get them next time to cool the fuck out! What the fuck did you just say, Yun? I could kill your fucking ass now. You don''t have the balls. All lieutenants come in the main room! They all took out their guns and pointed at Yun. What did you say again? Nothing. Pussy ass motherfucker. That''s it. He then ripped out his juggler. Gah!!! He then dropped on the ground leaking blood all over the place. Boss Brian!!! I have been taking shit from you too long. I am your new leader now. And things are going to change around here. First thing I want y''all to do is to clean up this mess. And I need to make a phone call to Simon Frost. So we can discuss business matters. As Yun started to flashback he thought of Orion kicking his ass. 7 years ago Jon Xing School Hidden School Tibet. Yun was breathing heavily. He charges Orion who flipped over him and bashed him in the ribs with a staff. Yun then charges him again and bashed in the face. Yun then was on the ground bleeding. The winner is Orion. You will be promoted to the name Orion Zen if you beat Yun one more time. As for you Yun. I am very disappointed in you. After all these years and you still can''t fight well. I should of leave where I found you. In a fucking secret cave. Yun hated. Jon''s guts. He was sworn in his soul he would kill him one day. In his room, he was punching a wall till his fist was bloody. He could do all the training he wanted but he still couldn''t beat him. The next day. Jon sent Orion and Yun to investigate the vibrations they were feeling from their school. Where''s the metallic liquid? Right here. A worshipper of the Blood soldier then went into the back of his car and pulled out the metallic liquid extracted from Cross. It was stored in a canister. He then pulled out a gun and tried to shoot Yum who broke his neck easily. Motherfucker. You tried to keep the money and the metallic liquid. You can go fuck your self in hell. He grabbed the check which he stuffed in his pocket. Bring The Former Dragon of China''s body. He then took the metallic liquid out of the canister. He poured it in his neck. The metallic liquid fused with the rotten meat and brought him back alive. But he was moving like a savage animal. He tried to attack Yun who punched him in the chest knocking him off feet. You are my slave you will do as I say or you will die once again. The chief lieutenant watched him like he was insane. Come my slave. I have some people who needs to see you like this. You a savage waiting to thirst on human flesh. Chapter 30 - Brian Kang the Mindless Dragon chapter 30 Ok, Orion, we are going to have to kill some soldiers to get to Yun Xing. Cross punched down the door of the penthouse. The penthouse was a ghost town. It looked like someone was just murdered. Someone must have murdered an enemy of the Dragon Creed Society and Brian Kang probably told them to go home. That''s what. must have happened. Orion looked out the window and saw a limo pulled up. Cross we got a problem. He saw Yun Xing come out and Brian come out with bloody clothes. We should sneak attack them as soon as possible. Yun looked up and said this fucking building is all mine! Brian Kang then got back in the car and sliced a piece of flesh off of the lieutenant''s arm then ate it with no regards. Yun Xing walked in the building and sensed that he was about to be ambushed. Brian goes to my room and kills my two enemies. Brian listened like a good dog and sprinted up the building. He then crashed through the window that Cross and Orion. Orion jumped out and punched him in the chest staggering him for a couple of seconds. He vomited out black blood. Cross then sliced his arm off clean with a sword he formed in his hand. Argh!! He has a parasite controlling his body. Look he has his skin coming off his face. Yun Xing killed him. Somehow he got a hold of some of my liquid the Worshippers of Blood extracted from my chest. Brian (dead) turned his arm into a spike and started to shoot spikes both at Cross and Orion. Cross used a desk as a shield and threw it at Brian who sliced the desk into wood splinters. Orion then fired two blasts into his chest burning the rotten flesh off. Cross then sliced him in half. He then fell out of the building. That''s not the end of him you know. Yun then walked inside and said it looks like you two have improved since our last fight. But I have no time to fight you assholes. You never use to be like this Yun Xing. How you be so sure? 7 years ago... After the explosion happened a great deal of evil power went inside of Yun. It tried to corrupt his mind. But he took over not allowing the energy to take over his mind. Yun are you okay? Yeah, it really was not a big explosion. If you are okay we need to get out of here. We should not spend any more time in this strange place. You are right. As they went to look for an exit a creator with four wings crash down by them. The creature grabbed Yun with its hands. Yun then busted out of the creature''s hands. The creature started to weep in pain. Yun had realized he had grown stronger. The creature that was about to bite Yun but he fired a blast its face killing it instantly. Orion was amazed. Yun only now had learned how to do energy blasts. Look there''s the exit to this dimension. They into the portal ending back in the cold mountains of Tibet. Let''s go back to Jon''s school. You. then started to hear things in his head. Kill all your enemies... Kill your hated ones... I choose you for a reason... Shut the fuck up!! What the matter with you ? said Orion No nothing. Our next fight is coming up. You better hope you win. If you don''t you will be exiled. Don''t worry you will be expecting a big surprise. I will be going all out. 4 days later. Yun and Orion are you ready to fight? Yes, Master Jon. Orion if you lose your chance of being Orion Zen will decrease. Yun if you lose you will be forced leave here and never return. Do you both understand the requirements? Yes, Master Jon. They both noted to each that it was time to fight. Orion jumped towards Yun and threw a kick at him. But Yun grabbed his foot and slammed him on the ground but Orion kicked him the face and uppercut him. Yun fired 14 energy blasts at Orion who also fired blasts. You lost that match fair and square Orion and you know it''s the truth. I will be leaving now. Cross then tried to stab him but Yun grabbed the sword and broke hit. Next time you will get your chance. As he said that he walked off. Chapter 31 - Yun Xing and Simon Frost form a formidable alliance chapter 31 Yun Xing was in the limousine and saw a phone with a hand on it. Yun ripped the hand off the phone and looked in the contacts and saw the name, Simon Frost. What is it, lieutenant Gregor? Did you kill Yun Xing and get the $13,000,000 dollars and the liquid? This is the leader of The Dragon Creed Society. Yun Xing. You are supposed to be dead. You tried to kill me once again. I only killed one of your men because of Cross and Orion tried to steal the metallic liquid and the money lied Yun. So it was just a misunderstanding. But that''s not important right now. I want the Dragon Creed Society and The Worshippers of Blood to join together to be one destructive alliance in the entire world. We can take over the world. What will get out of this? You can have the rule over a continent you want. I always wanted to rule South America. That''s where the portal to my world opened up to. You have yourself a deal. Simon Frost, he then gathered all his soldiers that added up to 234,000 soldiers. I have an important announcement to make. Very important. I made an alliance with the Dragon Creed Society. I know we had difficulties with them but they have a new leader. It is Yun Xing. Together the world will bow to us. We will call our alliance The Blood Dragon Creed Society. Now, who''s with me?! The Worshippers of Blood began to scream in joy. We will begin by taking over South America!! Yeah!! 15 hours later on the news broadcasted, that over hundreds of people were killed in Pero, Argentina, Brazil, and Guiana. Also people in London, England were murdered too. Even in Russia people were murdered. Cross saw on the news that The Blood Dragon Creed Society was taking down major places all around the globe. In a couple of months if they aren''t stopped they will take over most of the Eastern Hemisphere. Cross came up with a plan. If he could gather all the small gangs around China they will be more than enough to stop the Blood Dragon Creed Society. He called Orion to tell him about this brilliant plan. Orion, I have something that .ight put a stop to our enemies. Tell Sarah the same. We will meet at Hong Kong''s Port. Hong Kong, China Port Sarah, I have some news to tell you. What is it? Brian Kang is dead. What? How? Yun Xing ripped out his juggler, and him a monstrous slave. But I was supposed to take care of him. Me!!! He is just a mindless freak now. He isn''t even worth killing now. So what is this plan you were talking about Cross? I was saying we could gather together every gang in China. Sounds like a plan. So which gang are we going to first? The three tigers. How many soldiers do have altogether? About 2,300. So we are going to Shanghai. Shanghai The Three Tigers Territory Cross, Orion, and Sarah entered the Three tigers territory but was stopped. What the fuck are you two doing here? You two can go the pretty lady can stay. As a three tiger soldier tried to touch her she immediately broke his arm. Never again in your life, you will touch another woman do you understand me? Yes!! Now, where are your three leaders? Just walk until you see a building with three tigers on it. Just leave me!! As they walked inside the building with the three tigers on it. The three tigers we talking about investments they were putting into Zhang Park. So if we put another $ 23,000 into it we shall make quite a profit on it. One of the three tigers saw Cross, Orion, and Sarah and said who might you three be? We came to talk business. We want to offer you $12,000 dollars on American currency. What do we have to do in return to collect this money? I want you to help us take down the Blood Dragon Creed Society. I don''t if I want to war with them. They have more soldiers than we could count. So will you do it? Yes, we will but keep your money. We may not live to spend it. Chapter 32 - Azure The Great King Resurrected chapter 32 When Cross was in the car he thought about what Brian Kang said. A devastating event is going to happen in Singapore, Indonesia. Russian Federation Snowy Base. Simon Frost had taken over a Russian Federation Base and was bring back multiple people/creatures back from the dead. He wanted to make an army of them in case Yun tried to betray him. He still didn''t trust him. He was just a filthy human for crying out loud. Mr. Simon, we just resurrected Azure The Great Grandfather of Richard Smith. Good, I want to see him as soon as possible. Simon Frost went to see Azure who had an amulet on his neck just like Richard Smith. Welcome back to the world King Azure. Azure looked around confused the last thing he remembered was being killed by The Iron Wall of The Kingdom Sardinia. Michael Stewart. Michael crushed shoved his hand through his chest. It was the time of the First War. Azure swear on his soul that he would get his revenge someday. Somehow. Tell where is Michael Stewart?! He has been dead for at least 2,000 years. So what year is it? 2020. I have some things I just acquire. As they went around the ruins of Azure"s Kingdom He opened up a secret passage underneath the rumble that only Azure"s bloodline knew. Not even archaeologists knew. He used a knife to cut his hand on leaked it inside the hole. The door then opened up releasing out tons of gold. Simon Frost knew all this worth more than trillions. Azure walked around looking for something worth more than gold. He saw another amulet. The amulet around his neck lost its power since it was so old. He then realized something. He didn''t need any stupid fucking amulet to gain power. Legend says that the amulets were given to humans who worshipped the gods called The Ministers. The amulets were a sign that humans were just dogs wearing their collars. He grabbed the amulet and smashed it on the ground. I will not be a slave to any fucking God. Down here on earth I am my own God. I will just have to rely on my old tactics. He grabbed a sword and a shield. I am King Azure. Fuck the gods!!! Simon Frost watched him in shock. Now, this is a change in events. Azure then picked up a bunch of weapons. Back at the Russian Base King Azure practiced training by stabbing a piece of wood. Simon watched King Azure and though in his mind. Azure needs power. He can''t kill Cross or Orion by just having a couple of spears, a sword, and a shield. He had to give him powers. King Azure, I need to discuss some things to you. What is it? Since you crushed the amulet you have no source of energy or power. So I want to give your own power. And who am I going to get this power? I already have it in my possession. I had it for 300 years. I thought of using for myself but only one person is qualified to have this power. You. He took it out of his pocket. It was in a small jar. He took the cap of the jar and the energy was released. The smoke that was red went into King Azure"s mouth. He instantly collapsed on the ground in pain. His bone structure was turning hard as diamonds. Azure spine began to form an outer shell around it. He then turned to look like an 18-year-old. He turned younger! He died when he was just 35 but he turned younger. What the fuck? How come I look like an 18-year-old? I had no idea it could change your appearance. It just gave you immortality. Meaning you now can live forever. But you still can be killed. Since you have powers it will be very hard. Try to test out your powers. I don''t know how to. You will eventually figure it out. Simon Frost though in his mind. This bastard could probably rule the Blood Dragon Society in a couple of months. Because he knew that his end would. one sooner or later. All Simon had to do know was to do everything in his power to prevent that from ever happening. Azure though in his mind. This power was far greater than the dog collar that The Ministers gave him. But he still couldn''t figure out how to get his powers to work. Fuck!!! He then punched the ground it released red smoke and the smoke formed into a hammer. I think I realize how to use this power now. Chapter 33 - The Chinese Resistance chapter 33 Shanghai, China Old Power Plant When Cross got out of the range rover he got a call from the three tigers. So did they say yes? Indeed. They did. said one of the three tigers. The Blood Dragon Society is messing with a lot of gangs being able to get money so that''s why they agreed to help. Where are you? We are in the old power plant. A good place to call a mandatory meeting. We will be there at 5:45 pm. So what did the main tiger say? The gangs agreed to cooperate. We should go inside. Old Power Plant 5:54 pm At least 45 different gangs were in the Power Plant. And more were stepping inside. The main tiger told them to close the gate. Cross, Sarah. We have gathered you people from 40 different gangs for a reason. To stop The Blood Dragon Society from turning the world into a post-apocalyptic wasteland. Tch This is what got called off from my vacation to The Bahamas? shit. Spare me. said a lieutenant from The Snake Priests. I can tell most of you don''t want to be here listening to an asshole like me. You bet your girlfriends tits! Everyone in the power plant started to laugh. What if I told all of you that the two leaders of the blood dragon society said that we are just pieces of shits that won''t go the fucking toilet because we clogged it up? Who do you know he said that? How don''t we know you''d that you said that to just get us riled up? Because I didn''t. What makes you tho k we would just koi. you on some fucking suicide mission? Are you out of your fucking mind or what? The blood dragons have thousands of soldiers. All of us added up isn''t shit to them! This is not a movie. We are not just going to just jump up and join you. What if we paid all of you 10,000 dollars each? You got yourself a great deal ahead of you all. They all started to whisper to each other. We will settle for 12,000 dollars. I guess it''s a good deal then. Do you guess? I mean yes. That''s what I thought. That guy from the snake priests had too much mouth. I bet when he is on the verge of death or is missing a limb he would wish he hadn''t talked to use with that tone of voice. Russian Federation Base. Simon Frost and Yun Xing were planning an attack on India that was taking place on Wednesday. So if we attack the Indian Prime Minister when he''s least expecting it, Indian will be on the verge of defeat. And after India is ours we will move on to Singapore, Indonesia. Soon all of Asia will be ours. Then we will move on to Europe. So did the Former King Azure learn how to use his powers yet? No, not quite. What do you mean not quite that zombie fuck is supposed to aid us on the attack on Indonesia. Yes, but we must give him time. Wednesday is in 3 days. He probably is still confused why and how is he back alive. What did you not tell him? No. It is still a secret to him. You must tell him or the plan will be completed fucked. Azure heard everything they said just now. It made him very furious. Calling him a zombified fuck. He would not have his self-being called names. So he had to tell them who is the king here and who is not. He shot himself through the window. Why the fuck are you to talking about me behind my back? I know you don''t have the balls/ testicles to say it my face. You can read mines. This is exciting said, Yun Xing. If you could read mines you could tell us what the Indian Prime Minister darkest secrets are and we can use it to crush his ego! We shall make the attack tomorrow. Not till Wednesday. So you know how to use your powers properly? Yes. This is a good reason why you''re where resurrected. Chapter 34 - The India Attack Part 1 chapter 34 Wednesday. Day of the Attack Ok, today is the day. We will be attacking India said, Yun Xing. Everything shall go as planned. What Yun Xing and Simon Frost didn''t know was that a Chinese resistance soldier was sent as a spy to find out what The Blood Dragon Society was planning to do. The soldier walked out of the building and made a call on his phone. They are going to attack India today. Tell commander Cross and Main Tiger. A Blood Dragon Society soldier sd to the spy what are you doing? The spy hanged up quick throwing his phone into the ocean. What did you just throw? A rock. We will be leaving for India in a couple of hours. As The Blood Dragon Society soldier left the spy hoped that his comrades had got the message. Old Power Plant Shanghai China Cross had just got the message that the Blood Dragon Society is going to attack India. Sarah smiled at Cross. The Chinese Resistance sure is brave to go up against the Blood Dragon Society. We should probably go to India right away. Commander Cross your friend Orion has prepared over 15 helicopters so we can go to India. They walked outside the Power Plant and saw 15 helicopters equipped with guns and missiles. Orion how did you even get this helicopters. I know someone from the Army. The Chinese Resistance soldiers then got in the helicopters. As they were about to take off, Cross got a phone call. As Cross answered the phone he responded who is this? It is Yun Xing. I just wanted to call you to say that the Indian Prime Minister will be dead in 16 hours. You better hurry up and get here. Oh, and that spy youse-) it. He is dead. He then hanged up. We got to hurry up and get to India. 8 hours later By the time they got to India the attack had already started. You could hear the sounds of gunfire, cries of people losing their families, and bombs going off. When the helicopters landed down, Cross saw a lot of dead people n the ground. Cross, Orion, and Sarah plus at least a couple hundred soldiers started to walk around. When they walked around the corner they were ambushed. Cross sliced off a Blood Dragon Society''s soldier arm. Orion grabbed a soldier by the neck and broke it. Sarah turned her fingernails sharp and stabbed one of them in the throat. In the mist, you could see more soldiers coming. A rocket from a helicopter landed by Cross blowing up killing the Chinese Resistance soldiers. Only people who survived was Cross, Orion, and Sarah. The helicopter started to shoot rounds from the machine gun. Cross then realized that the helicopter was being controlled by one of his comrades. He then fired a spike into the pilot''s chest killing him instantly. The helicopter lost control and crashed on the ground blowing up. One of the wings from the helicopter landed on the ground while the others just landed all over the place. We have some traitors in our militia said Cross. They then saw someone flying in the sky firing balls of smoke at people. They ran up by the strange for but was stopped by the Indian Military. Stay back!! said the captain. You are with the attackers right?! No, we came here to help. We want to stop them once and for all. Come. Who is that guy flying in the sky? We have no idea. These people just showed up and started to kill people. We think they are after our Prime Minister. And where is the Prime Minister now? He''s in his office that surrounded by at least most of our military why? No reason. We were just curious. Now we need to care of that guy flying in the sky. He seems to be leading these invaders. Captain Rashid, at least 100 soldiers are coming this way! Be prepared. Cross I think that person leading in the invaders had something to do with Simon Frost. Remember Richard Smith? The soldiers in front of the camp were killed in a flash. Blood splattered on the camera. The soldiers have infiltrated the building! The soldiers started to kill the military. Cross shot 5 spikes in the air killing the soldiers that came by Cross. The captain pulled out his P-99 and shot a soldier in the face. Suddenly smoke crashed through the ceiling right by the captain. It was Azure. The captain outed all his bullets on Azure who just smiled. He then grabbed the captain and flew into the sky and dropped him. Azure landed back into the camp looking for survivors. Cross jumped from behind the table and stabbed Azure bit or just went right through his chest. He slapped Cross through a glass window. Orion fired a giant blast through Azure"s stomach but nothing still. He grabbed him by the leg and began to smash him like a rag doll. Cross tackled Azure. Azure then tried to grab Cross by the neck but Cross overpowered him and smashed his head through the ground. The ground then cracked up and both of them began to fall. While they were falling Cross stabbed him in the eye. Ah!! Azure screamed as a blood drive down to the ground. He then landed on the ground hard breaking his back. Cross then checked his pulse. He was just passed out. He had to get to the Prime Minister before he waked up. Chapter 35 - The India Attack Part 2 chapter 35 Cross jumped out the hole. Orion got up bloody and limping. Sarah was perfectly fine. We got to get to the Prime Minister''s office. Yeah, let''s go. Prime Minister''s Office. Prime Minister Arjun was writing checks to each bodyguard who was protecting him. They would be furious if he didn''t have their money. But who were they kidding? He was the Prime Minister of India. Prime Minister Arjun we have visions on who the invaders'' leaders are. And who is it? Simon Frost and Yun Xing. Where are their locations? We don''t know yet. Well, keep doing research. Yes, Prime Minister Arjun. Arjun then saw a helicopter coming his way. A laser sighting pointed at the window. Arjun got out of the chair and went under the table. The shooter shot through the window and killed 5 of Arjun"s men. The helicopter then stopped by the shattered window. The shooter then walked into the building as the helicopter flew off. The shooter took off his mask. It was the leader of The Snake Priests. He stepped on glass crushing, it looking for Prime Minister Arjun. Arjun there is no reason to hide. It will be all over soon. The Leader of The Snake Priests walked passed him with knowing that Arjun was hiding under his desk with the chair pushed in. Arjun jumped out with a pen and tried to stab him in the back but was punched in the stomach making him spit out blood. You trying to dry gulch me? That''s a bitch ass move, Prime Minister Arjun. Arjun then tried to stab him again but was kicked in the chest by some black boots. Why do you intend to fight? Arjun then smiled when he heard some of his bodyguards coming up to his office. The Leader of The Snake Priests hid behind the door. When the bodyguards came inside and saw Arjun on the ground. Are you ok Prime Minister Arjun? Look behind- Before he could finish his sentence one of their necks were broken and the other was stabbed to death, Till his chest was like tutti fruity jello. The Snake Priest dropped the bloody knife on the ground. Arjun picked it up and stabbed him in the leg. Argh!! You fucker! He tumbled back by the window. Arjun pulled the gun out from his waist and pointed it at The Snake Priest. He then shot him 2 times in the chest. He fell out the window landing on a car turning his insides into jello. Arjun got up and made a call. He then hanged up. I need a drink. As he picked up a bottle of champagne and started to guzzle it down. He then dropped the bottle by an accident. Fuck! This bottle cost me $1,300 dollars!! Suddenly a bullet went through his neck. Gah!!! He dropped on the ground bleeding out. Who the fuck shot me in the neck?! Thought Arjun in his mind. Another bullet went through his skull. 20 meters away... Arjun was killed by a strange sniper rifle. It had a long silencer. A bullet that could kill a Nile crocodile. This rifle could even be used under the ocean. It was a prototype but it was a fucking amazing gun. He then called Yun Xing. The job is done. Prime Minister Arjun is deceased. Great job. India is finished. The sniper was a robot. The robot then rested the sniper rifle in a suitcase. On the suitcase said The New Generation Of Outlaws. The robot then ran in the sky with feet that almost matched the messenger of The Greek Gods Hermes. Yun Xing who was in a submarine underneath the ocean. Simon Frost did not want Arjun dead. He just to crush his ego. Back at The Prime Minister''s Office. Cross saw Arjun"s body on the ground with a hole in his neck and a hole in his head. We were too late. Cross look at this. This bullet is a new model. Look it has titanium alloy inside the bullet. What it has some kind of writing on it. It says you have been tricked by The New Generation Of Outdoor laws. Cross, Orion! Its a bomb! said, Sarah. The bomb then went off. Chapter 36 - The Ancient Gift chapter 36 Yun was kind of angry that he had to use The New Generation of Outlaws to kill Prime Minister Arjun. But he had to depend on his own tactics. He didn''t want to depend on people to do things for him. That''s why he had known about a secret weapon that Master Jon had in his possession for almost 500 years. This was an ancient sword that was formed out from a strange metal could be found in a different dimension. This sword could cut almost through anything. Whoever wields this sword they could have destructive power. He was going to Tibet. Master Jon rested in the grave clutching his hands on the blade. The sword was godlike, so it was Yun"s destiny to unearth it. After the explosion that occurred in the Prime Minister''s office. India., wherein the 1 Most of the building blew up in the explosion. Cross threw a piece of the ceiling off of his legs. Orion and Sarah evaded the explosion before it went off. We came too late. That means the Chinese Resistance lost this battle. We need to get out of India. Our main priority is to take out Simon Frost and Yun Xing. The next attack they do, that will be the end of both those motherfuckers. Tibet, Jong Song Peak. Master Jon''s Hidden Martial Arts Temple. Yun had finally reached Master Jon''s Temple. When he entered everything was covered in snow or frozen. When he walked further down the two giant statues equipped with spears and swords. They were frozen but he was sure when he took the sword, they would awake. He ripped the coffin door off and saw Master Jon''s rotten corpse with worms all over it. God damn you fucking smell like shit. He then ripped the sword out of his hands. He instantly felt the power erupt through his entire body. A disruptive aura then surrounded his body. Yes!! This is the power I been fucking waiting for!! One of the eyes of the statues opened up. The ice cracked off the statues. They then started to talk. We knew this day would come, Yun Chen. My name is not fucking Yun Chen it is Yun Xing get it straight!! We knew you were corrupted the first time Jon Zen brought you here. Fuck you said, Yun. You are not worthy enough to have that power. And by paying for your crimes we both will kill you. And I can tell you one thing for sure. Your death will not be a pleasant one. One of the statues tried to stepson Yun who quickly rolled out the way. The other statue bated him with his Yun with his first making him crash into a fountain. The two statues had the same dark monster voice. So they both sounded the same. The statues both charge him. Yun fired 3 blasts at the statues They came in contact with their faces but did nothing. We have been guarding that sword before Jon Zen was even born. And that''s more than 30,000 years ago! Do you think we can''t take a puny fellow like you?! Yun jumped in the air and hopped one on one of the statue''s shoulders and sliced it off. The other statue charged with the spear going right through the statue''s chest. The statue then crumbled up. The other statue grabbed Yun then threw his off of Jong Song Peak. He used the sword and stabbed the snow to prevent him from falling. He then jumped back into the temple and punched the statues head to pieces. That takes care of you ancient pieces of shit. The statues then started to move. They then formed into one. It will take more than that to defeat us. The statue shoved the spear in the ground and a shockwave happened. Yun threw the sword into the statue''s eye and the statue fell off Jong Song Peak. But before the statue fell it threw a spear into Yun"s chest. The force of the spear was so powerful it shot him into the sky making him get pinned into the ground. The statue then shoved in the spear further through the Yun"s chest. Ah!! Tch, We didn''t know you would be this much trouble. But know this is your end, Yun Chen. I said my name is not fucking Yun Chen!!!! A great amount of power melted the spear and melted the statue into molten rock. Yun then got up and walked off. This must off be so kind of separate space. Because the ice was glowing. What is this place? This is not the Dream Dimension. It was not. It was barrier put up by The Ministers who are not Gods but aliens from another galaxy. You will ready about them in my next book. Yun walked around the space seeing a tree that had all kinds of strange writing on it. Yun touched the tree then suddenly an explosion occurred. Ga!!!! The energy from the tree went inside of Yun and he began to scream. Argh!!!!! He began to roar to the heavens. He began to transform into an unknown creature. He then said this power combined with Master Jon''s sword I can be unstoppable. He then jumped into the freezing cold water and began to swim extremely fast. Back at the Blood Dragon Society Base. Where is Yun? said, Simon Frost. I don''t know sure he was last seen going on a plane to Tibet. We are going to attack Macau. Tomorrow they will be in for a big surprise. Somewhere in another galaxy. Sir, our gift we send to the humans 3,000,000 years ago was picked up someone. Who? Apparently, a human named Yun Xing. Let him enjoy this little gift. Where the fucks Yun?!! We still don''t know sir. You have 10 hours left to find him. If you don''t you will die. He then saw Yun with Tibetan clothes on. Someone expecting me? Yun, why the fuck did you go to Tibet? That is a secret. Now let''s make plans for Macau. Chapter 37 - End of Azure chapter 37 Azure had not died when Cross stabbed in his eye. He did break his back, but he recovered quickly. He wanted revenge. The only way to get it was to kill Cross. He lost an eye in the process. What would he lose in the next fight? He had gone to Macau. Yun Xing and Simon Frost were going to attack Macau sooner or later so Azure had to be there if he wanted revenge. Shanghai, Old Power Plant The Chinese Resistance only had 200 soldiers left. Ever since they lost the battle in India the soldiers decreased rapidly, and still continues to decrease. At the rate, the Chinese Resistance was going The Blood Dragon Society would triumph. But Cross had a way to get the Chinese Resistance back on track. When they were in India he overheard a Blood Dragon Society member say that after they attack India they would go to Macau next and do the same exact thing they did in India. This was The Chinese Resistance''s last time to prove they had the balls to go up against The Blood Dragon Society. So they had to go to Macau as well. Orion get the helicopters ready? Why? We are going to Macau. In the battlefield of Macau. Fire! A rocket blew up a Chinese Resistance truck. Cross killed 12 Blood Dragon Society soldiers with his fist. We are winning! Macau Tower Yun watched all the action happening in Macau Park. He watched the Chinese Resistance and The Blood Dragon Society kill other left and right. Yun smiled until he heard a familiar voice behind him. Hell Leader Yun Xing. Azure? You are still alive. You said you would grant me anything once I work for you so where is my wish? You just don o where is my wish? You just don''t get it, do you? You failed me. You were supposed to kill Prime Minister Arjun but I had to hire somebody from The New Generation of Outlaws. Don''t you find something wrong with that? So you are trying to say that I am worthless. Exactly. I guess you are not a dumb fuck after all. Argh!!! Azure rushed Yun and made him crash through the window. Yun then turned the tables on him and ripped out his other eye. Ah!! You may rest again Great King Azure. He then pulled out Jon Zen''s sword from out of nowhere and drives it through his chest. What a waste. You could of get your wish if you didn''t decide to try to kill me. I learned a lesson. Never bring back anyone from the Dark ages never again. By the battlefield... Orion ripped a blood dragon society soldier in half. He was stabbed in the gut but this did nothing to him. He ripped his jaw off and stabbed another soldier in the chest. He then punched the ground causing a sinkhole to appear making 10 Blood Dragon Society trucks fall in blowing up a killing soldier who was inside of them. 2 helicopters then shot 4 missiles at Orion who got the full blast of the explosion. Cross then hopped in one of the helicopters breaking the pilot''s neck. The helicopter spined out and it collided with the other one and both of them exploded. Cross landed perfectly on his feet like a cat. That was all of them in this specific area. Let''s go to the Macau Tower. Wait where''s Sarah. Sarah was born the shit out of a lieutenant until his face looked like jelly. Sarah we are going to Macau Tower to confront Yun Xing. I am going to stay here and fight off the reinforcements coming this way. Are you sure Sarah? said Cross. Yes. Go ahead and kill that son of a bitch. Cross smiled and ran into Macau Tower. When they entered Macau Tower blood was everywhere. It was like someone dumped a bucket of blood on the ground. Yun Xing was their killing somebody. Don''t you just love it when someone tries to reason with you when you are getting ready to kill them? They always try to bribe you with money or cars. That what makes you just want to kill them even more. That what you to make feel like I should do to all people. Kill them all. Every last one of them. Humans are like livestock. All we do is eat, sleep, fuck, and shit. That''s why I want you two dead. You fucking livestock!!!!! Chapter 38 - The Wolf of Wuhan chapter 38 Yun rushed both Cross and Orion and pulled it Jon Zen''s ancient sword. Orion realized he had Master Jon''s sword and was shocked. Cross formed a sword into his hand and tried to sliced Cross in the head but was uppercut through the roof Macau Tower. How did you acquire that sword? Fuck you. said, Yun. He punched the air making a shock wave release out making Orion spit out blood. Cross then came behind him and got him in a chokehold. But Yun broke free by rapidly elbowing in his stomach. Cross them tried to get him in a chokehold again but Yun kicked in in his face. Orion then fired dozens of energy blasts at Yun who blocked all of them with Master Jon''s ancient sword. But this was just a distraction. Cross then stabbed him in the chest. Ga!!! He then tumbled on the ground. How did you get behind me?! There is something call teamwork? Something an evil fucker like you won''t understand. Now tell me how did you get Master Jon''s sword? I went to Tibet went to the temple, opened Mater Jon''s intoxicated grave and took the sword out of his rotten hands. I then battled two giant statues. Now give me the sword. Even if I give you the sword what the fuck are you going to do with it? The longer you wield this sword the more power you gain. Sarah then walked in and both Cross and Orion was distracted. Yun then released a great deal of energy from his body making the entire Macau Tower collapsed on Cross, Orion, and Sarah including himself. Cross then knocked a piece of the roof off of him and Sarah. Orion picked up a piece of the stairs off of his chest. Where is Yun? Yun then jumped out of the rumble floating in the sky. He came out smiling like something was funny. What the fuck was so funny? I have something to show the two of you. If you want to see a firework show come to Singapore, Indonesia. He then saw a Blood Dragon Society soldier with a helicopter. He then jumped inside the helicopter which flew off. At least we knew where he is going to be in a couple of weeks. Indonesia. Cross then got a call from one of Main Tiger''s soldiers. Main Tiger needs to discuss some important business meetings with you. Alright. Shanghai, China When they entered the Three Tigers Territory it had dead bodies all over the place. They then saw one of the bodies move. It was the Main Tiger! He had two big bullet holes in his chest. Main Tiger what happened?! said Cross. Argh!! The Chinese Resistance has many many traitors. Who did this? A couple of soldiers from The Wolf Head Gang. Ga!! You are not going to be okay. Let me put you out of your misery. Sarah then said Orion what the fuck are you doing?! You can''t just kill the poor guy! What do you want me to do? Let him suffer to put him out of his misery and he doesn''t have to feel pain. He does get a point Sarah said Cross. Orion then went down on one knee and broke his neck. So where is The Wolf head Gang hideout? In Wuhan City. Let''s go pay a visit to the Wolf''s. Wuhan City, Wolf Head Gang Zone When they entered the Wolf Head Gang Zone a soldier then said, Mr. Cross, I thought you were supposed to be in Macau. Been there done that. What brings you here? Your boss. Some of your coworkers killed Main Tiger from The Three Tigers. That''s bullshit. Why would we kill Main Tiger? And even if we did, what reason did we do it for? Let me talk to your boss. Go right ahead. Cross entered the main room Boss Ai Huang was eating sweet and sour chicken with fried rice with some egg rolls on the side. He had pearl milk tea to drink. Mr. Cross, why are you here? You sent your soldiers to the Three Tigers Territory and they kill the Main Tiger didn''t they? Now fess up before I cut your throat! Tch you actually think I am afraid of your measly little blade. Think again. He began to turn hairy then his fingernails turned into extremely sharp claws, then his legs turned into hind legs, his teeth turned sharp, and he grew into a full werewolf. Chapter 39 - The Lost Soul chapter 39 Ai Huang grabbed Cross by the neck but Cross stabbed him in the shoulder breaking free from Ai. He then picked up Cross and threw Cross through a brick wall. I was paid $ 24,000 dollars to kill Main Tiger. And I succeeded. Cross shot 20 spikes at Ai who blocked the spikes with his unbreakable skin. The only venerable stop on his body was his throat. He jumped on him and stabbed him in the throat. Argh!! He head was then chopped off. He then had two people to kill. Simon Frost and Yun Xing. Russian Federation, Heat Base I wonder if Ai Huang killed Main Tiger yet. I paid him $24,000 dollars. Ai"s phone then called Simon''s phone. As he picked up the phone he said did you get the mission done? It''s the Cross. Your worst nightmare. Why are you picking up Ai"s phone? Because he is dead. Tch you mark my mark words I will kill you. He then hanged up. A small village in. Shanghai, China... Brian Kang body was decomposing. And he was hungry for human meat. He hadn''t eaten anything for at least 4 weeks. The last thing he ate was a calf that wasn''t very filling. The first person he spotted was an old man walking with a cane eating a piece of fruit. He then grabbed the old man by the arm and ripped it off. As the old man fell on the ground he begged for his life. Brian then grabbed him by the neck and stabbed him in the neck with his arm that he turned into a blade. After the old man died to begin to eat his body. He then spat it out. This meat is too old. I need some fresh meat. He then walked around looking for a young person to eat. He then saw a fisherman who looked like he was 23. The fisherman then saw Brian and said Now that''s something you don''t see every day. The fisherman then walked up to Brian. Hey, are you ok? said the fisherman. Brian tried to long after the fisherman who dodged the savage like attack Brian tried to inflict on him. Brian then turned around and extended both his arms into blades. The fisherman did not seem surprised. Brian fired dozens of spikes at the fisherman who just walked into them. But none of them even touched him. He dodged all of them so fast it seemed as if he did not move!! Brian then rushed the fisherman who grabbed both of his arms and broke them like they were wooden pencils. He then chopped him in half with his hand. Brian''s two halves dropped on the ground releasing all the metallic liquid out of the decomposing body. The metallic. the liquid then reattached the two halves back together. Hmm. It seems you may be a bit hard than I thought. This more fun than fishing. Brian then tried to grab him but he dodged him and sliced him into a million pieces with his hand. He then fired a blast at the pieces. They then turned into ash. I guess the play time is over. He then blew the ash into the water and the fish ate the ash which was kind of unusual. It still had a little piece of metallic liquid in one of the fish which started to fuse into a fish man. Had then hopped out. Now we can right now since you got rid of that rotten body. The freshman then began to punch the ground rapidly. The fisherman then fired a tiny bite size blast at the fish man. The freshman picked up the wood and tried to use it as a shield but the blast went through the wood and went inside the fish man''s throat and blew up the fish man''s head. The entire area smelled like fish. Almost like a fish market. The body then still moved. The fisherman smiled. I am only using 0000.1 percent of my power. That how much it will take to defeat you. The headless fish man grabbed the fisherman and began to crush him. Ga!!!!! screamed the fisherman. I can''t feel pain. He then blew wind from his mouth which released all the fish man hands off of him. Ki rocket. A rocket that was made of Ki blew the fish man body to pieces. You are just a lost soul. The Council of Fate will take good care of you. Lost soul. Chapter 40 - Sai The Raging Typhoon chapter 40 Beijing, China Cross was walking down 13th Street Grand Avenue he saw a bar. Maybe he could get a drink or eat some cashews. As he entered the bar he saw Sai The Raging Typhoon and Simon Frost at the Bartender ordering drinks. His fucking enemy was right in front of his eyes. He had to do something or they would get away. He ran up to Simon Frost but Sai The Raging Typhoon stood in his way. He then tried to stab him but Sai grabbed him by arm. Well, Well if it isn''t Cross. How come you aren''t talking shit like how you were doing before phone? Sai takes care of him and bring his skull to my desk when you are finished. Cross then said you will never be able to defeat Yun Xing he is way more powerful than you. We will see about that. He then walked out of the bar and went into a Rolls-Royce and drove off. Cross then turned his left arm into a blade and continuously started to stab Sai in the chest. Sai then threw Cross through the glass wall making end up in the back room. Sai then formed a tornado in his hand and planted it in the ground. It then grew extremely big destroying the bar. Cross then started to fire spikes at Sai. Sai sucked all the of them inside. Cross then formed a gigantic spike in his hand and threw it like how Leonidas threw his spear at The Persian King Xerxes and it grazed his face. Sai then tried to suck the spike inside in his tornado but it didn''t work it was too giant. Sai then grabbed the some which pushed him into the ground. Rah!!! screamed Sai. He then threw it into the turmoil sky. You are strong. Strong enough to even defeat me. But I will not let you defeat you. I will show you a move stronger than you stupid spike. He then sucked in lots of air. His stomach turned like a balloon. You will be dog shit when I am finished executing this move. Cross then started to fire dozens of spikes at him to prevent him from doing this move. Air Cannon!!! A turbulent wave of wind came out of his mouth destroying cars and buildings. Cross ran through in the wind wave and formed a hammer in his hand and batted him through a skyscraper that had hundreds of people inside. He got up with blood all over his face. Cross then shot at Sai like a cannonball and extended both of his arms into blades and stabbed him in the neck and the heart. Sai then grabbed Cross and started to choke him. Cross then formed a spear and shoved it through his mouth, killing him instantly. Cross then pulled the spear out of his mouth and watched his 8-foot body drop on the ground. Suddenly, wind came out of his mouth. The wind then latched onto Cross. You will never be able to defeat The Council of Fate. The Council of Fate? What the fuck are you talking about? The wind then dispersed. Cross was confused. What is The Council of Fate? The people in the building was all in the corner in fear. It''s ok I no longer have any reason to be in this building. Cross jumped out. the window. When he was falling he sprouted wings out his back and began to fly. Somewhere in Hangzhou. Yun Xing, we need to discuss something about this alliance. I think it''s a bad decision for having two leaders. So what the fuck are you trying to say? I trying to say that we don''t need your help. The Dragon Creed Society does not need a power hunger asshole like yourself. Now that I have said that there is the door. Yun did not move. If you don''t want to move, we will have to use force. Yun still did not move. Then 4 soldiers tried to grab him but he grabbed one by the neck and ripped his head clean off. The other 3 soldiers tried to shock him but he instantly reacted and released his aura vaporizing all three of them to dust. Simon then said. You will regret ever fighting me. Chapter 41 - Five Percent Of Full Power Revealed chapter 41 Yun charged a blast in his hand and fired it at Simon, who rolled under the blast. He then turned into a bear that had drool leaking from the mouth The best charge Yun but he kicked the best in the neck and it instantly turned back into Simon. Tch. You are just a worthless shape-shifting creature. Simon then turned into his true form. This is what I bee waiting to see. Rumors say that your power would increase ten times more than what it was before. The creature then tried to smash Yun with one of its fingers but Yun grabbed the index finger and ripped off. The creature then screamed as blue blood leaked out of the wound. The creature then spat out acid bombs but Yun dodged all of them. He then ripped out one of the creature''s teeth and stabbed it in the throat. Ga!!! Yun then hopped on the creature''s shoulder and said you think you are fit to be their leader? Look at you. Now you must be laid to rest. The creature then grabbed Yun by the leg with his tongue. Yun was sucked inside the creature''s mouth. Inside the creature was like a whole different world. Yun almost dropped inside a pool of acid. He hanged on to a piece of skin and dropped into a hole filled with skulls. He then saw a person inside sitting in bones. Oh, who are do we have here? What is your name?... Yun Xing. I am Ras Frost. Ras Frost. So you were once in the union army. Yes, I served General Grant for quite some years. I know he is dead now though. Are we in America? No this is Hangzhou. Hangzhou? Where is that? China. How the fuck are you even alive? Before I was eaten by this creature I acquire the ability to survive anywhere. That includes underwater, toxic waste sewers, inside a volcano, and even survive in a man-eating creature like this one we are currently inside of right now. I am still alive because this creature has fumes inside its body. So you could live forever inside here! That''s only if you are lucky enough to not drop in the pool of acid. Well, I don''t know about you but I am killing this fucking creature right now. What no!! You can''t!! Yuan then fired a blast in the creature''s heart. Ga!!! The creature began to feel heart pains. Yun then shot out of the creature ripping its tongue out of its mouth releasing blue blood all over the place. The creature died instantly. Yun then heard walking coming out in of the creature''s mouth. It was Ras Frost. Ras began to shoot after him with his old gun that only had 6 bullets left in it. Ras then pulled out his rifle. Yun kicked him in the chest and made him land in the fire. But he was still alive. Yun then picked up his old gun and shot him 4 times. Yun then said you been alive for almost 300 years and you want to fight me? Hmm. As Yun turned around Ras Frost got out the fire and pulled out his sword that had fire all over it. You ruined my eternal life. Now I have to live like a mortal now because of you. Argh!!! He tried to slice Yun who dodged it Yun was sliced on his back. I learned that technique in 30 years ago. Yun then fired a blast at Ras who appeared behind him and tried to chop him but Yun kicked him in the face knocking out 5 pieces of bloody teeth out his mouth. He then punched a hole in his stomach. He then headbutted him off a cliff. He then dropped on the ground releasing blood into the water. Yun then walked off the cliff and landed right by Ras"s body. you - Ga!!! Are the strongest person I have ever fought in my life. You deserve my sword. I don''t want your fucking rusty ass sword. You would just be an asshole till the end of your life wouldn''t you? At least I got to experience eternal life. Finish me. Yun then fired a blast in his face turning him to a bloody smear. Yun was the true leader now. He would change the name now. Chapter 42 - Lucia The Cunning Witch chapter 42 After Yun killed Ras Frost he went back to the Blood Dragon Society main building to claim his rightful seat to The Blood Dragon Society. But he was going to change the name. The Blood Dragon Society sounded fucking wack. He was going to call it The Mad Phoenix. As he went back inside the building Simon Frost''s followers did not expect Yun Xing to walk in. How did you defeat Simon Frost?! That son of a bitch tried to kill me. No tried to eat me. We will not let you take control of The Blood Dragon Society!! Simon Frost''s followers then started to after Yun who dodged the bullets easily and killed them with Master Jon''s sword. Anyone else wants to fuck with me? The other four of Simon''s followers shot after Yun but Yun sliced one of the follower''s intestines out of their way to stomachs and choke the other one to death with them. The last two watched in fright as Yun did that. They tried to make a run for it by Yun rushed one of them and ripped out their spinal cord while the other jump off the cliff falling to her death. Yun followers smiled as if they could not wait for this day to come. Yun then sat in Simon''s chair. We are going to launch an attack on Indonesia in three weeks. When the time comes to attack be prepared. He then smiled. Hong Kong, China. Cross had been with Sarah ever since Yun attacked Macau. He had been spending time with her. That included taking her to eat at fancy restaurants, watching movies with her, taking. her sightseeing even though she already had been all over Hong Kong millions of times. But she never got tired of doing it. It was 7:34 pm. Cross and Sarah were walking down Hong Kong Wetland Park they were talking about relationships among each other. So Cross, did you had any other girlfriends before me? said, Sarah. Yeah her name was Jessica. I was with her for 2 years. But after those two years, things did not work out too good. She left me for some dude name Ralph Cowell. He owns a jeweler store so he is pretty fucking rich. How about you? said Cross. I had a boyfriend named Ling Cho. He was the love of my life until he was shot and killed by one of my father''s lieutenants. Eventually, I got over it. That''s why I never had another boyfriend. If I did they would get hurt or be killed. But I met you. You were different. You fought back. You were never scared of The Dragon Creed Society. That''s why you are so special. As they continued to walk down Hong Kong Wetland Park they suddenly heard screams. When they ran up a little they saw creature eating a woman''s heart. Cross then tried to touch the creature but was sliced on his face. This thing is no ordinary creature, Sarah. This creature just used it''s poison needles to attack me. Cross overpowered the poison and tackled the creature breaking its neck. Sarah!! Behind you. Two of the strange creatures leaped at Sarah who dodged the creature''s attack. She then kicked one of the creature''s head off. While the other rushed and tried to leak poison in her mouth. Cross picked the creature off of Sarah and stabbed it in the heart. You alright Sarah? Thanks for saving my life Cross. said, Sarah. This was a setup. They then saw more of the same creatures coming their way. Fuck. They just keep coming and coming. The creatures then abruptly stopped. A silhouette of a woman was seen. My, My, my darling creatures. Playtime is over. Who are you? said Cross. I am Lucia The Cunning Witch. Lucia The Cunning Witch was born in London, New England on the day of March 18, 1678. She was a dark evil person but was eventually sealed for the rest of eternity. But somehow she was right here. Leader Yun ended me to tell people by the name of Cross, Sarah, and Orion that an attack will be carried out in three weeks. You are Cross and you are Sarah right? said, Lucia. Yes, we are. Well, you heard the message I will be taking my leave now. You just hold a fucking moment. Where the fuck is Yun Xing. That is something you can not know. I know I am not supposed to hit women but I will if you don''t tell me what I want to know. He then tried to grabbed Lucia who kicked him in the face making him crash into the wall. Cross did not want to hit her because she looked as beautiful as Sarah. She was wearing a long blue dress with white fancy gloves on. She also had golden blonde hair with size breasts. She wears shoes so shiny that you had to look at once sunlight touched them. She almost had a similar dress code of a maid that worked for a very rich, very powerful person. Sarah then threw a kick after her but Lucia blocked it with her finger. She then pushed Sarah with the wind of her finger. I don''t have time to fight you to. But you young lady! I will be looking forward to fighting you in Indonesia. She then turned one of her creatures into a hawk which flew off into the sky. Sarah had to train to be Lucia. After what she just did to Cross? She had to train a lot. Chapter 43 - Temple of The Hidden Power Part 1 chapter 43 Cross got out of wall with a bloody nose. That was a cheap shot. What did that bitch tell you, Sarah? She said she wants to fight me in Indonesia. You don''t have to worry about her. If she comes back to make trouble with us I will use thirty percent of my full strength. Cross then heard his phone ring. He then went to see who it was. It was Orion. What is it, Orion? I found a hidden part of Master Jon''s Temple!! So what does this have to do with me? It''s no small room Cross. It''s an underground temple. The door is still closed, but I have the key that opens the door. come to Tibet at once. Alright, I will meet you there. Cross what did Orion want? He said that he found a temple inside a temple. So do you want to stay here and wait for me to come back or do you want to come? What do you mean? I want to see what''s inside the temple. Alright, let''s go. Tibet, Jong Song Peak Master Jon''s Hidden Temple. As they went in front of the temple''s gate''s it was opened by Orion. What took you to so long?! You two were supposed to be here 2 hours ago! We had to take care of somethings before we got here. Now show us what this underground temple you were talking about. It''s this way. As Cross and Sarah followed Orion he brought them to a huge frostbite door with ancient Tibetan writings all over it. So how are we going to get inside this place? With this. Orion held a piece of ice that was a sky blue color. As he stocked it in the hole He turned it counter-clockwise then he turned it to the left. The door began to shack the entire ground. Suddenly another piece of item was required to open the door. I didn''t know it had another part to open this door. Let us go back to them to my master''s chambers. They went into Jon''s chambers and started to ravage through the place. Cross lifted up the bed and found a weapon that is almost like a hand with claws. He sticker his hand inside and it disappeared what the fuck? What is it Cross? said, Sarah. Nothing. Now that was weirder than Lucia The Cunning Witch that came out of nowhere. Cross looked into his closet and found a coat that looked like it was expensive and it was leather. Cross got into the coat. Orion how. was in the bathroom found his Jon''s first weapon. A spear. The spear was quite small. He then saw a button then pressed it. It then became long like any ordinary spear. He then pushed the button again and it became small. He then realized that the spear was the key to the door. I found it. When Cross and Orion went back by the giant door that was hidden, Sarah saw a ring she seemed to like. She rested it on her finger and smiled. Sarah, are you coming? She went by Cross and Orion. Alright, this is the key. He stuck the spear inside the hold and then extended it. The door started to shake again. But this time the door opened from both sides. A gust of freezing cold wind was released as if no one opened this door for thousands of years. They walked down the steps. Then the doors closed again. We need a torch. Cross lighter a stick on fire and used it as a torch. The creatures inside the walls. With armor and swords holding shields. They must have died when this door closed off. They ended up in a wide space that had writings and the map of someplace that looked bigger than Africa and Asia combined. Cross went into one of the rooms and saw a diary of someone. He picked up the diary and started to read it in his mind. He noticed that the date said June 23, 1278. He noticed that 23 days were missing from the diary. So he read day 24. Day 24 Oh, I weep for a bowl of hot porridge. We been stuck down here for 23 days and have no other place to go. There is more to this temple but I do not want to go any further. We have to deal with these ice soldiers down here and believe me just chopping them in half will no finish the job. Most of my fellow companions have been killed by these soldiers. It''s just me and two girls left. We have to stick together if we want to escape. But I know we will die anyway. I might as well be grateful that it is cold and not hot. Ice soldiers? He probably killed them anyway. He noticed that he saw a dead body neck to him. I guess not. Suddenly, Cross saw the ice on the wall start to move. The ice then shaped into a mold of a soldier. Then he saw more of them coming from the walls. Chapter 44 - Temple of The Hidden Power Part 2 chapter 44 More and more ice from the wall molded into soldiers. Orion, Sarah look at this. I the ice soldiers was a myth. The ice soldiers sliced after Cross who dodged the attack and chopped the head off of one ice soldiers. The ice soldier then grew another head. Orion used Jon''s spear which could kill anything it came in contact with. Orion stabbed an ice soldier in the chest and threw it a hole that seemed bottomless. Sarah punched an ice soldier to pieces. Fuck! They just keep coming. Let''s go in that hole. That rotten soldier over there did not want to go in that hole for a specific reason. It probably has some kind of fucking monster down there that been trapped down there for thousands of years. said, Orion. Let''s go. What''s the worst that can happen? What the hell. All three of them jumped into the hole. The hole was at least 10 to 50,000 feet. When they landed down it seemed like a whole entirely different world. And it was extremely cold. Look the hole above closed up like they were inside an advanced laboratory. They saw dozens of skeletons. Cross saw a blinking light by one of the skeletons. When Cross walked up to skeleton what the light was. It was a jewel in the skeleton''s hand. But the jewel seemed to be the same as the weapon Cross was currently wearing. As Cross grabbed the jewel out the skeletons hands he started to see visions of the past. May 15, 1213. Temple of Hidden Power. A fierce battle seemed to be going on against a supreme being dressed in ancient garb. The supreme being seemed to have ice powers. Ice Rain!! It then skipped to when they were defeating the being. He was sealed into a reddish blackish aura. Sealing him for all eternity. This supreme being is somewhere deep inside this temple. It would be extremely bad if he was released from it. The jewel then exploded, making Cross fly back. Cross what happened? I saw a vision of the past. What did you see? A horrible villain. They then heard a stomping noise up ahead. Let''s hide to see what we are dealing with. Cross, Orion, and Sarah ran to take cover behind a big rock. The thing that was making the loud stomping noise was a giant wolf. It went by a skeleton and ate it with its bone-crushing teeth the size of a door. The wolf then started to sniff around the area. It then sensed that it had life forms behind the rock. The wolf then jumped behind the rock but was punched the face by Cross. The wolf then vomited out ice. But this was just a distraction so Orion could go on the wolf''s back. The wolf sprouted an eye on it''s back and saw Orion making ice spikes come out of it''s back making him fall off. The wolf smiled and made Orion get stuck in the ground. Sarah then punched the air releasing a shockwave making some of the wolf''s teeth fall out. The wolf then starts to howl making a sound that was so loud blood came out of Sarah''s ears. The impact of sound made Sarah push into the ground. Cross extended his arm into a blade. The blade had an arm on it because of the weapon on Cross''s hand. Cross sliced a piece of flesh of the wolf''s face making stop projecting sound waves throughout the cave. Cross ran on the wolf''s head and stabbed it through the wolf''s head killing it instantly. The wolf dropped on the ground cracking the ground, breaking it. Sarah is you ok? No, I think he dislocated my arm. Sarah cracked it back in place enduring the pain. Orion got up out of the wall and said that was no regular wolf. Let''s get away from this area. They went inside the room where the wolf came from. The wolf looked like it had been down here for a long time. The wolf''s den had weapons all over the place filled with jewels all over the place. Cross smelled a similar smell in the room. It smelled like sparkling water. Cross then saw a waterfall. Chapter 45 - Temple Of The Hidden Power Part 3 chapter 45 Cross walked to the waterfall and tasted the sparkling water. It was so cold he could feel cold air inside of his stomach. He looked up and saw that the water was coming from above. Up above that''s where we have to go. Cross had Sarah go on his back so they could go up. When they went up they saw a chest with tons of chains all over it. The chains were connected to statues that were holding the chains. That must be the treasure of this place. Look there are 5 levers. When one lever was pushed forward one of the chains got unlocked from one of the statues hands. We are doing good so far. When the second lever was pushed forward none of the chains got unlocked. Instead, a creature came from under the water. A serpent. Orion shot the serpent in the stomach with one of his energy blasts blowing it up releasing nasty shit all over the place. It smelled extremely disgusting. The first ever pulled backward this time unlocking five chains off the chest. Only 12 more chains were wrapped around the chest. The last lever was pulled making the statue''s release all 12 chains. We did it! said, Sarah. Now, all we need to do is find out what inside of the chest. When Orion was about to open. the chest his hand was suddenly frozen. Orion melted the frost off his hands. We need a key to open this chest. Ok by where the fuck is the key? If you looked around you would see no sign of a key. Sarah then saw that a had a ring symbol on the chest. She took the ring off on rested it inside the keyhole shaped like a ring. The chest then opened releasing out bright light. Inside the chest held an ice sword. What is so special about this sword? Cross took out the sword and dropped it on the ground. It froze the entire waterfall. This weapon must have been forged by the Tian The Lord Of Ice. He must be the one sealed down here. It will be extremely bad if the seal was broke. Cross rested the sword back in its sheath. So where shall we go now? To find the ultimate power that is somewhere in this temple. Look there is a flight of stairs that goes down. As they went down the flight of stairs they were confronted by Tian"s ice soldiers. Stop it right there. We will not allow you to enter Lord Tian"s resting place. If you proceed any further we will kill you. Cross said we have just cone for the hidden power in this temple. Lord Tian holds it in his body. But you will have to kill us first. And it will not be easy. Look around. You are surrounded by ice. We can never be killed. Cross extended his arm into an armor blade. The ice soldiers ran towards them angrily. Cross grabbed one of the ice swords and shattered it like nothing. Cross then stabbed the ice soldier in the chest making him explode into ice cubes. I have found there a venerable spot. It is their chest!! As Sarah and Orion heard the news they began to kill them off easily. One ice soldier stand left but this soldier looked different than the others. He was already missing an arm. As Cross tried to stab the soldier in the chest but the soldier rolled out the way and sliced Cross on the back. Orion punched the ice soldier in the chest but it did absolutely no damage to him. The ice soldier then began to freeze Orion''s body but was stopped by Sarah who ripped off his other arm. The soldier then jumped on the wall and said I was Lord Tian"s the strongest soldier. I have killed countless people but you three are some of the strongest and dangerous people I have ever fought. I will allow you to go to Lord Tia, but you should realize something. Lord Tian is like a million versions of myself combine forming into one separate entity. In order to break the seal you must co a lot of things. You should be prepared. The ice soldier then walked off. Chapter 46 - Temple of The Hidden Power Part 4 chapter 46 As they went down the stairs there is a door with symbols all over the door. This must Tian"s Tomb. So how are we going to open this door? Use that sword we acquired from the chest. Cross pulled out the sword and stabbed it into the door. The opened like a spaceship door. When they walked inside they saw a man in midair. in some kind of red and black aura. So how are we going to break the seal? Obviously, we can not use the sword. The people who placed the aura on him was powerful. This is no ordinary seal. It must have taken four people to put up this seal. We need to find those three people if they are even still alive. Let''s go. They walked down and saw three skeletons in priest uniforms. Now we have no way to break the seal. Wait, look. Cross saw a book that held extremely devastating powers. Cross picked the book off the ground and saw the page the seal was on. They had to chant some shit to break the seal. I have a solution to our problems. That language is called Shi. Master Jon taught me and Yun this language. Just repeated every word I say. As Cross, Orion, Sarah walked by Tian they began to chant some strange words. ( Translated in English). We will grant the awakening of The Great Lord of Ice Tian break him out of his great sleep and awake him one more!!! The seal then began to shock Tian"s body. The seal then caused a shockwave dispersing the seal causing Tian"s body to drop on the icy ground. One of his eyes then open. Tian"s vision was somewhat blurry. He saw three silhouettes of people. Are you three descendants of The Brotherhood of Destruction? No? Then who the fuck are you people? We came inside this temple to wake you up so you can help us put an end to this world. How do I know you are not pulling my leg? You just woke me so you can take my power that rests inside me? Shit, he is on to us. said Cross in his head. That is the reason is it not? I will not allow you to have my power. So many have tried in the past and you three will share the same fate as them. Death. Tian then rested his hand on the ground and a giant ice spike came out almost killing Sarah who was quick enough to dodge it. Tian then bumped in the air and formed two ice spears in his hands that were longer than your average spear. Cross crushed the spears into pieces. You fuckers are stronger I previously faced before. Orion appeared behind him and find a blast through his chest. Ga!!! There was not one inch of blood came out of his chest. The hole formed back into his chest. Orion then started to fire multiple blasts at Tian who smiled and let the blasts come his way. As the smoke cleared Tian was not insight. Orion then got frozen. This is rather not fun. If we keep going like this, it will end in the next five hours. Cross formed wings and a second and rushed Tian who was in mid-air. Tian dodged him and kneed him in his stomach making him cough out blood. He then formed a giant spike in the air and threw it at Cross who sliced the spike into individual pieces. You dodged that, but can you dodge five more? He then threw five giant spikes at Cross he dodged for of them but he barely dodged the last one. Orion fired a giant blast. Reinforced Beam! The blast was so powerful it went right through Tian"s unbreakable ice shield. The blast wiped Tian completely. All that was left of him was a piece of his ancient garb. That was most of Orion''s energy used up. Cross, Sarah you to intact? Yeah, The Lord of Ice barely did any damage. Too bad we never got to see how the ancient power looked or felt. Cross then saw someone standing on a huge block of ice. It was Tian. He was healing rather slowly that made him look like a disturbed freak of nature. A powerful blast indeed but look around you. You are surrounded by ice. My powers are the strongest when I am surrounded by ice. But enough fucking chit chat. Allow me to show you my Dragon form. Chapter 47 - Temple Of the Hidden Power Part 5 chapter 47 Tian then began to gather a huge amount of ice around his body. Ga!!!! The ice then started to float into the air. He must be using the power from his body. An explosion then occurred. He was in the form of an ice dragon. His proper name was Tianjin The Ice Dragon. He then said you are the first people to make me go into my true form. Hell will freeze over when I am finished. He then froze the exit so they couldn''t get out. Now let the nightmare begin. He then disappeared. He then appeared behind Cross and tailed whipped him into the wall. Sarah then jumped on his back and ripped off one of his scales. Rah!! Ice spikes appeared on his back. Sarah then jumped off his back. The scale then grew back. The dragon then rolled into a ball with spikes all over it. Orion tried to fire another reinforce blast at him but it bounced off and made a hole in the frozen wall. He formed back into a regular dragon. He then spat out an ice bomb. Cross avoid all of them but one caught him off guard. He got frozen. If he was whipped by Tianjin"s deathly tail that would be the end of Cross. Orion then fired a beam into his eye blinding him for a brief moment. My eyes!!! Ah! Cross broke out of the ice slicing Tian on his neck. You will pay for that bitch move!! Tianjin then flies up and crashed into the ground. The ground then got destroyed making all four of them fall into the frozen waterfall. As the water splashed he went underneath the water. This fucker just won''t go down. He then brushed out of the water like an enraged great white shark. The dragon then collapsed again on the ground again. Cross then hopped in his mouth and chopped his tongue off that weighed at least three to five hundred pounds. My tongue! said Tianjin in his mind. He then jumped into the sky and turned into a tornado spitting out ice shards all over the waterfall. That must of pissed him off. Cross then sliced the air cutting off one of Tianjin"s horns off. Green blood oozed out of the wound. He then grabbed Cross looking very angry. He then swallowed Cross whole. Cross fell into his body like a piece of food being dropped inside of a stomach. He hooked one of his blades inside the walls of his stomach. He then had to figure out a way to get out of this dragon''s stomach or he would become dragon shit. He then jumped off the wall. He then turned into spikes and shot it into the dragon''s body and one spike went into his heart. Ah!! He then dropped on the ground, making the ground started to shake. Cross then chop a circle in his body. The Lord of Ice is deceased. Suddenly aura came out of his body. It was the power at last. Chapter 48 - Preparing for The Indoenisan Attack chapter 48 There it was the ancient power that had been inside of Tianjin for over the last thirteen thousand years. But since he was now dead the power needs a new person to be inside of. So which one of us is going to have this power? Fuck we came all this way and you are truly g to tell me that only one of us can have it? No!! There must be some other way. Away so all of us can have this energy. Pass me that book. As Cross flipped through the book he did not see any spell or ritual so they could split the power into three equal parts. Cross finally saw the solution to their problems. It was a spell that they had to saw so kind of spell that was only two pages before the last page. They all had to saw this spell in the language called Shi. (Translated in English because Shi is not a real language.) We want to separate this power. The book then started to talk for some strange reason. If you do this you will realize that you will never be able to witness the full intent of power. All of you will share a sworn blood oath. Meaning if your friend and girlfriend die you die. Now, are you sure you are ok with that? Yes. The book then stopped talking and the energy dispersed into three parts. The power then went into them. The book then relayed another message in Cross''s head. This is going to be the biggest you ever made in your life. You will regret this action you made later on when you really need all the power. I can feel the energy spreading through my body!! Orion then fired a blast which destroyed the whole ice cage that Tianjin placed on his tomb. So where are going now? We are going to prepare for The Indonesian Attack. Brazil, Forest Manor. Every since Yun killed Simon Frost he began to start building a manor inside the forest of Brazil. This manor was twice the size of the White House. It was fully guarded with soldiers that were equipped with body armor and guns from head to toe. They were being paid three hundred thousand dollars every month. This may seem like a lot of money, but Yun was making trillions of dollars. Three hundred thousand dollars was chump change to Yun. Lucia then walked inside. Leader Yun everything is ready for the attack on Indonesia. Great. Lucia have you ever had regrets in your pasts? Like making the wrong choices? Yes once in 1678, I had a boyfriend who cheated on me. His name was Arnold Harris. I killed him and his mistress. But two years later I regretted it. Hmm. But it is too late to regret things have done in the past. And those people I killed in the past deserved it. Every last fucking one of them. I hope them rot in fucking hell. Lucia then started to smile. She liked an evil, vile, and wicked man. Yun then grabbed her and kissed her. He began to choke her. Lucia liked it rough. Yun then took off his pants and made her suck his dick. She began to lick his glans. She then started to give him a handjob. He then rested his hand on her head and made her suck his dick extremely fast. Yun began to moan. She then took off her dress. Yun started to suck her breasts drooling all over them. Yun then started to suck her nipples till they began to turn perky. Yun then started to finger her. She then came all over Yun"s face. He then stuck his dick in her vagina and started to squeeze her breast. He then was about to cum. He quickly pulled his dick out of her vagina. She then started to suck his dick again till he released cum all in her throat. She then smiled and she winked at him. They continued to have sex for ten hours. Orion''s dojo. Sarah was preparing for her fight with Lucia by sparing with Cross. Sarah leg swept Cross and began to drive her elbow into his chest. Cross then tried to kick her but she quickly avoided his attack. Sarah that power has increased your strength, intelligence, agility, speed, and endurance. You might just be able to beat Lucia The Cunning Witch. Yeah maybe. said, Orion. What are you saying, Orion? That bitch has the strength of one hundred men. We just have to pray. Chapter 49 - The Yun Technique chapter 49 Brazil, Atlantic Forest, Forest Manor Yun had just got out of bed with Lucia who was sleeping like a baby. Yun poured himself some Melon Tea and guzzler it down. He then got an image in his mind, saying that he would die in Indonesia. But the image in his mind did not tell him who or what would kill him. He would do anything to prevent that event from happening. He would have to wait a couple of weeks to find out the truth. Hangzhou China Mr. Wing''s Restaurant Cross was taking a little lunch break from training Sarah. He was eating shrimp fried rice with five egg rolls on the side. He was thinking of so much fucked up fatalities to do to Yun Xing when he got his hands on him. Sarah had to fight Lucia The Cunning Witch, while Orion''s opponent was unknown. Yun Xing had to pay for his destructive crimes. In two weeks. He gave the waiter ten different dollars to pay for his food. Cross then got in the BMW Z4 which he both five weeks ago. He then drove off. Atlantic Forest. In order to change history, he was going to invent a new special technique. He was going to name it the Yun technique. The Yun technique is when a person focuses life energy into their fist and punches the ground causing a sinkhole to occur. Almost like showing the victim to a first-class plane ticket to hell. The Yun Technique has to versions. One that causes a sinkhole and the other one is when you focus energy into your entire body and shooting it out of your mouth like a beam. The victim can not avoid this blast. No matter how much they roll out the way or dodge. There is no escape. This technique could finish off his future killers for sure. Positive! But Yun was tired of waiting for the Yun technique on a tree. He wanted to test it out on an animal or something else worthy of being finished off by the Yun technique. He then heard gunfire in the mist. A couple of miles from Yun... What did the fuck we tell you if you did not succeed? What did we say we would do to you? Please have mercy! Give me one more chance! If you do I swear on my life e that I won''t fuck up this time. or the next! There is not going to be the next time. The dude on the ground was shot in the head. Come on let''s get back to camp. What about the body where should we dispose of the body? Look around you. We are in the fucking forest who is going to come out here looking for this piece of shit? Nobody. Point proven now let''s go. The murders then went inside their jeep and drove off. Yun walked up to the dead body and said, I wonder what fuck this guy did so those to could kill him? He then saw a trail of water. The water must have leaked out of the radiator. He. began to follow the trail of water. Two hours later. The trail of water leads him to a camp filled with people who were doing illegal stuff in the forest. That include murder, smuggling drugs, illegal guns the world has never seen before, and even child rapists. They all were in this camp in the middle of nowhere. Yun walked up to the door with his hands behind his head. I come in peace. Two individuals placed handcuffs on his hands and tried to hit him in the head to knock head but the gun busted into pieces. You are not your everyday average human being, aren''t you? So are we. We have been experimented on by a Doctor name Dr. Richard Stewart. But he is deceased now. So we have a new leader who is just like us. His name is Kevin King. Kevin King was a strange fellow. He was the first to be experimented on by Dr. Richard. But now that was the past. This is the present. Now let''s go meet our leader. Chapter 50 - Yun and The Mutants chapter 50 Our leader is just down the hall. As Yun went in the hall he saw rats eating dead bodies. The place smelled disgusting. Where is this asshole? I can''t be in this place another second! Yun then saw a person that might be the leader of the mutants. The person was looking out by the balcony watching the green Atlantic forest of Brazil. The guy then turned around and saw Yun. You must be the gentleman that my militia picked up by the gate. I want to ask you some questions. What brings you out to the Atlantic Forest? I have a manor that is a couple of hundred miles from here. You must be the one I heard about. So what have you heard about me? I have heard that you are some piece of shit from a foreign country far from here. My soldiers say that you are trying to take over our lands. Do you actually believe those dickheads? Yes. I have known them all my life. We grew up in this lab. We were born in a small village that is in the Amazon Forest. We were just babies when were taken from our homes. Some of us did not even survive the experiments. Like my sister, Julia died after test two. We were just being made to be weapons of destruction. Sold to the government. But one day we got tired of being slaves so we all banned together and killed him and his soldiers. His body is still here. Would you like to see it? You had a pretty fucked up life. I will ask you again. Do you want to see his body? Sure why not? Just follow me. He took him to an elevator that had blood all over the place. The leader of the mutants pressed the number six which lead them to a wide space. There lied failed experiments, guns, grenades, knives, and of course dead bodies which recked all over the place. Do you see that dead body over there sitting down? Yes. That''s Richard Stewart. Come take closer take a good look at his body. When Yun came up closer to the body he realized that the dead body was missing some of his head and his arm was gone. It had looked like some kind of creature did this to him. This fucker treated us bad so he became lunch. He has so much protein left on his body. The leader of the mutants shoved his hand in Richard Stewart''s chest and pulled out his heart which was covered in maggots. A bonus! He then bit a chunk out of the heart and swallowed it. He eventually ate the heart. Yun finally knew what was going on. You and your soldier''s feed off of these rotten fucks. I am tired of eating dead people. I want some fresh meat. Something that is alive and nutritious. You seem like a great start. The Leader of the mutants then began to transform into something unhuman. His body started to morph into a creature with sharp bone-crushing teeth he also had a long tail with an eye by end of it which allows him to see behind his back He had horse legs. He then rushed Yun who dodged him. Argh! Yun then shot an energy blast at The Leader who made a shield come out of his arms which was powerful enough to withstand almost anything. Yun then continued to fire blasts at the shield which broke into pieces like titanium glass. The Leader then ripped out his teeth and out came sharper teeth. Yun then disappeared and chopped off the leader''s arm. Ahhhh! screamed the leader of the mutants. He grabbed Yun by the neck and smashed him into the ground. Yun and jumped out the ground a fired a beam into his chest. It then made a giant hole in his chest. The beam lifted The Leader of The Mutants off his feet. The Leader then started to cry. I never thought I would be free of this curse. Thank you strange one. I can now join my sister Julia. He then morphed back into his human form. The Leader of the Mutants died with a smile on his face. Yun then headed for the elevator. Yun pressed the number two on the elevator that made him go back to where he was in the first place. The balcony. He was confronted by one of the leader''s soldiers. Where is our leader? I do not know who fuck you are talking about. I saw you go into the elevator with him. Do not fucking play games with me. Tell me where the fuck our leader is. Fine. I gave him the opportunity to be free from his curse. Death. You fucking bastard! You will regret this! Get the fuck out of my way. I do not want to kill you. But the soldier did not listen. He pulled out his shotgun and shot Yun who brush the bullet off his chest like a lego. Yun then shot the soldier in the face with a blast that easily killed him. As Yun jumped in the air he saw more soldiers equipped with weapons. He then did the second form of the Yun technique. It killed all of the soldiers blowing up the lab. As Yun dropped on the ground he almost felt sorry for them. He then walked back to his forest manor. Chapter 51 - The Indonesia Attack Part 1 chapter 51 Two weeks have passed since Cross, Orion, Sarah took down the Tianjin The Lord of Ice. They were ready for Indonesia. An attack was going to occur on this day. So they had to get plane tickets. But first, they had to eat something because when they get to Indonesia all they would eat was action. They stopped at a restaurant which was named Uncle Zo''s Chinese Restaurant. While they were eating they were planning a strategy to finish off the attack on Indonesia quickly. So when we get off the plane we could just look for the first sign of smoke. They began to finish eating and they got in Cross''s BMWZ4 and drove to the airport. Singapore, Indonesia. As Cross, Orion and Sarah got off the airplane it seemed rather normal. I thought that they were going to attack today. Maybe it was tomorrow. Cross then looked in the sky and saw a rocket come out from nowhere. The rocket crashed into a plane blowing it up killing at least forty people. A piece of the plane almost crashed on Cross who caught it and rested it on the ground. People then came out of the sky and ejected their parachute landing safe on the ground. They then pulled their Mk-18 killing people. Cross then fired a spike in one of Yun''s men making drop down on the ground dead. Sarah then backflipped over five soldiers and pulled out two blades and killed them. As Cross look in the sky, a helicopter fired a missile blowing the airport into pieces creating an explosion so powerful that it made Cross, Orion and Sarah fly back falling down a hill. Cross hooked his blade into the wall making stop falling. Sarah stapped her knives in the wall, while Orionshoved his arm into the hill. Tch. Leader Yun said to eliminate them. So we got to use our grapple lines to fucking finish them off. The soldiers hooked their grapple lines into the hill then started to lower themselves down. If you fell off this hill it would be instant death. the soldiers pulled out Glock23"s and started to shoot. Cross shot a spike into one of their necks making them fall off the hill making their insides into mash potatoes. The other four then pulled out assault rifles and almost made Sarah fall off the hill. She threw a knife into his heart. Orion then made a rockfall on one of their heads. That looks like all of them. They then lowered themselves to the bottom of the hill. When they looked around mayhem was going. Shoot outs between Mad Phoniex soldiers and The Indonesian Government. Rapists coming out of the closet, and even family members killing each other. A car came towards their way. Orion sliced the car into pieces. Lucia The Cunning Witch was throwing cars all over the place. She was doing this because she was bored. She was patiently waiting for Sarah to come. Did she chicken out, or the plane she blew up was Sarah inside of it? She then stopped levitating and dropped on the ground like a cat. Some of the Indonesia police force shot after Lucia who stopped the bullets with her mind and turned them around and killed the policemen. She resurrected them turning them into mindless zombies who would do anything to please their master. Go find the girl name Sarah Kang and bring her to me unarmed. I want to fight her when she has all her strength. Now go! The zombies ran on all fours like a pack of wild animals. Lucia then smiled and stood up smiling. She hoped she did not have to wait for those stupid fucking mindless zombies. She then continued to throw cars through the air. Sarah was walking with Cross and Orion looking for Yun Xing''s hiding spot. Lucia''s mindless zombies then dropped off the wall saying are you, Sarah Kang? Yes.Ms. Lucia has instructed us to bring her to you. Come with us now. Sarah you do not have to go. I have trained far too long for this. Fine. Just do not get yourself killed. Sarah then walked off with the zombies Chapter 52 - The Indonesian Attack Part 2 chapter 52 The mindless zombies took Sarah to Lucia who abruptly stopped throwing cars all over the place when she realized that Sarah her opponent had arrived. Lucia then landed on the ground. Master Lucia, we have brought you the one called Sarah Kang. Good, now you may disappear. Lucia then used her mind to crush the mindless zombies into bloody pieces. I thought that you were not going to cooperate. I hoped that you trained because only one of us is leaving here alive today. Only one of us is seeing what tomorrow is going to look like. Sarah then pulled out two knives ready to strike Lucia any moment. Lucia then smiled. She then disappeared. She then appeared behind Sarah and tried to stab Sarah in the back, but Sarah kicked Lucia in the stomach. Sarah then almost stabbed her in the neck, but Lucia made a disruptive shockwave occur making the knives fly out of Sarah''s hands. You seemed to have trained extremely hard for this day. But I can tell you that trying to kill me will not be easy. She then levitated in the sky and made the cars fused into a metal ball and shot it in the air like a rocket going into space. Sarah then knew something bad was about to happen. Lucia brought the metal ball down from the atmosphere. It came down like a burning meteorite. Sarah had to take cover behind a truck to avoid being harmed from the blast. The metal ball left a giant hole in the ground. Sarah then came from behind the truck. Lucia was quite surprised. You are special. Any average human would be dead from that metal ball. She then once again picked up the burning metal ball and threw it at Sarah who dodged the metal ball by sliding underneath it like she was playing baseball. Sarah threw one of the knives in Lucia''s heart. Gah! Lucia then crashed on the ground weeping in pain. Sarah was about to place the final blow until Lucia started crying. Please! Have mercy! I was doing my job! Sarah then said you have to promise me one thing. You leave this place and never come back. Lucia then started smiling. I can''t promise that. The Lucia on the ground puffed into leaves then the real Lucia who was behind Sarah drove her hand into Sarah''s chest. She then pulled out her hand. But she realized something. Sarah acted as she did not feel her hand go into her chest. The wound then healed up. The only thing that was blood was her shirt. How?! Impossible. Sarah then punched Lucia"s teeth out her mouth. Sarah then grabbed her by the shirt and headbutted her making blood come out of her head. Lucia then grabbed her by the arms and they started to test their strength You are really starting to get on my fucking nerves bitch!!! Sarah kicked her in the stomach making her cough out blood. Lucia then used her powers to freeze Sarah with her aura. You are one bad bitch. But I had enough of you. Its time to end this. She tried to crush Sarah with her aura but Sarah busted out of the aura and kicked Lucia in the throat. While Lucia was stunned from the throat kick, Sarah used this opportunity to combo her up. By kicking her at least a hundred times and chopped her in the neck. Lucia was covered in blood. Ah!! Lucia tried to burn Sarah in the face but Sarah blocked it with her armored plated arms. she did the same flame attack again and again. Sarah then punched her in the chest so hard you heard a crack from the outside. That is enough I will not fight you anymore. At this rate we are going you will die! Gah!! Die? There is life after death. But I am not ready for death just yet. Lucia then started to heal extremely slow. I am still going to die anyway. But I want to be alive when I do this attack. Lucia then grew claws out of her hand and stabbed them into the ground. The ground began to crack up and out came a golem. A golem the size of two skyscrapers. The golem to step on Sarah who could not avoid it. Suddenly someone grabbed her before the golem almost stepped on the ground. It was Cross who had blood all over him. Chapter 53 - The Indonesian Attack Part 3 chapter 53 Sarah are you alright? said Cross. Yes. I am the reason she unearthed that golem. So your training really paid off. Where is Orion? We got separated. A missile hit the ground making the BMWZ4 collapsed. Then the other missile crashed into the car blowing it up. We went our own ways. We will meet each other at Yun"s hideout. He would call me when he finds it. Lucia then ordered the golem to punch the ground releasing rocks with sharp edges out. Cross evaded the rocks, while Sarah jumped on the golem''s arm and ran up to Lucia who smacked her away like a fly. Sarah slammed into a nearby convenience store. Cross shot five spikes at Lucia who then placed a barrier that shattered the spikes into pieces. She must have grown stronger after Sarah beat the fuck out of her because she was covered in cuts and bruises. Lucia then shot a beam out of her hand which pierced through Cross''s chest. Sarah then threw dozens of knives at her which were all blocked by the barrier. The golem grabbed Sarah and started to squeeze her in its hand. This is my full strength. You should be lucky that I had to do this. You are the very first person that made me did this. And the very first person that is going to be crushed by my golem. Cross then chopped the golem''s hand clean off making drop Sarah out. The golem then grew back its hand. The golem tried to smash Cross, who dodged al of the golem''s attacks. Lucia then shot a fireball at Cross but Cross zoomed passed the fireball and kicked Lucia off of it. As Lucia was falling she started to levitate. Cross grew wings on his back and made a mace form into his hand. He tried to bash her in the head with thje mace but she quickly put up a barrier which helped her not get her brains smashed into bloody pieces. She then fired a blast which quickly dispersed for some strange reason. What the fuck?! Why? That is happening because you keep relying on your powers. You need to learn how to fight! Why did you think Sarah got so many blows on you? Because she is a very good fighter1 To bad you are an evil piece of shit. Orion could have taught you how to fight and control all powers. Shut the fuck up!!! She then started to throw wild punches. Cross blocked all of the attacks and elbowed her through the chest of the golem. The golem then cracked up into pieces. Cross landed on the ground like a hawk. With your help, we can take down Yun Xing. Why do you think he brought you back from the dead? So you could be a part of his army. So you could be just a mindless slave so you could do anything he tells you to do. Don''t you want to live in a different world with peace, love, and faith? My father uses to always to say that. You remind of him. Fine I will help you take Yun Xing down. But I want something out of this. What do you want? Freedom to do whatever the fuck I want. You have yourself a deal. Now can you tell me where is Yun? He is in Singapore Tower. But around him is heavily guarded by at least five thousand soldiers. Each thousand takes orders from a captain. One captain is named Thomas Garson who is equipped with shock rods around his fingers. He also knows mix martial arts. Another one is named Peter Green who has a halberd with poison at the tip of it. The next name is unknown but I know she has two chains. The other one''s names I don''t know but they are all in the same place. I am going to call Orion and tell him what is going on. As he called Orion''s phone Orion responded. I am having trouble looking for Yun. I know where he is. He is in Singapore Tower. so why are you wasting time talking to me? There is only one problem. Its heavily guarded by five thousand guards Chapter 54 - The Indonesian Attack part 4 chapter 54 The first captain you should take out is Thomas Garrison. I heard that he is the weakest captain. He should be your first priority. Thomas Garrison wields shock rods around his arms so his weak point should be somewhere behind his back or near his chest. Attack either one of those spots he would be easily defeated. Wait I got to call someone. He went on his phone to tell Orion Thomas Garrison''s venerable spots. Which is either his heart or his back. Lucia then realized something. All the captains would not all be in the same place. So Thomas Garrison would be somewhere else far away from Singapore Tower. She then started to use her powers to seek out Thomas. She did this for at least two minutes until she found where Thomas Garrison was. He was near an old factory that had all kind of things inside of it. She counted up to at least four hundred people max. Thomas Garrison was sitting in a chair eating a sandwich. She then told Cross. where he was. Thomas Garrison is in a factory near 10th Steet Grand Avenue. Sarah then walked up to Cross and whispered into his ear. Are you sure we can trust this bitch? Yes. She told us where Thomas Garrison is. Well, she was one of our enemies just an hour ago. The first strange thing she does I will break one of her fingers. Just to be on the safe side I will stay here to make sure she does not do anything fishy. Alright, suit your self. Cross then called Orion once again. Thomas Garrison is in an old factory near 10th Street Grand Avenue. Meet me there in five minutes. He then hanged up his phone and headed to the old factory. Lucia who was seeking out the other captains realized that Sarah was watching her. Why are you watching me? Do I have something on my face or something? I am just going to be fucking straight forward with you. I do not fully trust you. Believe me. In my heart, it is telling me to help you three but in my gut is telling me not to help you or betray Leader Yun. Cross is right. I will not have someone treating me like a piece of garbage. I want to make my own decisions. Not peop[le make them for me and my decision is to tell help you three. Sarah then thought in her head. Maybe Lucia was not so bad after all. Old Factory 10th Street Grand Avenue. Cross was hiding behind a car scouting out the place. Suddenly he felt that someone was behind him. When he turned around he saw that it was Orion. So this is the place they took over. he then asked cross. So how are we going to infiltrate the factory? Cross then explained the entire plan to Orion. Cross then got up from behind the car and walked up to the soldiers guarding the entrance. Hey, who the fuck are you and what are doing here? I have come to talk to Captain Thomas Garrison. Sorry, only other captains can talk to other captains. As they were about to touch Cross, Cross grabbed one of them by the neck and broke it. The other one pulled out a taser. Cross spat metallic liquid in his face that acted like acid. It instantly turned his face into a skeleton with skin hanging off his face. Cross then signaled Orion who jumped on the roof of the factory planting bombs he found on a dead Mad Phoniex soldier. he planted two on the fan and four in the vent. They then went off. Boom!!! The entire roof caved in killing most of the four hundred soldiers only leaving at least fifty of them left. Cross started to finish off the remaining soldiers. Thomas was somewhat shocked that only two people killed most of his soldiers. He then started to give Cross and Orion a round of applause. You two have no idea what you are getting your selves into right now. Even if you kill me right it will not make any difference. Leader Yun will take care of you two in a flash. Chapter 55 - The Indonesian Attack Part 5 chapter 55 Thomas Garrison rushed Orion who almost punched him in the stomach but, the force of the punch was stoped by Thomas Garrison''s shocking gauntlets. Cross then stabbed him in the back which staggered him for at least four seconds. He punched the ground letting out a disruptive electric shockwave. Cross jumped a staircase while Orion rolled out the way of avoiding the shockwave. There was one thing that made Thomas Garrison''s electric gauntlets not amazing. First of all, after he used the gauntlets each time he had to charge them up. The only way to do this was to use the charger that was specifically made for the electric gauntlets. He had to make a quick run for it. He ran up the stairs where Cross was. Cross made a sword appear in his hand and chopped one of Thomas Garrison''s hands-off. Ahhhh!!! Cross then was about to chop another one of his limbs but Thomas used the last power in one of his gauntlets. He shot an electric blast out of it destroying the staircase. He then jumped on the other side of the staircase that did not get destroyed. He then ran in his office and opened the cabinet looking for the charger. He then saw it and placed his hand inside of it. He then was being verbally shocked. Argh!!! The other gauntlet that was chopped off with his hand got reattached. Another component then came out of the gauntlets. It was two needles with blue liquid inside of them. He then injected them inside of his neck. He got shocked so much he turned into a ray of electricity. He no longer needed the gauntlets. He blew up along with the charger. He then thought that he could now defeat Cross and Orion. Cross then saw lighting blow up Thomas Garrison''s office. You motherfuckers still do not get it. No one can beat me now. Not even The King Of The Greek Gods Zeus can defeat me. Orion then shot multiple blasts Thomas who let them pass right through his body. Thomas then formed a lighting bolt in his hand which almost came in contact with Orion''s body. Cross then finally said this. There is no proper way to defeat this lighting fucker. He got that power from the charger so if he was overpowered from electricity he would be defeated. He ripped cables from outside and wrapped it around the sword he formed in his hand. Orion, I have an idea Orion fused his power into Cross''s sword. The lighting coming from the sword was yellow. Thomas''s own was a light blue. Tch you think just because your lighting is a different color than mine''s you think it will make a difference? Thomas then charged a lighting blast in his mouth and shot it Cross. Cross then dodged the blast and appeared behind Thomas. This is your end. Cross then stabbed him in his back. The power was so great it made Thomas revert back into his regular form, a human. Thomas then collapsed on the ground looking kind of burnt. Gah!! That power does not need to be in your hands. I should of have that power. Me. Orion then said shut the fuck up. Orion got on the ground and broke his neck. Let''s get the fuck out of here. Singapore Tower. Yun had felt that one of his captain''s had just been killed. I knew I should have entrusted the charger and the gauntlets to someone that was not power-hungry. Peter Green and Jessica Force are my only captains left. I just have to rely on them. Yun then had a brilliant idea in his mind. If Peter Green and Jessica Force failed him he would have just one more person. He then contacted The New Generation Of Out Laws. Who is this? It''s Yun Xing. Oh, one of our profounded customers! What is it you want? I want to hire one of your fellow outlaws. Who do you want to hire? Markos The Lover Of Flames. You talk a big bargain. He is one of our most famous outlaws. But it will cost you money. How much? Two hundred thousand dollars. You have yourself a deal. The Leader of The Outlaws who was named Mr. Kira. He then hung up his phone. Markos. I have a job for you to do. For whom? For Yun Xing. He wants you to take care of his enemies in Indonesia. Markos then jumped out the window and formed a firebird in his hand and headed for Indonesia. Chapter 56 - The Indonesian Attack Part 6 chapter 56 Cross and Orion headed back to Lucia this time to see the whereabouts of Peter Green. So where is Peter Green? asked Cross. She used her powers to search around Singapore to look for him. She then found him. He was in a car dealership that was on 34th Street Avenue. They were in cars racing up and down the place in fancy cars shooting people they saw wandering around. Lucia then said he is killing innocent people. You to have two have to put a stop to them. Cross and Orion then went to the car dealership place that was at least one hundred and five miles away. Peter Green was sharping his knife with a piece of old leather. He was doing this because he was informed by Leader Yun that two people were going around taking out captains of the mad Phoniex. He knew they were going to come for him next so that is why he was being prepared. He had to be ready. He was not going to allow himself to be beaten by two chumps. As Cross and Orion arrived by the car dealership they hid behind another building. Fuck they must have already known that we were going to arrive. someone must have given him a motive. So we have to find a way to sneak inside the car dealership without being spotted. The only way to do that was to find a back door and better yet sneak inside a vent. The easier way was to sneak inside one of the vents. Cross quickly jumped into one of the vents and was on their way to being inside the car dealership. They dropped an area where no one was seemed to be in there. They were in the supply room. Cross then heard someone getting ready to come inside. I sure am glad that we took over this place before any of the other teams saw this place. We get all the fancy cars!! The soldier then saw Cross and said who the fuck are you?! He quickly was knocked out. Suddenly another soldier came in. What the fuck are you two doing in here?! Cross shocked him with the electrified blade. They then put on their clothes. Peter green had no idea how Cross and Orion looked so they at least had enough time to get close to Peter Green without being suspected. They then went out to an open space that had dozens of Mad Phoniex soldiers. Hey!! What are you two doing in here? For a minute Cross thought that they had been caught and had to do things the old fashion way. You two are supposed to be guarding captain Peter Green''s office!! They then went to Peter green. Mr. Peter Green we have seen no sign of the one''s taking down the captains. Why did you just call me Mr. Peter Green? I told all my soldiers to address me as captain Peter Green.! Wait, you two must be the one''s taking down my other fellow comrades. I will assure you that I will not be as easy as Thomas Garrison. He then pulled out his halberd that was leaking poison. He then almost chopped off Cross''s head but Cross dodged the attack and rushed peter by tackling him through the wall. peter then sliced cross on his arm releasing poison into his wound. Haaa!!! I heard everything about you from Leader Yun. I know where your weak spot is. He then was about to slice him again but Orion fired a blast at Peter Green who rolled out of the way of the blast. Peter Green sliced Orion on the leg but Orion quickly extracted the poison out of his leg. Hm. Interesting. Peter Green then used his halberd to spill out the poison. If this poison gets attached to you it will eat you alive piece by piece. Cross then pulled out his blade that had electric on it and created a force field. The poison engulfed the force field eating it away very slowly. I told you I am nothing like Thomas Garrison. He then jumped in the sky and smashed the force field to pieces allowing the poison to enter. Killing anything that was inside of it. Tch . Cross and Orion then charged him. He just smiled. Chapter 57 - The Indonesian Attack Part 7 chapter 57 Both Cross and Orion rushed Peter Green who watched them in disgust. You fucking fools will never be able to beat me at the rate you are going now. Reinforced Blast. Peter Green made a poison wall to stop the reinforce blast in its tracks. I am guessing that was your best attack. Allow me to show you a stronger attack that is better than your best attack. Poison Shards!!! The poison shards were very lethal. If one of these shards came in contact with anything it would just be engulfed by the poison. Cross made a force field come around him. Peter then appeared in the force field strangely. What the fuck?! Peter chopped Cross''s arm off with the halberd making it hard for him to regenerate because of the poison. He then bashed Cross in the chest with the halberd making him cough out blood going through the force field as if it was a glass window. Useless. Leader Yun was making you sound like you were one of the strongest people he had ever fought in his life. Orion then appeared behind him and elbowed him in the back making him fly out the car dealership place crashing into another building across the street. Captain Peter! yelled Peter Green''s subordinates. Cross you okay? No, this poison is making it very fucking hard for me to regenerate. Captain Peter''s subordinates then ran to him to see if he was okay. Captain are you okay?! We will finish them off for you. They are far stronger than you and plus I do not need any fucking help. Peter Green clutched his poison-tipped halberd and killed all his subordinates with one swing. Cross watched him like he was a maniac. He killed his own men!! It looks like I underestimate you two. Cross then started to shoot dozens of metallic spikes at Peter Green. Peter Green spat poison out of his mouth like a bullet that traveled over one hundred miles per hour. The bullet went through rock like it was a piece of paper. Cross pulled out the electrified blade and rushed Peter who clashed his halberd with his sword. Tch. Do you think your piece of the shit sword can stop my halberd? Think again. Peter then shot another poison bullet out of his mouth which headed for Cross''s face. But Cross was quick enough to get out of the way. You have quite the speed. Orion shot another reinforced blast at Peter who put his halberd in the way of the blast. Orion then fired another one. Fuck!! The two forces of the blast combined. It was strong enough to vaporize his halberd and totally cover him. Boom!!! a devastating explosion occurred. Cross got off the ground covered in dirt. Orion dropped on the ground breathing like a racehorse. As the smoke cleared there was Peter covered in blood, missing some of his head. He also had a huge hole in his stomach that had his guts coming out. Impossible!! How the fuck is he still alive?! said Cross. That was quite a blast. If I did not dodge it, I would have been a blood splatter. In Peter''s mind, he thought, shit that fucking beam is going to be the end of me. I only have about three minutes to live. I have to think of something. Oh. I have my true form. I have to use it to fulfill my duties. Peter then shoved his hand into the air then clutched his hand into a fist. Rrah!!!!! Poison came out of nowhere and surround his body. As the poison came off of him like glass he was in his true form. He had two heads on the side of his face. His body grew bigger. He was dripping off the red poison. Time to end this little battle. As he said that a woman appeared out of nowhere. Stop it, Peter. Or shall I say The Poison Warrior, Cero? Jessica, what the fuck are you doing here? Leader Yun wants you to come to Singapore Tower at once. But I have to finish off these motherfuckers. This is no time to deal with small fries. Cross shot a spike at Jessica who just shot a beam at it erasing it from existence. Cross knew he had to train a lot harder to even land a hit on her. I swear on my soul that I will kill you two. They then headed to Singapore Tower. Chapter 58 - The Indonesian Attack Part 8 chapter 58 As Jessica and Cero entered Singapore Tower, Cero saw someone he did not expect to see. He saw Markos the Lover of Flames. Leader Yun with all due respect what the fuck is Markos The Lover of Flames doing here in Singapore? He is in Singapore to get rid of all the Indonesian Government and to get rid of Cross and Orion. But you do not need this asshole. Asshole? Who the fuck are you calling an asshole you fucking cunt? If I was here a couple of hours ago all of your problems would have had already been finished. Cero I brought you back for a reason, to get things done. But so far all you have done is cause totally mayhem. You are a total fuck up. That is the same reason why you died in the first place. So I want Markos to take your place. After all the people I have killed for you and this is how you repay me? Fine, I will leave. But First I will kill you!! Cero spat out a red poison bullet out of his mouth which split into five pieces. Yun was so fast it looks like he walked right through them. Tch!!! Markos was about to step in but Jessica said he does not need your help for this. Cero then suddenly dropped on the ground. Before you started to fire all those red poison bullets I already dismantled your organs. I was wrong to bring you back from the dead. Sleep once again, Poison Warrior. Yun then told Jessica to erase him. She shot a beam at his body and that was it. He was erased from existence. Markos then started to laugh in his head like a psycho. Back by Sarah and Lucia... So the mysterious woman captain is Jessica Force. Hmm. What you heard of her before? said, Sarah. No not to my knowledge. Sarah and Lucia were becoming good friends. I guess she is to be trusted. So Jessica Force and Cero are in Singapore Tower. Soon the final showdown will happen. I will double-check to see if our targets are still in Singapore Tower. Lucia then started to use her powers once again. Instead of Cero, she saw Markos The Lover of Flames. Was Cero dead or something? All Lucia knew is that it was strange. I do not see Cero. Well, that is one problem out of the way. What about Yun Xing? Yun Xing was sitting down in his chair. So what is stopping us from going there now? We can not just barge in there. The place is surrounded by over six thousand soldiers. All of us can go in there and defeat them all. The second biggest problem is Markos The lover of flames. I heard many stories about him. He has endless amounts of power. He can literally fucking turn the Atlantic ocean into the sea of fire. Orion already knew about Markos The Lover of Flames that is why he was not listening. He had a reinforced blast far greater than the average reinforced blast. This reinforced blast could wipe out an entire country if the person did not know how to control it. It was unblockable to. The only reason he never used it because it was life threating. The blast would engulf him. It almost did the first time he did it. Only if master Jon Zen was here. He would know what to do. But master Jon Zen was gone for a long time now. He was his own man. He had no choice but to use the blast. it was the only way to kill that shit-eating prick, Yun Xing. Orion you good dude? Yeah, I just am kind of stunned from that fight with Cero. Ok here is the plan. When we arrive in Singapore tower there will be at least two hundred soldiers in the front blocking the entrance. I and Orion will take care of them then go up the stairs. Then when we get to the top of The Singapore tower that''s when we will have to fight Markos and Jessica Force. Back at Singapore Tower... Markos was just itching to kill someone. Maybe he would get his chance in a couple of hours. Chapter 59 - The Eraser chapter 59 In front of Singapore Tower... So is everyone ready? Once we get inside there is no turning back. said Cross. They all followed along with the plan. Sarah and Lucia went in the parking lot which had an elevator that would lead them straight to Yun Xing. Cross and Orion would go through the front door and deal with the six thousand soldiers. As the elevator suddenly stopped at the floor before Yun Xing, Sarah knew something was wrong. As the elevator opened it brought them to an area which looked abnormal. Are you sure we''re still in Singapore Tower? This seems to be like we are in space. I know who''s doing this is? Who? Jessica Force A.KA. The Eraser. We are not actually in space. This is an illusion. As Lucia said that Jessica Force came out of nowhere. Well, Well. it seems you to fools have walked right into my trap. This does not concern you, Jessica. We only came to take care of Yun Xing, nobody else. Jessica then smiled. Jessica had buttermilk skin with dark brown hair. She was just as beautiful as Sarah and Lucia. She had c cup size breasts a nice ass and a strange tattoo on her back. She wore a robe with white bandages wrapped around her body. Lucia, you sure are stubborn just like that fucker Cero. But he is taken cared of. Just get out of the way and no one will get hurt. The only one who is going to get hurt is you. said, Jessica. She then pulled out a dagger and clutched it in her hand. Lucia touched the ground causing a golem fist to come out. Jessica shot a blast out of her hand erasing the golem fist. Sarah rushed Jessica who kicked her in her face making her spit out blood. I do not have time to play with you two bitches. Lucia shot a fireball at her burning her back making her scream. Some of her robe burned off. She then changed the space illusion into the desert. She then floated in the sky and formed a beam in her hand. bomb. The big ball of energy turned into dozens of small pieces of energy. Sarah saw that one of the blasts react with the ground and completely erased it. Lucia formed a golem foot making it kick her through the building. As Jessica was falling she made the bandaged latch on to the building. She cut the bandage making her self shoot back into the desert illusion. You really- suddenly Sarah stabbed her in the chest. She grabbed Sarah''s hand which began to erase. Lucia then appeared behind her and grabbed her by the neck. She elbowed her in the stomach which made her let go of her neck. She then formed to erase beams in her hand. She clashed them together and made a erase tornado. Sarah rolled out the way of the erase tornado. She then cut Jessica on the leg. As Jessica was about to erase Sarah Jessica was grabbed by a golem arm which tried to crush her. She almost overpowered the golem fist but Sarah threw a knife in her eye. AHHH!!! She pulled the knife out of her eye. The golem fist then crushed her in its hand and dropped her on the ground. Impossible. I am The Eraser how can I lose to just two women? I may fall but I am going to take both of you with me!! She then opened her mouth letting out a purple beam. Eraser Cannon!!!!!! The Eraser cannon destroyed everything in its path including the entire floor. The cannon created a giant hole in Singapore Tower. Jessica Force then stood at the ledge that was an intense battle had not had one in five years. As the smoke from the cannon cleared there were Lucia and Sarah in a barrier. Tch. One thing about you two. You never give up. Sarah then got out of the barrier and threw a knife in Jessica''s head making her fall off the building. Jessica landed in the smoke. It was so smoky that you could not even see the ground. That is the end of her now let''s go meet up with Cross and Orion. A giant ball of flames went into the ground causing an explosion to happen to make Sarah and Lucia fly out. Lucia made a barrier appear making them float in the sky. They then went up five floors. They saw Cross being choked by Maekos, while Orion was on the ground missing a arm not moving. Chapter 60 - Hidden Power Unlocked chapter 60 thirty minutes ago... As Cross and Orion went inside the entrance of Singapore Tower they saw burnt bodies all over the place. It seems that they did not have to take care of the six thousand soldiers. Cross was starting to wonder if Yun was inside Singapore Tower. They then rode an elevator and saw a room that looked like it was in space. They then went up to the top floor. As the elevator opened they went to the door that looked like it was kind of burnt. Cross kicked down the door expecting to see Yun Xing, but he saw Markos The Lover Of Flames instead. Finally. I was not expecting you to show up. Where the fuck is Yun? He is in The Atlantic Forest that is located in Brazil. So who was that Lucia showed us? that was a simple hologram. He has been in his Forest Manor ever since this attack started. He hired me to kill both of you. Money is money and business is business. He then circled them in a ring of fire. There is no escape once this ring of fire surrounds us. Cross pulled out his electrified sword and rushed Markos who disappear and touched the blade which melted in the palm of his hand. Cross was extremely surprised how easily the blade melted. Cross then turned his arm into a blade. But Markos shot fire out of his mouth. Mouth Flame!! Cross jumped over him and uppercut him over his own ring of fire. Markos then started to shoot lethal poles of fire at Cross who had no possible way to dodge them. Orion jumped in the way and allowed the poles of fire to go inside of his body making him vomit out blood. Orion!! Do not worry about me! This is nothing. The poles of fire then sank further in his body burning his insides. He then blasted out aura out of his body making the poles extinguish. Markos then walked back into the ring of fire. Any normal person would have been dead from that. You can withstand that but can you withstand this? He then made fire come out of his fingertips. He began to move his hands so fast it seemed as if he had flames for hands. Claws of the Fire Dragon!! He then rushed Cross and punched a horrific hole in Cross''s chest. my claws can go through absolutely anything. Orion fired two reinforced blasts at Markos who raise a shield over him. Shield of the Fire Dragon!!! The Reinforced Blasts were completely vaporized. Cross appeared behind the fiery shield extended his arm into a spear and speared Markos through his fire shield. Gah!! Markos then grew angry and let out a shockwave of fire. he pulled out the spear and melted it. That is going to leave a scar. Orion then started to charge an ultimately reinforced blast out of his hands. It would not be as powerful but it would be as least thirty percent of the ultimately reinforced blast full intent. Argh!! As Markos turned around he got the full blow of the ultimately reinforced blast. As the smoke cleared a fire dragon came out and bitted a huge chunk of meat of chest. It also got his arm, Orion, then pasted out the ground unconscious. That is one down. One more shitty rat to go. The fire dragon made out of fire wrapped around Cross''s body. He then screamed as he felt like a thousand swords were stabbing him over and over again. This is the end. Goodbye. Suddenly purple and red aura began to come off of cross''s body. This was something new he unlocked. Rider then took over Cross''s body and said The Noil power. I thought it was just a myth. it seems that different creatures from different planets, galaxies, and universes can have life energy power. But I did not unlock this. Cross did. Rider then burst out of the fire dragons grasp. I must congratulate you on your first amount of power. I must- a portal then opened up with a fist coming out. It punched Markos so hard that the ring of fire dispersed. Blood was coming out of his mouth, nose, and eyes. Where did you get this power? Rider dashed in front of Markos and fired a purple and red beam at Markos. Markos then dodged the beam but this was just a distraction so Rider could catch him. he grabbed Markos by the throat and began to punch him till his face was disfigured. The Roar of the Fire Dragon!!!!! A giant explosion occurred causing the whole place to be in flames. Markos then grabbed him by the neck. Sarah and Lucia could be seen in the distance. Rider then broke his arm and punched him to bits with his aura ridden fist. Chapter 61 - End of The Lover of Flames chapter 61 Cross then took back control of his body. Markos then formed his body back into a perfect whole. Tch. You learned yourself some new tricks but it will not be enough to stop me. Markos then made the fire dragon bit after Cross who jumped out of the way of the teeth. The Roar of The Fire Dragon!!!! This Roar of the Fire Dragon was not that powerful since The Lover of Flames was losing his energy. Lucia rested a barrier around Sarah and Orion. Cross learned how The Roar of Fire Dragon moved so he avoided it before he did the move. Why won''t you just fucking die! Cross then punched Markos in his throat shattering his Adam''s apple. Because of this, he coughed up a lot of blood. He no longer had the ability to talk. he then made a fire sword come out of his hands. Cross then allowed Rider to take over and Rider spat a blast out of his mouth. What Rider did not know was that his fellow companions on Noil-16 had already had an empire and discovered they had ki flow inside of their bodies. The blast that came out of Cross''s mouth was the same color as the aura around his fist. Purple and red. The blast went right through Markos''s stomach. The blast did not go through his stomach like water. It went through his stomach causing an enormous bloody hole to show. Markos then collapsed on the ground releasing blood all over the place. Markos then started to flashback. July 23, 1992, A little island somewhere in the Indian Ocean From the time Markos was young his master Giro though taught him the proper way to use the fire powers that were given to him from his father when he was just a newborn baby. When master Giro found Markos he was just four years old causing havoc all over the place. Giro always told him to use his powers for good. Markos did not believe in using powers for good. When you use your powers for good people try to take advantage of you and try to make you think you are some fucking superpowered battery. That''s why when Giro found him he was killing people and burning down villages. After ten years of hard training, finally, he mastered the proper way to use his powers. he was the one who taught how to craft fire swords out of his hands, and makes a dragon head out of flames, and on. Giro also taught him a very dangerous move. It was called Dragon''s Armor. this move allowed Markos to form an entire dragon out of flames around his body. Giro told him only to use this move when you come upon a great foe who is way powerful than you. Present Time. Markos then began to levitate in the air. he then shouted Dragon''s Armor!!! Fire came from out of his body and started to mold into a dragon made out of flames. The dragon then began to roar. The dragon lunged after Cross who dodged the dragon. The dragon then began to spit flames out of its mouth. Cross tried to shoot spikes at Markos who then formed into a ball on began to sink into the ground. He then ran up to Lucia. He is planning to blow up this building take Sarah and Orion far away from this building as possible. Lucia and Sarah then evacuated with Orion''s body to a salon. Fire Atomic Bomb!!!!!! The entire Singapore Tower went down in flames causing an explosion. Boom!! an explosion then caused an entire shockwave around Indonesia. Even people from cape town felt the shockwave. the entire area around Singapore Tower was in smoke. Cross wandered around seeing no sign of Markos. As he looked around he saw Markos who barely had a body. he was just ahead and lower half of his body. You were quite the opponent. You may be the who might just defeat Yun Xing. He then said I will like to thank you for that clean good clean murder. I guess I never should of left Giro. He could have probably taught me more moves. I was just an arrogant fool. I am sorry Master Giro. He then died on the spot. Chapter 62 - The Forest Guardian chapter 62 Brazil, Yun''s Forest Manor Yun was thinking about what was going on in Indonesia. Did The Eraser and Markos The Lover of Flames fail him? Or did they succeed? It did not really fucking matter if they fail or succeed. All that mattered now was that he was ready for the final showdown. He then said to his four captains. You know what to do when our enemies show up. Yes, sir. The four new captains were named Adam Rivera, Nobosoki Takamura, Ken Ashram, and Bill Levi. The strongest of all of them was Ken Ashram who could turn his skin hard as steel. Adam Rivera had the power of life. He could make trees or any other type of plant grow the size a beanstalk. Nobosoki Takamura was an expert on creating copies of himself using his ki. And Bill Levi was just a rather strange fellow. No one knew what his powers where. Not even Yun knew. A couple of weeks passed and Orion was back to health. When he was knocked out he acquired a new move. It was called double damage. if he did this move any attack he did would double the damage. Anyone could have learned this power when they almost experience death. Cross, Sarah, Orion, and Lucia were inside a cargo plane that was headed for Brazil. inside the plane had guns and other different weapons. They were being delivered to a notorious drug dealer that was named Gregory Smith. He was having weapons being dropped in the middle of the Atlantic Forest. As the cargo full of weapons were dropped. They landed down in the mud. So this is the Atlantic Forest said, Sarah. They then heard cars coming their way. It was Gregory''s goons coming for the weapons. Wait who the fuck is those people? Do they work for Gregory? Look at their clothes. they are wearing high fashioned clothes so they have to be working with him. As Gregory''s goons got out of the car they said go right on time. Here is the money. Cross took the money. how much is in here. seventy thousand dollars. So how is the senator of Indonesia? What the fuck are you talking about? do you not work for Senator Hilger? No. Then give me back Gregory Smith''s money. No can do. I have some things I want to by with this money. The goons then pulled out their fully automatic gun''s and started to shoot after Cross, Orion, Sarah, and Lucia. Suddenly something started to talk. Who is messing with my deep slumber? A giant creature came out of the ground. The creature was a twenty-foot monster with a long blade. This monster was called the Forest Guardian. This monster had been in this same exact area for at least one hundred and sixty years. This creature was banished here for its crimes. It was originally a man named Evan Gold. He was transformed for killing innocent people around Brazil. The only way to pass time was to sleep. And that was what he was doing for one hundred and sixty years. Sleeping. The Forest Guardian killed the goons and tried to step on Cross who rolled out of the way. Rrah!! He sliced the ground and made an earthquake occur. Lucia shot a poison arrow in his eye. Grr! The forest golem brushed it off like he did not feel it. He then grabbed Orion and tried to crush him but he started to use his move double damage He punched him in the throat and made him fly back off a cliff. The forest guardian handed on a rock that was going to make him fly off. Tch! Curse you humans. Orion then shot a blast into his chest making it explode. That was a reinforced blast. Chapter 63 - The Planter Chapter 63 We got to find Yun Xing''s forest manor. Lucia, can you help us? Lucia then started to use her mind powers. She went at least four thousand kilometers from where they were. But something was blocking her from seeing the forest manor. It seemed that the forest manor was in a separate space. A wall that kept it from the outside world. We have to travel west. Let''s use this fuckers car. It would be much easier to get to our destination. They all then went inside a jeep and headed west. Yun Xing''s Forest Manor. One of the captains Adam Rivera was jealous of Ken Ashram because he was named the number one strongest out of all of them. Bill Levi then said to him. Adam something on your mind? Whatever is going on in my mind does not fucking concern you. Tch. Bill Levi did not like working with any of the captains. All of them had a fucking attitude problem. Bill Levi had a deep secret. His powers were space manipulation. These powers were so strong even Yun Xing could not even see him in a fight. But before he would fight him, he had to analyze the way he moved. So when the time comes he could easily decimate him without a problem. After Bill Levi heard Adam Rivera say that he let him be. in Yun Xing''s office. Yun did not trust any of the captains. He barely knew them for crying out loud. He then sensed that a group of people were in the front of the wall that blocked his forest manor from the outside world. Yun Xing then alerted his captains. Ken Ashram, Adam Rivera, Bill Levi, Noboski Takamura. Your opponents have arrived. Ken Ashram your opponent is Cross. The one in the all-black suit. Adam Rivera your opponent is Lucia. The blonde dressed like a maid. Bill Levi your opponent is Sarah the Chinese girl. And Noboski Takumura your opponent is Orion Zen. The one in the blue Chinese armor with the white short pants. Yes, Leader Yun. said all of the captains. They then all shot into the air heading for outside the wall. Bill Levi then used his powers to separate the enemies. Cross was transported in a cold cave, Orion transported on an abandoned island, Sarah was transported in a desert, and Lucia was transported to a grassy land that had buffalos. Bill Levi then rested his comrades inside with his oppenents. Lucia looked around and saw no one until an unfamiliar person crashed down from the sky making a giant crater in the ground. As the smoke cleared Lucia saw that her opponent was a man. It was not her first time that she faced a man. It sure would not be the last time. So you are Lucia. You are my opponent. Adam Rivera then jumped out of the crater onto the grassy ground. Lucia then quickly shot an ice spike out of her hand at Adam who touched the ground then out came thorn that formed into a shield. Tch. One little ice spike will not be enough to take me down. Adam''s hand then turned into a giant wooden fist that had plants growing all over it. Adam then punched the ground making spikes of wood come out of the ground. Lucia jumped in the air and started to shoots dozens of fireballs at Adam. The fire then outed quickly. Not even fire burned the thorny shield. I told you nothing can destroy this thorny shield. Why don''t you- Lucia then drove her small hand into his chest. Gah!! He began to smile. he then grabbed Lucia by her neck and wrapped his grassy hands around her neck choking the life out of her. she then shot a fireball into his face. Aaah!!! You bitch. Lucia then got free from his grassy hand that had vines choking the life out of her. She then used this opportunity to use one of her best attacks!! Lighting tribulation!! This move shocked him until he turned into a smoky man that collapsed on the ground. Lucia then turned around until she started to hear him moving. He then made grass and all sorts of different variety of plants go around his body. He then raised up in the air. She did the same lighting tribulation move but it did not work one bit. As all the plants were removed from his body he was a plant himself. He had a venus fly traps coming out of his back but these venus flytraps were grassy and had bone-crushing teeth. They were very big. Chapter 64 - Red Lighting chapter 64 Two of the venus flytraps lunged after Lucia who rolled out of the way of those teeth. she then made a sword came out of nowhere and chopped off of one of the heads of the Venus flytraps. The head instantly grew back while the other head on the ground turned into grassy spikes that were extremely sharp. One of the grassy spikes got Lucia in the rib. That Lighting Tribulation attack was quite the attack but it was not enough. Lucia pulled out the grassy spike out of her rib which released blood all over the ground. The wound instantly healed. you are a tough woman. It looks like these venuses flytraps on my back will not be enough. He then pulled them out of his back. He turned the venus flytraps into long claws which he stuck on his hands. Lucia then made a golem hand come out of the ground. The hand grabbed Adam and crushed him. The Adam in the golem''s hand was just a clone. When she turned around she saw dozens of clones of Adam staring her down. One of them had to be the real Adam but she did not know which one it was. Five clones lunged at her but she spat wind out of her mouth, blowing them back. She then fired another wind blast at the clones which started to form into one giant clone which grew to at least fifty feet. Adam then had the voice of a monster. Rrah!! He then made vines come out of his chest and fired a huge ball of grass that had spikes all of it. Lucia sliced the ball of grass into pieces and shot her self onto Adam. Get the fuck off of me!!! He had little versions of himself come out of his arm. Lucia chopped through them like butter. He then formed a man on a horse that had wings. She fired four fireballs at the clone which burned up easily. Adam then grabbed Lucia and threw him into his mouth. Inside the giant version of Adam was like a jungle. Inside the jungle was the real Adam who was missing an arm. Woman, you are getting on my fucking nerves. You have chopped through many of my clones. But you will not chop through me. I am eternal. he then appeared in Lucia''s face and punched her extremely hard making her cough up blood. She then smacked into a tree. The vines wrapped around her body and started to shed her clothes. He then walked up to her and started to lick her neck. Like I told you before. You are quite a woman. Too bad, I have to kill you. It''s my mission. He then started to punch her up. He was on the verge of raping her but Lucia chopped him on his face and slapped him in the chest making fly into the hard ground. As Lucia looked up she saw that the walls inside of the jungle were shrinking. In a couple of minutes, you will become a part of this jungle. Your life energy will make me more powerful than Ken Ashram. Lucia lunged after Adam who placed thorns in the way. She chopped them up and threw her sword in his chest. Gah!!!! He pulled it out and threw it back at Lucia who caught it. Whatever attack you do will not be enough. It will take you years of hard training to defeat me. That''s why Yun chose me to be a captain. He found me in an unexplored jungle off the map. I was the ruler of my jungle. I am known as The Planter. Yun Xing gave me double the power I already had in the first place. Suddenly all the vines in the jungle connected to his body. Lucia dodged all the vine attacks. She chopped all the vines but they kept growing back. She formed the golem hand in the ground and smashed him in the ground. Lucia then had an idea. She then focused her energy into her hand and shot it through the giant clone''s body. the energy went in the clouds and made a dark thunderous cloud. Red Lighting Tribulation. A red lighting strike down splitting the giant clone''s body in half. What the fuck?! he then tried to attack once more but a red lighting bolt struck him in the head a giant explosion occurred. Adam was nothing but ashes flowing in the wind. She watched the giant clone burn up. It then started to rain. Lucia saw a door and she walked out of it. She ended up back in the forests of brazil. Chapter 65 - Double-Damage chapter 65 Orion walked around the abandoned island searching for his opponent. Suddenly, a silhouette of a person came crashing down on the island but safely landed on his feet. Orion was quite surprised that the opponent stopped in midair. He was traveling at least two hundred miles per hour. Noboski Takumura then looked at Orion and said, you must be my opponent. That is correct. Noboski Takamura then pulled his sword of its sheath that gleamed in the sunlight. Orion rushed him but Noboski quickly disappeared and appeared behind him. Orion then quickly turned around and threw an extremely hard kick. Noboski blocked the kick with his sword. Orion was quite shocked that the sword he held in his hand did not break or crack one bit. You are to slow. Noboski then pulled out a ball of some kind of strange smoke and crushed it in the palm of his hand. Orion could barely even breath when he inhaled the smoke. The smoke then surrounded the area around Orion making it very hard for him to see. Noboski then leaned forward and started to violently slash up his body. Orion then released aura from his body clearing up the smoke. Orion was covered in blood that was dripping all over the floor. Noboski then started to slice the air letting out a gust of wind. Orion rolled out the way of the wind. As he turned around he saw the wind cut through trees like butter. Noboski then began to do the same attack dozens of times. Orion dodged at least ninety percent of the attack but was sliced on the chest by the last five of them. The wind made him fly into the water spreading a lot of blood in it. I was expecting you to be a skilled fighter that would be a challenge but what you are showing me. You are showing me that you are an amateur. Noboski then stopped talking when a beam came out of the water and grazed him vaporizing most of his clothes. Suddenly another reinforced blast came out of the water right after he dodged the first one. But Noboski could not dodge the second one. He got the full blow from the attack. Boom!!! Orion then got jumped out of the water. That should have taken care of him. As the smoke of the blast cleared Orion saw something he did not expect to see. Noboski blocked the blast with his sword. Noboski then faded away like how your reflection fades away in the water when someone steps where you reflection was being reflected. Ancient Sword Style. Water Swords!!!! Suddenly the water from the ocean molded into swords and began to shoot at Orion. Orion jumped in the air and shot at least thirty beams at Noboski who slashed them into pieces with his sword. Orion then smiled and shot towards Noboski like a bullet. He fired a blast in his neck making him crash in the water. But Orion realized that he did not see blood when he did this. Suddenly four water swords went into Orion''s heart. Gah!!! Noboski then came out of nowhere and drove the swords further into his heart. As Noboski was doing this Orion began to see visions in his mind when he first discovered the enhancement that doubles your damage. Double damage. Suddenly A great intent of power came out of Orion''s body. Noboski jumped back from him. Where the fuck did he get that power from? Just a couple of seconds ago he was certain to die!!! Suddenly he shot a red reinforced blast at Noboski. The beam took off his arms and legs. Blood splattered everywhere. Noboski started to crawl to his sword. He then said this in his mind. No, it can not be over! I am a master swordsman! That''s why this sword was made for me. For a specifical reason!! I have one more move. It is a forbidden sword technique that was never supposed to be used. If I use this move it will mean true death. My soul will disappear!!! I will never have the chance to be the greatest swordsman never again. But I have to fulfill my duties for leader Yun Xing. He then started to say. Forbidden Sword Style e Technique. Swordsman of Death. The sword lifted in the air and stabbed him in his back. He began to shift in his appearance. Orion then fired another double damaged reinforced blast at him. Chapter 66 - St. Elmos Bombs chapter 66 Orion fired at last twenty double damaged reinforced blasts at Noboski who justed easily dispersed them. As the smoke cleared Noboski looked quite the same expect he had long black hair with purple eyes and symbols all over his face. He was wearing an old garb that looked like freshly polished samurai armor. Noboski sliced the ground causing it to crack up releasing green flames out the ground to try to burn up Orion. But Orion was way faster than before. He quickly evaded the green flames that came out of the sandy ground of the abandoned island. He then appeared in Noboski''s face and punched him several times causing his face to go bloody. Noboski then picked up his blade and almost chopped off Orion''s head. Orion rolled out the way but was blasted in the chest from one of Noboski''s blast that was conjured out of his hand in a matter of two seconds. Orion coughed up blood and quickly got off the ground and shot a new blast out of his hand that not even Yun had seen. The blast was yellow and it came out like balls that bounced nonstop. Noboski paid no mind to this move he just did. As one of the balls of yellow aura struck his faced blood flowed. I have known this move for quite some time. It is called St. Elmo''s Bombs. These balls of yellow energy can pierce through the thickest metal yet. The diamond. They also can do something else. As Noboski charged him he said they can cause quite the explosion. Boom!!. The ball that struck his face caused a reacter to be planted inside his face causing the ball to redirect and explode. as the smoke from the explosion cleared Noboski face was missing showing his skeleton jaw covered in blood. Noboski then raised his sword in the sky. Suddenly a disc was formed out of the energy. As the disc was placed on the ground it became a rune with strange writings all over it. Orion made four St. Elmo''s bombs attack Noboski who raised his sword in the sky and made another rune appeared. But this time the rune was placed in the sky. As Orion walked on one of the runes tentacles came out and wrapped around his legs trying to pull him inside the rune. The rune above Orion made black tentacles come out with mouths attached to the end of it. Noboski''s power sure was fucking strange. Only Yun knew about this attack. Orion then burst out of the runes hold. The tentacles with mouths attached to the end of them were going to push him inside. Orion fired the rest of The St. Elmo''s Bombs attacked Noboski and exploded. Noboski withstands the blasts of the bombs and shook them off. Noboski then jumped high in the sky and began to form a beam in his mouth. It was so big it covered most of the sky. He then swallowed it and said death blast. A disruptive blast went by Orion who rolled out the way thinking that he missed but his real goal was to fire it in the water to cause a whirlpool to suck him inside. Orion fired a blast in his chest which did a great deal of damage to him., making him fall inside the whirlpool on the verge of real death where you do not be reincarnated. As he was underneath the water he thought in his mind. So what happens when I lose my soul? Will, it just be lone darkness for the rest of eternity. I will rather be reincarnated to be a family man. A dude that does not fuck up. But I guess that doe not exist. A happy life... Suddenly Orion hoped in the water and fired a gust of blue wind in his body reverting him back into his regular form. What? I do not even know why the fuck I am helping you. I guess some villains have a little heart. I am giving you the opportunity to have a better life in your next. I did not ask for your help. He then just died without his entire soul dying. Orion then jumped out of the water and headed for the exit. He would meet up with Lucia on his way to the outside world. Chapter 67 - Aura Angel chapter 67 Cross was transported to a cold cave that had steel ores sticking out of the walls. Suddenly Cross''s opponent who was Ken Ashram the man who could make his skin turn hard as steel. Ken Ashram crashed through the cold cave making a giant hole in the roof of it. As the smoke cleared off of Ken Ashram he looked around and realized what Bill Levi did. He transported all of them to specific locations that are based on what their powers or abilities are. So you are Cross Rodriquez the one who has a supreme being in his body? What you are saying is correct. Enough talk. Where is your Leader, Yun Xing? He is in his forest manor that is surrounded by a barrier blocking any of his enemies, for instance, yourself from knowing where his location is. Allow me to spare your life. Step out of the way so I can kill that motherfucker. You are a comedian. You should be the one asking me to spare your life. He then started to focus his aura around his entire body. He released it like a gust of wind. Cross shot five spikes made of metallic liquid that were extremely sharp at Ken. Ken made his entire body as hard as steel to block the five spikes. Something was kind of strange about the steel that Ken made go around his body. Any average moron would rest a metal shield or any kind of element would be destroyed by Cross''s spike. Cross could now see people''s aura so he realized that he did not only turn his skin as hard as steel. He also rested aura around his body like a shield. Cross was no moron. Since he figured out Ken Ashram''s ways he could defeat him with no sweat. Cross formed a purple and red beam in his hand and fired it at Ken Ashram who was shocked. Ken Ashram tried to block it with his aura steel skin but it was shattered and Ken Ashram was engulfed by the blast. Boom!!! Ken ashram managed to block half of the blast, but the other half made a hole in his chest. Blood splattered everywhere. It looks like you will be the one begging for your life said Cross. Ken collapsed on the ground making blood on his chest flow everywhere. cross then turned his back and started to look for the exit. Suddenly Cross heard ken move. As he turned around ken was back on his feet dying. I am not done yet. I will show you why Leader Yun ranked me as the strongest of all his eight captains. He then gathered aura from his body which came out of his back and formed into a mold of himself. The aura was a dark blue color. Cross then shot dozens of spikes out his hand after ken. Ken waved his hand in the air and the giant version of himself did the same redirecting the dozens of spikes elsewhere. He made the giant aura version of himself shot a blast out of its chest at Cross who shot a blast at the beam clashing them together causing a shockwave to occur. Ken then made the giant aura version of his self grab cross by the leg and smashed him at least a thousand times in the ground. Cross brushed off the pain and somehow managed to get out of its hands. Shoved his hand in ken''s hole in his chest. AHHH!!! His scream echoed throughout the cave. Ken then made the aura version of his self smash the ground until it collapsed. cross and ken began to fall. As they were falling Cross grabbed ken and headbutted him cracking his skull. As they continued to fall cross grabbed him by the arms an shoved his feet in his stomach. As the ground was coming, he used his body to safely land on the ground. All the bones in Ken''s body shattered like glass. Ken was dead. Cross got off his body and realized that they were deep underground. Lava and molten rock were all over the place making it very, very hot. I have to get out of this place. He then looked up and saw a touch of light. Suddenly the aura in ken''s body still moved and acted on its own. ken''s aura began to choke him turning him purple and blue. he then shot a blast at the aura. The aura then just disappeared. Cross made wings come out of his back and he flew out of the cave. Chapter 68 - Say Good Bye To The Last Captain chapter 68 Sarah was transported to a desert that seemed to be the Sahara. As she looked around she saw not a single trace of anyone. A portal then opened up and out came Bill Levi floating. Bill Levi then no longer felt any of his comrade''s life force. It seems that your friends have killed the other three captains. We underestimated you people. He then appeared in front of Sarah. Sarah did expect him to appear in front of her. She was about to pull out her knives but Bill Levi slapped her at least five hundred yards away from him. He then charged a blast in his finger which was cyan. As he fired it the entire area where Sarah was exploded. Boom!!! Bill Levi then turned around and began to walk away. Sarah then rushed Bill Levi. Oh? You are still alive. Sarah began to slash after Bill Levi with her knives. Bill Levi dodged all of her attacks. He then uppercut her into the sky and fired a cyan blast out his index finger. Boom!! Sarah appeared behind him and sliced him on his back. It looks like you know a few tricks. But they are basic. he threw a kick after her but he rolled out of the way. As he kicked the air it caused a rift to open up. Sarah was almost sucked in but she disappeared and threw a knife after Bill Levi. He caught it and turned the knife in ash. Sarah was not as powerful as bill Levi but she has a very excellent strategy to beat him. Billlevi then grabbed Sarah by the neck and threw her at least five thousand miles away. He moved in a single step and caught her in the air and threw her on the ground making her cough up blood. he then fired a huge blast out of his index finger that made a giant crater in the ground. As he levitated in the sky he saw a knife come out of the smoke. As he was going to turn the smoke into ash, Sarah was behind him. She then used a move that Cross taught her. She stabbed him in the back of his head and stabbed him in his skull. as she was falling she saw Bill Levi pull out the two knives with making any noise. he made his fingernails turn sharp and sliced the air letting out to waves of deathly slash which slashed up Sarah''s body. But Orion taught her a technique that would make her withstand any type of damage. as Bill Levi saw this he decided to go back to the Atlantic forest. I am tired of fighting one person. He then made a portal open up out of nowhere. Sarah was sucked inside and Bill Levi jumped inside. As the portal opened up Sarah saw Cross, Orion, and Lucia. Sarah landed on the ground perfectly. Bill Levi then came out of the portal causing a shockwave to happen. That is your opponent?! said Cross. He must be the strongest captain out of all of Yun''s captains. said, Orion. So your three defeat Noboski Takumura, Ken Ashram, and Adam Rivera? I could have aided them in battle but a thousand against one is unfair. While Bill Levi was talking Lucia made the regular lighting tribulation move occur shocking Bill Levi''s entire body. As he was still being shocked he burst out of it. He was covered in blood with some of his brain showing. he then shot a beam out of his hand that was white. Orion shot a reinforced blast at Bill Levi going through his stomach. All four of them began to gang up on him beating the shit out of him. He then dropped on the ground like a bag of cement. Cross then walked up to him. What loyalty does leader Yun offer you? I serve no loyalty to leader Yun. I am on my own. I joined him so I could just have the thrill of a fight. I use to serve The Council Of Fate but I was banished exiled. I was a captain ranked the fifty thousandths best. The Council Of Fate? They have a captain''s a thousand times stronger than Yun Xing. I guess dying is paying for my crimes. As Bill Levi died the barrier around the Forest Manor dispersed. The final showdown was about to happen. Chapter 69 - Giant Red Tail Hawk chapter 69 Yun was aware that his four captains had been defeated. He went to his subzero fridge and took out some vodka and guzzled it down. he looked out the window and overheard some of his soldiers talking about him. He could hear them talking because his sense of hearing was very excellent. I wonder what leader Yun will do now since all of his captains were defeated by the intruders. We should just quit working for him. Shut the fuck up!! Leader Yun pays you five hundred thousand dollars every week and all you can do is complain? No, you got it all wrong. I like the money rolling in but even if we succeed in defeating our enemies in a couple of years there will no longer be a Mad Phoniex Organization. The soldier then got mad and punched the other soldier in the face breaking his nose. You fucking broke my nose!!! Why the fuck did you do that?! Because I will not let anyone talk about Leader Yun that way. Especially you. Both of the soldiers started to fight. Suddenly a soldier who was looking out for any suspicious people said, a group of people has infiltrated the barrier!!! it was cross, Orion, Sarah, and Lucia. As the soldiers who were on the ground fighting heard this they instantly got off of each other and ran for their weapons and places to cover. Yun then smiled. he then looked at a red tail hawk he had in a cage. He infused some of his powers in the inside of the hawks'' body making it not an ordinary hawk. As he opened the cage he released it in the air. as it was flying off he shot it with some of his power. fiery aura circled the hawk. Sarah realized that something was going on with the hawk in the air. The hawk began to grow into a giant hawk. Everybody looked in the air and saw a giant hawk. The hawk released feathers from its wings that were sharp as blades. These feathers were dodged by our heroes but killed all of Yun''s soldiers. Yun then sat down and watched the show. the hawk landed on the ground and stared at its'' prey. It then rushed Orion who jumped out of the way of the hawk''s beak that would cause serious damages to his body if he did not avoid it. Sarah threw a knife in its wing. But the wing was so durable it could even stop a missile in its traces. Lucia used her lighting tribulation move on the hawk which did a great deal of damage to the hawk. While it was stunned cross used this opportunity to slice of some of the hawks face releasing blood all over the pavement of the ground. The hawk then started to scream releasing its aura throughout the forest pushing back Cross, Orion, Sarah, and Lucia. The hawk then flew in the air and began to release beams out of its mouth. Most of the beams were redirected by Lucia''s force field. Yun then realized that his hawk was losing so he had to give the hawk more power. he then shot another blast at the hawk. This blast made the hawk grew four wings and a giant eye in its chest. Suddenly armor went around the hawk''s entire body. The hawk shot in the ground like an atomic bomb. It then shot out of the ground and made wind slices come out of its wings. Cross blocked them while Orion rolled out of the way. Sarah and Lucia blocked the blast with a force field. The hawk then opened it''s mouth and began to release green gas. Whatever this gas came by it turned rotten and died. cross ran through the gas which made some of his body begin to rot. As he got out of the gas he was barely skin but just bones. he began to heal very slowly. The green gas began to eat the force field which Sarah and Lucia were inside of. Cross then fired a blast in its mouth making it stop releasing gas. The hawk tried to overpower the blast but exploded into bloody pieces in the process. A giant eyeball landed by Orion''s feet. Suddenly the gas evaporated allowing Sarah and Lucia to come out of the force field. As Yun witnessed the death of the hawk, he jumped out the window of his forest manor onto the ground. he then had a straight face. he then smiled. It was time for the final battle. Chapter 70 - The Final Showdown chapter 70 Yun smiled and said I am quite surprised that you defeated that giant red tail hawk. This is fucking it, Yun. No more running. No, No. I was not planning to run. This is the last time I will fight you two. he then formed a black aura around his hand which shot Sarah and Lucia knocking them unconscious. Sarah! Lucia! Do not worry about them. They are not dead. But they will be out for a couple of days. I did that because I do not want any women to interfere. Orion then shot a reinforced blast at Yun who batted it away from him. Cross then appeared in front of him and stabbed him in the stomach with a blade he formed in his hand. Gah!! You fucker!! He then grabbed Cross by the neck and fired a blast into his chest and threw him. Orion then appeared behind him and formed a St. Elmos''s bomb and shot Yun in his back. The energy bomb lifted him off his feet and carried him in the sky. It then exploded. Boom!!! His body crashed on the ground making a crater. Orion then appeared in his face with a reinforced blast to finish the job. But Yun grabbed him by the arm and opened his eyes that were all red. Yun then broke Orion''s arm and threw him through at least five trees. Yun began to transform. He grew up to fifteen feet, his skin turned blue, his muscles then huge, his teeth turned sharp, and his legs turn hind. He was the complexion of a monster. Cross got up and was fully healed. Suddenly, Yun punched the air and a giant aura fist came out and almost went through Cross''s face. But Cross managed to dodge it. If he slipped up a second later he would have been fucking dead for sure. You managed to dodge that said Yun in a monstrous voice. But can you dodge dozens of them?! he began to throw of dozens of giant aura fist. Cross was punched ten times in the gut making him vomit out blood. I have the power of a god!! No one can stop me!! As he laughed Cross jumped on his feet and double stabbed Yun in his neck. Yun smiled and threw Cross in the air who began to rapidly fire blasts at him. The entire then was up in smoke. Yun then jumped out of the smoke and began to combo up Cross until he was bloody. He then grabbed him by the leg and slammed him in the ground. Yun then landed on the ground and smashed Cross further in the ground. You are worthless. As he said that a pulse blast came out of the forest. Yun batted it out of his way and laughed. How many times are you going to throw these weak energy blasts at me?! Orion then fired a yellowish, greenish blast at Yun. Yun then followed up with a blast to clashing the two blast together. Cross then recovered and stabbed Yun in his leg making him lose control of his blast. The blast Orion made overpowered Yun. It then engulfed him. Boom!! That should have taken cared of him said Cross. As the smoke cleared up Yun was back into his human form holding his arm that was dripping blood. You motherfuckers are like cockroaches. You won''t die!! As he said that he punched the ground so hard it cracked up releasing lava. cross jumped in the air and started to shoot spikes at Yun. Yun was punctured in the chest several times. he then crashed on the ground vomiting out pints of blood. cross and Orion walked up to Yun who looked like he was dead. Yun then got up and punched a hole through Cross''s lungs and headbutted Orion in his side breaking his ribs. I have one more trick up my bloody sleeves. As he smiled aura erupted from his body. Symbols began to show on his body. He then grew an eye out of his head. He then punched the ground and said Fire Disruption. As he said that the whole forest lit on fire. As Cross and Orion recovered, Yun, appeared in front of their faces and punched cross in the face and kicked Orion in his kidney, rupturing it. As they flew back they stopped themselves from being touched from the flames. Orion then shot Yun in the head taking out his third eye. He screamed as he held his head. Wait till I get my fucking hands on you!! Cross then appeared in front of Yun''s face and broke his spinal cord. He then threw him in the flames. As he was burning he jumped out of the flames and healed his wounds bring back his third eye. he then fired a blast out of his mouth that pierce through Cross''s heart spraying blood and metallic liquid all over the place. That is one down. One more to go. Orion then uppercut him in the air and jumped in the air and fire a blast in his stomach making him fall in the fire. Cross got up and held his chest. Yun then rushed to cross and broke his neck. Cross was on the verge of death. He then entered his own mind. cross wake the fuck up!! Do you realize if you die Yun will kill everything in sight until he gets his full?! But how can I beat him? He is just so fucking powerful. let me take over your body. I will finish him once and for all. Rider then took over his body and got upstanding a different way. Rider then appeared in front of Yun''s face and fired a giant red blast in his mouth. that did a lot of damage to him. I will end this. He opened his mouth and started to form a blast. Orion then ran to Rider. I have an idea. if we can combine both of our blasts it will be more than enough to kill him. Rider charged a blast while Orion charged an ultimately reinforced blast. As bothe villain and heroes fired it was so great. The entire world could feel it. Yun then released that both Rider and Orion combined their blasts. It then engulfed him. Boom!!!!! As the smoke cleared Yun came out looking like a burnt piece of coal. I will not stop until I kill you two!! Rider then chopped off his head which rolled in the lava. His body then was kicked inside. That was the end of Yun. Orion then picked up Sarah and Lucia''s body and left. Sector 4xqw The Black galaxy. It seems that the energy source from the human Yun xing is gone. It looks like we will have to see these humans who killed him. Chapter 71 - Zero The Ministers Seventh Champion chapter 1 A couple of months have passed since the death of The Mad Phoniex Yun Xing. The world has been in peace every since. Cross and Sarah were living together while Orion and Lucia were developing a relationship. Life has been good. Or so they thought. Sector 175 Orbit 7-s The Black Galaxy. The Ministers. A well known alien race that lives on a planet named Miros. The Ministers were known for taking over planets and selling them across the galaxy. They were not to be messed with. The Ministers wanted to expand. To see what is beyond the Black Galaxy. They set there eyes on Earth because of a human named Yun Xing discovered the life energy they released in space at least five hundred thousand years ago. Obviously, it had people on the planet that were strong because they killed Yun Xing. They were going to send one of their champions named Zero to investigate. Training Room. Zero''s Chambers Zero was punching a metal that was harder than a diamond. This metal was named Sio. One of the hardest metals in the Black Galaxy. nail then punched the Sio wall into pieces. He only used 0.001 of his strength to do this. He was going to do this to another wall made of Sio but was interrupted. Mr. Zero. Can''t you see that I am fucking training? I know but Leader Sriyu has requested to see you. As he followed the soldier he took him to Sriyu''s throne room and there were the other fifteen champions. Did you want to see me Leader Sriyu? Sriyu is the leader of all the Ministers. Next to him was Jorgen. He is the strongest champion out of all the fifteen of them. He is a cocky bastard. His face was blue . his hair was completely straight and white and long. He wore a long red jacket with light Sio battle armor underneath it. Zero hated Jorgen''s fucking guts but he just kept that thought deep inside of his mind. Sriyu then said I want you to go on this planet named Earth. But I thought you already sent one of the foot soldiers there. It does not matter. Jorgen then said, You see Nail. Only the weak soldiers get sent to do jobs like this one. Zero clutched his fist and said nothing. Oh. You are making a fist? But do you have the berries to strike me in my face? Nail then opened his hand. that''s what I thought you are a fucking bitch just like your father. Nail then turned around and fired a blast in his face. All the other champions looked at Zero. The champion named Aceisis smiled. When the smoke from the blast cleared Jorgen was unarmed. Appeared in his face and punched him in the stomach making cough up blood. Zero then was going to do a move he called Violent Slash. That is enough!!! shouted Sriyu. Jorgen then walked back by Sriyu''s throne. Nail you will go to Earth at once. Yes, sir. He then watched Jorgen with an angry stare and left. before he left he said your subordinate will accompany you on this trip to earth. Jorgen then said to Sriyu. Leader Sriyu let me take kill that motherfucker we can easily get another person to be the seventh champion. He is bound to betray us any minute. When the time comes you will be the first one to kill him. Zero was still pissed that leader Sriyu stopped him from using the violent slash on Jorgen. He then went to his subordinate. His name was Nail. Nail let''s go. Where? To Earth. Finally, I was getting tired of being here doing absolutely nothing. What I have to get something before I leave. No problem. Sriyu told Nail to watch Zero for any suspicious acts. if he did, he would inform Sriyu at once. Zero went to his father''s grave. His father''s death was strange. Sriyu told him he was killed in battle. But he did not believe it. When his father died he entrusted him a weapon so powerful that not even Sriyu witnessed it. His father was not only a soldier but a scientist. He created the weapon he held in his hand. dad I swear on my fucking soul that I will avenge you. I will kill those who killed you. He then turned around and headed for the pods. Both Zero and Nail got in the pods and headed for Earth. It would take at least two months. Chapter 72 - The Minister Soldier chapter 2 Even though cross lived a normal life, he stilled trained. Rider the supreme being inside him was a good instructor. Cross could not only shoot out energy blasts out of his hands. He now had magnetic powers. He could unearth multiple metals from the ground. He practiced on garbage cans in the night. As he went in his mind to talk to Rider he asked him, how long is it going to take for me to reach level two? You fool! Do you actually think that it would be that easy to advance to the next level?! Did you think you and Orion would take a couple of minutes to defeat Yun Xing? No Rider. Well, keep practicing. you will proceed to the next level in two days. Cross then smiled. That is the last time I am going to tell you when you go to the next level. Cross then continued practicing. Sooner he will learn to do destructive attacks. As he looked in the sky he realized that he saw a UFO crashing in the Garment District. He quickly ran there and saw that it made a little crater. The UFO was hot. Cross went closer to the ship. It then opened up and out came an alien with a Sio battle suit on scanning the area for any life forms. The alien then detected Cross on its radar it pulled out a gun and started to shoot. he tackled the alien and the alien overpowered Cross and slammed him on the ground. cross got up and the alien kicked him through a brick wall. The alien kicked the flaming garbage can out of the way with ease. The alien took off the mask. It was a minister soldier. His skin was blue and his hair was white. He then saw that Cross was still alive and picked his gun off the ground. He shot two rounds at him. Cross jumped out of the way. The two rounds blew up three cars causing a car accident. Cross then extended his arm into a blade. You are just like the fucker we have locked up on our planet. said the minister soldier. What do you mean? I mean he has a parasite inside of his body. Did you kill him? No, we found him all bloody, and we just threw him in one of our cells. While he was talking to cross he used this advantage to uppercut Cross through a building. Even if I tell you about the person''s whereabouts, you will not be alive to come to rescue him. Cross then used his magnetic powers to stop his self from falling on the ground. The soldier then got back in his ship and set the cannon to blow up Cross as a target. As the minister soldier fired the cannon shot which was orange it blew up at least five buildings tops. cross then saw a nearby junkyard and began to make the cars fuse together. It fused into a giant ball of metal which was thrown at the ship. The soldier used the ejector seat to get out of the ship before the ball of metal came in contact with the ship causing it to blow up. As the soldier got on his feet he released that he was up against a man who was that of a strength a lieutenant. he then pulled out a gun from of the ground that fired energized bolts that could easily kill any normal person. Take this!! The soldier shot out five bolts of energy out of the gun after Cross who made rusty cars go in the way, muffling the impact and noise of the energy bolt. As the soldier say that he was unarmed he began to grow angry. why won''t you just fucking die!! He continued to fire energy bolts from the gun by Cross, who continued to put cars in the way. He then made a sewer lid bash the minister soldier in the head making his skull get crushed instantly. Killing him. Cross then went to investigate the alien''s body. It seemed that this alienly marked on its body with a knife to show how many people he killed or murdered. It seems that this alien was a scouter. he had to tell Orion about this. Chapter 73 - Destination, Earth chapter 3 After one year and eleven months, over one hundred different types of beings from around the universe came and were chosen to be hosts for the parasites. But it was more like the parasites were the hosts. An alien from the planet Zito''s named Catra''s. He happened to be a scientist. He made a machine that would inject some kind of fluid into the host''s body. And once the parasite interacted with fluid they would have to listen to any the host had to say. Because of this Catra''s was named the leader of Noil - 16. Catra''s then started to build an empire around Noil- 16. He would be ready for anything. Present Day. Catra''s was in his chambers sitting down on his bed. He was still pissed because of a traitor named Tyrus. He stole some very important catalogs from him. He sent to soldiers after him but none of them never returned. Which meant that Tyrus killed them. Tyrus was ranked, the fourth-best soldier. This shocked him when he found out that he stole the catalogs. The reason these catalogs were so important because on them had secrets none of Catra''s soldiers knew. Like he claimed all the money from a battle against an alien race call The Ri. It had lots of important things on those catalogs and Catra''s would not rest until he got them back. Tyrus was somewhere in this universe. Planet Miros. A cell deep under the jail. Tyrus was in his cell covered in blood dying for something to eat. He had not eaten since this race called The Ministers blew up his ship and threw him in a jail cell. And that was at least a couple of weeks ago. He was strapped to the wall. he had to get the catalogs back because he saw some information where a great weapon might be. A weapon that could destroy galaxies. On the catalogs said it was located in a place called earth. It said located deep underneath the Atlantic Ocean. As he was about to bust out of the chains the door to the exit was kicked open. There was a minister soldier with a strange-looking fish in a bowl with green liquid in a glass. The Minister soldier dropped the food on the ground and said you better enjoy this meal because it is the last one you will get. As the soldier was about to close the gate, Tyrus shot a metallic bullet from the tip of his index finger which blew up the minister soldier''s head to bloody pieces, releasing brains, and blood all over the place. Tyrus then picked u the fish and ate it in one bite. It tasted like shit but Tyrus did not care he was hunger. He then was tempted to drink the green liquid. As he drank it he actually liked it. He then walked out of the gate and looked around the jail for the catalogs. He saw two guards guarding the outside of his cell. he then shot a beam out of his hand that was purple. It formed into a spiral shape, almost like a black hole. The two guards started to scream. As they were sucked inside the black hole closed. As it opened back up they were skeletons. He then went in the warden''s office and saw a giant crate that said confiscated items. he shuffled inside the crate and after five minutes he found the catalogs. He then held them in his hand made a black hole and rested the catalogs inside. As he stepped outside the warden''s office there was the warden watching giving him the fucking evil eye. You must be that fucker whose ship got blown up and was thrown in one of our cells. How did you escape? Tyrus did not have time to chit chat with the warden. I am the vice warden Briga. As he continued to talk Tyrus shot a metallic bullet at the vice warden Briga who smiled and blocked the bullet with a barrier that was the newest model made the Minister scientists. Briga then noticed something about the metallic bullet. It started to drill through the barrier. As it fully went through the barrier the metallic bullet pierced through Briga''s chest making a giant bloody hole. Tyrus then shot through the roof of the jail. As he was falling slowly he saw a ship that was getting ready to take off. He then shot through the door of the ship killing the minister soldier by breaking his neck. He then took control of the ship and began to fly off. By the eighth champion''s chambers... The eighth champion of Miros was named Kiz. He had a powerful sniper rifle powerful enough to take out a planet. he saw the prisoner Tyrus escaping with a ship. He pointed it directly at Tyrus skull. As he shot a bullet from the rifle it pierced through the ship and went through Tyrus''s chest. Tyrus felt sharp pain. But it went away when he healed. Kiz then said it looks like next time I will have to use one of my special bullets. Tyrus then flew the ship out of Miro''s atmosphere and headed for Earth to get the weapon that could wipe out galaxies. Chapter 74 - Looking for Allies.chapter 4 Cross and Sarah went to Orion''s new school that opened in Manhattan at least a couple of months ago. As they went inside there were Orion training fifteen people. One of them was Lucia. You have to rely on five things when you are in a fight. Strength, Agility, Speed, Endurance, and Power. Once you master all of these things I just said you will be on your way to becoming a master like myself. He continued on for ten minutes. All of the students left except for Lucia. Lucia went up to Orion smiling and started to kiss him. Sarah and Cross were quite surprised. When did that fucking happen? As they stopped kissing they went up to cross and Sarah. What''s up Cross? I fought a fucking alien a couple of days ago. Bullshit said, Orion. It is truly said, Sarah. I even saw the body. So Cross can you show us the body? said Lucia. Yeah. They all followed Cross back to his house. He had the minister soldier''s body covered up in a tarp. It fucking stinks said, Orion. Lucia then went up to the body and touched it. While she was with Orion he helped her unlock a power where she can she any type of creatures memories. In the Minister soldiers memory... The minister soldier was taking orders from the champion. named Aceisis. He is ranked the ninth strongest champion. leader Sriyu wants you to scope out this planet named earth. When you do this we will send more soldiers to find the ones who killed the human Yun Xing and bring them back here. Alive. Yes, sir. The soldier then went in a pod and headed for Earth. Lucia then stopped looking in the soldier''s memories and said more of theses aliens will come to Earth? Did you get to see what the name of their race? said Sarah. No, they did not say it. So what do we have to worry about? Cross killed the scouter so none of them will not come. But we can not be so sure. We have to be ready for anything. Cross do you still have the weapons and technology this alien dropped? asked Sarah. Yeah. Cross picked up a ball that that green light inside of it. As he pressed the button on the ball it shot light out of it. It was like a laser that went through the roof. It went straight up in space. Cross what did you press? Nothing. On the ball said, I have scoped out the place. You may send more soldiers. Space. Zero was laying back in the spaceship that was on autopilot. Nail was sharping his sword when he saw the message. zero that soldier who was sent by Aceisis has sent us a message. What does it say? It says I have scoped the place. You can bring more soldiers. nail then typed we will be there in two months. Zero then said turn the ship upon full speed. Chapter 75 - Harpia The Last of his Kind. chapter 5 Cross what does the ball say? It is signifying that more of these soldiers will arrive here on Earth in two months. I know they will be ten times stronger than Yun Xing ever was. We need to make a team. said, Sarah. As Lucia surfed the internet she came upon a dark web that showed the names of all the people on Earth that had some kind of power. The first result was Harpia The Fallen Angel. His location was Rhode Island. I think I found our first ally. Who? said, Orion. This dude. Do you think he will consider helping us defeat these soldiers? said cross. We will just have to go to Rhode Island and meet him in person. Rhode Island. Harpia''s Location. They knew Harpia was in Rhode Island but they did not know which part. They would just start in Rhode Island''s Capital. Providence. As they walked around they saw black feathers all over the ground. There was a group of people standing in the street patiently waiting. Suddenly Harpia came out of nowhere on landed on the ground, with his wings cutting through the wind. That was fast thought Cross in his mind. He started signing autograph Cross, Orion, Sarah, and Lucia went up to him. What do you four want? An autograph? Meet us by the old warehouse across the street at 11 pm. We have some important matters to discuss with you. Sure why not. I will do anything for my fans. But there is a catch to it. I will not show up unless you pay me four hundred dollars. cross made an angry face at first but then pulled four dollars out of his leather wallet and gave it to Harpia. I can''t believe this fucker just blackmailed me!!! As he got the four hundred dollars he flew off. 11 pm. Old Warehouse. Harpia showed up right when it became 11 pm. So what is this you wanted to discuss with me? Cross then responded. We want you to help us take down an alien race named The Ministers. Did you say the Ministers? What do you know of them? said, Orion. Yes. Those mother fuckers wiped out my home planet. I sought revenge on them for all my life. Especially on the champion called Aceisis. He was the motherfucker who killed my father. Allow me to read your mind said, Lucia. As Lucia rested her hand on his head she started to see flashbacks. Negocios, Harpia''s Home planet. twelve years ago. It was an attack. Go!! Harpia''s father name was Aku. Aku and his son were killing the foot soldiers from the ministers like flys. Aku charged an enemy battle airship and killed the pilots blowing it up.. Aceisis the ninth champion was walking by Negociosians killing them with ease. I am tired of killing stupid fucking foot soldiers!!! He then saw Aku and smiled. He may be worthy of a challenge. He then appeared in front of Aku. Step out my fucking way!! I have only wanted to kill your leader Sriyu. You will have to get through me first. Aku then pulled out his two plasma guns and started to rapidly shoot at Aceisis. Aceisis dodged all of the bullets easily. he cannot possibly think you can beat me with those guns, can you? I am ranked ninth of all the fifteen champions of Miros. You can not kill me even if you tried. Aku then made wings come out of his back and started to shoot in the air. This was a distraction so Harpia could try to stab Aceisis. Aceisis then looked at Harpia who got scared shitless. Do you actually think you would pull off your lousy ass plan? He was about to kill Harpia with hand but Aku stepped in the way. Father!!!!!! he drove a hole in his chest. Oh? No!1 You must avenge me Harpia. For the sake of your planet. Aceisis then pulled his hand out. Harpia was crying when Aceisis was about to kill him, an airship collapsed on him. Harpia then got in a ship and fled from his planet. Aceisis took the ship off his body and was about to blow up the ship bur leader Sriyu called him. You sure are lucky you fucking Negociosian. Chapter 76 - The Infamous Metallic Bullet chapter 6 Tyrus was at least a two months and a couple of weeks from Earth. He came upon a planet that was famous for having Minister Captains on it. Minister Captains followed orders from the champions. They came to this planet to avoid getting orders from any of the champions. All of them were strong compared to any of the captains. As Tyrus landed on this planet he knew he had to protect the catalogs. If any of them got a hold of the catalogs they would go to Earth and get the weapon that could destroy galaxies for themselves. Tyrus walked around the marketplace looking for something to eat. The only way to get food on this planet was to trade in something like a gun or a piece of armor. The only thing he had to trade was a broken Minister gun. As he gave it to the trader she said you do not look like a Minister. You sure do not dress like one. How did you get this? I just want some fucking food. Ok? How much food can I get? This gun is made of Sio so I can give you tons of food. What will you like? We have Eyeball Bread, Firebug Salad, and Monster Star pudding. I will take five Eyeball Loaves of Bread and one Monster Star pudding. As he took it he was about to walk away until the trader said you are lucky you gave this gun to me. If you walked around with this gun, you would have lots of trouble coming your way. Thanks for the memo. No problem. As he was about to leave the trader said would you like to come to my place tonight? Tyrus was going to say no but he ended up saying yes. He had to watch his back around here. As night fell on this planet he went back to the trader who was closing up. She took him to a place that had craters full of eyeball bread. She took Tyrus to her bed and pushed him on the bed. Inside his pants laid the catalogs which were thrown on the ground. She started to suck the tip of his dick. My, My, You have a big cock. As the trader took off her clothes she had a scar underneath her left breast which were big. The trader started to deep through his cock in her mouth. As she continued to suck his dick he came in her throat. The fun is just beginning. Tyrus started to finger the trader and suck on both her breasts. The trader began to moan. He then stopped fingering her. he bent her over and started to penetrate her pussy. Yes!!! Yes!!! They fucked until four o'' clock in the morning. The only reason she had sex with Tyrus because she was going to wait until he was sleep to take the catalogs out of his pants. She heard that there were catalogs somewhere in the universe that would lead the person to the weapon that could destroy galaxies. as she was about to take the catalogs, Tyrus woke up and said what the fuck are you doing? The trader said nothing until she turned around and had tentacles coming out of her mouth. She was going to make Tyrus breakfast for her self. Tyrus shot a metallic bullet out his finger and killed her instantly. Bullets started to flow in the room. As he looked out the window it was minister soldiers. Tyrus busted out the roof and landed on the ground. Hand over the catalogs right fucking now.!! That creature must have told you that I have the legendary catalogs in my possession. Tyrus then shot a beam out of his hand that turned into a black hole and sucked the soldiers inside. As Tyrus was about to leave to go back to his ship more soldiers were coming. I will not waste my time on fucking foot soldiers. Tyrus then shot to his ship. As he arrived by his ship there was to captains by it. You must be the prisoner we heard about. yes, I am. We will take you back to Miros as a trophy. e will be promoted to vice-champions. Get the fuck away from my ship before this turns to a blood bath. The captains then rushed Tyrus who blasted them to pieces with ease. That''s the problem with people. They never listen. He then got in his ship and left. Chapter 77 - The Trials Of The Brave Ninja chapter 7 After Harpia realized that Cross, Orion, Sarah, and Lucia were taking on the Ministers, he did not hesitate to join forces with them. They need one more ally. Ok, so we got Harpia The Fallen Angel to join us. we just need one more ally. As Lucia surfed the dark web the person underneath Harpia was a ninja named Akashi. Ok, so where is his location? said, Sarah. In Tokyo Japan. We need to contact him. So whats is his number? said, Orion. He dialed a one eight hundred number on his iPhone Xs Akashi picked up. Who the fuck are you and how did you get this number? I got it thanks to the dark web. said Cross. I was wondering if you would come to New York City. Why the fuck would I go to New York City? I have no reason to go there. I want you to come to New York City to ask you if you will help us take down an alien race call The Ministers. The only way I will agree to help you is if you pass four simple trails. I am warning you these trails are no fucking easy ride and to the looks of it you five people will not be able to complete these trails. As Orion turned around Harpia was sitting down in a chair covered with dust. So do you want to do these trails? Yes, I do. Suddenly, four portals came from outside of the warehouse and ou came four clones of Akashi himself. Akashi had a scar on his left eyebrow with two different color eyes. One blue, one purple. suddenly the four clones shot through the glass of the warehouse. One clone charged Cross who easily chopped the clone into millions of pieces. Sarah punched a clone in the stomach and it blew up. Lucia did her lighting tribulation move on one of the clones which turned into ash. Orion and Harpia killed the last clone like nothing. I guess I underestimated you five. Get ready for the next trail. The four clones formed into one giant clone. the clone began to shot wind beams its mouth. Harpia stepped in the way and blocked the wind beam with his hand. He then shot five of his razor-sharp feathers in the clones face. The clone brushed it off like nothing. As the clone was about to grab Harpia the clone imploded. Cross then heard Akashi voice in his head. this third trail will not be so easy. A portal appeared behind Sarah and Lucia and out came a woman who looked like she was sewn together. As the woman tried to grab Sarah, Sarah appeared behind the woman who turned around quickly and grabbed Sarah by the neck. But Lucia spat a fireball in the woman''s face which melted like cheese. This is the last trail coming up. If you beat this trail I will gladly help you in defeating the alien race The Ministers. This is the hardest trail let. I must warn you. no one has succeeded in passing this trail. A portal opened up from behind d all five of them and sucked them inside. They were sucked in a different dimension. As all five of them landed on the ground they looked around and saw armor with green eyes walking towards them. As Harpia rushed the armor he was quickly batted into a mountain, that was at least five thousand miles away. Orion shot a reinforced blast at the armor which pulled its shield from behind its back. The shield blocked the reinforced blast. Lucia used her lighting tribulation move on the armor. that quickly rolled out of the way of it. Cross shot a red and purple beam at the armor. As the armor raised its shield in front of the blast. , the shield was shattered and knocked the helmet of the armor. Underneath the helmet was a face that looked like black smoke with green eyes. The armor began to run at Cross. As Cross was about to shot another blast at the armor, the armor slid underneath the beam and was about to slice Cross''s face off. Suddenly a beam of light came from around the armor and blocked the attack. It was the real Akashi. As the armor was about to strike again Akashi sliced the armor three times shattering it. The spirit then fled from the shattered armor. That is the end of the trails. You have proven your self-worth. Come follow me. You want to take down the Ministers you must train. You to winged one. Harpia then landed down by Akashi. They then followed Akashi. Chapter 78 - Being trained by Master Furiji chapter 8 Akashi took Cross, Orion, Sarah, Lucia, and Harpia to his village where he was born and raised. So what are these aliens like primitive or civilized? I am pretty sure they are civilized said Cross. The alien I fought knew some kind of martial arts and he had advanced technology my world has never seen before. That is why all five of you must train. how many months do we have until these aliens arrive? Two months and a couple of weeks. We have more than enough time to train. Follow my subordinates. They will take you to your trainers. Cross, Sarah, Orion, Lucia, and Harpia went their separate ways following the ninjas that would take them to be trained by the best. Cross was following a ninja who was missing an arm and a leg. Master Furiji is in there. Cross walked inside the dojo and looked around confused. That is fucking weird. No one is in here. Cross began to walk around the extremely dark dojo. When Cross was about to make a fire, two shurikens puncture his back. Cross quickly turned around and saw five more shurikens coming his way. He slid underneath them and attacked the first thing he touched. Cross then rolled out of the dojo and saw a middle-aged man with crotches. Are you master Furiji? I do not speak to outsiders. how did you even get past the guards in front anyway? Akashi brought me here. Akashi? Why would he do that? He is going to help me take down an alien race called The Ministers. Both of you are some young fools. Come in. Sorry about throwing two shurikens in your back. Cross walked back inside the dojo with Furiji. Do you want some tea? No thanks. I just want to be trained by you. Furiji then started to make a serious face. Young Fool, you do not have what it takes to be my student. Haven''t you notice some of the ninja''s here are missing some parts of their bodies? Yes, I do. But I can tell you my students will not go down easy. I will just be in your dojo for two months and a couple of weeks. You will be surprised by the end of two months. Furiji looked at Cross and could see he has been through many life and death situations. Fine. I will train you. But I will tell you something. My training will make you cough up blood. I can endure it. Fine. Let''s do some training now. Furiji dropped the crotches out of his hands and ripped off his shirt. He was ripped for a middle-aged man. Cross rushed Furiji with two blasts forming in his hands. Cross threw the blasts at him, but Furiji batted them away very easily. What the fuck are you doing young fool? Are you trying to ruin my dojo?! No. Let''s take this outside. they both walked outside. Furiji appeared in front of Cross''s face and grabbed him cross kicked him in the throat stunning him for a little. At least ten of Furijis subordinates saw Cross fighting their master and began to watch as if they were watching a movie. Cross then shot at Furiji like a speeding bullet and fired five blasts at him. Furiji then just stood up and allowed the blasts to surround him. Boom!!! When the smoke cleared Cross was not surprised. He was fighting a master. Five shurikens came out of the smoke with a talisman on them. As the talisman on the shurikens reacted with the ground chains came out of them. The chains wrapped around Cross squeezing the life out of him. Furiji walked up to cross who was wrapped in chains. These chains are just a replica of the real thing. If I used the real thing, you would be trapped in an interspacial prison for the rest of eternity. Cross then tried o bust out of the chains but could not. Some of the ninjas in the background began to walk away. Suddenly Furiji saw a piece of chain fly by his feet. Hmm. Cross burst out of the chains. Furiji was quite surprised. Come supper will be ready soon. Cross followed Master Furiji to a restaurant that was very popular. Chapter 79 - Friend or Foe? chapter 9 Sarah and Lucia were going to be trained by the same person. The ninja escorted both of them inside the dojo which was full of light. Sarah and Lucis looked around and saw a girl waving a insense around the room. As the girl saw Sarah and Lucia she began to smile. Hi!! My name is Naiomi Hitoshi. I will be training you two for the next two months and a couple of weeks. Naiomi looked at Sarah and saw she had knives around her. I will be training you to use knives properly. She looked at Lucia and saw she had a sword. I will be training you to use that fine sword of yours properly. So what are your names? I am Sarah. I am Lucia. Please to meet the two of you!! Come follow me. Sarah and Lucia followed Naomi to were ever she was taking them. She seemed like a nice girl. But expect one thing. She was too nice. Naiomi looked like she was in her early twenties. She had short hair that had a little needle in it. She also had a fang pointing out of her mouth. She was about ninety-six pounds. She skin tone was tan because it was very hot out where she lived. She had a c cup size breasts and a cute ass. Naiomi took Sarah and Lucia to where she kept her weapons and accessories. Those knives of yours need to be sharped just a little bit. But we can do that later. I want to ask you two some questions. Do you two have boyfriends? Sarah and Lucia both started to blush. Yes, we do. What are their names? They both did not say a thing. I completely understand if you do not want to share personal business. Before we start training I would like you to meet my assistant. You can come out now, Jessica! Sarah and Lucia both looked at each other and said, Jessica? When the assistant came from around the corner it was Jessica Force!! She had an eyepatch. What is it Naiomi? I will like you to meet my two new friends. Jessica meet Sarah and Lucia. Jessica looked at both of them and said please to meet both of you. Any friend of Naiomi is a friend of mine. How the fuck was Jessica Force still alive? They both remembered killing her in Indonesia. I know you two need to rest. In the morning after we eat breakfast, we will get right to training. Sarah and Lucia did not want to go to sleep with Jessica Force in the same place. So they had to be aware of their surroundings. Sarah and Lucia slept in separate rooms. But they did come up with a plan. As they both slept they could feel violent power throughout the dojo. They both got up walked down the stairs and saw Jessica Force punching a wall cracking it up. Sarah could feel that Jessica was at least ten times stronger than she when fought on Indonesia. Sarah and Lucia then went back up to their rooms. The next morning. When Sarah and Lucia got up they could smell food that just been cooked. When they walked down they sat down and began to eat the food chatting with Naiomi and Lucia. After they ate breakfast they began to train. Ok, I will train both of you a technique called the shadow step. It is a technique used by professional assassins to carry out deathly missions. Everyone in this village knows the shadow step. Allow me to demonstrate. Naomi turned off the lights that made the room very dark. Sarah and Lucia could not hear or see Naomi. Suddenly Naomi came behind of Lucia holding a Kuni against her neck. if this was a mission I had to carry out, you would have been my first target. Naomi was nice but when she had to do a mission she showed no mercy. She then removed the Kuni from Lucia''s neck. Lucia saw her life flash in front of her eyes. Ok, Jessica show these women a taste of your strength. Jessica then walked out of the dojo and picked up a boulder that weighed five tons. She then threw it in the air like a baseball. All Lucia could say in her mind is incredible. Chapter 80 - The Master of Triple Damage chapter 10 Orion was escorted to Master Veronica. On the way to her dojo, the ninja said to Orion that she was the one who discovered the power enhancement triple damage. Orion only discovered double damage. but triple damage? He had to learn this. When the ninja stopped at the dojo Orion looked around and saw that the building was clean, the wooden floors had been shined and waxed. As Orion walked inside of the dojo he saw a woman training with her fist gleaming with pure life energy. When Veronica saw Orion she said who are you? Akashi brought me to this world so I can be trained by the best. Akashi does not run this village. He cannot just drop some man on me and expected to just train him out of the blue. I just wanted to learn the power enhancement move. Triple Damage. You see I want to learn it. I already know Double Damage but I seek a higher power. But I can see where you are coming from. You have to have time for yourself. I will just have to depend on my self to get stronger. When Orion was about to leave, Veronica said stop. I never said I would not train you. I will train you under one condition. Clean inside and outside of the dojo. I cannot fucking stand to see a place that is dirty and smells like shit. So are you be for the challenge. Yes. it is not like I never cleaned before. You will also make dinner. Fine, Fine. Veronica was about to shake his hand but when she saw dirt, she pulled her hand back. Go wash your hands before you make my dinner. Yes, mother. said, Orion. Do not get smart with me. Because I will punch you in your fucking stomach. And it will hurt. as Orion went into the kitchen, Veronica smiled. After Orion made supper, Veronica started to show him the way of triple damage The first thing you have to do to unlock triple damage is focused your energy around your entire body while in double damage form. Orion followed instructions like a good student. Ok, very good. Now make your energy burst out. As he did this. He saw the red energy from the double damage move, turning into a dark blue color. Orion finally unlocked a power higher than double damage. you have successfully unlocked triple damage. But it will not be as easy as mastering double damage. As they continued to train, she knew he would master it quickly. Chapter 81 - A Fallen Angels Bow chapter 11 Harpia was escorted to two masters that he wanted to see. The ninja told him that they were Negocians from the planet Negocios. About for twelve years, Harpia thought he has the last of his kind. But he was wrong. The ninja then said they both are expecting you. As Harpia walked inside he saw the two siblings talking. As they saw Harpia they stopped talking and said, you must be the son of the great lieutenant, Aku Harpia The fallen Angel. I am Giro, And I am Tanya. For twelve years we thought we were the last of our kind. We banished from the planet before the Ministers invaded our home. We tried to tell Leader Yami but he was too ignorant. All he cared about was his self. We hated him for all our lives because he was the one who killed our parents and experimented on us to be his weapons of destruction. He banished us from our home planet because we were trying to just desperately save our world. Tanya then walked up to Harpia and started to touch his face. Do you still have your wings? Yes. Our wings were removed from our backs before we were banished. Yami took our wings and turned them into boots. But we do not need our wings to fly. What do you mean? One of the abilities we acquired from the experiment was flight. We can teach you all these moves but it comes with a price. What do you mean the price? we have to take your wings. We will turn your wings into a perfect weapon that could cut through anything. Fine. I will allow you to take my wings. Giro stuck a piece of leather in his mouth to stop him from screaming. Tanya went by his back and chopped his wings off like butter. Harpia endured most of the pain. The wings still flapped around because they still had life in them. Tanya then poured oil on his back and the wounds healed up instantly. You are now just like us. fallen Angels. We will teach you all the ways of the fallen angels. But for now, you can rest up said, Giro. the next day... Harpia woke up and looked at a weapon that was made of his wings. It was a bow. When he picked the bow he could feel the power. Tanya then walked up behind him and said it took me only a couple of hours to finish that bow. It is some of my finest work. Any time you need anything do not hesitate to come and ask me. can you help me train? Of course, Tanya was skin was like cream, with her eyes sky blue. She was at least 5''7 and weighed 95 pounds of lean muscle. She was very athletic. She had a tattoo of wings on her hand marked with a skull signifying she''s a part of the Fallen Angels. She had medium-sized tits with a perfect round ass. Come follow me. Giro watched Harpia from the sidelines. Giro watched him with an angry look. He then sucked his teeth. Motherfucker. Ok, you see those targets right there? Yes. Use the bow to make it burst into pieces. Here. She handed Harpia a regular arrow made of wood and steel. As he pulled the arrow back with the bow he released it. The arrow traveled five thousand miles per hour. Faster than a speeding bullet. When the arrow went in the target exploded on contact. But how can a regular arrow do that? It is because of your bow. I placed some of my energy inside of it. That is why it is so powerful. When you master how to use this bow, it will be very destructive. That bow will never miss a target. When Giro went inside the building Tanya stuck something in his pocket. This is the last piece of technology on from our planet. This is a teleporter that can teleport you to any location you set it on. Giro wants this technology and he will do anything to get his hands on it. That means he will try to kill one of us. just watch your back said, Tanya. She then kissed him on the lips. Chapter 82 - Violent Slash 1% chapter 12 Zero and Nail were just about to enter a wormhole to the Milky Way Galaxy when they came across a ship full of bounty hunters. The bounty hunters were blocking the entrance to the wormhole so Zero and Nail had to interview them. Zero and Nail got out the pod and jumped on the bounty hunter''s ship. the Ministers could breathe in space with no sweat. Zero looked at his father''s invention he had on his hand and ask Nail who do you think is the stronger one? You or me? Is that a trick question? Never mind. Zero did not trust Nail for shit. But if Nail tried something he could break his fucking neck. Nail sliced the door of the ship open like paper. Zero and Nail then walked inside the ship and looked around. There seem to be no enemies around here. When Nail said that a bounty hunter came from around the corner and jumped at nail who fired a beam in his face turning it into a bloody splatter. What the fuck is going on out there? More bounty hunters came rushing Nail who sliced them up into bloody pieces. Zero was not surprised. When he saw a worthy contender that is when he would show his strength. Nail cleaned his blade with a bounty hunters tongue. When he threw the tongue on the ground a bounty hunter on top of a creature with two heads said who the fuck are you and why are you fucking killing my comrades?! I am a vice-champion from the planet Miros. All you motherfuckers from Miros are cocky sons of bitches. Do you think I never killed anyone from Miros before? Argh!! The bounty hunter rushed Nail. When the bounty hunter got close by Nail he ordered the creature to grab Nail. This is your end. When the bounty hunter saw Zero he said, do not worry. You will be next when I finish this asshole. Shockingly, Nail got out of the creature''s grasp and stabbed it in the head killing it instantly. What?1 Nail started to walk up to the bounty hunter slowly with his sword in his hand. Wait! This is all just a big misunderstanding! I will pay you anything you want! The bounty hunter wept for his life. Please do not kill me! Nail drove his sword into the bounty hunter''s throat. Took you long enough said Zero. the main leader of the bounty hunter''s no longer heard the cry of death. She held her gun in his hand and said this looks like this is it. Well, not yet. she saw an ejector pod. She then rested in the pod. and pressed the button before Zero and Nail got in her room. Zero went up to the glass and saw her pod fly in the wormhole. it looks like she escaped. said nail. So what. The entrance is no longer blocked. As they exited the ship Zero looked at the ship and said Violent slash. As he said that a wave of black energy came out of his hand as he chopped the air. When the energy came in contact with the ship it blew up and the pieces went all over space. Let''s go. They then went in the ship and flew in the wormhole. Chapter 83 - Arrival chapter 13 Two months have passed since Cross, Orion, Sarah, Lucia, and Harpia entered Akashi''s dimension and received training from the master''s of the Hitoshi ninja village. Cross looked at his fist and realized that he grew in power. master Furiji looked at him and said you are now at least twice as strong when I first trained you. You have mastered shadow step and the basic ways of the ninja. So how long do you have until those fucking aliens show up on earth? About a couple of days. Good. you can use those extra days to get some more training done. As Furiji said that he instantly started punching a metal wall. Sarah and Lucia where quite comfortable around Jessica who showed them her separate moves about the way of the Hitoshi ninja. Naomi taught Jessica a technique called the black box. A box that feeds off of negative life energy. The more the victim gets angry, the harder it gets to escape the box. it will take you girls a little longer than three days to master the black box technique. We understand. So after you take care of those fucking aliens, you two will come back here finish mastering The Black Box. You need concentration to create the black box. And a lot of life energy. Master Veronica''s Dojo Orion clutched the power of the double damage power enhancement technique in his hand. He then turned it into triple damage. Veronica watched Orion smiling. Orion was one of her best students so far and she wanted to keep him there as long as possible. Orion, you quickly mastered the triple damage power enhancement technique in only a couple of weeks. It took me two years to master it. Do you think this will be enough? said, Orion. Listen, Orion. You are my favorite student. None of my other students have mastered triple damage to this day yet. You are special. Veronica tried to lean in for a kiss but Orion walked away. Veronica, you are very attractive, but I have my own girlfriend already. I understand. said, Veronica. That does not mean we can be friends. Yeah. Just friends. Go back to training. Yes, Master. Giro and Tanya''s Dojo. Harpia had been watching his back for two months. He knew Giro would try to pull something. He still did not know about the teleporter. Harpia used it a couple of times already. As he kept this up something happened. The power from the teleporter was sucked inside his body giving him the power of teleportation. The only person he told was Tanya. She told him this power could be very useful in battles. But Harpia and Tanya did not know Giro overheard them. He has pissed when he learned that Harpia had the power of fucking teleportation. So now it was his mission to hunt Harpia down. He would kill Tanya later for keeping secrets. Harpia had learned how to use the bow as an apprentice but not a master. Two hundred thousand miles from Earth... Zero and Nail were a day away from Earth. What they did not know was that Tryus was right behind them. I really am excited to see this planet named Earth. Zero did not give a shit how Earth looked or smelled. All he wanted to do was take out some strong motherfuckers. All the fuckers he killed were weak. So weak that he only used one percent of his full strength. The strongest one he had seen so far was Jorgen. The number one champion of Miros. He would have to wait a decade to finally kill Jorgen. Jorgen never showed any strength in fighting. He only showed some when fighting an empress of a planet where there were just women. This was paradise to Jorgen, but when they tried to kill him it was no longer paradise. Use the full speed of this shitty pod. Wait ever you say the seventh champion of Miros. The ship traveled at least five hundred thousand miles per hour. They got to the outskirts of Earth in just a matter of seconds. They then descended to Earth. s they crashed down a repulsive shockwave occurred. All of the people of Earth felt it. Furiji then said to Cross. They have arrived. Who? The Ministers. Cross had to prepare the team. Chapter 84 - Berserk chapter 14 Zero and Nail stepped out of the pod and began to look around. they landed in a rocky area around Japan. nail looked around and said, I was wrong about Earth. This place is a shithole. I bet these humans are primitive. Zero then saw a very rusty gun. They cannot be primitive. Look at this. He then started to use his father''s invention and started to scan the rusty gun. This is a spin barrel. It was dropped by a criminal escaping from the law. I will take this weapon as a souvenir. Zero then picked up a rock and threw it at least five million yards away. Suddenly he felt a great deal of aura coming his way. It was Cross, Sarah, Lucia, Orion, Harpia, and Giro. the only reason Giro agreed to tag along with them was to murder Harpia and take his teleportation powers for his self. You must be the humans that killed Yun Xing. said Nail. We will not discuss that information with you. Well, that does not matter now. What does matter now? We came to this planet to check it out and see if it was worthy of being sold across the universe. Why would you sell planets? because you can profit off of it. Esespically women. Nail started to lick his lips when he saw Sarah and Lucia. He then rushed them but was stopped by Giro. Step the fuck back. When Giro pulled his sword out and tried to chop Nail on his chest the sword instantly shattered. Nail then grabbed him by his neck and slammed him into the ground. Everyone stepped back away from Nail when he did this. Fucking idiot. No Kind of weapon can penetrate this armor. It is made of Sio. The hardest weapon in the back galaxy. There was no way Giro was getting back up. Harpia started to shoot dozens of arrows at Nail but Nail dodged all of them without breaking a sweat. A Negicosian? I thought all of them were killed? Nail then was punched in the stomach by Orion coughing up blood. Zero then started to shake his head. nail if you want to become a champion, you cannot allow yourself to be defeated by these weak fucking humans. Nail then sliced Orion on the chest with his sword and uppercut him. Lucia did her red lighting tribulation move on Nail who got the full damage. When the smoke cleared Nail did not have one scratch on him. You have a little trick there I see. Cross shot five spikes at him but all of them but Nail grabbed all of them. Sarah then used shadow step on Nail getting a blow on him. Bitch. That does not hurt. he then shot a blast at Sarah. Sarah was about to be vaporized but Cross pushed her out of the way and jumped in the air. Cross had just saved her life. Nail then licked his blade acid started to leak off of it. I have acidy spit. one touch from this acid and you will turn to a bloody skeleton. Lucia and Sarah had to stay away from Nail to do The Black Box. They all planned this before they arrived. This move would finish Nail for sure. Chapter 85 - The Black Box chapter 15 Nail rushed Cross with his sword dripping acid off of it. Cross fired a beam out of his hands that would sure come in contact with Nail''s face. But nail quickly reacted and sliced the beam in half. Cross was shocked at how easily Nail did this. Nail then stabbed Cross in the chest releasing acid into his body. Your insides will be nothing in a matter of minutes. Cross then dropped on the ground. That is one threat down. Three more to go. Suddenly Giro who was covered in blood appeared behind of him and drove his fist through his chest. Gah!! Nail coughed out blood. Nail then stabbed Giro in the neck. Nice try you fucking Negiciosian. As Giro held his neck dripping blood on the ground, Nail was about to land the final blow. But suddenly three arrows puncture his armor. What are those fucking arrows made of? My wings. Suddenly the arrows then started to drill in his body. Argh!!!! Nail then collapsed on one knee. He is out of commission Sarah! This is our chance to lock him in the Black Box!! But I have to help Cross. He needs my help. Do not worry. Cross will be fine. Sarah realized that Cross could recover quickly from any move. No matter how fatal the wound would be. You are right. Let''s do it. When Nail was getting back up, Orion turned his used double damage to go around his fist and punched Nail through a mountain. Zero watched Orion and thought in his mind. maybe it is time to help him. Cross got off the ground and went to Harpia and Orion. Was that the end. No not even close. Nail then placed aura around his sword. Nail then appeared in front of them. nail tried to slice cross who turned his hand into a blade and started to rapidly stab Nail in the chest. Argh!!!! Orion then shot a St. Elmo''s Bomb into his face creating a giant explosion. Nail''s body dangled in the air and just dropped on the ground like a dead bird. fuck. I guess I do not have what it takes to be a champion. h then looked at his leg and saw a needle that had blue liquid inside of it called healing Factor No. 2. This could heal any injury. Nail then stabbed it in his chest and allowed the liquid to flow. Suddenly cross started to realize that his injuries were healing rapidly. Nail then hopped on his feet and laughed like a maniac. He then pulled his sword out of the ground and raised it in the air. It looks like I will have to take it up a notch. He then disappeared. Cross, Orion, ad Harpia looked around trying to find Nail. He was at least five times faster than before. None of them could follow his speed. Only Zero could. Shockingly, Nail appeared behind of Harpia and started to stab him all over his body extremely fast. Ass he was about to chop off Harpia''s head suddenly a black box started to appear around Nail''s body. In his mind, Nail said what is this? As the box was about to close up he looked at Sarah and Lucia. Oh, the girls I forgot about them. I tell you all women are clever. Smart. When the box closed up completely, Nail looked around. nail tried to break out but it was no use. Escape was impossible. he then saw a little piece of the box crack off. It seems that those girls have not mastered this ability yet. If they do, it could mean lots of trouble. Sarah and Lucia then went up to Cross, Orion, and Harpia who was near death. Lucia heal Harpia. Sarah then started to notice something about Zero. He did not budge. That means he knew Nail would break out of the Black Box. Suddenly the Black Box shattered off of Nail like glass. That was quite a move. But it is not strong enough. Nail was about to fire a beam at everyone but he hesitated when a ship landed down five yards from him. Who the fuck is that? said Nail. It was Tyrus. Zero then automatically knew how the mysterious person was. That is the prisoner we had locked up. How did he escape? nail then said to everyone. I will kill you motherfuckers later. He then appeared by Tyrus. Tyrus then looked at him showing no sign of affection. Who the fuck are you? State your purpose. Chapter 86 - New Mentor chapter 16 I said state your fucking purpose. Please step out of the way. I have no reason to kill you. And it will be too easy. Nail began to laugh. You are so full of yourself. An uptight asshole. I will teach a lesson. So in your next life, you will understand yourself!! Nail then rushed Tyrus who just stood there. Nail faked as if he was going to try to slice Tyrus on the chest, but instead, he fired a blast at Tyrus. Tyrus dodged the blast by just moving to the side. Rrah!! nail jumped in the air and started to shoot dozens of blasts at Tyrus. Tyrus did not bother to block the blasts. He just stood there and smiled. the blasts create a devastating explosion blowing back Harpia''s body. cross wanted to know who this person was. Was he a Minister or so kind of another alien from a different planet or galaxy. When the smoke cleared there was a giant crater in the ground. That should teach you. Tyrus was behind Nail who was shocked. Impossible!! Tyrus then turned his hand into a blade and chopped off Nail''s arm spraying blood all over the place. Cross then said he is just like me! This must be the guy who the Minister soldier was talking about! Cross then started to flashback. YOU ARE JUST LIKE THE MOTHERFUCKER WE LOCKED UP! Argh!!! Nail screamed to the heavens. You fucker!!! Nail searched his armor for any healing factors but he did not have any. He would just have to make due. Nail burned his wound with one of his blasts to stop the bleeding. Nail shot towards Tyrus like a vampire thirsty for blood. Nail then threw his sword like a spear. Tyrus caught it and said thanks. He then dashed past Nail. Nail was frozen like a statue. When Tyrus dropped the sword on the ground. nail then was cut up. Into bloody pieces. Tyrus then looked at Zero who just closed his eyes. nail you are such a disappointment. He then pointed at Tyrus and the invention made from his father started to release smoke. Zero grabbed Nail''s body parts and started to walk in his ship. He then took off. Zero placed the ship on autopilot and placed Nail''s body in a tank. You can be saved. I will be looking forward to seeing you Earthlings again. Especially you. Mysterious man. The ship then headed back to Miros. Tyrus then looked in the air and said you are so fucking lucky. Tyrus then looked at Cross and sensed that he was the same as him, but not as strong as him. Orion then walked in front of Tyrus and said you want to kill us? No. I want to help you. You want to avenge your fallen friends. come with me. But first I want you to help me find a specific weapon. Of what kind? There are many weapons on this planet. No. This weapon can destroy galaxies. Where is it located? Somewhere in the ocean. There are seven different oceans dude. Which one? The one called the Indian Ocean. that can be arranged. What is that man''s name over there? You mean cross. Yes. Why do you want to know his name? Are you a homosexual or something? If you are I have no problem with that but the dude already has a girlfriend. No, I am not gay. It is just that both of us are the same. Meaning? We both have a supreme being in our bodies. You mean parasites. Yes of course. Tyrus walked up to cross and watched him like he was his brother. I can train you to be the strongest man. The Ultimate Host. do you accept? Yes. I will teach you everything Cross Rodriguez. Sarah watched him and did not trust him. Chapter 87 - Search for the Ultimate Weapon Part 1 chapter 17 "So you want us to help you find a weapon that can supposedly destroy galaxies?" said Cross. "That is correct. said Tyrus. " Not only I will train you, but I will also reward you gladly. " " Then you have yourself a deal". said Cross." Sarah pulled Cross to the side and said are you sure we can trust this motherfucker we only have known for only like a half an hour or so?" No need to worry. "Only one person will get the short end of the stick." Planet Miros. Zero got off of his ship carrying Nail''s body. He rushed to the lab and instructed the scientist. '' Heal my vice-captain." "Yes, Champion Zero. The scientist and his apprentice picked nail''s body off the ground and placed him inside an orb full of the healing factor liquid Nail injected into his leg. " Champion Zero this is going to take some time." "No worries." You see his internal and external organs have been badly damaged, so it will be a fifty-fifty chance that he will survive." "The only way to save his life is to give him bionic body parts and artificial organs. "After we do all of this his strength, speed, intelligence, agility, endurance, and power will increase several times." said the scientist. "He will have the power of a low-level champion. " Zero did not fucking care what happened to Nail so he just walked out of the lab. When Zero stepped out of the lab he was confronted by Kiz the eighth champion of Miros. it looks like you and nail underestimated the earthlings. Yes, but the Earthlings did not do that to Nail. "It was the prisoner who escaped from one of our underground cells and murdered the vice warden." His strength matches up to Jorgen." Kiz then said nothing and began to walk away. He then turned around and said, "no matter how strong they are, none of them can withstand my bullets." "Not even you." Kiz then left the premises. It was true that Kiz''s bullets were powerful but Zeero had millions of ways to dodge them. Cross, Tyrus, Orion, Sarah, Lucia, and Harpia got on a boat to the Indian Ocean. Tyrus knew the weapon was in the Indian Ocean but he did not know which part. So they had to just wander around the Indian Ocean until they saw signs of the weapon. "Are you sure this weapon is in this ocean?" " I have my doubts because we have been circling for at least the whole day!! " "Lucia, can you help us?" "I think I can. Lucia then started to use her powers to seek out the weapon. She did this for our ten days until she saw something poking out of the water. " I think I have the sights on the weapon." " Where said Sarah?" "It is at least three hundred thousand miles from where we are". Shit!! it will take us months to get there? "No, it will not." "I have the power of teleportation." "You had the power this whole time?" said, Orion. "Yes." "For at least two months now." "Harpia then teleported the whole boat to their destination." the object that Lucia saw sticking out of the water was the "entrance to a place the untied States Government had created over the ultimate weapon. "This seems like it will be a small problem. " Chapter 88 - Search for The Ultimate Weapon Part 2 chapter 18 The entrance to the ultimate weapon was heavily guarded with American soldiers equipped with guns, shock rods, grenades, knives, and gas bombs with the toxic inside of them. These soldiers were trained since they were old enough to walk and talk. They were what people called a badass motherfucker. Sarah, Harpia, and Lucia said at the boat to guard it. Cross, Tyrus, and Orion knocked out the soldiers guarding the entrance. A specific key card and password were needed to open the door. Cross searched the guard''s body and found a red key card with a password in the back of it. The password was a four-digit code. The password was 2671. As cross punched in the four-digit code, the door opened up and security cameras came out. In the camera room... Colonel Reed, there are three suspicious people on the outside of the entrance. What shall we do? Those must be the soldiers from the motherland I request. They will help us dig up the weapon. So how did the United States Government find out about the ultimate weapon? Were they informed by a person or alien of some race? or was Colonel Reed an alien himself. No one knew but Reed sure was suspicious and mysterious. He looked like as if he was wearing a human''s skin. The truth about Reed was that he was sent by Emperor Catras from Noil- 16 before Tyrus got to Earth. Reed was just a famous bounty hunter. Inside the place was dark with red lights all over the place. It reeked of human waste too. This fucking place smells horrible! said Cross. They must not know what a toilet is. Cross, Tyrus, and Orion walked around and wondered why none of the soldiers attacked them. Suddenly they heard someone talking. It was Colonel Reed. Tyrus already knew that Reed was not human. He was wearing dead skin he acquired from an auction. You gentlemen must be allies from America president Barack Obama sent! Yes. After Donald Trump run as president was over the former President Barack Obama was re-elected as president again. Come let me make you a drink. said, Reed. So what are you people digging up here? A weapon that can destroy galaxies!! If we manage to get this weapon the U.S will be the most powerful and richest country in the entire world!! Barack Obama did not know about Reed doing this stuff. This was angelically orchestrated. Chapter 89 - Search For The Ultimate Weapon Part 3 chapter 19 Reed gave Cross, Tyrus, and Orion hard liquor. When we dig up the weapon each of you will get what the orchestrated price is. Forty-five million dollars. Orion wanted to up the wager. I thought we were going to get one hundred million, not forty-five million. Reed then started to give Orion the evil eye. Why should you three motherfuckers get the same exact amount of money as me? I was the one who built this base with my bare hands!! I should be getting fucking one hundred and sixty million! Hey lets all of us just calm down and have some more liquor said Cross. Reed then pulled out a knife and charged Orion who instantly ripped off the rotten arm off of Reed''s real skin. Tch. I was hoping to play around with this charade a little longer. The skin came off of Reed like melted cheese. Tyrus knew his instincts were right. Orion threw a punch at Reed who made an extra arm come out of his cyan skin. Tyrus chopped off his leg and kicked him through a wall. Reeds leg healed up in only a matter of five seconds. Catras was right about you. He said you were strong but I am going to collect my reward by killing you three and bringing the weapon to Catras in person. You will never lay a finger on me said, Tyrus. Cocky son of a bitch. Reeds arm stretch out of his socket and almost grabbed Tyrus who jumped over his arm and ripped off his arm. Argh!! Reed then noticed his wound was not healing. What the fuck is going on? Regularly, I am able to heal instantly. What! Reed realized why he was not able to heal. When Tyrus ripped off his leg he planted something in the wound so when he healed it the metallic liquid will cease his healing abilities for a short period of times. Maybe a good twenty minutes. You fucking cheater! Cross had to be trained by Tyrus. Tyrus was something you call a prodigy. Reed dropped on the ground and begged for mercy. Please! I was just doing my job! I am a hired bounty hunter for fuck sake! Why should I give mercy to a cyan skin piece of shit eating motherfucker like you? Tyrus then fired a beam in his chest blowing it up into smatterings. Orion looked out the window and saw the U.S soldiers coming up to Reed''s office. Let me take care of this. Tyrus jumped through the window and landed perfectly on the ground. The soldier started to shoot at Tyrus but none of the bullets did any damage to him. Tyrus shot five metallic bullets at twelve soldiers. Watch out!! After the battle was finished in the room was nothing but blood and guts all over the place. Cross and Orion then called Sarah, Lucia, and Harpia into the base saying the coast was clear. So where exactly is the weapon? said Sarah. We do not know exactly, but they did say something about digging it up as if it was buried underneath something. Let me seek out the weapon. Lucia started to use her powers. Lucia looked all over the area and saw no sign of the weapon. She then saw an underground cave. I think the underground cave will lead us to the weapon. We can use the elevator to get there. Everyone went inside the elevator. As the doors closed Cross pressed the number twenty. When the elevator started to descend down below the air was getting kind of hard to breathe in. Cross then coughed up blood. We are going to an underground cave that is below the sea. That is why it is hard to breathe. The air here is fifty times dense than normal air. said, Sarah. Sara was quite smart. She was the smartest girl in her class. Matter of fact she was the smartest one in her school. When the elevator stopped the doors o it opened up. Red crystals were poking out of the wall. They were incredibly sharp. This has to be where the weapon is. said, Tyrus. If you were outside you could see red light reflecting off the water. Everyone walked up further and say a giant door full of drill holes in it. The weapon is behind this door. Chapter 90 - The Search for the Ultimate Weapon Part 4 chapter 20. "So how are we going to get inside?" said Orion. I do not fucking know. There must be a way to get inside. Tyrus rested his finger on the door and wiped off some kind of unidentified liquid off of it. he then smelled his finger. It was blood. There must be a reason why no one ever got inside. Suddenly creatures started to come out of the ground. The creature''s had extremely sharp teeth with long claws that had poison leaking off at the tip of them. The creatures had red skin with eyes on their backs. The creature''s rushed only Cross for some strange reason. cross extended his hand into a blade and sliced the creature''s into bloody pieces. The creatures formed back into themselves and fused together. Lucia used her Lighting Tribulation on the giant creature. As the lighting came in contact with the creature''s forehead the creature exploded all over everyone''s clothes. Fucking disgusting!! said Harpia. Harpia had an eyeball on his shoulder. He instantly threw it off his shoulder. that is taken cared of. Let''s go in now. Cross and Tyrus pushed the open and a gust of hot wind came out. They then saw the weapon. They saw the weapon floating in mid-air. the weapon was your average sniper rifle size. But the weapon looked like an advanced gun from another world. There it is. When Tyrus leaned in to touch it, a barrier appeared behind it. Insecurity detected. The weapon had a robot voice. What the fuck is going on?! yelled Tyrus. Suddenly a virtual world that looked like a training room simulator appeared over them. In order to see have my power, you two must complete this challenge first. Suddenly a giant robot came from nowhere and punched Cross in the wall making him cough up blood. Tyrus shot a metallic bullet at the robot. The bullet shot the robot in the head making it stumble a little to the left. Tyrus then shot towards the robot and used his black hole move on the robot. As the robot was sucked in the black hole the challenge was simply over just like that. Challenge complete. The simulator then disappeared and the barrier also disappeared off the gun. Tyrus jumped in the air and grabbed the gu. It looks like that was it. So are you going to train me? Hmm. What the hell. I will like to train all of you. We will be going to the planet to Uiga-13. it is a very peaceful planet. It is very popular across the universe. So are you up for it? Are you ready to venture on another planet? Fuck yeah. Chapter 91 - The Fifteen Champions chapter 21 The Black Galaxy, Planet Miros Leader Sriyu was in his quarters surprised that Nail was defeated by Earthlings. Because of this Nail would miss his chance of becoming the sixteen champion of Miros. Leader Sriyu then decided to call a meeting on the champions who took over the most planets. This meeting would be held in the council room only authorized for champions and himself. As Sriyu waited for at least five hours all the champions showed up. He was quite fucking agitated. When all the champions sat in there he realized that the second strongest champion of Miros Dio was missing. Kiz where is Dio. Kiz then said we haven''t seen him for quite a while leader Sriyu. Suddenly as Leader Sriyu looked outside he saw a familiar ally arriving in front of the council gates. When the door opened it was Dio!! Dio where the fuck have you been?1 yelled Sriyu. Relax Leader Sriyu. I thought I would just take a little vacation. A little time to relax. Dio then looked at the fifteenth champion Winzo who was sleeping. Winzo was always sleeping. Winzo''s powers were quite extraordinary. He had the power to age things. His power is useful in battle but it has many weaknesses. First of all, he has to charge it in the palm of his hand for at least twelve minutes. When he is charging it he is venerable. That is why he was ranked the fifteenth champion of Miros. Dio then sat down next to Jorgen who was quite pissed to see Dio arrive in such a fucking stupid way. The fourteenth champion was named Rami. Rami had the power to eat anything. Including life energy. But Rami was not fat. He was muscular. Rami felt as if he needed to be the third champion of Miros. The power to eat anything? Now that''s a fucking awesome power. The thirteen champion of Miros was an old man named Alfre. he seemed as if he was not strong but he could turn his self to looking like a young man who could use martial arts very good. Miros martial arts was called Baku. This martial arts was the same as the Minister soldier who Cross fought on Earth. The twelve champion of Miros was named Sax. Sax had the power to turn himself into toxic. If touched by this toxic you would be instantly engulfed by it. The eleventh champion was named Hida. Hida was a woman who could use air as her ally. She could use it to make the air heavy or use it to create destructive hot air cannons come out of her mouth. The tenth champion was a man called No. 1. What one knew was that No. 1 was a dead man that was a puppet created by the fourth champion. No.1 went by the name Quail. The ninth champion was called Grav. Grav had the strength to lift anything. Grav was just a power-hungry retard. The eighth champion was Kiz. He had a rifle that could destroy foes. Stop them in their tracks. The seventh champion was Zero the one famous for the move Violent Slash. Made of black aura. Very destructive. The sixth champion was Mylene a woman who was able to use solar beams as weapons. The fifth champion was named Aceisis. His power was that he could form swords with his aura. A very mysterious fellow. The fourth champion was a woman named Kris. She had the power to make zombies and make them do anything she wants them to do. She was very childish but not too childish. She also was cold-hearted. She was the age of sixteen. The third champion was named Grim. Grim was a never back down the type of person. He had the power to make people explode. The second champion of Miros was Dio. Dio was a man who could curse people. For instance, make them fall off a bridge, turn them into a monster who feeds off of a fear sort of like Pennywise The Dancing Clown from Stephen King''s well-known book IT. Dio could do a lot more, but he rather not show other people. The strongest champion was Jorgen who did not show any of his power. I have called all of you today to tell you that you should prepare for anything. For fuck sake said Aceisis in his mind. Chapter 92 - The Metal Devil chapter 22 Cross was learning new things having Tyrus as a new mentor. He learned and mastered the metallic bulletin only a matter of days. Sarah was also being trained by Tyrus. Tyrus taught her the ve that makes you submission move Impact. A move that turns your fist into hard metal. The impact could punch a hole through someone''s stomach and killed them instantly. Sarah also learned how to use the Black Box without it shattering like glass. It knows could lock a person inside of it till the end of days. And if they punched the walls inside the Black Box would just get smaller and smaller. If they kept this up they would be crushed without feeling any sharp pain shooting around their entire bodies. The other Lucia, Orion, and Harpia were being trained by a woman named Yasmin. She taught Lucia how to use the Black Box, and helped her unlocked the next level in her destructive Lighting Tribulation move. it would be called Final Tribulation. Orion really did not learn anything new. Yasmin just taught him how to use the triple damage move longer. He could know to use it for five hours straight. Harpia was made artificial wings that were amazing. These wings could fucking come out of his back and turn into arrows that never ever miss. Cross, Sarah I have to nicknames for you. cross yours is going to be called the Metal Devil. Sarah yours is going to be called The Fighting Spirit. Soon you will be able to go on Miros and beat the fuck out of somebody. But I will tell you one thing. Do not underestimate the Ministers. They will not be easy to beat. Tyrus then rushed inside his bag and pulled out two uniforms. Cross had a cloak with a hood with light armor underneath it. Sarah was given a uniform with gloves made for fighting and a uniform made for withstanding horrible pain. Chapter 93 - Nail Becomes The Sixteenth Champion Of Miros chapter 23 After Nail fully recovered from his injuries, Leader Sriyu demoted him from being a vice-captain to the one who guards the outer gates of Miros. It was way easier than going to planets fucking everything up and selling them across the universe. He was not the only outside the outer gates. He had his two vice guardians that had advanced technology on. He stared at them and realized that they had numbers on their necks. They were brought back from the dead from the fourth-strongest champion the girl called Kris. That means that his two vice guardians would be very hard to take down. Nail then realized that it was time for his break on went around the country that Leader Sriyu''s castle was surrounded by. As Nail was about to buy some food he looked at his face in the mirror. Half of his face and body was robotic. He also knew he had a robot heart, so he had to charge it every two days. Nail then turned his hand into a fist and punched the mirror. I swerve on my fucking robot heart that I will kill the one who fucking did this to me. He then punched the ground which released a shockwave. The locals of Miros watched Nail as he did this. What the fuck are you people looking at? The locals then looked the other way in fright. Nail then sensed a familiar aura up ahead. It was coming from a local strip club called Essence. Nail walked in and continued to follow the aura. He went in the back room of the strip club and Dio was getting his balls sucked by a striper. nail waited until the striper was finished. nail then walked in. If it isn''t the guardian of the outer gates nail. What do you want? I heard about your power. What have you heard? I have heard that you can give people good powers or bad powers. Almost like a curse, you lift upon the person. You know a lot about by my powers. You want me to do something with my powers for you. But there is a catch. I request the money. Fucking blackmailing son of a bitch said nail in his mind. Nail gave him at least fifteen hundred pieces of rare Sio. Dio shoved the rare Sio pieces in his interspacial ring and then said what do you want me to do? I want you to make me look like how I looked before my reputation was ruined and I want you to make me ten times stronger than I am now. I can arrange that but it is going to fucking hurt. I do not give a fuck. Dio then focused fiery blue aura in his hand and shot it into his chest. Argh!! Nail screamed as if he was being beaten up by that prisoner who escaped from the prison. Suddenly, the robot half of his body was turning back into his regular blue skin. nail''s heart turned back into a regular heart. He then turned fully back into his original self. After twelve minutes. Nail was fully restored. He looked at his self in the mirror and smiled. He then tested his strength on a wall in the strip club. He punched a horrific hole in the wall. I feel relieved!!!!!! Dio then said you should have the opportunity to become the sixteenth champion of Miros. You can arrange that I can arrange many things. being the second strongest champion has a lot of perks. Dio and Nail then went to Leader Sriyu''s throne room. Why should I make you a champion? Nail said nothing for at least four seconds and then said, I promise if you make me a champion I will never ever fail you. Sriyu then said fine but if you fuck up it is your ass. Nail then walked off and smiled. he looked at Zero who looked at him in suspense. Zero would have to watch his back now. Chapter 94 - Undead Army chapter 24 It was time to go to Miros and stop the Ministers in their evil ways. It had been over a year since everybody went with Tyrus to Uiga-13 and trust me they were not the same when they fought Nail on Earth. Sarah had mastered the impact move. It was a hell of training but it was worth it. It is time to go to Miros. the battles will be long and bloody but you were taught something. Never back down from a fight. They all went into pods and headed to Miros. When Cross was in his pod that headed to Miros he thought in his mind. he knew he would have to fight Zero. Zero had to crazy strong. Cross knew this because when Nail was fighting Tyrus, he showed no sign of being scared from Tyrus''s strength. cross then stopped thinking about Zero''s strength and just closed his eyes until the pod arrived on Miros. four hours later. When the pods arrived on Miros, Tyrus knew something was strange.v Tyrus I thought you said that they were not be expecting us. I guess I was wrong. In Leader''s Sriyu''s throne room. leader Sriyu was chatting with Kris who already knew that Tyrus and his fellow allies would come on Miros sooner or later. Leader Sriyu allow me to unleash half of my undead army upon the intruders. Do whatever you want, but I can tell you something. Your undead army will be quickly erased. I know this but it will give us time to place every champion in a specific place. leader Sriyu would go along with this plan. Suddenly Kris allowed half of her undead army to go after the intruders. Cross, Sarah, Lucia, Orion, Harpia, and Tyrus walked around the place looking for any signs of people. Suddenly the ground started to shake. It was Kris''s undead army. Get ready. Sarah rushed the undead army and punched her arm forward releasing a horrible gust of wind, blowing back at least five hundred of the undead Minister soldiers. Harpia hopped in the air and shot one arrow at the five hundred soldiers which made them turn into bloody pieces of rotten meat. Cross used a metallic bullet on two hundred of the Ministers. The bullet traveled at least fifteen thousand miles per hour killing the undead soldiers. Authors Note. { Technically undead soldiers are already dead so that sentence does not make sense lol}. Lucia blew a red fireball out of her mouth burning up the undead soldiers. Orion used the power enhancer triple damage and rushed towards the undead soldier and punched the ground releasing a turbulent shockwave out. Kris then said they were erased quickly than I actually expected. Chapter 95 - The Long Awaited Battle Begins chapter 25 After the undead army that was created by Kris was defeat everyone headed for leader Sriyu''s castle. When Tyrus saw the castle he did not expect it to be so gigantic. The castle was about five thousand meters high. The local people around the country were not seen. At least five guards were guarding the entrance to the castle. Tyrus shot towards them like a spear being thrown by a Spartan. The guards responded to Tyrus as soon as he landed down by them. One guard shot a hole in Tyrus''s back which healed up instantly. Tyrus then picked the guard off his feet and broke his neck. Sarah ran up to five guards and punched the ground cracking it up making the rest of the guards fall to their death. The door of the castle was blown into pieces by one of Orion''s reinforced blasts. Cross looked around the castle and saw a Minister soldier in a giant robot with a long sword that was extremely sharp. I will take care of this fucker. said Cross. Are you sure? said, Orion. Yes. I am pretty sure. Everyone else went their separate ways. Behind the Minster soldier in the giant robot was a door that looked very durable. The Minister soldier stabbed the sword in the ground and beams of energy began to shoot out like a water geyser. Cross jumped in the air and fired a metallic bullet that went through the giant robot''s body going through the Minister soldiers skull spraying blood all over the seats of the cockpit. The robot then dropped on the ground shaking it. Cross walked up to the door and could feel the same powerful energy he felt on Earth when everyone was fighting Nail. But this power was not nail''s. It was Zero''s power. Cross rapidly punched the door until a hole big enough for him to fit in appeared. Cross walked in the hole and saw Nail and Zero standing up watching him. It seems as if you grew stronger since Earth. said Nail. I thought that the soldier would kill you. How are you still alive? said Cross. That is authorized information. Zero could sense that Cross was stronger than Nail. He would have told Nail that trying to fight Cross is suicide but nail did not like to listen. He would get what he deserved. Nail then said I will give you one last chance to run away and leave this planet. Cross said nothning. Tch. I guess it is very hard negotiating with stupid fucking people. Nail then appeared in front of Cross and tried to fire a blast in his face, but Cross instantly reacted and grabbed Nail''s hand. He then shattered it like rock candy. Aaah!!!!! Nail screamed as if he had been castrated. He then jumped back. What the fuck?! The entire bone has been shattered. Tch. Nail then charged another blast in his other hand and threw it at Cross who appeared in his face. Cross grabbed nail by his face and smashed it in the ground. Cross then jumped back. Blood flew all over the place. nail then got back on his feet and said goddammit. he then coughed up blood. Zero then walked by him and said you do not have what it takes to be a champion. Fuck you!! Just because you are stronger than me in so many ways doesn''t mean you can put me down!! Shut the fuck up. Zero grabbed Nail by the neck and fired a beam in his chest spraying blood all over the place. Cross thought in his mind that he just killed his comrade. I know that killing another champion is very bad but that asshole was getting on my nerves. He then walked up to Cross and said I will just have to blame it on you. I know what we can do. Let''s fight to the death. Suddenly violent aura wrapped around Zero''s body. cross then formed a blast in his hand. Both of them jumped at each other screaming. Chapter 96 - The Equally Matched chapter 26 Both Cross and Zero jumped at each other screaming. Zero grabbed Cross by the neck and threw him into the door. As Cross was getting off the wall, Zero fired a blast out of his index finger. The blast was black with energy spewing off of it. cross quickly roled out of the way of Zero''s blast. The blast destroyed the door with ease. Cross shot two metallic bullets at Zero who grabbed them like rocks were being thrown at him. These attacks you are doing are useless. suddenly the metallic bullets melted in Zero''s hand turning hard as diamond. After four minutes he was bathed in it. The metallic liquid broke off of him like rotten wood. Zero began to rapidly shoot beams out of his index finger at Cross who dodged all of them. Zero then shot a beam out of his index finger twice the size of the ones he did before. Cross could not avoid this one. Shit!! Boom!!. The blast created a crater with smoke coming out of it. Cross jumped out of the crater and punched Zero in his face making hi spit out blood. Cross continued to punch Zero in his face until he was bloody. He did one final punch which knocked Zero off of his feet. Zero crashed into the wall coughing up blood. Cross''s hands were covered in Zero''s blood. Cross ran up to Zero who got out of the wall and said, Violent Slash. Clutch! Suddenly a slice of aura came out traveling at least four hundred miles per hour. The slice of black aura sliced Cross on the chest and pushed him back off his feet making get pinned in the ground Every time Cross moved the aura around his body began to grow tighter. Do not underestimate me. said Zero. Just because I am bloody doesn''t mean you are going to win this deathmatch. He then started to use his father''s invention. Suddenly two bolts of electricity came out started to shock Cross. Garrah!!!! Smoke began to release from Cross''s body. Zero walked up to Cross and started to stomp him in the chest. You are weak. Just like a nail. Expect you were kind of a challenge. As he was about to stomp on Cross''s chest once more, Cross rolled out of the way and fired a blast into Zero''s face. Boom!! But Zero was saved by his father''s invention. he placed a barrier around his body. I guess I was wrong. We are evenly matched. Chapter 97 - Violent Slash 25% chapter 27 Cross continued to fire metallic bullets at Zero who was in a barrier protecting him from harm. Zero started to notice that the barrier was starting to have cracks in it. Zero then dispersed the barrier from around his body and fired two blasts out his hands at Cross. When the blasts almost came in contact with Cross''s face he rolled out of the way. But this was just a distraction. Zero-shot towards Cross and punched him in the chest cracking some of his bones making him spit out blood. Cross got off the ground holding his chest. Don''t you know when to give up? Cross started to run after Zero but was kicked in the face making crash into a wall. When the smoke cleared Cross threw five boulders at Zero who destroyed them with no sweat. Cross then shot a beam at Zero who just batted the beam to the side. Whatever move you throw at me will be useless. Are you sure about that? said Cross. Suddenly the Sio from the ground started to go around Zero''s body. What the fucks this shit. That is a magnetic directional beam. Meaning whatever creature or thing touches this beam, any type of metal will start to go around their body. And escape is rather impossible. As the hunk of Sio metal with Zero trapped inside dropped on the ground, the ground started to rumble. When Cross started to walk away, he felt an enormous amount of energy building up. Suddenly, a giant slice of black energy came out of the hunk of Sio. The slice of black energy sliced the roof which started to rumble. Zero walked out of the metal and started to grin. Impossible!! said Cross in his mind. You looked shocked. That was your best attack, wasn''t it? Zero then used his father''s invention to shock Cross. Aaah!! screamed Cross. You will regret ever killing Nail the sixteenth champion of Miros. Cross then broke free out of the electric hold and uppercut Zero through the roof. Cross shot in the air and grabbed Zero by his arms and broke them. Gah!! Cross then formed a beam in his hand and fired the beam in Zero''s chest. Boom!!! An explosion happened to destroy the entire area. cross landed perfectly on his feet. But he did not see any sign of Zero. two Violent slashes came out of the ground and went right through Cross''s body. That was Violent Slash 25%. The only reason I am still alive is because of the excellent healing factor on this advanced glove. I am ranked number seven among the fifteen champions of Miros. I am famous for Violent Slash. As Zero was talking Cross used this opportunity to rip off the glove from Zero''s hand. Give me that back right fucking now. Do you want it? Cross then blew the glove up into burnt pieces. No!!!! Fucking bastard!! Zero then grabbed cross by the neck and slammed on the ground. He then took him out and threw him into the room above. Violent slash. 97 percent. As Zero waved his hand like a sword the Violent Slash came out like speeding light. cross then fired a giant purple and red blast at Zero. The two enormous amounts of energy converted into blasts and clashed together. As they combined a shockwave occurred. Chapter 98 - Wicked. chapter 28 The aftermath of the two enormous blasts was catastrophic. Cross got out of the rumble and saw blood all over the place. It was Zero''s blood. He got the full damage from both of the blasts. Cross walked up to him and said you can be saved if you agree to help me and my friends take down the rest of the Miros champions. Tch. Zero was missing most of his body parts. I would never agree to help an enemy. No matter how much I hate Jorgen and Leader Sriyu. I have Minister blood running through my veins. You are naive. said Cross. Whatever. You are pretty strong but you are no match for any of the other champions. The champion before me is a woman named Mylene. She has the power to use solar beams as weapons of destruction. There is no way in hell that you will beat her. No way at all. My father would call me weak but I tried my best. I have no more energy to offer. Zero then started to flashback. Planet Miros. twenty years ago... (You see Earthlings and Ministers age different. Zero is forty but looks like he is twenty.) Zero had just become the seventh champion of Miros and wanted to tell his father who was working on a project. Father!! I have- Zero! Don''t you see I am in the middle of doing a project?! Ok. I will leave you alone. Sorry. I am working on prototype armor for the Minister soldiers. This is very important. Leader Sriyu said I will be gladly rewarded for this, so whatever you wanted to tell me you can tell me later. When zero left he knew something was troubling his father but he did not know what it was. When Zero came back hours later to see what he was doing, he saw his father bleeding to death. Father!!!! When Zero went up to him he asked him who did this. Who did this?! it was...gah!! it was... a man wrapped in dirty bandages and a veil. He... Before his father could finish the sentence, he died. No!!!!!!! Zero then looked out the window and saw the murder. Zero crashed through the window and started to run after him. The murder was leaping from buildings with no problem. Zero threw a Violent Slash at the murder. When the murder turned around he touched the Violent Slash which quickly dispersed. Zero-shot on the same building as the murder. Why the fuck did you kill my father. The murder said nothing and looked at Zero with his red devilish looking eyes. zero then threw another Violent Slash at the murder who dispersed it. The murder then blew a beam out of his mouth which destroyed the building. Boom!! Zero got off the ground covered in blood. Zero then grew mad and started to cry. The murder then leaped away from the building. Chapter 99 - The Truth chapter 29 Zero told Cross everything about his past as he was bleeding out. So you never found out who the person was who killed your father? No. But I have a feeling about the one who killed him. Suddenly Zero noticed that he had a healing factor drug in his left pocket. Zero took it out of his pocket and injected it in his neck. As the liquid traveled through his body, the wounds began to rapidly heal. Zero then stood up. Cross was about to turn his hand into a blade, Zero said there is no reason that we should fight any longer. I seek revenge against Leader Sriyu, not you. When Zero was about to go away from the rumbled floor, he saw a familiar face. It was Jorgen the strongest champion in Miros!! What the fuck are you doing here? said Zero. I just wanted to check out how strong the intruders where. No big thing. He is my problem. This doesn''t concern you. Now get the fuck out of here before I kill you!! Jorgen then dropped down by zero. leader sriyu is not here to protect you. I can kill you where you stand. Zero then made a Violent Slash come out of his hand. Jorgen then touched the Violent Slash which quickly dispersed. It was you. You are only now figuring that out? said Jorgen. Yes, I had something to do with your father''s death. Your father was a fucking snake. He deserved what happened to him. zero then sprinted towards Jorgen who punched him in the face making him fly through the wall ending up outside. Cross then shoot four blasts at Jorgen''s back. Jorgen quickly turned around and appeared in front of his face. He kicked Cross in the face making him spit out blood. Why would you help the person who just tried to kill you? I do not get fucking Earthlings. Zero got up and started to form his strongest Violent Slash ever. It was not even black. it was white. Jorgen then said this is what I been waiting to see. This move can destroy continents! Jorgen appeared in front of zero''s face and said the one who killed your brother is No.! Also known as Quail. The one created by Kris. Jorgen then blew a horrific blast in his chest killing him instantly. Jogen then looked at Cross and said you should leave this place. If you stay here any longer you will die. Jorgen then jumped in the air and never came back down. Cross could have done something but Zero was right. That was between both of them. Near the fourth champion''s location..... Orion had reached to Kris''s playhouse. But she was not even there. Orion looked around and could see this Kris woman was a crazy bitch. Orion then rubbed his hand across the ground and could smell the gun powder. He then saw a crate full of explosives. Oh shit!! Boom!! That was a little trick to try to kill you. said kris who was on top a statue. Orion looked all around the place and saw Kris. So you are the one who unleashed your undead army on us. That is correct. Then it is my duty to kill you. You are very funny. No.1!!! The tenth champion Quail came out from nowhere and said Yes master? I want you to acquire some of his DNA. Yes, Master. Kris then disappeared. Quail weapon was his entire body. Quail was dressed in a veil with dirty bandages. Quail then shot a blast from his mouth at Orion who barely dodged it. Chapter 100 - Into the Depths chapter 30 Orion who barely dodged the mouth blast rolled out of the way but some of his skin was burnt off. Quail rushed Orion at full speed. Orion and Quail then engaged in hand to hand combat. Orion was at least twice as fast as Quail so he overpowered Quail and punched him five times in his side breaking his ribs. Quail jumped back holding his side. Even though you are a mindless freak you can still feel pain. Quail ribs then were healed. You have an excellent healing factor ability. Quail then focused aura around his entire body and made a giant purple hand come out. The giant purple hand knocked Orion sideways, making him crash into Kris''s playhouse, which was rumble. This guy is going to be fucking hard to take down. said Orion in his mind. Orion then formed a St. Elmo''s bomb in his hand and threw it at Quail like a baseball. It seemed as if the St. Elmo''s bomb would connect with Quasil''s face, but Quail dodged it with no problem. Quail then made two purple arms come out which grabbed Orion. quail got a piece of skin from Orion''s neck and placed it in his hand. MasterKris has no other use for you. Orion was about to use triple damage but he was thrown off a twenty-four thousand bridge before he could. Quail then dispersed the purple aura arms. He then headed to Kris. Orion was falling at high speed. Orion then fell in a giant hole under the castle. Orion was about to land in a pool of acid water but he stopped in midair. He then dropped on land. That bastard was strong. He must be the six or fifth champion thought Orion. But where the fuck am I? orion walked up a little further and saw armor. That was the last piece of technology from the old days. The Minister soldier was covered in some kind of strange bugs eating his / her skull. Orion ran the bugs and began to inspect the body. It smelled really horrible so Orion backed away from it. he then saw a shiny figure inside the mouth of the skeleton and picked it up. It seemed like a royal seal. Wait a second. Was leader Sriyu working for somebody? Of course. Leader Sriyu was just the one who kept the fifteen champions of Miros in check. Orion stuck the object in his pocket. He maybe could use this seal to make Leader Sriyu do some things like killing himself. Somewhere in Leader Sriyu''s chamber... Sriyu just received a message from one of the royal seats of Miros. A son of King Mirossake. commander Sriyu we never said to make the sixteenth champion!! I am sorry your highness. Shu the fuck up. I do not want to hear excuses. We also wanted to tell you that we are going to be arriving on Miros in three days. Chapter 101 - The Wielder chapter 31 After Orion stuck the royal seal in his pocket and began to move away from the cave. The only way to get out of the cave was to go underwater and resurface back into the castle. Orion did this and jumped out of the similar to almost how a humpback whale jumps out the water and dives back in. Orion then saw a way to get back in the castle. An advanced elevator. But it was guarded by Minister soldiers. Orion rushed the two soldiers and knocked them out with no sweat. Orion tried to open the elevator but it had a hand scanner with a Minister handprint on it. Orion then chopped off one of the unconscious soldier''s hands and rested it on the hand scanner. The elevator opened right up. This is rather confusing. The Minister''s number line was way different than our number line, so it would be very hard to find out which button was the one that would lead him back to the castle. Orion then pressed a random button. Suddenly the elevator began to go up. "I am guessing that was the right button." said, Orion. The elevator was seethrough so Orion could see what was going on outside. All of a sudden a beam shot the elevator. "Fuck!!" Orion jumped out of the elevator and used it as a boost to allow himself to go the castle before the elevator blew up. Orion landed on a balcony. "What the fuck was that?" "That elevator would have probably lead me to Leader Sriyu." Shockingly another beam came out from nowhere. orion managed to dodge the beam before it came in contact with his face. Orion ran into the open space of the room. This room had a wide collection of weapons from different planets. Do you like my collection? orion turned around quickly and saw an old man smoking some kind of strange herb from his pipe. Step out of my way old man. I have no business with you. Why so rash? I haven''t done anything for you to not like me. you are you? I am Alfre The Thirteenth Champion of Miros. If they knew the truth I would be ranked higher. I need to proceed further. Does it have an elevator here? Yes. Of course. But first I will like to challenge you with a duel. orion then turned around and said you think you can take me? Depending on your age you will be very easy to take down. As orion continued to talk shit, Alfre appeared in Orion''s face and punched him in the chest so hard he broke a hole in his chest. Gah!! Orion flew off his feet spitting out blood. What the fuck was that?! Orion then started to use double damage. Red aura circled around his body. He appeared in Alfre''s face and started to engage in extremely fast hand to hand combat. Alfre then stopped Orion''s attacks with his hand. orion could not get Alfre''s hand off him. orion then focused the red aura around his body which erupted through the entire room. Orion then got out of Alfre''s grasp and knocked him through the ground which was covered in tall metal poles made of Sio. At the bottom of the floor was complete darkness. Only a God knows what was done there. That is some powerful power enhancer you got there. You are not a old man, are you? This form is just a form that seals my true intent of power. Alfre then used his aura to turn into his true form. I am not even a champion. The nobles sent me here to make sure leader Sriyu wouldn''t do any dumb shit. I already had to kill three champions already. Winzo, Sax, and Grav. I will gladly kill you with ease. Alfre pulled out a spear with had a very deathly spearhead. Alfre was the master of the martial art Baku and was a master of the spear. Alfre''s full strength was unknown. He dressed in noble warrior light garb. he''s blue and has white hair. Alfre then sliced the air and out came a powerful slice of yellow energy. Chapter 102 - Outmatched chapter 32 Orion shot a double damaged St. Elmo''s bomb at Alfre who''s a slice of yellow energy collided with Orion''s. An explosion happened when the two blasts collided. Orion used the smoke to shoot dozens of blasts at Alfre. Orion jumped out of the hole and continued to rapidly shoot blasts at Alfre. This made Orion very tired. Orion was bashed in the back with the spear handle. making him fly back. "You are not worthy of fighting a noble warrior like me." Orion got up off the ground holding his a kidney that might have been ruptured. "I think all nobles are assholes." "Just because you are rich doesn''t mean you can walk all over people." Alfre started to laugh. " Most commoners like you are uneducated." "The rich get richer." "The poor get poorer." Orion shot a regularly reinforced blast out his hands at Alfre who blocked it with his spear. The reinforced blast suddenly bounced off the wall like a ball. Alfre then jumped in the air and chopped the reinforced ball into pieces. Orion used this opportunity to appear behind him and punched him in his back, breaking his spine in two. Alfre crashed on the ground almost like a meteorite causing a small crater. orion was about to fire a reinforced blast in Alfre''s face to finish the job but all of a sudden, Alfre''s spear went through his chest, pinning him on the wall. "Gotcha." Orion vomited blood out of his mouth. Alfre got off the ground quite easily. Orion was shocked. " I thought I broke his spine?!" "What?" "Are you surprised I can still walk after you broke my spine in two?" "All noble Minister''s have the power to heal incredibly fast." "Regular Minsters have to inject a drug in themselves to heal." Alfre walked up to orion and pulled his spear out of him. "Fuck I have your vile blood all over my spear." Orion was starting to lose his vision. He couldn''t die. At least not yet. when Alfre was about to walk off to pay a little visit to the four strongest champions and Leader Sriyu, he felt an extremely strong power behind him. " What''s this?" "You''re still alive?" Orion was levitating with blue energy around his body. Orion then charged a giant blast in his hand. It was a St. Elmo''s bomb. When orion threw the giant St. Elmo''s bomb, the bomb was destroying everything in its path. Alfre was blocking the St. Elmo''s bomb with his spear that did not want to shatter. Alfre batted the St. Elmo''s bomb into the.sky which when it blew up. Alfre then came behind Orion and bashed him senseless on the head gushing out blood, knocking him out cold. Alfre looked at Orion and picked his body up. Alfre headed for Leader Sriyu''s chambers. Chapter 103 - The Traitors Among The Champions chapter 33 Kris''s Laboratory... Quail entered Kris''s Laboratory with a specimen of Orion''s skin. " Master Kris I have fulfilled the mission you ordered me to do." " Good." " Hand it over." Quail gave Kris the specimen he took from orion and started to analyze it on her computer. " This clone will be the perfect soldier". Kris placed the specimen inside her cloning device. When Kris did this, bones, muscles, and other internal and external organs formed on the skin. After this process was finished the clone was perfect. But Kris did not want the clone to be actually like Orion. The clone did not have any of Orion''s spiritual essence at all. Kris then came up with an idea. He typed coordinates on her computer on it showed a blood sample from an ancient warrior named Raz, who existed at least three generations before Kris''s time. She looked around her laboratory and found it. She ordered a robot to inject it into the clone''s chest. The blood sample from the ancient warrior Raz entered the clone''s body and formed a hard shell around the clone''s internal and external organs from harm. "Now it is time to give you ultimate power." Quail looked at the clone and was somewhat jealous. He would do anything in his power to make Kris think that he was just a waste of time. The Outside of Leader Sriyu''s Throne Room. Alfre was holding Orion''s body outside of Leader Sriyu''s Throne Room walking. Alfre then fired a beam blowing the giant gate into pieces. Alfre then threw Orion''s body by leader Sriyu''s feet. "Who the fuck is this?" " The one who made me turn into my true form. "Are you a noble warrior that the nobles of Miros sent?" "I am noble of Miros." How long have you been here? "At least four years." "I am quite tired of being on this mudball." "This is not even real Miros." "This is just an illusion your pet Dio created, isn''t it?" "I have come to take you ut Leader Sriyu." "Your time as commander of the champions is over." Leader Sriyu said nothing and ordered Jorgen to kill Alfre. But Jorgen did not respond. " Jorgen I command you to kill him!" Suddenly Jorgen punched Leader Sriyu in the face knocking him off the throne sending some of his teeth flying in the air spraying blood all over the place. Leader Sriyu collapsed on the ground in pain. "Jorgen has always worked for me." But that is not all." Suddenly Aceisis, Hida, Grim, and Kiz appeared in the throne room. "All four of you have betrayed me?" Yes, that is correct Leader Sriyu." said Aceisis. "What happened to the other champions?" "Grim killed the rest of them." "The only ones under your command now are Dio and Kris." "Should we take care of them Leader Alfre?" "No." "One of the intruders called Tyrus shall take care of Dio." Alfre then looked at Leader Sriyu who acquired a gun. Leader Sriyu fired five plasmatic beams at Alfre who blocked all of them with his spear. Leader Sriyu tried to use the gun again, but the only thing wrong was that the gun was out of bullets. Alfre then stabbed Leader Sriyu in the neck with his spear. He died instantly. "What shall we do with this man on the floor"? "Feed him to the creature outside." Aceisis was about to pick up orion, but orion woke up and punched Aceisis in the chest. But Aceisis blocked the punch with his aura sword. Orion ran out of the throne room with at full speed. Aceisis was about to go after him but he was stopped by Alfre. " Leave him." "When he comes back up here is when you can take care of him." Orion wanted to call for help." " He had to do it fast because he barely had any energy to do anything. Orion was confronted by a creature that had blood all over its face. "I do not have any energy to fight you. He was away from the creature. This creature almost looked like a bear but had red fur thorns growing out of its back. It had razor-sharp teeth and claws. It was at least fifteen feet tall. Orion got out of the Sioed wall that broke like a piece of cement. Orion was covered in blood. He then shot past the creature and headed for the elevator. The bear-like creature was about to bite Orion but the creature was suddenly killed. orion turned around to see what or who killed the creature. It was Akashi. "Akashi?" "Long-time no see." Chapter 104 - Ghost of A Dark One chapter 34 Sarah and Lucia had made it up all the way to the elevator that would lead them all the way to Kris''s laboratory. They had taken out more than a hundred soldiers. " I am surprised that we have not run into any of the fifteen champions of Miros," said Sarah. If we keep this up we will be right in front of Leader Sriyu''s throne room. Lucia used her aura to make the elevator work because the elevator only responded to Minister soldiers. The elevator went up all the way to Kris''s laboratory. When the elevator doors opened up there was a flight of stairs. Sarah and Lucia walked up to the flight of stairs and came across a bridge made of Sio, which was quite durable. " There it is." Sarah and Luca walked on the bridge but abruptly stopped when they saw Quail. "I should congratulate you two for making it this far." "You deserve a reward." " Who are you?" asked Sarah. I am Quail, also known as No.1 because I am Master Kris''s greatest creation yet. Just step out of the way. We just need to use the elevator in Kris''s laboratory that will lead us straight to Leader Sriyu''s throne room. Lucia shot pass Quail who was about to turn around and go after Lucia but, he was kicked in the face by Sarah which made him go off the bridge. Sarah was about to follow Lucia, but she was grabbed by Quail''s aura that was purple. Quail threw here into the Sio wall making her cough out blood. Quail shot in front of Lucia who disappeared without a trace leading to where she was. " She can''t go inside the laboratory without having a specific keycard." "I will have to play with you like a doll to past some time." Sarah got out of the wall and punched the Sio cracking it up. The entire Sio bridge collapsed. "You are quite strong to be able to do that." "You have mastered the move Impact." But I have power far beyond your basic child"s play move." I have the ghost of a Dark One inside of me. "Kris gives me serum of our ancient warrior blood to stop it from taking over my body." I can tell you that this move is far beyond Impact. Sarah was in a pickle going up against Quail. She then decided to take advantage of the Impact move. Chapter 105 - Impact Wave chapter 35 Quail tried to grab Sarah with his aura, but Sarah rolled out of the way before he could grab her. "Stop fucking moving!" said Quail. Sarah could avoid almost all of Quail''s very lethal attacks. She had to find out where his most venerable spot was. She then saw an opening near his chest. She shot underneath him and punched him in his chest making him cough out blood. Quail then was venerable. Sarah used this opportunity to unleash a barge of attacks upon his body. " You did not think I will let it be that easy would you?" Sarah then realized what gave Quail more and more strength. Every time pain is inflicted on him, the ghost of a dark one inside of him shells out more strength and more destructive power. Quail kicked Sarah in the stomach and grabbed her by the neck. " You will be a very useful punching bag you know that?" Quail then threw Sarah into the door of Kris''s laboratory. Sarah coughed up blood all over herself. " On second thoughts". "You will be destroyed easily if I use you as a punching bag." "Death will be much better for you." Quail formed his aura into spears and directed them at Sarah. Sarah then unleashed a shield of aura around her body. "Do you want to know something?" " I can endure way much more pain than the pain you inflicted on me." Quail was quite surprised Sarah could even move still. "I should tell you something else." "Never underestimate women. "You would be surprised by the things we can do." Your Master should have told you these things." Suddenly, Sarah shot towards Quail who was dumbfounded. She grabbed him by the head and threw him through five buildings which collapsed. Sarah then charged a spiral beam in her hand which she would call "The Spiral Slasher". Sarah threw the Spiral Slasher at Quail who was recovering from when she threw him through five buildings. The SprialSlasher sliced Quail in half spraying blood all over the place. The Spiral Slasher then dispersed. Quail was on the ground crawling like a worm with his organs spilling out. Sarah then shot towards Quail who was defenseless. Sarah then charged another Sprial Slasher in her hand and was about to finish Quail until he begged for mercy. " No!" " Please!" "Have mercy!" " You want me to give you mercy but when I turn my back you will attack me." "What kind of logic is that?" Quail then started to laugh. " It looks like you Earthlings don''t have a sense of humor." ''"What the fuck does that suppose to mean?" "You think that I would want to be spared by you?" Quail then started to heal back. His lower half of his body and the top half of his body connected along with his organs. Sarah started to back up away from him. "You are a stupid cunt." Do you think I would let a woman defeat me? The only woman capable of defeating me is Master Kris. Quail then shot appeared in front of Sarah''s face and kicked her in the neck making fly through a wall almost falling off a cliff which had sharp rocks at the bottom. Sarah struggled to hand on. Quail then bent down on one knee. " What happened to all that mouth you had?" " For a moment there I thought I was done for." " Goodbye earth woman." Quail was about to chop off Sarah''s hand, but Sarah fired a beam in his eye. " Aah!" "You bitch!" Quail tumbled back on dropped on the ground. Sarah jumped back onto safety. " For a moment I thought I was done for." mocked Sarah. "You are so arrogant." "But I can not blame that on you." "After all, you did not create yourself." Sarah then charged a beam in her hand. "No!! "I can''t fail Master Kris!!" Sarah then shot the beam at Quail. Boom!! The aftermath of the blast left Quail''s body as a bloody mess. Sarah had to find out where Lucia went. When she was going to go back to the door that leads to Kris''s laboratory, she saw purple aura come out of Quail''s body and levitated away somewhere else. Sarah then our own way. Chapter 106 - Clone Unleashed chapter 36 Kris''s Laboratory... "Quail you were one of my best creations, but you have greatly failed me." " Not only you have failed me you also let the aura of a dark one getaway." "I guess I have to depend on you." Kris stared at the clone that was created from a piece of Orion''s skin. " You are perfect but you need spiritual power!! She then sensed a familiar spiritual essence. It was that of a dark one. She then saw it break through the walls of her laboratory. The power was instantly sucked inside of the clone. "What?!" But it was changed as it went inside the clone. The aura was now orange like fire instead of purple like a lavender flower. This meant that the ghost of a dark one was no longer a wandering spirit. It was now nothing but the clone''s spiritual power. Kris was amazed as she witnessed this. She could now make the clone obey her. When the clones eyes opened up it looked around confused. This clone had all the memories of Orion but not the power. The clone burst out of the glass and stared at Kris. " You are awake!!" "Now you can- "Silence woman!!!" Kris was shocked when she realized that the clone did not follow her orders. This clone had the memories of Orion but not the personality. "Where is the one called Cross?!" "Cross?" "I have no idea who you''re talking about." Suddenly a hole was burned through Kris''s shoulder. "Aah!!!" "Do not toy with me or, else the next one will go through your head." " I am serious!!" The clone then saw fluid inside of gun on her desk. he picked it up and aimed it on her head. "Last chance." Kris fired a beam at the clone but the clone easily dodged the beam. "You are magnificent!!" You are bat shit crazy. The clone then injected the fluid inside of Kris. This fluid injected inside of her made her transform. She started to turn pink and then she grew very shiny wings. She looked like a mutated beauty. "I was hoping that killed you, not upgrade you." What you injected in me was called "Pink Fury." "I was hoping to use this in case of emergency but that is fucking fine with me." "May I ask you a question?" asked the clone. "What?" "What''s my name?" "You do not have a name." "Make one." "Naraku will be fine." Chapter 107 - The Spritiual Copycat chapter 37 Dio was aware that leader Sriyu had been killed by Jorgen. He would do everything in his authority to avenge Leader Sriyu. To do this was to kill Jorgen and Alfre. They were the minds of this whole operation. He looked out his balcony and saw at least five of the best foot soldiers in the whole of Miros with equipped with jetpacks coming his way. Dio then suddenly saw that they were not coming to get him. It was one of the intruders that broke in. Tyrus instantly killed all the foot soldiers with no sweat. Dio then appeared behind of Tyrus. " Now I realize who you are." "You are the one who escaped our prison and killed the vice warden!" "So what if I am?" "I was excepting to see the head warden by now but I haven''t." "The head warden of this prison is dead." The vice warden was the new head warden." I really don''t give a fuck who I killed." I just know that you are going to be next." "Oh really?" "Yeah." Suddenly Harpia came from the skies and grabbed Dio by the arms. Dio then touched Harpia on the leg with quickly turned rotten. Harpia did not even feel when this happened. He then immediately dropped Dio who landed perfectly on the ground. Tyrus fired to metallic bullets at Dio who rolled underneath them and fired a beam out of his hand with was heat-seeking. tyrus then fired a beam out of his mouth which was actually a small black hole. The heat-seeking beam was immediately sucked inside the black hole which dispersed. " That is quite an impressive move you got there." Tyrus shot towards Dio at full speed and punched Dio through his chambers which turned into rumble on the Sioed ground. Dio coughed up blood all over himself and smiled. He then smiled and said Curse No.23 Rockman. when he touched tyrus on the arm it turned into a rock which made tyrus who had excellent speed slow down. " In a more matter of two minutes, your entire body will turn into a rock." This fight is finished." When Dio was about to walk away and head for Leader Sriyu''s former throne room, he felt the wind of a black hole sucking him in a little. When he turned around Tyrus was not a living rock. He used his black hole powers to suck all the rock off of his body. Tyrus then said " Shotgun". When Tyrus said this a heavy wind knocked Dio off his feet. Dio vomited out blood on Tyrus''s face. Dio had a giant hole in his stomach. Dio then did one of his abilities which he could copy other peoples moves one he acquired some of their spiritual power. Solar beam. when tyrus looked up he saw a beam of light come down. Tyrus jumped out the way of the beam which burned a crater through the Sioed ground. Dio got off the ground and said that is my true power. I can cope with other peoples moves. I even have the healing factor I acquired from Quail. All of a sudden, the hole in his stomach healed up. Chapter 108 - Fiery Blast chapter 38 Alfre was quite tired of just sitting in a dead man''s chair. He wanted to fight a commoner to death. Not just any commoner. A commoner that''s worthy of fighting. He grabbed his spear and stabbed it in the ground and jumped on the handle. " Jorgen". "What is it? " " Find the motherfucker who killed the guardian creature outside and brings his head in my hand." "I do not know his specific location." "It will be kind of difficult to find him." "No, it will not." Alfre then used his spear to open up a secret computerized map of the entire planet. "There they are." "It looks like they want to reunite with their fellow companions." "They already are close to one." The person Orion and Akashi were close to was Cross who wanted to fight Jorgen face to face. Cross had come to a conclusion to spare Zero but Jorgen came and killed him. Jorgen then saw two other figures close to the intruders. It was Kris who had been mutated by the experimental "Pink Fury." And the other figure was Naraku the clone off of orion. This would become a violent bloodbath. But that would spice things up. Alfre would watch this like a game show. "Jorgen wait till Kris or this other strange person is eliminated." After that occurs kill all the people you want." The outside of Grim''s chambers... Cross just reunited with Orion and Akashi. " So who the hell did you know where we were? " In my world, we have a portal that can lead us to any place in the universe." "But only high-class ninja''s can go inside." "I am only a middle- class." They then felt two spiritual essences. It was Kris and Naraku. Naraku stared at Orion and Cross with a serious face. Orion was quite spooked. He saw a person who looked actually like himself. "You must be Cross." Naraku then looked at Orion and said nothing. Are you the one''s who killed leader Sriyu?" "No, but we are going to." Kris then looked at Akashi and realized that he had blood all over his hands. Kris then rushed Akashi who looked at her and zoomed past her. She had no arms or legs. Kris then dropped on the ground. "She was getting annoying." "But you had no right to kill her." Fiery Blast. Suddenly a long straight blast that looked like the fire went after Akashi who deflected it with his sword that was hand-carved. Yo, two can move along. "I will take care of this puppet." "You are no one to be calling other people puppet." Chapter 109 - Forbidden Sword Technique chapter 39 Naraku fired two fiery blasts at Akashi who chopped through them like butter. " All your moves are pretty useless." Naraku then engaged Akashi with close hand to hand combat. Both of their attacks were very powerful, but only one could be faster. Akashi then pulled his sword out of its sheath and sliced Naraku on his chest, which staggered him for a split second. Akashi then realized something. The sword did not penetrate his skin. Naraku''s skin was twice the times harder than Sio. Akashi then chanted these words. " Hitoshi Sword Style." " Double Slash!" Suddenly, two slices of energy came out of his sword. Naraku dodged the " Double Slash" move and kicked Akashi in the face sending him at least fifteen yards away. While Akashi was in midair, he stopped himself from roughly dropping on the ground. " How the fuck did he dodged the move?" When I fought other people them usually are finished by the " Double Slash". " I guess I have to take it up a notch". Thought Akashi in his mind. Naraku fired a fiery blast that was a bit more powerful than the last one he fired at Akashi. "It seems that if you are backing down from this fight." "Backing down?" No chance." "That is one oath we have to follow where I come from." Never back down from a fight." No matter how strong the person is." Akashi then fired four beams at Naraku who avoided them and then appeared in front of Akashi''s face and punched him four hundred times. Akashi endured all the pain and then chopped off Naraku''s arm spraying blood all over the place. Argh!!! Naraku then jumped back. " You lured me in with those four beams." Akashi then fired two blasts which were green at Naraku who tried to avoid them but since he had one arm he got the full damage of the two blasts. Boom!!! Akashi rested his sword back in its sheath and began to walk off. When the smoke cleared, Naraku could be seen. " I - am not done yet." " I am surprised you are alive after that." Aura began to circle Naraku''s bloody body. The aura was the color of fire. the aura then completely engulfed Naraku''s entire body and suddenly dispersed. After the aura dispersed from his body he was fully healed. The only thing missing was the top layer of clothes. Naraku stood up and started to laugh like a maniac. Akashi fired a giant blast at Naraku who fired a fiery blast at the giant blast which went through the giant blast and almost went right through Akashi''s shoulder. This fiery blast is called "Fiery Laser Blast." Meaning it will follow you to the depths of hell. Akashi began to flee from the "Fiery Laser Blast." Akashi pulled his sword out which dispersed the "Laser Fiery Blast". " Hmm?" " Very clever." "But can you disperse ten of them?" Naraku then made ten Fiery laser Blast''s" out of his ten fingers which were slicing everything in their paths." Akashi then did one of the ten forbidden sword techniques. " Hitoshi Forbidden Sword Style". Tornado Demon!!!!" When he did this move violent wind began to come out of nowhere. The violent wind then formed into what looked like a giant demon made out of the wind. Akashi ordered the wind demon to use its giant axe on Naraku who could barely control his own body. Naraku was chopped by the axe which sent him at least four thousand miles away. Akashi knew Naraku would survive but he had other things to do right now. Chapter 110 - The Asura chapter 40 By the entrance of the prison... Naraku crashed by the entrance of the prison, which smelled like decomposing bodies. He looked at his body which was spilling blood all over the place into the intoxicating liquid. "That motherfucker just pulled that strange forbidden technique out of his ass." "He really caught me off guard." Naraku then healed himself and looked up and saw a familiar building. That familiar building was the one that Alfre, Jorgen, Aceisis, Kiz, and Hida laid. Grim''s location was unknown. "Tch." " "I have to get up there." Naraku then jumped on the embedded Sioed cliff and began to run up the cliff. The battlefield of Tyrus and Dio. Tyrus and Dio had been going at it for at least six hours now. Dio had been repeating the same move that he copied from Kris. This move was called "Black Dot". The "Black Dot" was a technique created by Helda the greatest woman low - level warrior in Miros. The Black Dot was a little blast that could suck the life out of living things and give the user of the black dot more and more power. If this kept ongoing, the user will eventually become an asura. And that is what actually what Dio became. An asura. He did not have the powers of an asura. He was at least a hundred feet tall with at least three faces. " How the fuck are you going to defeat me now Tyrus The Supreme Host?!" Tyrus shot dozens of metallic bullets at Dio the Asura who blocked all of them with his arms. " Useless." Useless!!!" Tyrus then jumped on Dio''s head and began to rapidly punch Dio in the head until his head was a bloody mess. " You will pay for that!" Tyrus hopped off his bloody mess head and hooked himself in Dio''s back. "When I get a hold of you I will crush you!!!" " Big Bang Shotgun! " A big hole was blasted in Dio who coughed up a river of blood. Tyrus jumped off of his back and jumped in his mouth that was like a swamp. Big Bang shotgun!" Suddenly his entire body exploded. Tyrus landed perfectly on the ground. Dio was somehow alive. Pttah!" "How could I lose to a little fly like you? "I am the spiritual copycat!" "I have the power of everyone!! I am supposed to be a fucking god!!!" "You ruined it!" I will take you with me!!" A giant explosion occured but only Tyrus survived. Tyrus then continued his mission. Chapter 111 - The Silent One chapter 41 Cross, Orion, and Akashi were searching for the whereabouts of Sarah and Lucia. Akashi had known where to find them because when everyone landed in his home dimension, he placed a spiritual tracker in their bodies with them even noticing. That''s how he found Cross and Orion so easily. " I have sights on them." " Where are they?" They are in a laboratory which looked like it just was hit by a tornado. " That''s in Kris''s laboratory." Kris''s laboratory... Sarah and Lucia had finally found a way to get in the laboratory. But when they entered the laboratory they found not a single trace of were Kris would be. Sarah and Lucia were looking for clues. " Look." " I found a puddle of dried up blood." " Lucia, can you analyze it?" Lucia placed aura around her and stuck her finger on the dried up blood. She started to see visions. She saw when Naraku stabbed her with a needle full of the mutation process, "Pink Fury." " Orion has been cloned!" " I am starting to realize why Kris is not here." Me too. " Suddenly someone crashed through the roof of the laboratory. The person who crashed through the roof was Grim. A.K.A., " The Silent One". They called him "The Silent One" because he never uttered a word out of his mouth. Sarah and Lucia had hidden behind a machine. Grim had arrived in Kris''s laboratory to acquire an object. This object was a spearhead. This spearhead was created by the Zero''s father. It was incredibly sharp. it was the same metal that Alfre''s spearhead was made out of. This metal was like an artificially enhanced version of the metal named Sio. The metal was called Siok. The only ones who had access to this metal were the nobles of Miros. Any regular commoner caught with this metal was killed. The Noble Minister''s are high and mighty assholes. Grim shuffled around the entire laboratory looking for the spearhead. The spearhead was right by Lucia''s foot. So they could not be seen, Lucia used her aura to make herself and Sarah invisible. When Grim had sights on the spearhead, he instantly felt spiritual essence. Grim fired an exploding beam at Sarah and Lucia who evaded the blast. Grim looked at Sarah and Lucia as if they were garbage. When he was going to fire another exploding blast, he was kicked in the face by Cross sending him through the door. "Cross!!" said Sarah, who was glad to see him. Grim got on his feet and said something for the first time in fifty years. "I will fucking kill you for that." Chapter 112 - Grims Secret Ability chapter 42 Orion, Akashi, Sarah, and Lucia watched the fight from the sidelines. Grim got back on his feet and spat blood on the ground. That was a drygulching move, you chicken shit motherfucker. "Why do dudes pick on women?" Grim just watched Cross like he wanted to crush his windpipe. "You want to know why?" "Because they are afraid of fighting real men like me." "You call yourself a real man?" Do not make me choke on my spit." Real men have been through torture, war, and near-death experiences. " Have you been through any of that?" "Yes. " "As a matter of fact, I have." " Tch." "Fucking lying piece of shit." " I did not come here to have a chat with you. "I just came to get the spearhead and leave." "But I have a little time to destroy your ego." Black aura suddenly circled Grim''s entire body. Grim then shot his aura out, which that came out like violent winds. Cross jumped back away from Grim, who meant business. Grim appeared in front of Cross''s and began to beat the shit out of him. Grim then kicked Cross in the stomach, making him fly through the hole cross just previously burst through. Cross shot five beams at Grim who batted all of them away from him like they were paper balls being thrown at him. When Cross landed on the ground he fired a beam twice the size of the ones he fired before. Grim tried to bat away the blast but it overpowered him. He then was engulfed by the blast. Boom!! When the smoke cleared Grim was badly damaged, but he stood up and watched Cross with a mean look. " Just because I look like I need medical assistance doesn''t change anything. "I have another move that doesn''t involve blowing people up." Grim then started to chant weird words. He then shouted, " The Blank Room." Suddenly the entire area turned white. Cross was confused. Grim was nowhere to be found. This move involves messing with my opponents'' minds." This also adds stress, nausea, diarrhea, and high blood pressure to my opponents. Making them lose all fate. " This is when it comes my time to strike. " As Grim said that, Grim appeared in Cross''s face and kneed him in the chest cracking some of his bones, making him cough up blood. He then roundhoused Cross in the face, breaking his jaw. Cross collapsed on the ground in pain. Cross began to crawl like a worm. Grim walked up to Cross and started to stamp on his back continuously. "Look at you." "Nothing but a worthless insect. "Who''s the real man now?" I am." Cross then suddenly fired a blast at Grim''s face. He then batted it away. "How are you still able to talk?! " Fuck you." Chapter 113 - Grims Decision chapter 43 " Even though you can stand up doesn''t mean that you defeat me." " Your attacks will deal with no type of damage. " You should just give up right now." " It is not in my nature to give up," said Cross. Grim then fired two exploding blasts at Cross who barely had any strength to avoid or dodge them. Cross was able to cancel out Grim''s exploding beams with one of his regular blasts causing an explosion in the roof of the blank room that looked like space. But only after a couple of seconds the hole in the roof closed up. " There is no escape to this room. " the only way to escape this room is to defeat me. " Which will be rather impossible for you to do." '' You are so full of yourself." Cross then extended his arm into a blade which had aura leaking off of it. cross then stabbed the ground which released a purple shockwave, blowing Grim into the wall coughing out blood. Grim started to smile. " This is the most intense fight I had in at least fourteen years!" I will make this battle a one to fucking remember!!" grim then appeared in front of Cross and grabbed him by the neck. He then started to punch him in his chest. Cross vomited blood all over Grim who grew mad and slammed him into the ground. Grim then formed a rather unusual exploding blast in his hand. This exploding blast was yellow and black. Grim fired the exploding blast in Cross''s face which turned to a bloody mess. Grim got up and smiled. The Cross on the ground turned to purple aura and evaporated in the air. "Hmm?" "A clone?" The real Cross came from behind Grim and grabbed and placed him in a chokehold. Grim was turning from blue to purple. Grim then released a giant wave of his aura which made Cross jump of his back. " You do not have the balls to fight me like a real man!!" "Instead, you have to come up with tactics to defeat me!!" Cross who was breathing heavy looked at him in disgust. " you are a fucking moron." "In a fight like this one you cannot rely on your strength or speed." "The most powerful weapon in a fight is your brain." " But someone like you wouldn''t understand that." "Would you?" grim then evaporated his aura from around his body. "You are useless to fight." "Even if I knock your ass down so many fucking times you will find some kind of way to get back on your feet." The blank room then dispersed. "I only came to get one thing." "That spearhead your friend is holding on to." Grim then appeared in front of orion. Orion made aura came around his body as if he was going to strike Grim. Save your strength. Grim grabbed the spearhead from Sarah and left Kris''s laboratory. Cross watched Grim as he left. Chapter 114 - The Ultimate Spearhead chapter 44 Grim had just made it to the front gates of Alfre''s throne room, which was originally Leader Sriyu''s throne room. But before he entered, he had second thoughts on giving Alfre the spearhead. Alfre had told him to get the spearhead at all costs. If someone stood in his way, he had to take them out. But Grim had known what the word mercy meant. When grim pushed the gates of the throne room open he as shocked on how the place looked. Before he left the throne room looked the same as it was when Leader Sriyu was alive. But it looked different. The Sio that was forged into the ground was polished to look like crimson. The place was very bright. Grim saw Acesisis and Alfre talking about something secretly. When Acesisis saw Grim, he immediately stopped talking and left. " Not to be nosy Alfre, but what were you and Acesisis talking about?" We were talking about that legendary spearhead you have in your possession." Grim gave Alfre the spearhead which he had in his hand the whole time. Alfre noticed that grim was still standing up watching him. " You can leave now. " " Not until I get my reward." "Reward?" "Yes, my reward." "I had to go through a lot of shit to get that fucking spearhead. "Now, where''s my fucking reward?!" " You are not a bounty hunter Grim." " I never said I was going to reward you for getting this spearhead". "You see your work for me. " "You will get your reward when I fucking say you will get your reward." I already told you the first time." Grim started to make aura surround his body. "I am not leaving until I get some kind of reward." "You are a comedian." "Do you think that you can take me? "I know I can take you." I know your secret." "You are useless without your spear." "Who told you that tall tale?" Grim fired an exploding blast at Alfre who just sat in his chair and dodged the blast by just moving his body by an inch. Grim was shocked. Not even Cross was able to do that. Grim continued to fire exploding blasts at Alfre who dodged them all. Grim continued to do this until he was tired. "Getting tired?" I can do this all day. grim was about to fire one last exploding blast at Alfre, who disappeared. Grim tried to pick up his spiritual essence so he could find him, but he couldn''t. Suddenly, a spear was driven in Grim''s chest, making Grim vomit up blood. Alfre pulled the spear out of his chest and watched Grim tumble on the ground releasing blood from his chest on the ground. Grim"s vision was fading away, as he began to lose more and more blood. " You can take me huh?" Alfre cleaned the blood off his spearhead with a cloth. Grim could not allow himself to be defeated by Grim. Alfre took his spearhead off and placed the legendary spear on. Alfre walked out of his throne room and closed the door. What he did not know was that Grim was still alive. Grim got back on his feet holding his chest. He opened the window and went out. Chapter 115 - Jorgens Power chapter 45 Jorgen was ordered to go in Alfre''s room and dispose of Grim''s body. But when Jorgen went inside the throne room, there was just a blood splatter. Jorgen went to inspect the blood splatter and saw that a trail of blood was leading him outside. Jorgen went out of the window and continued to follow the blood trail. The blood trail led him to a statue with blood all over it. Jorgen had a feeling that he had been set up. Suddenly an exploding blast which was black and yellow was fired at Jorgen, who quickly responded and dodged the blast, which destroyed the statue with blood all over it to bits of Sioed pieces. Grim had burned the wound on his chest that became a scar. "Grim, you dare to betray Alfre?" "Alfre is using all of you fucktards as puppets and you do not even realize it." "But I will not be controlled by a noble asshole." Jorgen quickly rushed Grim and began to engage with hand to hand combat with him. Grim jumped back away from Jorgen and used his infamous " "Blank Room" move. "This room will not hold back my strength." Jorgen fired a yellow electrified blast at Grim who jumped over the blast and kicked Jorgen in the face, knocking out two of his teeth. " That was a cheap shot." Jorgen grabbed grim by the arm and started to smash his left and right on the ground, like how The Hulk did Loki in the first Avengers that came ou in 2012. Grim was covered in blood. "You had enough?" The " Blank room did not work on Jorgen for some strange reason. He was the same when he was outside of the "Blank Room." Grim fired an exploding blast that connected with Jorgen''s body. Jorgen''s clothes on his top half on his body were burnt off. "That tickled a little." "Impossible!!" Nothing is impossible." Jorgen then kicked Grim in the chest making him crash through the " Blank Room" which dispersed. "You are a weak fool." Jorgen picked up grim by the neck and threw him on a statue which was destroyed. Say goodnight Grim The Silent One. When he was about to fire a blast at Grim he said: "Wait." "You remember the exploding blast that I shot at you? "Yeah." "What about it?" "It was a bomb that went into your body." " You are the one who will have to say goodnight. " What!!" Suddenly an explosion happened in Jorgen''s body. Boom!! When the smoke cleared there was Jorgen on the ground with blood coming out of his stomach that released blood al over the place. Grim walked away with bruises all over his body. Grim would join up with Cross to help take down Alfre. Chapter 116 - Alfres Puppet chapter 46 Jorgen''s body was discovered by Hida, who brought him to Alfre. Alfre thought of only one way to bring Jorgen back from the dead. He could infuse his energy inside of Jorgen which would turn him into a mindless puppet who only knew how to be controlled by his master. After Alfre did all of this he would send Jorgen to kill Grim and the rest of his enemies. when he was going to tell Jorgen an order, he was interrupted by one of his assistants. "Leader Alfre a mysterious person has infiltrated the building!!" " Tch." "No worries." "I will send Jorgen to deal with the intruder." the intruder was Naraku who wanted to seek out Alfre so he could have a rematch. He had the memories of Orion who got his ass kicked by Alfre. Naraku was taking out the guards, like housefly being swat with a flyswatter. When Naraku was about to fire a fiery blast at a guard it was dispersed by the puppet Jorgen." I have no business with you." "I have only come to take out one person." "And that person is your leader, Alfre." Jorgen could not even speak anymore. Alfre was the one pulling the strings. Alfre was using strings called aura strings. Aura strings could only work one dead people or ones that have been hypnotized. Jorgen instantly jumped after Naraku would dodge the puppet attack. "You will never be able to attack me with those caveman attacks you are trying to inflict on me." Jorgen spat five blue beams out of his mouth, which was very destructive. Naraku sliced through the blue beams with his fiery laser blast. In the process, Jorgen''s arm was taken off by the fiery laser blast. Jorgen no longer could feel pain, so when his arm was taken off he did not budge. "You are nothing but a toy." " But every toy can be destroyed." No matter how durable they may be." Jorgen fired a blue beam out his mouth that was so bright it blinded Naraku. The blue beam went right through Naraku''s arm taken it right off spraying blood all over the Sioed ground. Argh!! Naraku jumped back away from Jorgen, in case he tried to fire another blast. " I guess we are even." The arm wound rapidly healed, as Naraku finished talking. "I had enough time playing with you." Naraku started to use all his fingers on both hands which fired ten fiery laser blast out going all over the place, cutting and melting everything that stood in their way. Jorgen dodged all of them and rushed Naraku who directed his ten fiery laser blasts at Jorgen. All ten of them penetrated Jorgen''s body. Jorgen collapsed on the ground releasing smoke from his body. Naraku then noticed that he was being controlled by aura strings. " So you were already dead." Naraku then walked away from the body and headed to where Alfre was. Chapter 117 - Aura Weapons chapter 47 Naraku took out all the guards who stood in his way. When Naraku looked up, he saw Alfre with his spear. Naraku was about to follow Alfre he was stabbed in the stomach by a sword made of aura. The sword made Naraku lift off his feet crashing in the barracks, that was loaded with weapons. Naraku got back on his feet and pulled the aura sword out of his stomach which dispersed after he did this. He noticed that blood was dripping off his wound. He instantly healed the wound. It was Aceisis who threw the aura sword in his stomach. " So you must be the clone who Kris created off of that intruder Alfre brought here. " Am I right?" " That is information I rather not discuss with you." You are the secretive type." Aceisis created two aura swords in his hands and rushed Naraku who fired a blast which was cut in two. Aceisis stabbed the ground which began to release geysers of energy, which were very lethal. Naraku had a hard time avoiding all of these geysers of energy. When Aceisis stopped this, Naraku appeared in his face and punched him at least forty times. Aceisis was stunned after those forty punches. He then was roundhoused into a wall, which collapsed. Aceisis stood up and said these words. "Bound Weapons No.4, a thousand spears!" Suddenly, a thousand spear made of aura came from Aceisis traveling at least fifty thousand miles tops, followed Naraku who jumped over them. " You can''t do any energy blasts or beams." "I do not believe in things like that, but I believe in this." Bound Weapon No. 2 Aura Greatsword!!! Suddenly, Aceisis held an aura greatsword with one hand. When he shifted his blade destruction occurred. Naraku did not dodge this single swift. Instead, he blocked it with his hands and redirected it into the air. Aceisis then made an aura shield. Cross Attack!! He jumped in the air and sliced his greatsword in a way of a cross which Naraku battered away. But as he did this, Naraku shouted "Aura Rain!!" Tons of rain which was like acid began to melt everything away. Naraku ran for cover inside the building which Alfre was on top of. " Why are you running away?" Aceisis sliced the air releasing a slice of deathly energy at Naraku which connected. Chapter 118 - Full Possession chapter 48 Acesisis had watched Naraku with the look of jealously as he stood up, with the wound on his back that was instantly healed. Acesisis rushed Naraku who fired eighteen blasts that were burning with fury. Aceisis blocked them all with his aura shield, that was starting to crack because of all the damage and pressure it endured earlier. Naraku had used the eighteen blasts as a faint, so he could get up closer to Aceisis. Every time he was close to Aceisis, Acesisis would form his aura into a barrier. " There is no way in hell that I am going to let you attack me." Naraku fired a giant fiery blast at Aceisis who formed another shield, which was destroyed once the giant fiery blast came in contact with it. The energy from this giant fiery blast burned some of Aceisis''s face, which leaked blood. " you motherfucker!!" "What have you done to my face?! " Aceisis continued to go off so Naraku used this opportunity to come up close to Aceisis. As he got up close o him, Naraku comboed Aceisis until he looked like a bloody ragdoll. When Naraku finished comboing up Aceisis who dropped on the ground, like a bag of cement. Aceisis was now defenseless like a fly, that just got caught in a spiderweb. Naraku charged a beam in his hand and was about to let him have it but hesitated for some reason. "What are you fucking waiting for?" "Put me out of my misery. " I rather not." " Why? " Because killing you will not accomplish anything." "I was hoping you would say that." Hmm?" "Because I have a little move that will make me three times more powerful than Jorgen." When Aceisis said that aura began to surround his entire body. The color of Aceisis''s aura was neon. Naraku was about to shoot Aceisis with the blast but it was canceled. " What the fuck?" Aceisis got back on his feet and had the look of seriousness in his eyes. The neon aura circled his body and began to suck back inside his body. he began to transform. After this quick transformation, he looked like a knight that was missing an arm but had an arm made of neon aura. "Just because you look different doesn''t mean that you have a change in power." When Naraku said that he was punched in the through the stomach. "Gah!!" "This is the end." Chapter 119 - Grim joins Cross chapter 49 Grim had just made it to the area to where his chambers where. He happened to run into Cross and the rest of his friends who were on a mission to stop Alfre in his tracks and take out the nobles of Miros. But no one trusted grim. Grim had just tried to kill Cross a while ago, and now he wants to help his take down the asshole Alfre? He could not be trusted. Everyone kept their eyes peeled to see if Grim would do anything suspicious. Sarah asked Grim why he betrayed Alfre. " I betrayed that son of a fucking bitch because he ants to us as puppets. The rest of those fucktards still do not get it." I tried to reason with Jorgen but he had to do it the hard way." "Death." So do you know a way to get to Alfre without just barging in? "Yes." " We have to go to prison to do so." In front of the entrance of the prison... " This is it." Grim took them to a giant gate that laid in intoxicated water. " but how are we supposed to get in? asked Harpia. " It requires a special type of key, which neither any of us has at the moment." Cross easily broke the gate down with his fist, like it was sheetrock. When they walked inside they had to be careful where they walked. " Why?" Because inside the water laid creatures, that eat flesh and bone. Akashi placed a talisman that was electric-based. The talisman killed all the creatures making them float above the water. " There." It was a ladder that led to the elevator to the barracks of Alfre''s room, which laid ghosts of ancient soldiers that led the people of Miros to victory. When they went up the elevator, they had to take turns, because the elevator was quite, quite small. Sarah, Lucia, and Orion went up first. Then Tyrus, Cross, and Akashi. Then finally Harpia and Grim. The elevator was clean and smelled fantastic. Everyone gathered around and decided to stay together this time. Harpia scoped the place out before anyone moved. He saw statues that looked l they were alive. When he touched one of the statues, he realized that it felt like real skin, which was not weird since Harpia had been through a lot of shit. Chapter 120 - Souls of Ancient Warriors chapter 50 When Harpia continued to inspect one of the life-like statues, one of them suddenly came alive. The statue''s weapon was an ax, so Harpia had at least five whole seconds to dodge the statue''s attack. Everyone saw one of the statues come alive and prepared for a fight they knew would come their way. Harpia fired a beam at one of the statue''s who raised the shield, which was destroyed by the powerful blast. The giant statue collapsed on the ground causing a mini earthquake, because of it''s the massive size. After the statue who Harpia had taken out fallen, the other statue''s began to awake. Orion fired a beam at one of the statue''s leg that exploded into pieces. Orion was about to blow off the statue''s head, but Orion was batted away by the statue''s hand, which made him got smash in the ground. " These fucking statues are endless!!" yelled Cross. Lucia realized that all of the statues were being possessed by a single spirit. If you wanted to stop the statues from coming alive, you would have to kill the spirit. Lucia used her move soul trap that could only be used on sprits. When she did this move, blue aura surrounded the spirit which was locked inside a spiritual prison. Suddenly, all the statue''s dropped down and cracked up. " This must be the reason why those statues are alive and trying to fucking kill us," said Lucia. "Why have you entered this place?!" yelled the spirit." " Oh, you can talk." said, Sarah. Who are you?" asked Grim. "I am a warrior of Miros that Leader Sriyu had executed." " We all are." All of a sudden, at least a hundred spirits began to come around the corners. " We will like t help you take down Leader Sriyu once and for all." " News fucking flash, he''s already dead." " Then who is in charge now?" "Alfre the noble warrior." "I never heard of him." "He is quite strong." "That does not matter. " "We will take him out. " Chapter 121 - The Dark Reinforced Blast chapter 51 Aceisis was beating the fuck out of Naraku, ever since he became stronger, by going into his full Bound Weapon Armor. "I am fucking tired of fighting you." Why won''t you just go fucking down?!" Naraku could barely stand straight, but he had enough strength and endurance to withstand Aceisis''s very lethal attacks. Aceisis could see the burning fury in Naraku''s eyes by just looking at him. One thing he could say about Naraku. He took his punishment like a man. Naraku who was covered in serious injuries had been waiting to do his healing factor move. he could use the move two times until he had to give the move time to recharge. He was a novice for crying out loud. He was no expert. Over two hours had passed since Aceisis had gotten stronger. The healing factor move had fully charged. Naraku had made fiery aura circle his entire body. As the aura around his entire body dispersed, Naraku was fully healed. No more broken bones, ruptured kidneys, or any blood on lungs. His strength also came back, so Naraku would have a fighting chance against Aceisis. Aceisis also could feel that Naraku''s spiritual essence had come back. just a while ago, it was about to fade away. Naraku focuses his aura around his body which began to turn into smoke. " Finally." Things are finally about to get interesting." Naraku began to shoot balls of smoke at Aceisis, who was quite confused. "What the fuck are these balls of smoke are supposed to do to me?" "Go inside my body and give me some kind of mental disorder?" Suddenly, the balls of white smoke turned to giant fist, with red and black aura around it. All the giant fists made of smoke began to attack Aceisis. Two of them punched him in the face breaking his jaw, and the other two punched him in his chest making him vomit out blood. The blows of these fists made Aceisis fly off his feet, making him crash into the wall, coughing up more blood. " Never underestimate your opponent." The Aceisis in the wall suddenly dispersed, as if it was a clone. It was a clone. the real Aceisis had been watching from the sidelines. He began to clap. The whole time Naraku was fighting a clone. The real Aceisis was dressed in a light Miros high-level garb. "Good show! " "I never expected that you were going to beat that clone." "That clone was a part of my soul." "All of my clones are part of my soul." "A small portion." "That''s why they are so life-like." "You are a coward. "Coward?" That word does not exist in my vocabulary." " You mean genius!" Aceisis jumped down from stairs, that had been destroyed by Naraku''s power. Aceisis walked up to Naraku, who wanted to crush his windpipe. " Do you want to know how many people I had to kill acquire the Bound Weapon Ability?" "I do not give two shits." "Fine." "Do you want to end this so badly?" "I will give you a fucking bad ending." "An ending which you can''t comprehend!!" Aceisis began to charge a giant green beam in his hand which generated light throughout the chambers before the throne room. he fired it at Naraku who charged a red and black beam in his hand. " He chanted these words. "Dark Reinforced Blast!!" The "Dark Reinforced Blast" was so powerful, it erased the giant green blast. The "Dark Reinforced Blast" went through Aceisis chest, making him crash on the ground spraying blood all over the place. "What the fuck was that?! "asked Aceisis who was dumbfounded. " I acquired this move when I was fighting your fucking clone." He gave me the idea to create " The Dark Reinforced Blast". "You see I am a clone off of a fucking asshole named Orion, who created "The Reinforced Blast"." I am quite jealous of you." "Oh." "Don''t be." " You will not be jealous of somebody in your next life." " I grantee it." " What!!" Naraku fired a beam in Aceisis face, which became a bloody mess that had smoke coming off of it. Naraku then headed for Alfre. Chapter 122 - The Last Two Champions of Miros 52 Everyone had made it far as the throne room, with the help of the spirits. "Ok, everybody." " The main threat is right behind this door." " Hope you are ready for a fight." "This fight will be nothing like the previous fights you have been in." Cross then walked up to the door, and punched a hole in it, shattering the entire door into pieces. Cross walked in and saw the throne, which Alfre was not seated in. Instead, he saw Kiz who wiping his sniper rifle off with a piece of Grim''s clothing which he found on the ground. " Alfre was expecting you all." " That''s why he told me to kill all of you." He has no time to play with little fish like you." "Hida came from behind the throne holding two balls of air in her hands. "Where is your leader?!" "He is in the door behind this wall." "That room is called the Room of Nightmares." "And beyond that is the roof." "I have told you all of this because you will be dead before you even go beyond this throne room. " Cross tried to make a run for the door but Kiz shot a bullet from his sniper rifle at Cross, who was grazed by the bullet which, took of at least three layers of skin, shedding some blood. The bullet destroyed the wall that was doubled on with Sio. " You are lucky that you avoid ninety-nine percent of that bullet. The spirits attacked Kiz and Hida who were not paying attention to them. " Go!" No''s your chance!" Cross, Orion, Tyrus, Grim, Akashi and Harpia all ran and went in the Room of Nightmares. Sarah, Lucia, and the spirits would have to stop Kiz and Hida. Alfre will kill your friends in a flash. Do not put all your hopes on them." Hida threw her air blasts at Lucia who raised a shield, which blocked the air blasts. " You think one shield can stop my air blasts?! " "Think again." Hida shot hot air at Lucia''s shield that melted like plastic. She then punched Lucia in the face making him spit out blood. " Lighting Tribulation!" The lighting struck her in her back burning her. Gah!! You bitch!" Hida shot an air beam out her mouth which made Lucia fly out of the throne room. Kiz watched Sarah who looked at Lucia. " You seem to worry a lot about your friend going up against Hida." "Once Hida gets mad she causes total mayhem." " But you need to worry about me." Kiz fired two bullets out from his sniper rifle at Sarah, who dodged both of them and rushed Kiz. She tried to punch Kiz who blocked the punch with his weapon. Suddenly he fired a bullet in the ground that caused an explosion to happen. Blood ran down Sarah''s face. She wiped it with her arm and focused aura around her fist. You dodged it. But you will not dodge the next one." Kiz fired a beam out the rifle that was the color cyan. Sarah raised her hands as if she was going to block the blast. And she did. "Hm." "Looks like I will take it up a little." "Bring it on." Chapter 123 - Advanced Technology chapter 53 Sarah fired two small beams the size of softballs at Kiz, who blocked them both with his sniper rifle. " How the fuck does he continue to block my energy attacks with a sniper rifle?" thought Sarah. Kiz was full of secrets. Sarah wanted to unleash these secrets, so she would have a better understanding of how Kiz''s power works. Sarah rushed Kiz who fired a barrage of bullets out of his sniper rifle. Sarah dodged all the bullets and punched Kiz in the face making him spit out blood, all over the ground. " You got a blow-off of me." " But don''t get your hopes too high." As Kiz said that aura began to circle his entire body and his weapon. Sarah knew a powerful attack was going to occur, so she quickly moved away from him. A purple beam came out of his sniper rifle that headed for Sarah''s face. Sarah grabbed the beam with her hand and conserved the energy into her blast. " This move was called Aura Trap." Sarah was taught this move by Naiomi. She fired the purple blast at Kiz, who had a dull expression on his face. " Useless." Kiz shot through the purple blast which the same bullet went through Sarah''s shoulder, spraying blood all over the place. As blood continued to leak out her shoulder he healed the wound with her aura. But that was the last time she could use it. While she was preoccupied with fixing the wound on her shoulder, Kiz shot another blast from his sniper rifle at Sarah who rolled out way. The beam vaporized the entire wall behind her. Sarah ran up to Kiz who rested his sniper rifle on his back and began to engage in hand to hand combat with her. Sarah was faster but Kiz''s attack was more powerful. Kiz appeared behind off her and chopped her on her neck. Kiz started to smile. " What I just did was called "Body Lost." "You no longer can mover your body on your own." Sarah tried to move but she did not budge. She was as frozen as a statue. Kiz pulled his weapon from his back and pointed it at Sarah''s head. The only move she was capable of doing now was " The Black Box." suddenly a Black Box made of aura surrounded Kiz''s body. But the Black Box was shattered instantly. " What?!" The Black Box was destroyed by Kiz''s sniper rifle. It only took one bullet to do this. " You thought that I would be able to allow myself to be trapped in some kind of interspacial prison?" "Think again." " This sniper rifle is advanced technology." That is why it is so durable. "As long as I have this weapon in my possession you will never be able to take me down." This fight''s winner has already been decided." Chapter 124 - Warriorss Pride Shattered chapter 54 The "Body Lost" move had finally worn off. Tch." I never remembered the "Body Lost " technique warning off, only after fifteen minutes." "I will have to look into that later." Sarah rushed Kiz, who fired a cyan blast out of his sniper rifle. The blast was avoided easily, allowing Sarah to get couple hits off of Kiz. Sarah punched Kiz in the chest cracking some of his ribs, making him cough up blood. Sarah also roundhoused him to the face, knocking out some of his teeth which released blood all over the ground. Sarah kicked the sniper rifle out of Kiz''s hands and continued to beat the shit out of him. The final blow she landed on him was an uppercut shattering his jaw. Kiz tumbled on the ground in pain. You turned this battle around. " Just a while ago, you were evading all of my attacks running away like a bitch. " But that is in your nature." Isn''t it? Sarah started to step on his already broken ribs. " Gah!!" Kiz coughed up blood. "You have no kind of respect for women." " This is for all the women you have ever tormented." Sarah kicked in in the face, breaking his nose. "Argh!!" screamed Kiz. When Sarah was about to fire a " Sprial Slasher in his face she felt a strong spiritual essence behind of her. It was Naraku. He held a skull in his hand dripping blood. "It was Hida''s skull. " You must be friends with that woman I allowed to go inside the "Room of Nightmares." Naraku saw Kiz who was barely alive looking at him. " Have you come to kill me? " "No." "Why would I do that?" " You must be that fucking clone who murdered Aceisis." " Yes." " "He was hard to take down." " I am guessing you are another fucker who wants Alfre dead." Correct.'' " It is suicide." " I am telling you for your good. "Back down and leave this place." "If you don''t you will die." "You will wish you listened to my advice." " Why should I listen to you?" " You are on your last limb." " You have your point." " Leave me be." "This woman has already beaten the shit out of me." Sarah was already gone. Naraku looked at Kiz and said, I do not believe in the word mercy. When he said that he broke Kiz''s neck. Chapter 125 - The Room Of Nightmares chapter 55 Everyone had ventured in the Room of Nightmares, which didn''t live up to its name. The entire room was like a temple with all the walls painted white. Thier was Alfre, who had been waiting patiently for his enemies to come. " For a second there, I thought that Kiz and Hida and killed you all." " But I can''t underestimate any of you." Alfre raised his spear in the air and chopped the ground which completely collapsed making Harpia, and Lucia fell in the giant hole. The only ones quick enough to avoid falling in was Cross, Orion, Akashi, Tyrus, Grim, and Sarah. Grim shot an exploding blast at Alfre who sliced it in half with his spear. Alfre appeared in front of grim''s face and stabbed him in the stomach. " You should have never fucking betrayed me." Your money was going to come later on." Orion fired a St. Elmo''s bomb at Alfre, which exploded by his back. The recoil made Alfre get stab with his spear. Cross ran up to him and punched him in the face knocking out some teeth. Everyone started to gang up on Alfre. Alfre released his aura like a shockwave pushing back everyone away from him. He took the spear out of his chest which leaked blood all over the ground. The wound in his chest instantly healed. " It will take more than that to defeat me." Tyrus shot a metallic bullet at Alfre which turned into a barrage of little metallic bullets. " Scatter Shotgun!!" Alfre dodged all of the little bullets and fired a blast at Tyrus who dispersed the beam. " You are interesting." Akashi uses one of his Hitoshi sword style techniques. "Hitoshi Sword Style No. 14 ." "Black Dragon." As he said that, a black dragon made of aura came out from his sword. The Black Dragon shot five black fireballs at Alfre who sliced through them with his spear. " that is an interesting sword you got there." " When I kill you, I will take that fucking sword and make it into a spearhead. " Fat chance." orion fired a reinforced blast that took Alfre''s arm right off, spraying blood all over the place. Cross fired a purple beam at Alfre who blew wind from his mouth at it, redirecting it back at Cross. " Shit!!" Cross avoided the beam by sliding underneath it. The purple beam destroyed a wall behind Cross. Alfre''s arm healed back instantly. You all are flys. Alfre made a yellow slice of aura come out of his spear which was coming for Grim. Grim was not able to dodge it. The slice of yellow aura sliced off his leg, which was sent sailing in the air. orion rushed Alfre and punched him in the chest cracking his ribs. "It seems that I will have to get serious." As he said that, blue aura began to circle his body. Chapter 126 - A True Master Of Baku chapter 56 The Blue aura surrounding his body was sucked inside his spear, making it twice as sharp. Orion''s aura turned red as he activated double damage, the power enhancement move. he fired a double damaged reinforced blast at Alfre who chopped it in half. " My weapon is so sharp that it can cut through anything." Any move or blast you come at me with will be dispersed by my spear." Cross extended his arm into a blade and clashed it with Alfre''s spear. " You need to take some sword lessons." As he said that, he swiped Cross with his spear and was getting ready to stab Cross in the chest, but Alfre was punched in the throat by Sarah making him fly at least eight hundred yards away. " You alright babe?" " yes." " Thanks for saving me." Cross stood up and looked for Alfre, who was getting out the wall with blood coming out of his mouth. "We need to come up with a plan." "That punch felt like I was smashed by a planet." But it did not hurt." Alfre raised his spear in the air and stabbed it inside the ground and jumped on the handle. " he was in the fighting position. He fronts flipped off the handle and rushed Sarah who could not even see Alfre''s speed. " What''s the matter, woman?" Sarah quickly charged a Spiral Slasher in her hand and threw it at Alfre, aiming for his throat. Alfre was about to slice the beam but was held down by Cross, Akashi, Grim, Harpia, and Tyrus. "Orion!!" "Now!!" yelled Cross. Orion''s aura turned blue and he fired a triple damage blast at Alfre. Alfre quickly made everyone get off him and stopped the ball of aura that was lethal with his mind powers. The big ball of aura suddenly disappeared. " That was not a fucking good plan." orion was dumbfounded. Alfre took his spear out the ground and threw it in the air. " When that spear comes down, the end will occur." Everyone watched Alfre as if he as unstoppable. Chapter 127 - Naraku vs Alfre chapter 57 Alfre''s spear was about twenty seconds away from touching the ground. Alfre claimed that the spear would cause havoc, but Cross did not believe it. Only if he could catch it, then everyone would be saved. Cross leaped in the air and caught the spear. Alfre did not expect that his enemy would leap in the air and catch his spear. " It doesn''t matter what you do." " I will still be the winner of this deathmatch. " Alfre was about to rush cross, but he was caught off-guard by Naraku who punched him in the face, knocking some of his teeth out. The impact from the punch made Alfre fl into a wall like a knife. Cross was quite surprised to see wh helped him. "You need to back off." " You are not strong enough to defeat this asshole." None of you are." Naraku watched Orion when he said that. But what the fuck did he know? He was just a clone. Akashi watched Naraku as if he was on drugs. " Don''t forget that it was me who beat the shit out of you." "That match was a fluke. " " When all of this is over I will gladly like a rematch." Naraku stopped talking and set his eyes on Alfre. Everyone else watched from the sidelines. Cross did not like to be put down. He clutched his hand into a fist and punched the ground. Rider started to say stuff in his head. " Are you going to let that fucking clone talk to you like that?" " He is just a cocky bastard." " Can give you the power to defeat Alfre." " Rider, I do not have time for you to talk bullshit." "Ok?" "It is not fucking bullshit!!" "Alright." "Calm down." "Say what you have to say." "Or teach." Alfre stood up brushing the debris off his clothes, with blood coming out his mouth. His broken jaw instantly healed. Alfre looked around for his spear and saw Cross holding it in his hand. He used his mind powers to rip it from Cross''s hands. But Cross was listening to what Rider was saying. He was not paying attention to what was going on in the outside world. Alfre held his spear in his hand and said, " you think your hot shit." "I am not cold shit." Alfre started to laugh but stopped, when he saw the serious expression on Naraku''s face. Naraku instantly disappeared. Alfre turned around quickly and almost chopped Naraku''s face. Naraku avoided it before he could do that though. Naraku fired two fiery blasts at Alfre who sliced them with his spear. But this was a distraction what Alfre easily saw through. He jumped back away from Naraku five times. Naraku appeared in his face and began to throw strong punches at him. Alfre blocked all of them with his spear and sliced Naraku on the chest with the spear, oozing blood on the ground. Naraku looked at his chest and saw that is was a deep cut. He could not use his healing factor because he had already used it twice. The first time he used it was the fight with Akashi, and the second time was the fight with Aceisis. Naraku rushed Alfre with the speed of light and tried to punch him in the chest but Alfre avoided it. " Shit!" Alfre stabbed him in the through the heart making cough blood on his face. He took it out of Naraku''s heart and kicked him in the face twisting his neck sideways. Alfre stabbed his spear in the ground and said, "I will never let myself be beaten by a person like yourself. " He began to walk up to Naraku. " A noble can ever be defeated." Naraku ''s aura began to rise. Hmm? Naraku fired a Dark Reinforced Blast which he blocked with his spear. As he tried to chop it, it did not want to be dispersed. He eventually lost control of it and got the full blow off the Dark Reinforced Blast. Boom!! A catastrophic explosion occurred pushed back everyone who watched from the sidelines. Naraku who healed got off his feet on spat blood on the ground. Alfre was nowhere to be found. Chapter 128 - The Call Of Death chapter 58 Naraku walked up to Alfre''s spear and kicked it outside the Room of Nightmares. " I never expected that Alfre would be beaten," said Grim. " I cannot feel any of his spiritual essence." said, Sarah. Me either." said Lucia. We shouldn''t celebrate yet." said Orion." Why?" said Harpia. "What about him?" Naraku began to walk up to them. Sarah was about to charge a Sprial Slasher in her hand. " Do not worry." "I am not coming over here to start any shit. " " So what do you want?" said Tyrus. " I want to see this place called Earth." " That is your request? said Orion. " I want to go to Earth to experience better things. " " That can be arranged." Suddenly, everyone felt a spiritual essence rising. It was Alfre. He could be seen behind the smoke missing body parts, and with two holes in his chest. " I knew he wasn''t fucking dead. said Akashi. Alfre started to flicker like a lightbulb. Suddenly he shot towards Naraku and grabbed him by his face. He had a beam his hand. Boom!! Blood dripped all over Naraku''s face. " You cost me my healing ability." " I have no choice but to use my power to one hundred percent. The blue aura that circled his body turned black as darkness. He then was engulfed by it. When the aura around his body dispersed Alfre was different. The top half of his clothes were gone and the lower half of his clothes were ripped. His face was a skeleton with red eyes that were scary. Behind him was a black aura that had eyes. He had goat horns which curve. he made his spear appear in his hand and made it transform. The black aura circled it and dispersed. The spear was longer and double-headed. with black aura around it. He was at least twenty more times stronger. Since Naraku was out of commission, everyone but Cross rushed Alfre. Alfre flicker and appeared behind them. When he lifted his spear and sliced down, a slice of black aura, sliced the Room of Nightmares in two. Everyone jumped to the side and were on the side of The Room of Nightmares which did not get destroyed. "I will fight you," said Akashi. "Fighting me is suicide." Akashi pulled his sword out of his sheath and aura circled it. Rah!! Akashi and Alfre jumped at each other. Chapter 129 - Soul Slasher chapter 59 Akashi jumped towards Alfe who fired a black blast from his palm. Akashi barely dodged the black blast and was damaged by it a little. Everyone else wanted to jump in and help Akashi, but just like what Naraku said. They were not strong enough. Akashi pulled his sword from its sheath and appeared in front of Alfre''s face and almost chopped him. Alfre blocked the sword with his pinky. Akashi was dumbfounded when saw Alfre did this. He was kicked in the stomach coughing up blood. Alfre raised his spear in his hand and was getting ready to slice of Akashi''s head. He blocked the attack with his sword, which released a shockwave. Alfre flickered and was nowhere to be found. The only way to discover he was was to sense his spiritual essence. Akashi quickly turned and sliced Alfre and his face which for some reason did not make him shed blood. Alfre grabbed Akashi by the neck and started to smile. " You are too weak." "Not even your strongest attack can defeat me." Akashi who did not have any air to breath did one of the Hitoshi Sword Technique. A technique which did not require to use a sword. One that could be chanted in your head. " Hitoshi No Sword Technique." "Ancient Ancestor!!" Suddenly, a barrage of punches was released causing havoc on Alfre''s body. Alfre acted as if he couldn''t feel pain. He sliced Akashi''s hand of,f which was released in the air, spraying blood all over the pavement of the ground. Akashi tried to endure the pain, but you could see that he was hurting in his eyes. You cannot use your sword anymore. Your right hand was the key. Akashi stumbled over to his sword that was clutched in his severed hand on the ground. He picked it up with his left hand. Aura started to circle the sword. " Tch." " Using your left hand will not change a fucking thing." "My left hand is stronger than my right hand." "You are too fucking ignorant." Akashi disappeared and sliced Alfre and his heel which disabled Alfre for a split second. " Hitoshi Sword Technique." "Parting The Heavens." As Akashi said that, he sliced the air and a long line of aura came out parting the clouds and destroying Alfre''s spear. Alfre stumbled back as if he did not expect that. " that was the idea the whole time? " To break my weapon? " "I can do way crazier shit without or without my weapon." "Get that thought in your fucking head. " "Alfre went in the stance of the fighting style Baku. " The black aura surrounded his body and started to make the ground shake. He was ready to strike at any giving moment. Akashi decided to do a move he came up with of his own. Hitoshi Sword Technique. Soul Slasher. Akahi stabbed Alfre in the heart with his sword but Alfre couldn''t feel anything. The Soul Slasher was an internal attack. Not an external attack. "This fight is finished." "I did a spiritual attack on you call Soul Slasher." "Every time you move, the closer my aura." And the more danger you put yourself into." Chapter 130 - Cross Steps In chapter 60 Alfre started to laugh, as Akashi continued to talk on how lethal the Soul Slasher was. Even if I somehow manage to die from this attack, there still have the nobles. I am just a regular noble. They are supreme. But I will not let myself to die yet. When Alfre raised his aura level the Soul Slasher was dispersed. Akashi was dumbfounded. " Impossible!" Alfre punched Akashi so hard in the chest, his soul came out of his body but went back in. Akashi could no longer fight. cross saw this and stand up. Akashi had been fighting Alfre for over five hours. Cross was being trained in his mind but Rider, who knew what the fuck he was talking about. Alfre could feel that Yross had become stronger. " You want to share the same fate as your friend?" Cross turned his hand into a cloud of aura which was the color white. It was very bright. he shot it into the air and it became bigger. It then imploded. Boom!! The imploding blast was common but rather unpredictable. Alfre stomped his feet inside the ground to stop his self from being sucked inside and turning into a pile of blood and guts. This was a simple diversion. So simple that a caveman could do it. Not a fucking regular caveman though. cross leaped at Alfre and slammed his head on the groundbreaking the horns off his forehead. Alfre shot five blasts at Cross who avoided them quickly before they could even come in contact with his stomach. " You have quite the teacher." Because before you were a pile of shitty shit. Alfre continued to chat muck from his mouth until his arm was broken. Ah!! You motherfucker!! Cross stabbed his extended blade that was his hand into the broken arm which made the pain more bad for Alfre. Suddenly the pain went through his whole body. "Ahh!!"Cross punched Alfre in the forehead causing brain matter in his head to turn sloshy. Alfre was stuck on stupid. Cross bashed him in the face with his knee, breaking the mask around his face which was a skeleton mask made of aura. Authors Note: { I am sorry I never said he had a mask around his face. For a little while, you were probably thinking that the skeleton mask was his actual face.}When the mask disappeared. His real face was abnormal. Chapter 131 - The Red Eyes chapter 61 Cross cracked the skeleton mask off of Afre''s face, unveiling his true face. Alfre''s vision was the color neon so everything around him was extremely bright. Blood rushed down his eye but was quickly wiped away. Cross rushed Alfre who raised his fists by his face going into his defense mode. Cross''s punches were so powerful every time Alfre blocked his attacks bones were breaking. Cross had been doing this for over two hours straight. he realized that Alfre was still standing up as if he was a punching bag. Ever attack was lowering Alfre''s spiritual essence. Alfre used most of his spiritual essence by doing his advanced shadow step. Flicker. Alfre was looking for something that could require him to get back to his full strength. he then saw Lucia who had the power to heal people. Only if he had a way to convince her to heal him. He could use one of his natural abilities. A move call Red Eyes. The Red Eyes allows you to take power from your opponent. he quickly activated The Red Eyes and appeared in front of Lucia who did not expect him to appear in front of her. He was getting ready to be disintegrated by one of Orion''s reinforce blasts but he quickly took some of her powers. Only in four seconds was his full strength restored. An aura surrounded his body and healed every injury he got earlier. He was at least five times weaker than he was at first. Cross fired two giant balls of Lights into the air which imploded sucking Alfre inside. Alfre flickered and appeared behind Cross punching him in his kidney rupturing it. Alfre smiled and kicked Cross in the neck sending him into a wall. " Now that I have my full strength back, I will fucking finish this.''" Black aura circled the entire place which was enclosed. " This fucking guy is one tough nut to fucking crack." He does not want to go down!" Cross who spat blood on the ground looked at Alfre who''s aura was coming back. '' I just need to increase the damage to my attacks" " You are using one hundred percent of your strength already." " "You continue like this and your body will change. " Chapter 132 - Alfre Escapes chapter 62 Cross''s aura turned all white. He fired two blasts at Alfre who flicker and kicked Cross in his chin, causing his brain to shake. Alfre jumped in the air and grabbed Cross by the neck and smashed him into the ground. Cross grabbed him by his leg and crushed it. " Ah"!! Alfre turned his black aura into a sword and sliced Cross on his chest. Rider took over Cross''s body and extended Cross''s arm into a blade and stabbed Alfre in the eye taking it out and stomped it in the ground. Alfre fired a blast at Rider who used Shadow Step like a pro. He appeared behind Alfre and lifted him in the air. He droved him in the ground spraying brain matter all over the cracked ground. Rider let go of Alfre''s body which began to heal. " That woman over there healing powers are stronger than mine." " I will never be able to die." " I am fucking immortal if you asked anyone else." Alfre ripped his arm off and threw it on the ground. Only a second passed and his arm was back. Rider fired a blast at Alfre who ran through the blast with ease. rider used this as a fake to uppercut Alfre sending couple bloody teeth in the air landing on the ground, like small pebbles. His teeth grew back instantly. Rider made wings grow out of Cross''s back and soared in the sky. He descended with rapid speed and grabbed Alfre''s vital spot which was his chest. That was the source of all his powers. Rider stabbed him in the chest and pints of blood gushed out. The wound did not even budge to heal back. " How the fuck?!" Alfre was dumbfounded. he did not realize he had a weak point. But everybody has a fucking soft spot. Alfre flickered and disappeared. Chapter 133 - Too Far chapter 64 Rider let goes of Cross''s body allowing Cross to take back over. "Did you take him out?" "No, he got away." But we can get Lucia to find out where he is." Cross went up to Lucia who had just got his strength back because Alfre had sucked the energy from her body. Orion looked at Cross and said, " I would have helped you but I know I am not strong enough." " I need to get stronger!!" Orion punched the ground cracking it up. " "Cross are you ok?" asked Sarah. All when Cross was fighting Alfre, she was deeply worried about him. "Lucia, can you identify where Alfre ran off to?" I think I can." Lucia started o use her mind powers. She took at least three hours to find Alfre. He was one a giant ship going to the nobles on planet Micros. Alfre had lost most of his powers. This was it. Cross would murder Alfre and then head for the nobles who were at least fifteen times stronger than Alfre. Everyone went back on the ship they came on and turned it on full speed. In a matter of minutes, they were right behind the giant ship. Tyrus fired the plasma cannons which were lethal. Big place pieces of the ship were vaporized. This got Alfre''s attention who placed the giant ship on autopilot. "He got off the ship and shouted, "Can not you just fucking leave me alone?!!" Alfred fired two blasts out his hands which damaged the ship everyone was in. The ship-shaped as if it was being attacked by a pack of wolf''s. Cross jumped out of the ship and extended his arm into a hammer. Cross ran towards Alfre and tried to smash him with it but Alfre dodged him and smashed his Adam''s apple. "This fucking fight has gone too far." " We are fighting in fucking space." This battle is useless. Alfred vanish within space. Chapter 134 - Captured chapter 65 Alfred appeared in the real Miros. He did not want to face the other nobles, because he left Miros without permission. Doing this was a bad crime. This would lead to beheading or life in an advanced technical jail. He had to hide his identity. Alfred scurried to hid small house which was only used to store goods and accessories. He had a kind of useful and useless junk down there. He picked up a gun which smelled as if it was dipped in shitty water. He dropped the gun on the ground and out came a projection. It was noble. A secret message being passed on to a warrior soldier. He stepped on the gun which turned to small destroyed metal pieces. The only reason Alfre had come to his small house was to find some chains which had some of his aura inside it. Making it an enchanted weapon. He tossed crates one after another until he came across it. He wrapped the chains around his hands and clutched his hand into a fist. As soon as he walked out of his small house he was confronted by two Noble guards who were equipped with advanced weapons. "Noble Warrior Alfre." You see under arrest for illegal and unauthorized leaving. Also for murder. " Who ordered you to do this?" "That information is classified." One of the Noble guards tried to grab Alfre by the arm but Alfre quickly responded, by wrapping the enchanted chains around the noble guard''s body throwing him into a pole making him cough up blood. " You are committing another crime." "Fuck you." Alfred stood up and turned his hands into fists. He was going to make the fighting style Baku occur. The Noble guard also stood up and was going to.makr a fighting style occur. Alfred realized that it was not Baku the noble guard was about.to do. He was going to do an ancient fighting style call On. No one had done this fighting style for thousands of years. Alfred rushed the noble guard who easily dodged Alfre. The noble guard chopped Alfre in the head making him pass out. "Stupid motherfucker." The noble guard rested Alfre''s body inside the vehicle and drove off to one of the Nobles. Chapter 135 - Planning The Execution of Alfre chapter 66 Alfred sat in his jail cell that did not even have a toilet or some kind of hole to piss in. Alfred was covered in dirt and cuts. He had to find a way to get out of jail. But Alfre was strapped to the wall. The chains around his body were no ordinary chains. These chains were built to sustain people who life energy as a weapon, sustain. Alfred was about to fall asleep until he heard footsteps approaching the door. The door was kicked open by the same noble guard who knocked him out. The noble guard went up to the jail gate and said to Alfre. " High Noble Salazar wants to see you." "Why the fuck would one of the high nobles want to see me?" "To make a fitting punishment for you." The noble started to laugh and opened the jail door. He unlocked the straps with a key, that was attached to his arms and legs. Alfred was too weak to even attack the noble guard do he could escape. The noble guard attached to handcuffs to Alfred''s hands and kicked him in the back of the head. " I do not have all day with you." "Hurry the fuck up." Alfred bit his tongue in anger. The noble guard took him outside the jail. The jail Alfred was in was for commoners. But since the noble guard was an asshole, hr threw him in there. He was supposed to be in a cleaner and more fancy jail. But there is nothing fancy about any jail. No matter who good they may look or seem. The noble guard ordered Alfred to go inside his vehicle. The noble guard''s vehicle was hovering above the ground with green smoke coming out from the back of it. This is where the engine was. The vehicle also had a set of dangerous weapons. Rockets, laser cannons, and a lot more stuff. The vehicle was called a Raptor. Every noble guard had a Raptor. The noble guard had driven at least for a good two.houts to get to his destination. His destination was to go to High Noble Salazar''s mansion which was very gigantic. By feet, it would take eight hours to get to High Noble''s Salazar''s mansion. When Alfre was in the back of the Raptor, laying down, he looked at the surroundings of Micros. The place was colourful with bright lights everywhere. Hovering vehicles could be seen flying around. The royal parts of Micros were very stylish. I mean very very stylish. You will have to be a noble you to enter. It doesn''t matter how much money you have. If you are not a noble, you could not enter. Any commoner caught in the royal parts of Micros were killed. The Raptor stopped and the noble guard ordered Alfred to get out. Alfred could feel that half of his strength had returned. But he would not waste his precious fucking energy on the noble guard. When the noble guard opened the door which was a scanner there was Salazar getting a picture of himself done. "I was wondering what took you so long." "I was thinking that Alfred had escaped out of your custody." "Not a chance." I will now state your punishment. Let get this over with. What is it going to be? Stripped from my noble title? My accounts froze? No something quicker. Execution. Alfred''s face turned serious as he said that. "Not only you left Micros with unauthorized permission." "You killed Leader Sriyu."How the fuck did you know that I killed him?" " We placed a tracker inside of his body to see what he does all day." "That fucking punk got what he deserved." "You have a potty mouth.'' Salazar then round housed Alfred to the face knocking out some teeth. "That fucking punk just had happened to be my older brother who was also a high noble." You are fucked, Noble Alfred." Alfred was dumbfounded. Chapter 136 - The Last Chance chapter 67 Two days later... Alfred was in court with all the jury saying'', "Guilty!!!" "Quite down!" "Order in the fucking court!!!" Everyone stopped yelling. Noble Alfred." You have been convicted of two crimes." "Leaving Micros without permission, and killing High Noble Sriyu." "Do you have anything to say in your defence?" As Alfred was about to say something, his lawyer cuted him off. "My client obviously had reasons for killing High Noble Sriyu." The lawyer got out of hid chair and began to walk around. " I pleaded my client not guilty." Everyone in the entire court began yelling. The judge smashed his gavel on the Sioed podium which echoed through the entire room causing some of the people in the court to turn deaf. ''''I will not say order in the court again." The lawyer who had his fingers in his ears said: "I want my client to have a second chance." "I have some papers copied right out of the rule book." "Rule No. 356." "If a noble kills a high noble they will have to fight against a Chosen One." "If the noble succeeds in defeating the Chosen One, they will be able to be free from all their crimes." Salazar grew mad when he heard this. "Your Honor." ''This motherfucker killed my brother." "My flesh and blood." "I want this motherfucker to burn." "Rule No: 356 is correct. " "He has to fight a Chosen One." '' If the Chosen One kills him, that is basically execution." "Next Case." The judge banged his gavel that was very loud. "The fight will occur in five days." So Alfred had been given five days to train his self. "You better make sure you defeat this Chosen One you are going up against." ''I heard that these fuckers are strong. " "That does not matter." "I have been given five days to prepare." That is all the time I need." Chapter 137 - Bloody Fight chapter 68 In High Noble Salazar''s Barracks. High Noble Salazar had paid the Chosen One to do a gruesome job on Alfred''s body. Even though Alfred killed his brother, he wanted to thank him. Salazar would inherit all of Sriyu''s money and business. His business was training soldiers to be deathly assassins. The Chosen One''s name was Prometheus. Prometheus had heard of Alfred before. He also heard about his intense power. In the past, he wouldn''t dare to fight Alfred. But this was the present. Prometheus was stronger. " "Do not worry about a thing." "After I finish butchering him I will have his fucking head in your hand." Salazar smiled and left the barracks so Prometheus could train. Prometheus clutched his hand into a fist and punch the ground. The Chosen ones were chosen by The High Nobles for their great deeds of what they did in war and battles. They were gladly awarded for this. Alfred''s House. Alfred was training like crazy. He was training so hard he was coughing up blood. Alfred was also on a strict diet. The only thing he had eaten was a piece of sweet bread. But that was like at least like fourteen hours ago. He was very fucking hungry. He stopped training and scavenged through his house. He found a rotten piece of sweet bread and shoved it straight in his mouth trying not to throw up. After he ate the rotten sweet bread, he went right back to his bloody training. Five days later. The fight would take place in an arena which was only built for nobles to fight Chosen Ones. The first one to enter the arena was Prometheus who the crowd cheered for. " Rip his fucking jaw off!!" "Spit on his dead body!!" Prometheus smiled as he heard the crowd say these things. Before Alfred walked into the arena, his lawyer told him this. "If you die just remember me still will be getting my money." " That is what the funk you are telling me now?" " Fuck off." Alfred walked in the arena and heard the crowd booing. A Sio rock was thrown at Alfred''s head. Alfred quickly caught the rock turning it to metal sand. Alfred walked up to Prometheus who stood up to at least nine feet. Prometheus did not even wait to shake Alfred''s hand. He battered him into the wall making him cough up blood. The crowd cheered. Prometheus charged a beam in his hand and fired it at Alfred who flickered, avoiding the beam. Prometheus tried to pick up Alfred''s spiritual essence by he couldn''t. Suddenly Alfred appeared behind him. Alfred punched Prometheus in the back cracking some of his ribs. Prometheus turned around quickly and tried to grab Alfred but Alfred flickered again. "Is this what you are going to do?" "You are a fucking pussy." " Is this what a noble is all about?" Alfred appeared in front of Prometheus and fired two big blasts at Prometheus who ran through the blasts and grabbed Alfred by the neck choking the life out of him. " " Even though you cracked my ribs doesn''t mean that the battle is over." Prometheus slammed Alfred on the ground making him cough up blood. Tch. This battle is over. Suddenly Alfred flickered and driver and drove his hand into Prometheus kidney pulling it out and crushing it making the blood splatter all over the ground. Argh!! " Prometheus tumbled on the ground in pain. "Even those Earthlings I fought were stronger than you personally." Alfred then kicked Prometheus in the neck-breaking it. Prometheus tumbled on the ground dead. The entire crowd was shocked. They did not expect Prometheus to go down so easily. Salazar who was in the crowd was very disappointed. Salazar was going to take care of Alfred his own way. Alfred walked up to the noble guard by the door leading to the exit. "All of my crimes have been erased." "Right?" "That is correct." This was the same noble guard he was beaten by." Good." Alfred punched the noble guard in the chest stopping his heart killing him. Alfred walked out of the arena a free man. With a changed philosophy. Chapter 138 - The End Chapter 69 Alfred went to a resting lodge with a variety of things to do. Alfred was eating a full course continental meal. It took at least two hours for him to entire the full course continental meal. He then took a hot bath. After he finished bathing, he went to watch some TV, but he was interrupted when heard something outside fall. He went outside and looked to see what it was but, he did not feel any spiritual essence. It was maybe a small animal or vase. When he turned around he saw an unidentified person with an expensive mask and a cloak, with a sword in his hand spewing poison off of it. " Who the fuck are you?" The unidentified person rushed Alfred, who rolled out of range of the lethal poison. He jumped towards the person and charged a blast in his hand. The person flickered as the blast was about to go in his face. Alfred was surprised when he saw the person flickered. Alfred thought he was the only person who could do that. The person appeared above him and sliced him on the face making the poison go in his face. "Shit." Alfred flickered but the person with the cloak on responded quickly and stabbed him in the chest. "Argh!" Alfred seeped in pain and was kicked through the door of the lodge. Alfred got on his feet and looked at the unidentified person. The person took off the mask and showed his face. It was Salazar. " You think that I would allow you to get away with killing my brother?" "Prometheus might have failed but I will take you down." "All of us will take you down." Suddenly all the high nobles appeared behind Alfred."It takes twelve people to kill one fucking person?" Alfred paid no mind to the other high nobles and settled his eyes on Salazar." "I will give you the same opportunity what the judge gave you." "A fight to the death." Alfred a smiled and said", I will not be the loser." Alfred took his hand off his chest and stood in the fighting position. Alfred fired two blasts which turned into a bunch of tiny blasts. Salazar flickered and stabbed Alfred in the chest which a wound was already inflicted on. Alfred dropped on the ground with blood from his chest spilling all over the place. Alfred landed on his back coughing up blood. "That poison will kill you in a span of ten seconds." Suddenly all the high nobles disappeared. Alfred''s vision began to turn blurry with blood in his eyes. Salazar walked up to Alfred and smiled. He then flickered away. Alfred''s dead body laid on the ground with blood all over the place. Even though Alfred was dead, his soul was still alive. He looked at his body and thought. He knew it was time to die sooner or later. He then floated in the sky. He would be rebirths into a new person. He would try to be a good person next time. After all, it was not his first time dying. . Chapter 139 - New Voyage 70 Everyone was still in space searching for Alfred. They placed a tracker on his ship which pointed to the east. It would take at least two months to reach their destination. In the meantime, they would train. Because you never know when a great for will come. Cross was training with Rider. Rider was the one who knocked the air out of Alfred in the first place. So Cross was learning from the best. Rider was teaching Cross the technique called Flicker. This was the same shadow step move Alfred used on the fake planet Micros. Flicker was very useful in battle. You could not pick up a person''s spiritual essence once you did they did this. But it took practice to master this move. Even Alfred did not master Flicker. The only ones who knee his to use the. move flicker like a prodigy was The Dark Ones. Somewhere in space... Naraku who was covered in blood was flooding in space without any support of air in his lungs keeping him alive. But he did not have to worry. He could breathe in any atmosphere. Including space. Naraku was fucking pissed. Alfred drygulched him. He wanted revenge. But first, he had to find a way to get to Alfred. Naraku turned his body around and came across a ship full of Micros soldiers. If he could of getting on the ship he could go to Miros. When the ship passed his body he quickly hopped in the back which was guarded by robots. He fired two blasts at the robots destroying them immediately. He kicked down the door and sneaked behind a wall. He then listened to the soldier''s conversations. The soldiers were accompanied by a Captain. " "I heard that High Noble Salazar killed a noble." B "Bullshit." "I have never of Salazar killing anybody." "That motherfucker wouldn''t kill a bug." "Those high nobles make us do all the dirty work." The captain who was listening to the two soldiers conversation grew angry. "Why don''t you talk that shit to his face?" "Fuck you." "I will have your job in two years." "And it is my fucking mouth." "I can say whatever the fuck I want." Naraku would just watch the show and wait till he reach Micros. Chapter 140 - Identity Hidden chapter 1 Naraku was in the back of the ship behind the crate listening to the soldier''s conversation. "Was it true that Alfred was killed by another noble?" Naraku was not expecting a noble to kill Alfre. "Wasn''t he a noble?" Naraku stuck his head and realized that he was finally at his destination. Micros. When the ship landed he would make a quick run for it. He quickly sprinted past the guards who were squabbling. One guard felt spiritual essence, but he could not comprehend it. Naraku had to fight the High Noble who killed Alfred. Whoever this High Noble wass he was fucking strong. Naraku looked around and saw how advanced and colourful Micros was. He had to blend in. He could not get to the High Noble by just walking in. He would be stopped. So he had to change his appearance, and hide his identity. The reason Naraku could change his appearance is was because of Alfred. The final blast fired at Naraku made Naraku unlock a ablity called The Ilusion Eye. Only strong people with intense spiritual essence. would see through the illusion. Other than that, weak fucking people would be fooled. Naraku quickly used the Illusion Eye. When he turned around the two soldiers who were on the ship confronted him." What the fuck are you doing here?"Naraku was about to kill the soldiers like flys." You are supposed to deliver these experimental weapons to the fucking barracks!" "I am sorry. " "I was just taking a little break." " Well breaks over." " Get back to fucking work. "Naraku walked past the two soldiers and grabbed two crates that weighed at least five hundred pounds apiece. Naraku placed the crates in the back of a truck that had neons lights that were powering it. He drove to the Noble Bento house that was quite big. He stepped outside and grabbed the two crates. Chapter 141 - Long-Awaited Sex chapter 2 Two days away from Micros. Cross had grown a full beard. He was going to leave it to grow longer but he decided to cut it. He chopped in his beard with his hand that he turned into a blade. Cross walked out of the bathroom. Cross went to see Sarah who was in her room. Sarah was on her phone reading a book. She instantly turned off her phone when she felt Cross''s spiritual essence. " Cross what do you want?" Cross started to smile. She ran up to Cross and hopped on him. She started to French kiss him. Cross threw her on the bed which was incredibly soft. He took off her pants then her panties. Sarah had a fat pussy. Cross leaned down and began to eat her out. "Yes"!! After a couple of minutes, she squirted all over Cross''s face. "I did not know that you were a squirter." "That is because I never allowed you to eat me out." Cross took off his pants and draws revealing his 9 inched cocks. Sarah started to give Cross a handjob. She stopped as he was about to explode. She then began licking the tip of his cock. She then sucked his cock. She deepthroated him. Cross was pretty excited to get a blowjob from Sarah. She had mastered her gag reflexes after all. Cross came in her face. She licked the cum off her face. Sarah jacked him off some more and some more cum came out. Sarah sucked all the cum and swallowed. Sarah got off her knees and bend over and the bed with her ass in the air. Sarah had a nice perfect round ass. Cross walked up to her and began to penetrate her pussy. Sarah was enjoying all 9 inches of Cross''s cock. Cross was wearing a condom so he did not have to worry about getting Sarah pregnant. He then came. Sarah''s ass was slapping against his ties which made him cum more. By finishing, Sarah allowed Cross to stick his dick in her ass. He did this for two hours and came. Micros. Naraku hauled the crates into Bento''s house. Naraku wanted to look in the crates but he did not. Bento was eating sweet bread with gap berries, which made a tasty snack. "Finally!!". "I was wondering when these crates were coming." I know I am not supposed to ask this ur what us in these two fucking heavy crates. Bento looked at Naraku and said "Weapons made by the greatest weapon Smith on the bounty hunters planet. Alexios. "It cost me a fortune to have these weapons made." Oh!! I forgot to pay you. Bento opened the crates and said, "Take your pick." Naraku looked around the crates that were full of weapons. "Naraku picked a dagger which was very sharp." "I will take this." "Very well." Naraku left Bento''s house walked away. Bento was aware that Naraku was using an illusion move. He would send some soldiers after him. Chapter 142 - Bentos Suspense chapter 3 Naraku held his dagger in his hand and sliced his hand which sprayed blood all over the ground. The wound was instantly healed. The dagger was very sharp. He stuck the dagger in his satchel which poked through the bottom of it. He got a weapon that was very incredible. He still had to find out who killed Alfre. He could ask Bento. But he had to ask him as if he was just asking a normal fucking question. The next day... Naraku was delivering more crates of weapons for Bento. When Bento was going to give him a weapon out the crate, He asked who killed the noble Alfre?" " Why would you just ask me a question like that?" "I just heard rumours." "It was the High Noble Salazar." " I am not supposed to share this information with you." "This is top secret." "Alfred killed his brother who was a High Noble." "His name was Sriyu." "Do you want to know more?" "Why not?" Bento poured him a drink out of a bottle of wine which was at least two hundred years old. Naraku took the drink from his hand and gulped it down. Bento smiled wicked. Naraku had just found out that he drank poison. Naraku instantly vomited out the poison. Bento was quite shocked when Naraku spat out the poison. " "The first time you stepped in here I knew you were not a Minister." "You are just a fucking clone." Naraku charged a beam in his hand and threw it at Bento. Bento raised a barrier, blocking the beam that Naraku fired. Bento took a gun out of one of the crates. He shot five bullets at Naraku who zoomed past them. He punched Bento in the jaw shattering his entire jaw making him vomit up blood. Bento collapsed on the ground. Naraku walked up to him and started to violently beat him up. Bento was a bloody mess. As he was about to land the final strike on Bento, Bento''s front door was kicked wide open. It was Minister soldiers. Chapter 143 - Mission Complete chapter 4 The soldiers who reached through the door like it was jelly. The soldiers saw Bentos''s body on the ground all mangled. He was alive but, barely moved. The soldiers fired everything in their power which was very destructive. Naraku zoomed past the blast killing one of the soldiers. The other two soldiers jumped back away Naraku who was very crafty. One soldier threw a circular bomb at Naraku who grabbed the bomb which exploded in his hand leaving just a black mark, which was ash. The soldier was pretty impressed. The soldier pulled out two guns and began to rapidly fire them at Naraku. Naraku disappeared and grabbed the soldier by his neck. His hand was in his Adams Apple sucking the life out of him. The soldier coughed up blood on Naraku''s face which made Naraku go fucking berserk. He drove a hole through the soldiers best and ripped.out his heart which he crushed without the palm of his hand. Naraku threw the soldiers body like a rag doll to the side. Naraku walked up to Bento and said: " Three soldiers can not stop me." "That is like you are telling a cockroach to fight a crab scorpion." Naraku was about to put an end to Bento, but he was suddenly knocked out. One hour later. Naraku woke up chained to the ground. He looked around and saw bones and rotten corpses. He tried to use his sura yo burst out of his chains but he couldn''t his power. It was on hold. He could sense a powerful aura coming. It was Salazar. Salazar looked at Naraku and smiled. "You did quite a lot of damage to Noble Bento." "He had come/though." "He was a pedophile." "Motherfucker raped twelve children." " Who the fuck are you?" "I am High Noble Salazar." Chapter 144 - Heroes Arrived chapter 5 Naraku had finally found out who killed Alfre. Naraku wanted to fight Salazar so bad but he was in prison with no way to escape. Naraku focused his spiritual aura around his body which made the ground shake. His aura so so powerful, he busted out of the power restraining chains. Salazar jumped back away from the cell door in case Naraku tried to do anything. Naraku smiled and said: " You are a scared little bitch." "You realized that you are outmatched and you backed away." Naraku''s power was one that continued to in verse but it still was no match for Salazar. Salazar began to laugh like a maniac. "Scared?!" "Ha!!!" "Ha!!!" "Ha!!!"Ha!!!" "Not in a million fucking years." Salazar charged an orangish beam his hand, which was releasing hot air." Burning Heat." Naraku evaded the "Burning Heat beam." He then shot towards Salazar. Salazar smiled and appeared behind of Naraku and kicked him in the face making him spit out blood. Naraku crashed into the rusty prison walls made of Sio, which was cracked up. "Had enough?" said Salazar. Naraku stood up and fired two "Fiery Blasts" at Salazar. Salazar walked right through the two Fiery Blasts without any of them inflicting any damage upon his body. Naraku was dumbfounded. Salazar appeared in Naraku''s face and began to beat the shut out of him until he was bloody with broken bones. When Salazar was getting ready to walk off, Naraku heard a voice echo in his head. ''Get up." It was the Dark One. Even though Naraku had overpowered the Dark One he still did not master or know all of its power. Naraku stood up but he struggled. Salazar turned around and saw Naraku standing up. "You do not know when to give up do you?" It''s over. "You already lost." Naraku''s aura began to rapidly change. Salazar was shocked. Naraku''s power was at least two levels above his own. Salazar was in luck though. Naraku could barely control it. Naraku was about to fire a Fiery Blast at Salazar but he lost control of the power and dropped in the ground. Salazar could program Naraku to follow all his orders but that would take quite a long time. The Outer Atmosphere of Micros... Cross and everyone else had finally made it to the real Micros. The first planet they went to was just an illusion. All those fights were brutal but these ones that they were going to face in the future will be quadruple times harder to defeat. Tyrus who walked up to Cross asked him this. " Are you sure we are ready to fight nobles?" "Yes." " We have been training for almost four months." If we get beaten then what was all that blood and sweat that we put in our training for?" Tyrus had been training like crazy. "You are right." Lucia than shouted to everybody. "We are now descending!!" The ship was very durable so the ship did not burn up at all. The ship landed in the outskirts of the High Noble Temple that was full of dark secrets. When the ship door was opened, Cross was the first one who got off the ship. Cross looked around and saw bright colourful lights everywhere Chapter 145 - Bentos Recovery chapter 6 Bento some up in a hospital attached to a life support machine. He raised his arm in the air and realized that the arm was wrapped in bandages covered in blood. " What the fuck happened?'' thought Bento in his mind. When he was about to get up, he felt an incredibly sharp pain in his spinal cord. Bento had some very serious injuries. He tried to focus aura around his body to make him recover faster, but nothing happened. "Have I lost my power?" He kept trying to make aura surround his body but not happened. A doctor came in and saw Bento sweating with his wounds that opened back up. "Noble Bento what are you doing?!" "I am trying to make my aura surround my body, but nothing happens." "Oh about that..." "You lost all of your power due to your severe injuries." "You would if probably died if you were attacked once more." Bento clutched his hand into a fist and gritted his teeth against his tongue so hard blood began to flow out of his mouth." Bento stepped out of his bed turning to endure all the pain. The Doctor was going to call for help, but Bento told her not to. " Give me all your anesthetics". But I am not- " Just fucking do what I tell you!!" The doctor went in the back and pulled our some strange drugs. One red, one green, and one purple. Bento instantly grabbed the purple one and told the doctor.to inject the drug inside his chest. The purple drug fused with his bone structure and organs. Suddenly his powers came back but they were not quite the same. All of his injuries were healed. Bento made aura come around his body which was powerful. He clutched his hand into his face and dispersed. The colour of his aura was purple and black. Did you know those drugs could do this?" "No."We had that drug in our possession for over one hundred years." "No one tested it because it was a prototype." "Who created this drug?" " The most famous scientist to be born on this planet." "The scientist Hail." How much for the medical fees?" "No charge." Bento jumped through the window and soared in the sky with his upgraded powers. Chapter 146 - Enter The High Noble Squares Ark Part 1 chapter 7 Cross and everyone else had run into Minster soldiers. But they knocked all of them out. They had to watch their surroundings. They could say that they were bounty hunters. That would cover up their real identities. They had to get some answers. Lucia had told Cross that Alfre had been killed. He had been killed by Salazar. Cross had to fight Salazar. Alfre was fucking strong already but he had been defeated very easily. Cross had to witness his power. Cross went into a low profile. Orion went to a weaponsmith and asked some questions. " Where does Salazar live?" " Why would you ask that question?" " I had some packages to deliver to his mansion." "I was supposed to it yesterday but I did not have the address." "He lives in the High Noble Squares." "Thank you very much." Orion left the weaponsmith with lots of information. Orion went back to everyone who did not require any information. " He lives in the High Noble Squares. " All we have to do now is to go there." The High Noble Squares... In front of the High Noble Squares was full of security. Cross walked up to the gate which was tall. The gate was made of Siok. In front of the Siok, gates laid two giant robots. "State your purpose." "We are the bounty hunters that High Noble Salazar requested." "Show us your bounty hunter badges." Tyrus pulled out some bounty hunter badges and handed to the robots. Suddenly the gates. opened up. The High Noble Squares were grand. Not a piece of trash was on the ground. All the nobles were starring at Cross and everyone else like they were garbage. Cross wanted to go off but that would bring suspicion. They just had to play it cool. In order to play it cool, they had to dress like nobles. They all went in A clothing store looking like bounty hunters to coming out looking like dressed professionals. Chapter 147 - Enter The High Noble Squares Ark Part 2 chapter 8 In High Noble Salazar''s Giant Mansion. Salazar held his glass of wine in his hand that was at least a thousand years old. He looked at Naraku who he had in a Mind Warping chamber to turn him into a mindless drone. But do far the Mind Warping Chamber was not living up to its fucking name. Salazar was getting pissed off. He was going to allow Naraku to walk free but that would be letting him off the chain too easily. Before he allowed Naraku to walk free he would have to take an organ or an eyeball from him. He walked up.to Naraku who was barely moving. He tried to get him by the head but Naraku quickly grabbed Salazar by the arm. Salazar struggled to get out of his grasp. Salazar quickly chopped off his own arm to get out of his grasp. He realized that it was not Naraku that grabbed his arm. It was the power of a Dark One. The would that was dripping blood instantly healed back. Salazar just left the Mind Warping Chamber and locked the door behind him. Bento''s House. Bento was testing his powers on a dummy which was charred. Bento smiled and destroyed the dummy with one blast. He kicked opened of the balcony off the hedges and smiled. He looked at the sky and saw a giant carriage ship coming into the atmosphere. He instantly appeared on the carriage ship that was very cold. It looked like t just came from an icy planet. He jumped inside one of the windows which was already opened for some reason. The carriage ship had weapons and all sorts of different variety of goods on it. He grabbed a crate gull of stylish goods and appeared back in dire his mansion. When he was about to open the crate he felt a surge of power that was west of his stylish mansion. He wanted to investigate, but they would come to him. He went back to his mansion and sat on the ground. Chapter 148 - Enter The High Noble Squares Ark Part 3 chapter 8 Everyone had blends right in The High Noble Squares. Lucia placed an illusion spell on herself and others to look like Ministers. Cross walked around and noticed that some of the guards were watching him with a serious expression on his face." Did they see through the illusion or something?" Cross walked right past the guards who began to follow him. When Cross entered a dead-end alley, the noble guards were about to confront him but were knocked out cold by Sarah. Cross smiled as Sarah did this. Cross searched the bodies of the two noble guards and found two key cards. One blue and one yellow. The two key cards were the only way to get in The Noble Barracks where all the noble guards practiced fighting and retrieving new weapons made by a weapon smith. Cross handed the blue key card to Sarah. " What am I going to do with this?" "You should pair up with Lucia." Sarah instantly left the dead-end alley. Cross also left the dead-end alley and looked for Orion and Akashi. Akashi had found a way to get indie The High Noble Temple which had some dark secrets inside of it. Orion felt a very strong aura northwest. It must have been Bento''s or Naraku''s own. He did not pick up any aura''s from the other strong High Nobles. That was very strange. Suddenly Orion turned around and saw a man and a woman in a carriage which was bringing pulled by two old poor people. " Faster!" shouted the woman in the carriage. The two old people were covered in blood and scars. The woman was an uptight bitch with jewelry and fancy clothes on. She carried a long, skinny, sharp sword which glistened in the moonlight. She was very loud. The man was silent with a serious expression on his face. He had a scar coming down his eye. He had also had fancy clothes. Except he had no jewelry. He carried a bow and two guns. Cross walked p to Orion and asked: "Who are those two?" " I have no idea." " They both look like two pieces of fucking rotten trash." I said faster you pile of shit!" said the woman. Some of the other High Nobles looked at the man and the woman with mean looks on their face when other''s smiled. One of the old people carrying the carriage collapsed on the ground. Did I say you could take a fucking break?!" "Get the fuck up!" "Please, madam.." Have mercy I am tired." I haven''t eaten anything for three days." The woman said nothing for at least five seconds until she quickly pulled out her sword and stabbed the old man in the neck gushing blood all over the clean ground killing him instantly. " Fucking weakling." The other old man who saw this got scared and tried to pick up the carriage by his self. The woman stepped out of the carriage and stabbed the old man in the chest. The old man dropped on the ground letting go of the carriage which smashed his head-turning it into jelly splashing blood all over the place. " It was time to get new slaves anyway." Let''s go do some slave shopping brother. The two siblings walked away from the crowd who had just witnessed two brutalities. Cross walked up to a man who had some blood on him from the old man who got his head crushed by the carriage." Who are those two?" " I do not tell people things for free." Cross handed him a piece of rare metal he found on Alfre''s ship. The noble instantly started talking."Don''t you know?" Those are the two Ven Siblings. They Rain Ven and Alexis Ven. They are some dangerous people." Damn it!! My expensive clothes!! "I just bought these clothes!" "Fuck!!" "Their father used to **** and abuse both of them." "Their father name was Marshall Ven." "Their mother was Gloria Ven who died at childbirth." "They are twins." "Some people say that they both butchered him." "But that was ten years ago." "They have killed a lot of slaves and other High Nobles." "Do not fuck with them." That is all the information I can provide. "The other information is just too fucking dark." "Tell no one else I told you this information." The noble quickly ran from Cross. "So what noble say?" Cross told Orion everything the noble said. High Noble Slave Market. Rain overheard everything the noble said to Cross. "It seems that our, friend Hill has told someone all our info," said Rain. Do not worry about that." "We will take out both Hill and his information seeker." Chapter 149 - Enter The High Noble Squares Ark Part 4 chapter 10 It was midnight. Cross, Orion, Akashi, and Tyrus was in front of The Noble Guard Barracks. Harpia had gone with Lucia and Sarah. Cross took the yellow key card out of his pocket and stuck it in the slot. As he did that the slit said please enter a password. The password was on the key card. The password was ninety-five twenty-seven. The Minister''s number line was exactly like human beings from Earth. The Ministers from Micros invented it way before human beings. Meaning that a Minister left Micros and went to Earth. Cross typed in the password and the big door opened up. Everyone entered the Noble Guard Barracks. The big door closed behind them. "There have to be some answers about Salazar in here," said Cross. Akashi went inside of of the stylish rooms. Akashi reached the drawers and found a bloody tooth. He examined the tooth and realized that the tooth was still leaking blood. If the tooth was still leaking blood that means that this must of just happened. Akashi instantly turned around and dodged attack which a Noble guard tried to inflict on him. "You are not noble." You are an outsider." "And all outsiders must die!" The noble guard pulled out a plasma gun which was quickly removed from his hand." My fucking hand!!!" Blood gushed everywhere. "You bastard!!" Akashi stabbed the noble guard in the heart killing him instantly. Tyrus rushed in the room and saw the dead body on the ground. "We said no killing! He tried to attack me so I quickly responded. I have to protect myself at all times." I will dispose of this body. Tyrus. opened a black hole with his powers sucking. the body inside. Who. the black hole opened back up the body was nothing but ash which could be easily blown away with wind from your mouth. Cross had felt spiritual essence, at least twelve feet away from the Noble Guard Barracks. He had to be careful. Cross hid his spiritual essence and hid inside a crate filled with weapons. Suddenly an unidentified person dropped n the ground cracking it up a little. It was a Chosen One. The Chosen One scanned the entire place but could not pick up any spiritual essence. The Chosen One ravaged through crates tossing them in the air. He was about to open up the crate which Cross was inside. The Chosen one heard a noise and fired a beam at the spot he heard the noise coming from. The wall melted dropping hot melt metal on the ground. The Chosen One scanned the area finding some spiritual essence. It was a tiny bug. The Chosen One quickly scanned the area once more. "No sign of the target." The Chosen One quickly sprinted away from the Noble Guard Barrack. Chapter 150 - Enter The High Noble Squares Ark Part 5 chapter 11 Cross got out of the barrel feeling like a fucking coward. He wanted to take down the Chosen One, but if he did that it would make too much noise and attention. Akashi, Orion, and Tyrus ran up to Cross. " What the fuck was all that ruckus?" said Orion. "That person was looking for somebody." Cross walked up to the area were the Chosen One fired his blast. The hole that the blast burnt through was still leaking molten Sioed rock. Suddenly when Cross backed away from the burning hole, Noble guards surrounded him. In Cross''s mind, he thought how the fuck did they get alerted. He looked up and saw the noble who told him all the information smiling wickedly. I knew you four were all outsiders by the first time I looked at you. " I may not be a fighter, but I still can pick up the spiritual essence." "We know about your other three friends too." "But do not worry." "We will take good care of them." When Hill was about to say something else, Rain and Alexis appear from nowhere. Akashi and Tyrus started to watch them both with serious expressions on their face. Tain walked up to Hill with bag jewelry inside it. Hill opened the bag and poured all the jewelry in his hand. "That is for binging the outsiders to us." I am always happy to carry out missions for you Mr. Ven." "I am happy to hear you say that but we really do not need you anymore." Rain quickly pulled out his gun and shot Hill in the head splattering blood all over the place. Orion, Tyrus, and Akashi were very shocked to see Rain Ven kill another noble like it was nothing. Cross was not surprised. Zero killed Nail on front of his face. Alexis starts to laugh like a fucking maniac. " Good one brother!!" "I was getting tired of seeing his fucking ugly ass face." Rain quickly looked Cross and said" Boo." Suddenly he was in front of Cross who quickly dodged two arrows he fired at him. Orion, Tyrus and Akashi wanted to help Cross but Alexis ordered the Noble guards to attack them with violent force. Alexis did not want them to interfere. Cross jumped back away from Rain who pulled out his two handguns and started to shoot rapid-fire at Cross. Cross flickered and punched in his face making him spit out blood. Rain was sent crashing into one of the stylish rooms of the noble guard barracks. ''Brother!!!" shouted Alexis. "You will pay for that, you motherfucker." Alexis was about to draw her sword but Rain stopped her with telepathy. It is ok sister." I can take care of myself." "I will never let anyone hurt us again as long as I live." Ok Brother." said Alexis who calmed down and took her hand off her sword. Rain stood up on his two feet and fired an arrow into Cross''s leg. This disabled Cross which gave Rain the opportunity to in up to him and inflict a barrage of painful attacks on him. The final blow he landed on Cross was a kick to the face breaking his nose. Rain walked up to Cross pointed pulling an arrow on his bow which pointed right at Cross''s heart. Cross was on he found dumbfounded. "Make one move an it''s over." That is the old school way to do it!'' shouted Alexis. Chapter 151 - Enter the High Noble Squares Ark Part 6 chapter 12 Cross already thought of a way to disable Rain. Rain who was ready to fire the arrow smiled. Cross fired a beam that was very weak. The beam burnt half of Rain''s face. "Argh!!!" screamed Rain. " Brother!!" Cross then stabbed Rain in the chest. Alexis drew her sword and almost stabbed Cross in the neck but he flickered. She made a sad face and tears began to draw. She grabbed his body and said, "This shit is not over." She then disappeared. Cross had kind of felt bad for what he just to her brother. Cross rushed to help others. In a span of five minutes, the noble guards were taken out. We need to find out where the others are. I gave Sarah a blur key card that l worked only for the High Noble Temple so that''s where they probably are. In front the High Noble Temple.. Sarah, Lucia, and Harpia had taken out all the. guard that laid in front the red polishd Sioed door. Sarah walked up to the key card slot and was about to enter the code but she felt some incredibly powerful spiritual essence that was at least only five feet away from her. "We have to fucking hide!" "Why?!" asked Lucia. Sarah, Lucia, and Harpia hopped over a wall and hid their spiritual essence. It was Alex with her brother in a machine. She placed her hand on the wall and a void opened up. She walked inside with her brother. Sarah thought in her mind. "She just used some kind of power to go inside. "That means that this key card is invalid." Inside the High Noble Temple. Alexis rested her brother on the ground who wept in the pan. "Do not worry brother."You will be fixed up in a little." "Just hold on." Alexis cutter her inner and leaked her blood on Rain''s face and on his chest wound. Suddenly the burn on his face quickly healed into healed burns. The wound on his chest quickly turned into a scar. Rain was covered in scars. This was not the first time she did this to Rain. ''Every time I do this you, your power increases by ten percent. "You are lucky to have a twin sister like me." You will also need a different weapon. She handed him her sword, which instantly turned into a chained blade. She also handed him a mask that covered the burnt part of his face. Chapter 152 - Enter the High Noble Squares Ark Part 7 chapter 13 Cross, Orion, Akashi and Tyrus had met up with Sarah, Lucia and Harpia. " How come you haven''t use the keyboard to on the door up yet?" "This key card is bullshit."It s a fake." "I saw a woman carrying a man enter this temple with some kind of power." "I think the High Noble Temple is a separate place from the High Noble Squares." Cross thought in his mind about what Alexis said. "This shit is not over." "Did you check the roof?" Harpia flew up to the roof and tried to punch a hole in it, but nothing he did seemed to fucking work. "We need some assistance." Orion walked down the steps of the High Noble Temple and saw a piece of paper which was dirty. When he picked it up he was shocked to see what the paper had on it. It was a wanted poster with all their faces on it. The one who captured all of them would be gladly reward. So they had to watch their backs. They couldn''t make any friends. Orion ran up to everyone who saw their faces on the wanted poster. "Shit!" "Now we can''t let anyone see our faces!!" Lucia tried to cast an illusion technique to hide their identities but was interrupted when a purple hole opened up. Out walked Alexis and Rain who had straight looks on their face. Alexis''s face instantly turned to mean when she saw Cross. "Brother." "Now is your chance to get revenge on the one who burnt your face." Cross could feel that Rain was totally different than earlier. His power was at least ten times stronger. Rain clutched his chained blade and looked at Cross who was in fighting position. He began to laugh like a fucking maniac." Is the the one who did this to me?!" "I can sense your spiritual essence." "You seem more like a scared animal." "You are not worth it." You might as well go jump off a bridge." This made Cross furious. He was about to lung after Rain but Sarah stopped him. "You will get your chance later." "Not now." Cross rested his spiritual essence back to normal. Alexis and Rain just walked off. Chapter 153 - Enter The High Noble Squares Ark Part 8 chapter 14 When Alexis and Rain got away from the High Noble Temple, more than a hundred soldiers surround Cross, Sarah, Orion, Lucia, Akashi, Tyrus, and Harpia. "How the fuck did these soldiers know we were going to be here?" It does not add up." It does not add to because Alexis and Rain were inside the High Noble Temple. The soldiers began firing at them destroying everything around the High Noble Temple, making the area looking like a warzone. Cross jumped in the air and fired two small beams which were orange. The two small beams killed thirty of the soldiers turning them into a hot bloody mess that was melt organs with blood spewing all over the place. Sarah and Lucia teamed up and killed the rest of the hundred soldiers. Suddenly more soldiers came. "These motherfuckers just keep coming and coming!!" When Cross was an inn in the middle of killing soldiers he felt an extremely powerful spiritual essence. When he looked up he saw Salazar. Cross did not know his name but he had a feeling that he was the one who killed Alfre. Salazar stood up and smiled. He suddenly jumped Ogg a tall building. Before he touched the ground he disappeared. When they finished off the rest of the soldiers they were fucking tired like they had just been in a war. Salazar''s behemoth mansion. Salazar went to check on Naraku who was suppose to be down in the cell. But when he looked the cell was all burnt. Naraku had left a message on the ground. It will take more than a small as a cell to lock me up. Salazar did not care if Naraku escaped. He had bigger fish to fry. Way bigger fish. The King Of Micros had required his presence. The King Of Micros is one tough bastard. Salazar was very jealous of him. Chapter 154 - Enter The High Noble Squared Ark Part 9 chapter 15 In front of the gates of the king of Micros. When Salazar walked up to the gate he was confronted by two giants. "State your purpose." The king of Micros has requested my purpose." I hope that is not too much fucking trouble for you. The two giants had overheard the king saying he wanted to see Salazar. The two giants opened the gates and Salazar walked in. He went inside an elevator and licked on the number zero which would go all the way up to the king''s throne room. When the elevator opened up there sat the king of Micros. The king of Micros name was Yamato. He stood up to at least fifteen feet. Yamato was talking to his son when he saw Salazar. " Finally High Noble Salazar." "I was wondering when you were going to arrive." Yamato''s son name was Gen. He hard his father to the core. He already planned with Salazar to kill his father. He was very jealous. His father had all the popularity, fame, power, and glory. When he was in front of his father he acted as if he hated Salazar. "Father, why did you bring his fag to your chambers?" " It does not concern you." " And if you ever talk to me with that attitude again will throw you in the most disgusting vile prison we have on this fucking planet." Gen stormed out of Yamato''s chambers muttering bad words. "Now the first thing I want to discuss with you is the intruders who are I placed a bounty on." " Do not worry about those intruders." "They are good as dead." " I hope so." "The second thing I want to discuss with you is something very important." "Who gave you permission to kill Alfre?" Salazar breathed heavy and said: "I regret killing Alfre." But he killed my brother." " It was my destiny to kill him." "You have honour." But you still broke the law." Suddenly more than fifty noble guards surrounded Salazar accompanied by the main noble guard. High Noble Salazar you are under arrest for the murder of High Noble Alfre. Tch. Salazar dropped on the ground and rested his hands behind his head. Chapter 155 - Enter The High Noble Squares Part 10 chapter 16 Salazar looked the main noble guard in the face and looked at him with a serious expression on his face. "You know King Yamato I always hated your fucking guts." "So does your son." Ridiculous." "I have given my son everything he wanted. " Oh really?" "You are fucking naive." Suddenly at least ten soldiers were thrown into the air with blood spraying all over the place. It was Gen. The main noble guard was caught off and was killed by Salazar. Gen and Salazar killed all the noble guards. Yamato was shocked. He did not expect his son to betray him. "Gen, how long have you had the thought of betraying me in your mind?" "For years." I always knew this day would eventually come." "I hated my father too." "It runs in your veins." "Enough talk." "I will take my title as the heir to the throne." Gen charged a beam in his hand and fired it at his father''s face. Yamato blew air from his mouth which blew the beam back at Gen. Gen sliced the beam in half. Salazar jumped towards Yamato who quickly batted Salazar out of his chambers. Gen rapidly fired beams which were just blown away from his father. "Let''s face it." "None of your attacks will inflict any damage on me." Salazar tried to slice off Yamato''s head from behind but he'' grabbed him and threw him. Salazar landed on his feet. Yat finally got out of his chair and focused his aura around his body which made the entire building shake. The entire building collapsed. Chapter 156 - Enter The High Noble Square Ark Part 11 chapter 17 Salazar tossed a wall do high in the air it did not come down. " Where the fuck did that motherfucker go?" As soon as Salazar said that, Yamato jumped out of the rumble with a couple if bloody cuts on his body. " You yep assholes d not know who you are fucking with." " I have been through countless events that had my life on the line." "This battle here does not fear me." Both Salazar and Gen jumped towards Yamato engaging in hand to hand combat with him. Yamato kicked Salazar in the stomach making him cough up blood. " You picked the wrong time to betray me, Gen." I had so much more to teach you." He then punched Fen in the chest sending him crashing through the rumble. Salazar began to rapidly fire glass at him. Yamato batted each and everyone one of the blasts that came his way. Salazar was getting pisser off. Yamato walked up to Salazar slowly and charged a blast in his hand. He fired it and it came in contact with the area Salazar stood. Boom!! A giant crater was made from the blast. Smoke surrounded the entire area. Salazar jumped out the smoke with blood leaking from his mouth He released a barrage of attacks on Yamato, but Yamato blocked all of them. Yamato headbutted him causing him to get brain damage. Salazar was sent flying into the pile of rumble. " What did expect what was going to happen?" Yamato was the King Of Micros. "Of course, he would be fucking insanely strong." He was nicknamed The Bloody King. Ya.ato had killed the kings from different planets. No one had even acquired of killing him. Yamato did not even have any battle scars. Gen got out of the rumble and coughed up blood.on the ground. He stood up with white aura surrounding his body. Yamato had felt that Gen''s power was increasing. Gen charged a beam in his hand which turned small. He threw it at Yamato who barely had any.time to even dodge blast. Chapter 157 - Enter The High Noble Squares Ark Part 12 chapter 18 Yamato flickered, dodging the blast that Gen three at him. The blast was sent in the air blowing up. The blast did not explode. It was like a light that was very bright. Yamato. was blinded for a second. Gen turned his fingernails sharp and stabbed Yamato in the chest. Gen smiled. Yamato grabbed him by his hand and broke it was in two. " Gaah!" Gen screamed which echoed. Yamato grabbed him by the neck and smashed him and in the ground knocking him out. Salazar vision was blurry. He could barely see anything. Yamato flickered and engaged in hand to hand combat with him. Salazar flickered and knocked a tooth out his mouth. He released a barrage of attacks on him which made Yamato become covered blood. Salazar charged a beam in his hand and threw it through his chest which sprayed blood all over the place. Yamato had a huge hole in his chest. But he was still alive. He stood in one knee. He stood up and started to laugh. "This fight the greatest and hardest fight I had in hundreds of years." He coughed up blood which had pieces of organs in it. Salazar was about to charge another blast in his hand but he was pushed back from his aura. His aura made the entire place shake. Alexis and Rain could feel it. Cross and every else could feel it. Salazar was about to be crowned king. Gen was out of commision. Chapter 158 - Enter The High Noble Squares Ark Part 13 chapter 19 Salazar rapidly fired beams at Yamato who still dodged the perfectly even though he had a giant hole his chest. Gen who opened his eyes saw the hat Salazar was evenly matched with his father Yamato, The Bloody King. Gen got.off the ground with a bone coming out his arm. Yamato''s power was increasing rapidly shaking the entire place. As he did this more and more blood came out his chest. Salazar jumped at Yamato who flickered and appeared behind Salazar and grabbed him by the neck choking the life out of him. Salazar was turning purple with the veins on his body looking like they were about to explode. Salazar drove his hand in Yamato''s chest making him instantly drop him. Salazar uppercut Yamato making some teeth fly out. His chin also was shattered. Yamato dropped on the ground causing a crater releasing a shockwave. Blood gushed out of Yamato''s chest. He was losing a lot of blood. Salazar flickered and began to beat up Yamato violently. After he punched Yamato at least a hundred times. Yamato punched him in the heart-stopping it. Yamato got on his feet. "Your punches may make my bleed and break my bones but they do not hurt one bit." I just inflicted a technique of my own on you." "It is called Heart Stopper." "You will die in a matter of seconds." "To make things fucking easier for you I will finish you off with an energy blast." Yamato charged a blast in his and was getting ready to fire it in his face, but was caught off guard when a giant beam attacked him in the face. Yamato was lifted off his feet. Gen had used the last of his strength to fire that blast. Salazar looked at him and said: " I did not ask for your help." I was benefiting myself." Suddenly Yamato appeared behind him and drove a hole through his chest. Yamato pulled his hand out of his chest with his son''s heart in his hand. Yamato face was mangled. His face was burnt off showing his jaw. "I never told you this Gen." " You were a mistake." " I always feared that when I died you would take the throne." "He looked at Gen''s heart in his hand and crushed it spraying blood all over the place." Gen died instantly. Salazar was shocked that Yamato killed his own flesh and blood. Salazar stood up and said: This battle will decide who will be the King of Micros. Salazar then started to charge the greatest attack in his hand. "Divine Punishment!!!" A giant red beam was formed in his hand. Yamato charged a beam in the mouth. A giant white beam was formed. Both off them threw the blasts at each other screaming. "Rrah!!!! When the two boasts clashed with each other a great explosion occurred causing a shockwave to occur which erupted through the entire planet. Chapter 159 - Enter The High Noble Squares Ark Part 14 chapter 20 One won person could win this devastating battle. The aftermath of the shockwave was total destruction. Yamato''s head could be seen. Suddenly the head was tossed to the side. Salazar''s hand came out of the rumble. He then jumped out of the rumble. He was covered in ash. He looked up at the sky. Smoke was everywhere, making it kind of hard to breathe. He still could not believe he defeated Yamato, The Bloody King. When he was getting ready to walk off hundreds of ships and one giant ship was getting ready to come down. When the ships landed more high nobles and army officials came down. The high noble who made Yamato king walked up to him. " What happened here?" "As you can see a battle happened here." The high noble" name was Drain. He looked at all destruction. It would cost a lot of money to repair all the damage. He then saw Yamato''s head. " Did you kill Yamato?" "Yes, it was an act of self-defence." Usually, we would have you castrated and killed but "Yamato was kind of a fucking dick." "We will crown you King of Micros." Salazar instantly started smiling."But before we do where is Gen?" "He should be the one next in line." "Yamato killed him." " I see." "Well all hail the new king." All the soldiers bowed. Salazar smiled and thought of some evil things to do. Chapter 160 - Return of Grim chapter 21 Salazar had been given many perks for being the new King Of Micros. He would change so many laws. He sat on the throne and felt the power surge through his entire body. The first thing he would want to do was seek out Naraku. Naraku had intense power. Salazar wanted this power for himself. Having the power of a Dark One was a once in a lifetime opportunity. All the Dark Ones were killed century''s ago. He would also have to elect a new head high noble guard. The Outskirts Of The High Noble Squares.. Naraku was looking for Cross and Orion. He had sensed their spiritual essence nearby. Naraku had leaped five buildings in a single bound. He dropped on the ground, which cracked up a little. When he was walking out of a clan alley he saw Rain. Rain was walking down the street holding a bag in his hand that was dripping blood. He threw the bag in the garbage and looked at it in disgust. When he was about to get away from the alley he was confronted by Rain who had a serious expression on his face." Who the fuck are you?" "No one special." "I am looking for six people." There are a lot of people on this planet." "The one I am looking for the name is Cross." Rain closed his eyes and turned his back on Naraku. He instantly took out his chained blade. "That motherfucker burnt my face." "Anyone who is in association with him will die by my fucking hand." Naraku was confused. Suddenly someone familiar stepped in the way of the chained blade catching it in his hand. " Grim?" "Long time no see Naraku." Grim had looked different. He was missing an eye and had a robot arm. He grabbed the blade and threw it in the wall. "Well aren''t you a fucking cocky bastard." Chapter 161 - The New Noble Guard Captain chapter 22 Grim had picked up the chained blade and started to swing it in the air. His aura was increasing when he did this. Rain leaped at Grim with intense battle fury in his eyes. Grim dodged the attack raking him in the back with his chained blade. Rain collapsed on the ground with blood leaking out of his back. " I just struck your spinal cord." "You can no longer walk." "Bullshit!!" Rain leaped off the ground into the air trying to rip the chained blade from Grim''s hands. Grim grabbed Rain by the neck and drive him in the ground. Rain coughed up blood all over Grim''s face. Grim''s strength had increased multiple times. This version of Grim could kill Jorgen like he was a housefly. He took his hand off Rain''s neck and walked up to Naraku. "Now, can you explain your situation to me?" " I am looking for a Cross." I only came to Micros so I could become the new noble guard captain. " What do you mean by the new noble guard?" " The new King Of Micros has requested a new noble guard captain." I thought Yamato The Bloody King, was the current king. "He was killed." "The new King Of Micros is Salazar." " Tch." I am not fucking surprised." Grim and Naraku continued to talk as Cross and everyone else confronted them. No one expected to see Grim. Rain opened his eyes which was bloodshot. He stood up and fixed his broken neck. He took the chained blade out the ground and flickered. Cross turned around and realized that Grim was gone. Alexis''s Mega-Mansion. Rain landed on the balcony which smelled sweet and fresh. He opened the door and saw Alexis having sec with some random noble guard. He was kind of jealous. He knew it was incensed to like his own sister, but he really really loved her. He waited until the man left. He then confronted Alexis. "Alexis, I want to talk to you about something." Alexis smiled. "Salazar will not last long in the throne." "When we get the chance will take him out." "Is that what you wanted to talk about?" "Never mind." Rain got away from the mega-mansion. He wanted to tell his sister his dark secret but not know. He would have to find the right to tell her. Salazar''s Throne Room. Three contestants had been picked to be a high noble guard captain. The contestants were Jackal, Doz, and Grim. Jackal was an old man. He had a white mustache. He was not skinny but muscular.He was a war killing machine. Doz was a young girl who had a nice ass, and huge breasts with a scar underneath her eye. Grim had a robot arm, missing a eye. This was a tough decision to make. Salazar finally made up his mind. "The new high noble guard captain is Jackal. Chapter 162 - Plan Founded Out? chapter 23 Grim calculations were supposed to be correct. He thought he was the right one for the job. "But who could out beat Jackal?" Jackal was like Rambo who got bit from the spider who turned Peter Parker into spiderman one of marvels greatest superheroes. Grim was about to walk out the throne room until Salazar called him back. "You used to be one of the fifteen champions underneath my brother Sriyu right?" Grim did not know how to respond to the question. "I do not know what you are talking about." You had something to do with my brothers death. Grim did had something to do with Sriyu''s death. That was before he turned good. " Grim walked away from Salazar but was quickly knocked out by Jackal. Good work Jackal." "Your money will be doubling later." Grim''s body was thrown off the balcony. Luckily he woke up before his body turned into jelly because off smacking on the ground. He landed on the ground perfectly with blood running down his head. He wiped it with his clothes which were already dirty and ripped. He wanted to go back and kill Jackal but that would be a suicide mission. He would have to plan it later. In front of the High Noble Temple. Cross still wanted to get inside the temple. He knew it had some dark secrets inside there. He fired at least five blasts at the wall which did not get destroyed or scratched. He would have to request help from Tyrus. Tyrus could open black holes from any place at any time. Tyrus shot a ball of energy at the wall which opened a black hole. Everybody walked in and ended up inside the high noble temple. Alexis''s Mega- Mansion.. Alexis had everything ready for the plan for taking down Salazar. She was about to informed Rain but Jackal and Salazar was right at the door. Chapter 163 - Wrath Unleashed chapter 24 Alexis saw Salazar and Jackal at the door. Rain suddenly appeared in her mega-mansion. He could sense two powerful auras. " Why the fuck are they here?" asked Rain. Alexis went up to the front door and opened it. She acted as if she did not already know they were at the door. " "King Salazar!!" What brings you to my home?" I just wanted the new high noble guard captain to meet you two." Everyone knew about Jackal. Jackal went up to Alexis to shake her hand. " It is a pleasure to meet your High Noble Alexis." She refused to shake Jackal''s hand. This made Jackal very pissed. He slowly drew his hand away from Alexis. Salazar had already known about their plan to take him down. Alexis invited both of them inside her house. Jackal saw Rain and gritted his teeth. He had heard that Rain had killed a lot of people. Sooner or later, Rain would become the next Jackal. Rain looked at Salazar with a serious expression on his face. "Can I help you two to any refreshments or anything?" " No." I will not be here that long to eat it drink anything you are offering." Alexis sat down next to Rain who was clutching his chained blade. "Now I wanted to discuss this with you." "Why do you want to kill me?" "I do not understand the question." "Let me verify." " Jackal." Jackal charged a beam in his hand and threw it at Alexis. The beam was about to connect with Alexis''s face but Rain jumped.in the way. The beam took his left arm right off spraying blood all over the place. "Rain!" He felt pain erupt through his entire body. Salazar smiled and left the mega-mansion laughing like a sinister maniac. Jackal fired two more beams at Alexis who raised a barrier over herself. The two beams were so strong that the barrier shattered like glass. Some of the barrier cut her on the face shedding some blood. She dropped on the ground like a sack of wheat. This made Rain very mad. He started to swing the chained blade all over the place. Jackal smiled and dodged all the attacks from the chained blade. He punched Rain in the stomach making him cough out blood. Alexis got off the ground, to see her brother on the ground. She was about to shoot beams at him but Jackal appeared in front of her. He was about to punch a hole in her chest but Rain stood in the way. A giant hole appeared in his chest. Rain coughed up blood all over the ground. Chapter 164 - Alexiss Power chapter 25 Jackal took his hand out of his chest which was covered in blood. Rain tumbled on the ground. Alexis could not believe what she had just seen. The technique she did on Rain could be used as many times as possible. But it could be used on the same person more than fifteen times. This time Rain would be permanently dead. He was son the ground coughing up blood. "Rain!!" She dropped on the ground and picked his head up. He coughed up more blood. "Alexis." "You remember when I said I had something important to discuss with you?" Alexis was crying and shook her head yes. "I just wanted to say that I love you." He then closed his eyes smiling peacefully. Jackal was walking up to Alexis who was longer crying." I was not going to let my title be damaged by a little piece of shit." I am a Jackal. "The most notorious killing machine!!" He charged a beam in his hand and fired it at Alexis. "I love you too brother." She fired a blast that went through Jackal''s beam. She stood up focused her aura around her entire body. Alexis''s aura was yellow like the sun. Jackal rushed Alexis who flickered and appeared behind him and punched him in the back cracking his spinal cord. It instantly healed. Jackal turned around clutched his hand into a first. He jumped through the roof of the mega-mansion and came down like a meteor causing a shockwave which made a terrifying shockwave occur. Alexis made a strong barrier go over her body who h was strong enough to withstand the force from the shockwave. Jackal was surprised to see Alexis do this. You are stronger than your dead brother. When she heard Jackal saw that she made five hundred beams fore above her. She fired them at Jackal who swept through all five hundred of them like a free bird. She punched the barrier shattering it. In the end, all of my enemies cower like animals." You forgot about one." Jackal dodged four hundred and ninety-nine of the beams but forgot about one. The beam damaged his entire body causing life treating wounds. But since Jackal was one of the greatest warriors he was given the healing factor only that High Nobles had. All the life treating wounds healed and Jackal was back and functioning. He shot towards Alexis and punched her in the stomach, making her up cough up blood on her expensive clothes. She tumbled on the ground holding her stomach which felt as if it was on fire. That punch was extremely hard. She could no longer move. " Once I execute you the Ven bloodline will no longer exist." He formed a blast in his hand that was loud enough to be heard through the entire planet. When he executed the blast he suddenly stopped as if he had been stopped. "That is enough." It was Alfred''s spirit that just saved her life. Alfred tossed Jackal to the side. He looked like a light that had formed into a man." Do not worry Lady Alexis." "I will take him out." Chapter 165 - Alexis Finds a Replacement chapter 26 Jackal got off the ground, feeling like a chump. He looked to see who tossed him to the side. All he saw was light in the shape f a man. He flickered and began to engage in hand to hand combat with Alfre. Alfre better Jackal in speed while Jackal beat Alfre in power. Jackal grabbed Alfre by the neck and bashed in the stomach with his knee. He had no fucking how he was actually attacking a ghost. But he did not care. He would not allow himself to be pushed around by anyone. He did not give a fuck who or what it was. Alfre got off the ground as if nothing had happened to him. He fired two giant blasts at Jackal who jumped through the two blasts and uppercut Alfre. Alfre took at least two minutes to drop on the ground causing a giant crater to appear. Alexis wanted to help Alfre but he told her not to interfere. He would take care of Jackal himself. Jackal walked up to Alfre and tried to punch him but Alfre dodged the punch and kicked Jackal in the face making spit out blood. Jackal collapsed on the ground cracking it up. "Are you sure you are the legendary Jackal?" You are a weak piece of fucking shit." Jackal had just been put down by a ghost. He stood up and spat and out blood. He focused his aura around his entire body which was black and yellow. " You are a dead man." You must be the one who killed Salazar''s brother and he killed you." "Am I right?" Alfred said nothing and said: "Yes you are." He will be expecting an early general though." Right after I kill you and take your soul." Alfred shot towards Jackal who flickered and kicked Alfre in the back of the head slowing him down. When he did this, Alfre reverted back into a human. He tumbled on the ground cracking it up. Jackal started laughing. " You are just a confused soul. You have not reached enlightenment yet. "In order to do so on be raptured, you must defeat the ones who did you wrong." So far you are not making a good impression." When he was about to free a black and yellow beam at Alfre, a surge of electricity went through his entire body shocking him until he turned burnt. He turned around and punched Alexis in the face. "Bitch!" While he was occupied by Alexis, Alfre used this opportunity to destroy him. He charged a small beam in his hand and compressed it. It then turned into a giant white beam that was sucking the life out of anything around it. He threw this beam at Jackal who has pulled it to it. He tried his best but he was sucked into it. He instantly turns to bones. His flesh and organs splattered all over the place. The bones dropped in the ground and began to slowly decompose. That blast had taken all the energy away from Alfre. He would have to wait for his energy to recover. He went up to Alexis and said: "Thanks for helping me." I never asked for your help." You just appeared out of nowhere." "I gave you help because you needed it." You would have never been able to defeat him." This Alfre''s words made Alexis very silent. "You know I am right." She walked away from Alfre and walked by her dead brother. She then asked Alfre something. "Could you help me bury him?" "Yes." When they were burying Rain, all she could think about is getting revenge. " You want to get vengeance right?" asked Alexis. "Of course I do." "Salazar killed me." " I will do anything to see that motherfucker drown in his own blood." Alexis thought for a little and said I can bring you back alive. If you can bring me back alive why don''t you bring back your brother?" " I already have." "Dozens of times." Because I did it so many times I can''t bring him back." "His soul will just have to sleep." So can you bring me back alive?" "Yes." It took at least fifteen minutes to bring Alfre back from the dead. Alfre could not believe he was back alive. He decided to stay with Alexis. Become her ally in taking down Salazar. Chapter 166 - The Insides Of The High Noble Temple Everyone had made it in inside the High Noble Temple. Cross wanted to do some exploring. The whole place smelled great. It smelled as if someone had been continuously spraying the place with air freshener. Cross walked inside one f the rooms finding weapons on the wall. The weapons on the wall use to belong to high noble warriors who did good deeds in war and around the whole world for most of their lives. Cross took a dagger off the wall and stuck it in his satchel. He had known it as not right to take things that didn''t belong to him, but so what? These Minister bastards would just put another weapon from another high noble warrior. He walked out of the room caught up with everyone. Orion could sense some violent power up ahead. He ran to see what it was. It was Grim would just kill some nobles. He knew that he would be killed but he would not be defeated that easily. Naraku also accompanied him and help him killed some of the nobles. They were covered in blood and guts. The whole room was bloody. " What happened here?" asked Cross. "It is a very long story." "All I can say now is that I need to watch my back desperately." Suddenly two Chosen Ones enter the High Noble Temple targeting everyone. One of the Chosen One''s fired a beam at Grim who batted it away with his hand. Tyrus shot a black hole at one of The Chosen Ones who rolled out of the way and uppercut Tyrus shaking his brain. Harpia ripped a Chosen One''s eye out of his skull which made the Chosen One scream in pain and also made him very very pissed. He grabbed Harpia by the head. Harpia was screaming in pain. Suddenly his skull was crushed, making the Chosen One''s hands turn bloody. " Harpia"!!! screamed Sarah. Sarah was friends with Harpia. Harpia was a very nice person. Sarah shot towards the Chosen One and punched a hole in his chest killing him instantly. The Chosen One''s body dropped on the ground. The other Chosen One battered Sarah into a wall which collapsed. Lucia fired two blasts at the other Chosen One who blocked the blasts with the face. The Chosen One smiled and rushed Lucia. He grabbed her by the neck and began to choke her. Orion shot towards the Chosen One and chop him in the kidney which exploded making him let go of Lucia. Orion caught her and rested her on the side. She was being choked so hard, she passed out. The Chosen One rushed Orion who swiftly dodged him. Orion was also pissed his friend just died. So did everyone else expects Naraku and Grim would don''t know Harpia? Blood had rushed to Orion''s head. When the Chosen One turned around he fired a blast in his face causing him to go blind. He appeared under the Chosen One and said these words. "Impact Bound." A great deal of energy was fired into the Chosen One''s stomach blowing a big hole in it. His guts fell all over the place. Blood sprayed in Orion''s face, which had a serious expression. The Chosen One tumbled on the ground dropping in his stomach, which made blood flow on the clean flourished ground. Orion walked away from the Chosen One''s body. When he was about to blow up the body the Chosen One got off the ground. He was barely alive. When he was focusing his aura, Cross came up from behind him and suited his throat with the dagger he got off the weapon wall. The Chosen One was dead for real this time. " Those two motherfuckers just showed up out of nowhere!!!" "Somebody here is a fucking rat!" yelled Orion. Cross went to help Sarah who was also unconscious. Blood rushed down her forehead. He wiped it away and carried her on his soldier. Orion walked up to Tyrus and asked him: "Are you the rat?" "No." "Why would you think that it is me?" "You are hiding a lot of things, Tyrus." "What happened that weapon could destroy galaxies?" That is known of your business. When Cross was about to say something he was cut off by Grim. " What if I told you that I am the rat?" Grim had a straight look on his face. Chapter 167 - Evil From The Beginning Tyrus who was in the corner was totally silent. "You been the rat this whole time?" asked Cross. " Yes." How do you think Alexis and Rain knew where you were going to be? "You hid your aura." I have an ability called The Naked Eye. I can see what others can see. I can find people even if they hide their aura. "You motherfucker!!" Grim smiled as Cross rushed him. He dodged Cross and punched him in the face knocking out some teeth and making him spit out blood. Orion fired a beam that was bright at him. Grim dodged the beam and fired an exploding blast at Orion which was way more powerful than the ones he used to fire. Even though Orion dodged the exploding blast, it still was coming after him. He battered it away. When he did this it burned his flesh. " Hurts doesn''t it. The blast exploded in the air causing the roof to crack up. Cross had recovered and threw the dagger in Grim''s back. "Argh!!" Grim pulled it out and threw it on the ground. " I never liked you Cross." This is the day I will share my secrets with you." He fired at least a dozen exploding blasts which were extremely dangerous. Cross slid underneath all of them and turned his hand into a blade and sliced off his robot arm. Grim could still fight with one arm. They began to engage in hand to hand combat with each other. Tyrus looked at them both and walked away. While he was still fighting Grim, Rider began to talk to him. "You need to make this piece of fucking rotten shit die." " I do not need you to fuck tell me that!" Cross rested his arms done for a second which gave Grim the opportunity to kick Cross in the throat. Cross crashed on the ground like a meteor. Grim grabbed his robot arm and stuck it back on. Grim did not forget about Orion. When he turned around a reinforced blast that had been inflicted by the double damage power enhancement move was in his face. Grim did not have any time to dodge it. A giant explosion occurred making the entire High Noble Temple collapse. This caught the attention of hundreds of other nobles who were close by. Cross and Orion came out of the rumble with Sarah and Lucia''s body. Cross instantly picked Grim''s aura. He saw the same dagger on the ground and picked up. He clutched in his hand. Grim busted out of the rumble looking mangled. He had one more move up his sleeve. He fired hundreds of exploding in the air which combined. " "Exploding Meteorite. A giant meteorite made of exploding blasts descends down from the sky. Cross jump and grabbed the Exploding Meteorite which was powerful enough to destroy a continent. Cross threw the Exploding Meteorite in the air which exploded. It was at least a thousand times louder than an atom bomb. This move made some people go deaf. This move cost Grim all his life and soul energy. His soul was burning away. Cross and Orion walked up to him as he was dying. "I never expected that I would die." "You could have been spared." But you had to pay." said Orion. He closed his eyes. His soul was blown in the air like ash. Alfre''s ship... Tyrus walked in the ship and lifted off the ground as the ship left Micros atmosphere, pulled out a small object and rested it on his eyelid. He contacted a unknown person." I have the weapon you requested." "We can know move on the next plan." Tyrus smiled and got away from the planet. Chapter 168 - Hiens Royal Seal Salazar had been informed that Jackal and Grim were killed. This made him very upset. His army and allies were dropping like flys. He got out of the chair and contacted the commander of the Chosen Ones, Crane. It took at last five seconds for Crane to answer. "What is it, King Salazar?" I am requesting more Chosen Ones. "What happened to the two you requested earlier?" "They are dead." Crane instantly said: "How muck Chosen One''s do you need?" "About twelve." "That will be enough to finish off my enemies." Hotel Micro. Everyone mourned Harpia''s dead and being betrayed by Grim. They did not expect that to happen. It just happened so fast. Cross stood up and looked at everyone. " I know Harpia was our friend but we can''t just mourn his death." Obviously Grim was taking orders." "We have to find the person who had that order carried out." Sarah looked around and asked Lucia: "Where is Tyrus?" Orion knew Tyrus would do this sooner or later. "Forget about Tyrus for now." "Cross is right." Lucia, can you see who had that order carried out?" "Yes, I can." Over the past couple of months, Lucia''s power had rapidly grown. She closed her eyes. She opened her third eye which was similar to Grim''s ability. Suddenly she said: " It was the king of Micros, Salazar The Wicked." "The king?" Cross was about to say something else until suddenly all the lights turned off. "What the fuck?" Sarah looked out the window and realized that everywhere had no lights. " This was purposely done." Sarah was right. It was purposely done. By Salazar. He thought that taking out the power with his aura would draw his enemies out, giving The Twelve Chosen One''s an advantage. The Chosen ones were leaping from building to building in a single bound looking for Cross, Sarah, Orion, and Lucia. Salazar was informed that his enemy would be dealt with in no time. When he was about to sit back down he felt a familiar spiritual essence. It was Naraku. Naraku stepped from behind the curtain with a straight dull look on his face. Salazar was getting ready to charge a beam. " I know about those high nobles you killed." "I should have your head on a fucking plate, but no." "Those other high nobles are fucking weak pieces of shit." " I have not come to fight." I just wanted to give you this." Naraku pulled out the same royal seal Orion found in the depths of the fake Micros. "Hien''s royal seal?!" " Where did you get that?" "That information is classified." He threw it to Salazar who acted as if he had an ancient lost treasure in his hands. Hien was the King before Yamato. No one really knows how Hien died. He disappeared. But know at least three centuries later, Naraku had it in his hands. The royal seal was a key rather than a seal. It was key to a giant chest. Naraku was not expecting anything. When he was about to leave Salazar threw a scroll at him. " That scroll verifies that you have been given two mega-mansions and a royal weapon. You are now a high noble. Naraku did not care about the other stuff. He just wanted the royal weapon. Chapter 169 - Finding A Way to Get To Salazar Bento was in his living room doing push-ups. He had already done at least ten thousand of them. He was coughing up blood when he was done. Bento had heard all the news about Salazar killing Yamato and Gen taking the throne becoming king. He was not pleased. Do you know how many fucking perks you would get if you were turned into a king? You could kill people and get away with it. You could change laws and make new ones. Bento wanted this power. And he would do anything to get his hands on it. But if he would want to do anything he couldn''t. He would have to wait until the lights turned back on. Bento laid back on his incredibly soft bed and fell asleep. The Outside Of Hotel Micro. Cross, Sarah, Orion and Lucia were looking for a way to get to Salazar without starting anything up. Salazar had already known what they had looked like. He just did not want to get his hands dirty. After a couple of minutes, the lights had turned back on. Cross had looked up at a building and storm he had seen Alfre ran across. Maybe he was just tripping. That was really Alfre. He was going back to his house and was going to pick up some clothes. He dropped on the ground like a snowflake, without making any noise. He ripped the door off the hedges like it was styrofoam. He scavenged through his house and found some clothes, which were cleaner than the streets that were already clean. He threw them on and went back to Alexis who had killed the twelve Chosen Ones. Alfre was going to say something but he said nothing. He just said :"When it reaches ten o''clock that is when will strike." Chapter 170 - Assault on Salazar It was at 10:00 pm. Alfred and Alexis were ready to strike. There were at least four guards guarding the committee room. Salazar was having a meeting with the Leader of The Chosen One''s Crane. They had to lure the guards away from the committee room. Alexis would do this by bribing the guard with sex. She did this and Alfre killed them. The door suddenly exploded, catching the Salazar''s and Crane''s attention. When Salazar saw Alfre he was spooked. " Alfre?" "How the fuck are you alive?" Crane looked at Alfre and said: "Is this the Alfre you were talking about?" Salazar spat on the ground which was acidy. "You two have just interrupted a very important meeting." "We do not give a fuck about your meeting," said Alexis. " We seek bloody vengeance." "Jackal should have killed you." "It looks like he fucking failed his mission." Crane stood up and fired a beam at Alfre who took it to the face. "When the smoke cleared, Alfre''s face looked exactly the same." Alexis smiled. Alfre was way tougher than her brother. He rushed Crane and punched him in the stomach, making him fly.off his feet into the wall vomiting blood all over himself. Salazar was shocked. Alfre''s power had increased. When he was dead, he was still training. He knew he was coming back to life sooner or later. Crane got out of the wall and started smiling. Blood rushed down his mouth dripping on the ground. Crane focused his aura around his body which was grey. The whole place was shaking. Salazar got.out of his chair and disappeared. Alexis was pissed off. If Crane wasn''t in the way, Salazar would have been fucking dead meat. Crane suddenly made his aura dispersed. He appeared in Alfre''s face and tried to snap his neck. Alfred dodged him before he could. Alexis could manipulate the gravity, so she took the advantage. But before she could do anything at least twenty Chosen One''s appeared in the committee room. They surrounded Alexis so she couldn''t do anything. Alfred wanted to help her but he was occupied by Crane. Crane kicked him in the chest making him crash out the window. Crane then looked at Alexis who had nowhere to run. Alfred jumped back inside the committee room. But no one was inside. The plan had failed. The whole thing got fucked up. He was fucking pissed. He had no choice. He had to request help from Cross Chapter 171 - The Chosen College Part 1 Alfred had picked up Cross''s spiritual essence five thousand yards away from him. He would have to hurry up. No one no''s what was happening to Alexis. After only thirty-five seconds he was by Cross and his allies. When Cross saw Alfre, he thought he was seeing a ghost. But when Alfre started talking he made his aura increase, ready to strike at any minute. " I have come in peace." " I thought you were killed by King Salazar. " Yes, but I was resurrected by Alexis Ven, my partner. "What happened to her brother?" He was killed by a war veteran, named Jackal. Orion had just remembered something. " "Why the fuck are we chatting with you like we are friends?" " We should be killing you again." "Tch." " I am a changed man with a changed philosophy." " I give help to those who seek it." "If you were in the same situation as I am in right now you would help me," Orion said nothing. "He does have a point." said, Cross. "We will agree to help you but if you try anything we will gut you like a fish." Deal." Now I want you to help me resue Alexis from Crane the Leader Of The Chosen Ones. " So where is she being held, prisoner?" " I have no fucking idea." " We will just have to look everywhere." Lucia would have to wait four hours to use her powers again. After three hours they finally found where she was being held. She was being held in under The Chosen College. They would have to sneak inside the Chosen College which was filled with Chosen Ones. They would go underneath the college. Underneath the college was a giant door which was very durable. This door could withstand regular blasts and other things. Cross fired twelve blasts at the door. This did not even leave a scratch on it. Sarah punched the door using the move Impact which made two pieces small metal crumble off of it. " It will take more than that to destroy that door." Everyone quickly turns around and saw an old man with a cyborg body. "That door took me five years to build." "Who the hell are you?" I am just the one who builds that door." Taurus Legend The Fourth. Please to meet you." Taurus sticker his finger in it and the door opened up. ''Follow me." This old man seemed nice, but too nice. Chapter 172 - The Chosen College Part 2 Taurus was taking them to his hidden workshop. When they arrived in front of the hidden workshop he stopped in front of the door. "Why are you people trying to sneak inside this college anyway?" The Leader Of The Chosen One''s Crane had captured my partner Alexis Ven. And these people besides will be helping rescue her. Taurus looked at all of them and smiled. " It is about time that someone would kill that fucking son of a bitch." " I made this collage with my bare hands. "I was named the dean and the owner of this college under the rule of king Hien." "But one day he disappeared." "Then this motherfucker named Yamato came out of nowhere and brought Noble Bento and Crane." "He became the king and Crane became dean and owner of the college, while I became a fucking carpenter." "He renamed it the Chosen College." "He made regular students into super soldiers with tremendous power." "This is not a college. " "It is a science lab." "These students do not know the dark history behind this college." Everyone had listened to what Taurus had said. I will make fake registers for you all to enter this college." " It took at least two minutes for Taurus to make the registers. He handed them to all of them. Before he left he gave them weapons to. They left the hidden workshop and went to the entrance of the college. Taurus closed the door of the hidden workshop. He was working on a virus. A virus that could wipe out the entire planet. The virus was a couple of weeks from finishing. He walked up to the wall and stuck his finger inside. The wall opened up revealing another secret entrance. He closed the door. It was an elevator that went further under the college. When the elevator stopped it was at least five thousand feet underneath the ground. There laid a coffin, that had enchanted chains all over it. He walked up to it and said: "Soon King Hien." "Soon you will awaken from your eternal rest." In front of the entrance of the Chosen College. Cross had walked in front of the giant door which had slots for the registers to go inside of. Suddenly the door opened relieving the Chosen College. Everything was grand. Sean looked around and scanned the place for any clues. But she did not find anything. Cross walked around and saw Chosen One Captains. Wherever Alexis was, she was somewhere where Crane was. Chapter 173 - The Chosen College Part 3 Cross, Sarah, Orion, Lucia, and Alfre all had to go to orientation. Orientation had over a thousand students. Everyone was chatting back and forth. They were excited that they would become Chosen Ones. Being able to fight nobles? Most of the students in the hall were poor. Being a Chosen One was a great opportunity for poor people in Micro. Nobles tax poor people every five months. Beating the shit out of a noble was a once in a lifetime experience. The vice-dean came in and walked by the podium. Everyone was shocked to see how the vice dean looked. He looked. He was in two different colours. Half white and half black. Everyone turned silent. "Welcome to the Chosen College." " I am the vice dean of this college, Night." The dean and owner of this college Crane, could not make it to orientation. " So I had to fill in for him." One student said: "Why are you half white half black." Night suddenly looked at the student who started foaming from the mouth and suddenly dropped on the ground. The rest nine hundred and ninety-nine students were shocked. Blood started to leak out of the student''s ear. The night started to talk again. Night was born half white and black. He was the real Chosen One. He had a lot of deep dark secrets. When orientation was over everyone ran out of the hall, except for Cross, Sarah, Orion, Lucia, and Lucia. Night stared Cross and walked out of the hall. Cross had sensed he was crazy strong. Everyone else had sensed he was crazy strong too. They all left the hall searching for answers. Crane''s office. Alexis was being held in Cranes office dying for some food and water. Suddenly the slot of the cell opened up and sweet bread was thrown inside. Chapter 174 - The Chosen College Part 4 Alexis took the sweet bread and ate it. She did not dare to drink the water. The water was disgusting. She looked up at the cell of her cell which looked like it was about to cave in. She had to find a way to get out. In the classroom section... Everyone had different classes. Each of the teachers had a great deal of strength. But they were not as strong as the vice dean of the college, Night. When Cross stepped out of the classroom, a man with a robot arm came him. " I have a letter for your hands only." Cross accept the letter, which had the stench of sandpaper. It was a letter from Taurus. " Come to my workshop." " I have made a weapon for you." Cross easily destroyed the letter and would go to Taurus''s workshop when night fell. " " What Cross did not know was that someone from the class was watching him. Nightfall. Cross had made to Taurus''s workshop. Taurus saw Cross and said: " What took you so long?" "I had to come in here with caution." " I guess you are right." Taurus went and grabbed a weapon he made. He handed Cross all black sword. " That sword is made from Black Sio." "Not even the nobles have any knowledge about Black Sio." Cross swung the sword around which was light as a feather and super sharp. Cross put away the sword and walked out the door. When he walked out he was confronted by Bento. Bento looked at Cross who had a serious expression. " Can I help you with something?" No." Bento could smell that Cross was one of the intruders Salazar was talking about. When he was about to walk away from Cross, he saw Taurus walking out from underneath the college. Taurus saw Bento and said: " What the fuck are you doing here Bento?" " It''s been a long time, old friend." "I am not your fucking friend." " Are you still mad at something that happened a very very long time ago?" " "You really know how to hold a grudge." Bento looked beyond Taurus and said: " You are hiding something." "Cross started to charge a small beam in his hand so he wouldn''t alert Bento." Bento was about to walk under the college until Taurus punched him in the face with his robot arm knocking some of his teeth out making him spit out blood. Bento was knocked off his feet in a wall. Cross wanted to intervene, but Taurus told him to stay back. Taurus was pretty agile for an old man. Bento got off his feet and focused his aura around his body. Bento was training like crazy so he could withstand tons of powerful hits. " That was quite a punch but-" Before Bento could finish his sentence, Taurus appeared in front of him and focused his aura around his fist and broke Bento''s jaw. Bento was too cocky. Cross was amazed. Taurus was about to land another blow but Bento quickly responded to the attack and shot Taurus in the throat with a beam gushing blood all over the place. He then was kicked in the face making him fly into the door vomiting blood all over the place. Chapter 175 - The Chosen College Part 5 "You just had to push it you old fuck!!" yelled Bento who had just fixed his broken jaw. Taurus was on his last limb. Cross ran up to him trying to help him. " I can stand up." Taurus struggled to stand up. He got.on his feet and held his neck which was leaking blood. His robot arm started to make noises. He suddenly shot five blasts were powerful. Bento jumped through the beams which turned around. He dodged the four beams but was hit with the fifth beam which went through his stomach dropping his guts on the ground. He tumbled on the ground in devastating pain. "It looks like you are in the worst position than me." joked Taurus. Bento instantly yelled pissed off. He would make Taurus feel his wrath. He crushed most of the bones in Taurus''s body. Taurus collapsed on the ground, not afraid of death. "I got the short end of the stick." But I will get vengeance. He shot an object at Bento which landed in his heart. It was the virus. Bento organs instantly turned to nothing killing him instantly killing him. His body exploded releasing the virus in the air. Cross tried not to inhale the smoke and instantly went looking for his friends. He ran into the college and was confronted by Night. " Where are you running off to?" " I am going to tell everybody that a deathly virus was just released in the air." " Tell nobody to go outside." " I do not fucking believe in tall tales." " Now get the fuck back to class." Cross did not want to raise any suspicion so he did what he was told. Night walked outside and saw a body and blood all over the place. He looked in the sky which had and smoke around it. He went to investigate the body and saw it was Taurus. The best carpenter was dead. He touched the blood on the ground which was still fresh. He walked back inside the college and headed up to Crane''s office. Chapter 176 - The Chosen College Part 6 After Night had found out about the two deaths he went to Crane who requested an assembly. " Someone in this college has killed two people." Everybody started chatting." " Silence." None of you in here are nobles." " If we find the person who committed the crimes he/ she will never see the fucking light of day again." Cross had told Sarah, Orion, Lucia, and Alfre about what happened to Taurus. Taurus had the upper hand but he had slipped up a little. After the meeting was finished, Night went up to Cross and said: "You were right about that virus you were talking about." " You knew Taurus Legend, didn''t you?" "No." Do not fucking lie." There is no reason to lie what so ever." "The motherfucker is dead and is never coming back." " Now I will ask you again." Did you know Taurus?" "Yes, I did." "Cross what the fuck are you doing?" said, Sarah. "Trust me." "Nothing bad will happen." " Did he make that weapon for you?" " Yes." "So if you knew Taurus who was that he was fighting but was killed in the process?" "It was the High Noble Bento." Night said nothing then said: "You may leave." Everyone had wondered why Cross had said all the information he knew hr had to keep to himself to Night. The reason Cross told Night all the information he knew because it would draw out Crane who had Alexis. Cross looked at his all-black sword which darkened the area. This caught the eyes of some of the students in the Chosen College. Cross wanted to test the sword''s power badly. That is the reason he told Night all that information. Before Taurus died he gave Cross the key to his hidden workshop where he could access all his weapons and studies. He would do it in the night when nobody was up. Crane''s Office. "So High Noble Bento is dead." "I always expected him to have more willpower than that." "Taurus The Legend killed him." " Tch." "It is good that son of a bitch is dead." " I think some people are here to take us out and rescue Alexis Ven." "Rescue her?" I was planning to let her go but King Salazar would get mad." Have twenty Chosen One''s stand guard outside until three o''clock in the morning. "Yes, head Dean." Cross''s plan to go back inside the hidden workshop would flop if he wasn''t careful. Chapter 177 - The Chosen College Part 7 Midnight had occurred. Everyone got.out of their dorm rooms. Cross looked outside and saw three Chosen One''s outside guarding the entrance of the college. They would have to make a distraction to lure away from them away. Sarah picked up a bed and threw it by the Chosen One''s getting their attention. r down on the ground without making any noise. They all quickly ran to the back of the college. Surprisingly, there were no guards. Cross opened the door with Taurus''s key and quickly ran for the hidden workshop. He also used the key to open the hidden workshop door which was behind blocked by an image of a wall. As he inserted the key into the wall the image disappeared opening the door of the hidden workshop. When the door opened up a robot was seen messing around with Taurus''s work. The robot turns around and saw Cross. " Cross." " I was wondering when you were going to arrive." " How do you know my name?" " You told me." "Taurus?" "Yes." Before I died I transferred my soul into an Ai. "That is the reason I can possess this robot." " You need to do something about that virus." said, Lucia. " There is nothing I can do." It has already been spread in the atmosphere. "Do you realize how many people are going to die?!" said: Sarah. "It is too late " " It has already been activated." " Later, when you rescue your friend, it is when I will find ways to stop the virus from becoming worldwide." " She is not our fucking friend." "Whatever you say." "Tomorrow is when you will get your friend out." Chapter 178 - The Chosen College Part 8 In the morning everything was set to rescue Alexis. Everyone pretended that everything was normal. Cross had to be careful about how he was moving. The night was watching him very carefully. After the class was over Orion grabbed the fire alarm making the entire college turn loud. Everyone evacuated out of the college expect Night. Cross had met up with Sarah, Orion, Lucia, and Alfre by the stairs that lead to Crane''s office. They all walked up to Crane''s office which had a spiritual lock on it. Orion punched the door into pieces. Crane was not in his own office. They all scurried through the office finding nothing but papers and a key. Cross picked up the key and look at the wall. It had a very small keyhole. He stuck the key in the keyhole and turned it right then counterclockwise. Suddenly the door opened up like a gate revealing a long passageway. "It looks like this where that motherfucker is keeping Alexis." said: Alfre. They all walked inside the passageway that leads to an elevator. Cross pushed him number five which went down to a bunch of prison cells. "They all were dirty and smelled fucking awful." The prison cells were very old. The bars were rusty but they still could hold a lot of people. They all went searching Alexis. Sarah and Lucia had found Alexis who was curled up like a worm in her cell. They both went up to her to see if she was ok. "Are you ok?" She looked at Sarah. "Who are you and how did you find me?" "We are with Alfre." She stood on her two feet and suddenly dropped on the ground. Sarah and Lucia called Cross, Orion, and Alfre. They gave her some water that was very very clean. She was nursed back to herself in a matter of minutes. They went back up to Crane''s desk and was about to walk out but Night saw them, with the secret prison door open." I know you all were up to something." Cross gritted his teeth and walked up to Night who had a serious expression on his face. Chapter 179 - The Chosen College Part 9 Night allowed Sarah, Lucia, and Alexis to walk free. Night lunged after Cross, who blocked his fist and tried to break it. Night broke free and headbutted Cross who was sent flying out Crane''s office landing on the ground cracking up. Orion fired two beams at Night who flickered and kicked Orion in his face so hard he broke his nose. Orion rushed Night and cut him in the face with his hand. Night''s blood was blue which leaked on the ground. Alfred picked up Crane''s desk and threw it at Night. Night looked at the desk which suddenly busted into hundreds of wood splinters. Cross came up behind him and sliced him on the back. "Argh!" The wound did not heal. Night elbowed Cross in the throat hurting his juggler. Night was being ganged up on. He released his aura like a shockwave making all. of them crash through hard Sioed walls. Night focused his aura that was light blue. He landed on the ground without making a sound. You all are fucking weak." Cross rushed him at full speed with the black sword slicing Night on the chest. Night had to endure the pain. It felt as if he was being stabbed by a thousand words, not one sword. Cross roundhoused him knocking out some teeth with getting stuck in the ground. Night was knocked off his feet smashing through a classroom. All the students were shocked to see Night being best up. Chapter 180 - The Chosen College Part 10 The night got off the ground and brushed the rumble and dirt off clothes. Everyone except the teacher tan out of the classroom. The teacher fired two beams that were dispersed by Orion who charged the teacher and punched him in the chest making him cough out blood. Night rushed Cross who rolled.out of the way and sliced him on the Achilles Tendon. Night tried to roundhouse Cross dodged it and stabbed Night in the chest. Luckily, Night had stopped most of the force with his hand. So the chest wound was not brutal at all. Night smiled and punched Cross in the throat. Orion activated the power enhancement move double damage and lunged at Night. Night tried to dodge Orion but he was too late. Orion crushed his bones like they were toothpicks. Night crash on the ground like a large sack of sand. Orion was about to land a final now but Night started to use his telekinetic powers. He made a piece of Sio go inside Orion''s stomach, lifting him off his feet. Night made himself lift off the ground. He then escaped by flying out the window. Cross went up to Orion who had just recovered. " That motherfucker got away." " At least we got our mission completed." Cross, Orion, and Alfre went to check up on Sarah, Lucia, and Alexis. They had been watching the fight the entire time. They could finally get out of college. Salazar''s Throne Room. Night had just appeared in Salazar''s throne room. Salazar looked at him seeing that he was covered in wounds and blood. " What the fuck happened to you?" "I had a little fight with some students." I need to talk to some important matters with you." "Go on." " I was wondering if you could have Crane be revoked from his rank." " Why should I do that?" "That bastard does nothing." You should have told me this sooner." " I will do it under one condition." " If you fuck up, you will regret it.'' Chapter 181 - Fate Decided Crane had learned ned that Night wanted to be head dean instead of the vice dean. He was very fucking mad. Why should he just have o be to force it off his rank just because a fucking vice-dean doesn''t like the way he''s doing things? He had to do something. His job depended on it. If Yamato was still king he would have said no to Night''s request. Crane went to Salazar, who was expected to see him. Salazar just had a straight look on his face. He did not give a flying fuck what Crane was talking about. "If you want to keep your job, you would shut the fuck up and listen to what I am trying to say." Crane suddenly closed his mouth. " I will allow you to fight for your job." You and Night will fight each other. "However, dies first is the loser." "Sounds fair?" " Yes, King Salazar. This was a golden opportunity for Crane. He thought he would have to go through something worse to keep his job. He smiled and walked out of the throne room. Taurus''s Hidden Workshop. Taurus has seen that they had completed their mission. He would agree to hold his and of the deal. To get rid of the virus. He would have to make a cure and release it out in the air. Chapter 182 - One-Sided Match It took at least a couple of hours for Taurus to create a cure. He shot in the air and blue smoke came out going into the atmosphere. Eventually, the whole planet was cleared back to normal. Taurus''s next task was to make all of them durable weapons. He had already made Cross one. He made Sarah two daggers which were incredible. He made Orion an axe that was the same as a boomerang. He made Lucia a spear that could extend long and short. He made Alfre a clawed gauntlet. Meanwhile at Night''s House. Night had done more than one hundred thousand push-ups. After he did pushups he went to improve on his abs. He dropped a giant block of Sio on his chest. He coughed up some blood but he did not care. He threw the block of Sio into the wall which got stuck. He had wanted to fight Crane for a long time. This was the opportunity he was waiting for. He punched the wall which shattered into pieces. He smiled and looked at his fist. It had not been bruised or had any cuts on it. He walked outside and jumped on the roof and released his aura out. His aura was no longer light blue. It was royal blue. He was ready to fight Crane. Two days later.. It was the day of the fight. Both contenders stepped in front of each other with serious expressions on their faces. As soon as the bell ran they both lunged at each other like a pack of wild dogs. When they clash their hands together, with their aura released out like a shock wave denying rumble and dust all over the place. Night threw the first punch at Crane who dodged the punch and elbowed Night in the chest, making him vomit out blood. Night recovered quickly and fired a beam at Crane who ran so fast he went right through it. He combed Night in the chest breaking some bones. Night threw another punched but his fist was grabbed and broken. Night screamed as he broke his fist. This made Night very mad. He used his telekinesis powers to make pieces of the arena''s gate come off. He fired them at Crane who dodged the majority of them but as struck by two of them in his heart. He pulled the pieces of the gate out of his chest and vomited blood out. " Fucking piece of shit." He used his powers again and made a statue fall on him. The statue weighed at least twelve hundred tons. Was he dead? Chapter 183 - Nights Fate The statue was tossed into space. Crane fixed his injuries and started laughing. " You are a fucking moron." '' I have killed do may people. " You are not ready to fight me." Crane focused his aura around his body which darkened the area. Night made a piece of the arena land on his head. The piece of the arena was scattered into a rumble. He appeared in Night''s face and was about to kill him until Salazar cancelled the fight. Crane was too strong It would take centuries to reach his level. Salazar wanted to see.both of them in the committee room. Committee Room. Night was recovering from his injuries slowly. He had bandages all over his body. Crane was sitting down smiling. " I wanted to talk to you two about who will become the new dean of The Chosen College." I also have another opportunity." One of you can become my Stewart." Crane''s eyes lighted up." I want to become your Stewart." said: Crane. " Fuck the college." "You can have it , Night." ''Does that mean that hold fight was for fucking nothing?!" "Tch." "That will teach you a valuable lesson." "Not to ever fuck with me.". Crane walked out of the committee room silent with nothing to fucking say. Night gritted his teeth and clutched his black hand into a fist. Chapter 184 - Hien The First King Of Miros Everyone was celebrating rescuing Alexis from Crane''s clutches. Taurus had a lot of wine and sweet bread. While everyone was having fun, Taurus was planning the return of the first King Hien. He opened the door to the secret elevator, and looked to see if anyone saw him open the door. Cross was the only one who saw him. He knew Taurus was sneaky and suspicious. he rolled into the room and slid down the wall. It led him to the bottom of The Chosen College. He saw a coffin with royal seals all over it. When Taurus opened the door to the elevator, Cross confronted him. "Taurus what the fuck is all of this shit?" "Tch." "You were not suppose to see any of this." It looks like I need to install extra security." Taurus walked right passed Cross and laid his hand on Hien''s coffin. " This is the first King Of Miros, Hien. Taurus waved his finger across the coffin leaving some dust on his hand. '' It will be soon time for him to awaken." " This is fucking crazy Taurus." " Taurus looked at him and sighed. "You are silly." You do not know shit." " I will tell you the story." "It happened a long time ago. "At least five hundred thousand years ago." Five thousand years ago. Miros. Hien sat on his throne, looking at his hand that had strange symbols all over it. He had these symbols on his hand since he was born. He rested his hand on the throne and got off the throne. He could not sense any aura or do any energy attacks. But that did not stop Hien from becoming a great respect king. You do not need power to run a kingdom. When he was about to sit back down his steward and number one champion Crane walked in. " King Hien Taurus has request permission from you to build his own college." " Build a college?" He looked at his hand again and instantly said: tell Taurus hat I give him permission to build a college. "But sir with all due respect, we have at least hundreds of colleges all over the entire planet." said, crane. You do not make the rules and laws around here so you do not have any say in this conversation." Do you understand me Champion Crane?" Crane clutched his fist and said: "Yes, King Hien." Before Crane left Queen Miranda walked in. he looked at her and nodded his head. Miranda hated her husband. She wanted him dead just like how Crane did. Unlike Hien, Miranda actually unlocked her life energy power and knew how to use it. But she did not allow Hien to know that. darling. "Why did you give that bum Taurus authorization to build his own college?" " I have a feeling that him designing and making his own college will really pay off. " "Other than that what could go wrong?" Later that week.. Hien was told by his steward that it had trouble off the coast of a small island called Faro. He went in a battle airship with a chest full of treasure. When he landed on the island and got off the airship he came to realize that all the people were already killed. It was a total massacre. "What the hell is the meaning for all this?!" His steward had been fooled. Suddnelly, a ugly blast attacked the airship making Hien fly back. Before he could land on the ground he was caught by his steward. Hien looked in the air and saw Crane, Bento, and Yamato land down on the ground. Hien instantly knew he had been betrayed. Chapter 185 - Hatred and Anger Hien stood up with his steward beside him. "Crane." " I knew one day you would finally betray me said Hien. "If you knew I was going to betray you why did you not have me killed?" " I did not know it would be right know." "Why did you kill all the inhabitants of this island?!" Because they all are useless garbage." "Trash." " And so are you." "And trash should be put away." Yamato took a coffin that off his back on threw it on the ground. "The coffin had royal seals all over it." Hien''s steward knew that one of the three would eventually attack." He threw a smoke bomb on the ground and told Hien to run as far and fast away as he can. Yamato and Bento disappeared and watched from the sidelines. The steward rushed Crane and punched him in the face making him spit out blood. Crane instantly recovered and headbutted the steward stunning him. Hien ran behind a rock breathing heavy trying to catch his breath. Yamato and Bento could sense Hien''s aura, so they did not bother to catch him. Hien had a knife and a gun on him so he could try to defend himself. When he looked through the scope of his gun he saw his steward with his body and face mangled with blood dripping all over the place. When he turned around bento punched him in the stomach making him vomit out blood lifting him off his feet crashing on the ground breaking his legs as if they were twigs. Hien could no longer move. Crane walked up to him and looked at him with a serious expression on his face. Hien fired all the plasma blasts out his gun at Crane which dispersed as if they were fireworks. Crane walked up to him and started to choke him. " You know how long I wanted to fucking do this?" Hien head was about to explode untile he heard amontrous voice in his head say stop. Hien was thrown in the coffin which closed. Yamato placed seals all over the coffin so he could not escape. the coffin was thrown into the water at least five thousand meters from where they were. " Mission complete Queen Miranda." Miranda was in a airship sitting down in a chair. She was talking to Salazar who was just a little kid. She was giving him treats and food. Salazar was a poor boy with his brother Sriyu. She made both of them into high nobles. Miranda was a evil bitch. Hien''s coffin was sinking. It was later recovered by Taurus who kept his body for five thousand years. Chapter 186 - The Return Of Hien " Now, that you understand the story can you please leave?" ''You must let him test Taurus." "Why would anyone want to be brought back alive?" Taurus was silent. "Taurus I have asked you nicely." "Back away from the fucking coffin." Taurus just stood there looking at Cross with a serious and innocent expression on his robotic face. Cross rushed him and tried to punch him in the face, but Taurus was too swift and the. He fired a laser beam out his head which tool the skin off of Cross''s face. Cross ignored the small injure and continued to rush towards Taurus. He grabbed Taurus by the arms and threw him into the wall. Pieces of metal and gears flew out of Taurus''s robot body when it was smashed on the pavement of the Sio. Taurus git of the ground and opened his mouth, which released a cloud of orange gas. Cross did not know how dangerous the gas was, so he quickly covered his nose with his shirt. The orange gas cloud was just a distraction. Taurus jumped out the orange gas cloud, opened his mouth again releasing a beam, that destroyed the entire ground. The coffin almost dropped in the crater, but Taurus grabbed it with one hand. He scanned the entire area for Cross. When he turned around his head was smashed by Cross''s first. The robot body dropped on the ground making some white come out. The white smoke was Taurus''s soul. He did not have any time to waste with Cross. He instantly started to infuse his power around the whole coffin getting rid of the seals. As he did that he ripped the front part of the coffin off seeing his dead rotten body. He started to chant words in the native language Mir. Cross tried to stop the spell from finishing, but a barrier appeared over them. When the spell finalized, the barrier disappeared. The rotten skin on Hien''s body accordingly turned to look like fresh new skin. Taurus smiled and backed up from the coffin. Cross had fucked up. Hien''s hand which grabbed the coffin raised himself up and opened his eyes. " Cross could feel his dangerous aura. Chapter 187 - Seeking Revenge Hien looked the place wondering where the fuck he was. He then saw a cloud of white smoke in the form of a person bowing to him. " Welcome back to your kingdom King, Hien. The last thing Hien had to remember was bringing placed in a coffin. And that felt only like a couple of hours. "How are you?" " I am Taurus Legend." "I remember you." You made your own college." Cross had to do something. Hien and Taurus were chatting back and forth. Hien then asked him about what happened and how he died. He learned everything and found it that Miranda was the one who had him killed. " That backstabbing motherfucking bitch." "She must pay." " Is she. sitting on my throne?" " No." " Her location is unknown." He clutched his fist and punched the wall. He wanted to take his anger out on anything. He looked at Cross and ran at him. He had finally unlocked the power he had wished to get for so long. He then stopped and said: " You are not my target." "My target is the one''s who betrayed me." I will destroy my wife and her fucking soldiers." "Particularly that little shit Salazar." He jumped through the college and Taurus followed behind. Chapter 188 - Salazars Fear After Hien busted out of the ground underneath from the college, he looked around and saw how different his kingdom had looked. It looked so advanced. He smelled the air and inhaled a lot of chemicals. He then looked at Taurus and asked him: " What the fuck happened to my nation?" A lot of things have changed since you left this world." "The culture and society have changed a lot." Hien clutched his fist and started smiling. " I will make this nation again." Both of them accordingly went west. Taurus''s Workshop. Cross told everyone what occurred. They did not expect Taurus to turn on them. He had helped them rescued Alexis. He made all of the weapons of incredible power. " Why did he just turn on them so suddenly?" " If you were going to betray us why would you help us?" They had to find Hien''s wife, Miranda. Miranda''s location was unknown. No one knew her location. They would just have to look up and down the place for themselves. Salazar''s Throne Room. Salazar had just finished talking to Crane who had left. Salazar was discussing taking out the Chosen College. Hien walked inside one of the open windows with Taurus who instantly locked him in a spirit trap. Salazar was not expecting two people to come into his throne room and lock him in a spirit trap. " You remember me?" Salazar looked at Hien and popped his eyes out in shock. " King Hien?" " That is right." " It has been five thousand years!!" Hien grabbed him by the throat and started to choke the life out of him. Salazar wanted to fight back but he could not. He had lost all his willpower. Seeing a person you have not seen in give a thousand years? You would lose your willpower too. Chapter 189 - Mirandas Location Discovered Salazar tried to get out of the chokehold, but he could not budge. Hien finally let go of his neck and threw Salazar into the throne room which shattered into pieces. He got.of the ground but was kicked in the stomach making him vomit out blood. Salazar''s beating was just beginning. Outside The High Noble Squares. Everyone had split up to find Miranda''s location. Cross went up to the merchant and asked him if he knew where Miranda was. He told Cross that Miranda was last seen in an airship taking off in the southwest direction pointing towards a small country. This country was called Opo. They had found the location but the island we on the other side of the world. Opo was a very peaceful country. The trees were gigantic with thousands of parasites and insects inside them. The whole place was chemical-free. No giant factories producing deathly poison''s. Miranda laid in her castle. Miranda had hundreds and thousands of soldiers. She would be ready to defend herself. She acted as if she was a nice person but she was a evil fucking bitch who deserved to be put in the deserved. That was there next destination. Opo. Chapter 190 - The Steward is Down Salazar was on the verge of demise. He had no chance to fight back. Hien kicked him in his chest and made him fall in his own pool of blood. Hien was not used any of his full strength. Taurus was getting bored. He wanted some of the attention, but he did not want to interfere in Hien''s plan. When he was about to stomp on Salazar''s head, Crane jumped in the room and fired a blast at Hien. Hien easily dodged the blast and looked at Crane with an evil look on his face. Crane looked at Hien and was shocked. Five thousand years ago he was placed in a coffin which was thrown in the sea sinking to the bottom. He was supposed to have no chance of survival. " How the fuck are you still alive?" Hien clutched his hand into a fist and made his aura go around his fist. He fired a blast in the air which destroyed the roof. The rumble almost landed on Salazar but Crane grabbed his body quickly taking him to safety. Taurus tried to spiritual lock Crane, but he rolled out the way of the invisible spirit lock. Crane was tough as hard Sio. He would not be taken down so easily. Crane charged a beam in his hand and ran at Hien who appeared behind Crane and kicked him in the back of his head sending him into a wall. Crane ruptured his kidney and broke his two arms. Hien was stronger than Crane. Hien rapidly fired blasts at Crane, who did not have any chance to dodge. Boom!!! A catastrophic explosion occurred. The entire throne room had been destroyed. This caught the attention of all the people in The High Noble Squares. Hien was floating in the sky with a Taurus looking for any signs of Salazar. He did not find any signs of them. " Let''s go." I do not have any reason to be here anymore." Hien and Taurus left the rumble that use to be the throne room. A hand busted out of the rumble. It was Salazar. Crane''s body was destroyed by the blasts which was fired by Hien. Salazar crawled out of the rumble fucking angry. Chapter 191 - Nights True Self Everyone was preparing for the trip to Oppo. The trip would take extremely long. Cross took a couple of inventions from the workshop. Taurus had abandoned the workshop to serve Hien once more. Hien was headed for Miranda who was in Oppo. He would arrive there in only a couple of days. They were going to arrive there in three weeks. The Chosen College. Night was drinking blue wine. It tasted like shit, but he liked the bitter taste. He got out of his chair and guzzler down the whole bottle. The night did not care for his health. He was made of pure energy. He was made of Miranda''s energy. He was created at least three thousand years ago. After she created him, she totally disappeared. She went to the land of Oppo. Night had not unlocked all of his power. If he had unlocked all of his power he could have killed Crane. Night went out of the college and looked at the students walking up and down. He walked out of the college and stared at it. He had made up his mind. He would go to Oppo. He made his aura come around his hand. The aura then turned to electricity. He started to laugh a maniac. He then fled from the college abandoning it. Chapter 192 - The Land Oppo The Land Of Oppo. Oppo was a peaceful place. Miranda was being treated with respect and honesty. No one had no reason to talk behind her back and say stupid fucking shit. Miranda was looking in the sky thinking about the past. She kind admitted guilt having her husband being killed. She walked into her garden and smelled the flowers. She was using her power to make the flowers in the garden growing fast. The flowers she had growing were extremely rare and valuable. She abruptly postponed by one of her soldiers. " Queen Miranda sorry for.bothering you but I must discuss something very important with you." "Go on." News in the kingdom of Miros says that the first King Of Miros Hien is posterior." " She did not believe it." But even if he was alive he would have no chance of killing her. When the soldier was about to leave, a ship landed down in Miranda''s garden. She was ready to blow up the ship but stopped when she saw who came out. It was Salazar who was covered in blood. The soldier went to help him. Salazar had used a prototype ship he had made. It was extremely fast. " Salazar?" " What happened?" " I was on my way here but my ship was attacked by what seemed to look like a ball of electricity." "I barely escaped." "Were you pursued?" Salazar coughs up more blood and said: "I- have no idea..." Salazar was attacked by Night. Night had unlocked all of his power. Salazar passed out unconscious. The soldier had taken Salazar to one of the guest''s houses in her mega-mansion. She would get more. answers out of Salazar when he awoke. Alexis''s Mansion. Alfred and Alexis had sensed Hien''s spiritual essence nearby Alfre looked outside but did not see him. Alfred walked back inside the mansion and gritted his teeth and smashed his fist on a wall shattering it into pieces. They both were getting ready for the trip to Oppo. Chapter 193 - Lying Is A Crime Salazar woke up in a bed covered in his blood. He was wrapped in bandages. He busted out of the bandages and got off the bed fully recovered. He looked in the mirror and realized that the hole in his stomach had become a scar, which was rather nasty. He placed his clothes on his body and walked out of the guest''s house to join Miranda, who wanted to know if he was followed. Miranda was eating breakfast while feeding a small animal at the same time. She instantly looked at Salazar when he stepped into her dining hall. " You finally are awake." "Yeah." "How long was I out?" For at least a couple hours." said Miranda. " Now I will ask you again." " Were you followed?" ''No." " How can be so sure?" When the person or object attacked me it escaped. " Thank you for the information." " That is all I wanted to know." " "You can leave." Salazar stepped out of the dining hall feeling weird. Miranda walked him and looked at Salazar who dropped on the ground without having control of his own body. Miranda got out of her chair and walked up to Salazar who was in deep pain. "There is no reason online Salazar." " I was the one who made you to what you are now. "A king." She dispersed her aura allowing Salazar to breathe again. He spat blood on the ground and said: " I was followed." She sucked her teeth and used her psychic powers on Salazar again and broke some of his ribs. He vomited out blood. " Why didn''t you just tell me the truth?" Chapter 194 - The Trip to Oppo Salazar was breathing heavy. He got off the ground holding his broken ribs." The reason I did not want to tell you was that I know you would act this way." So this ball of electricity, just disappeared when it took your ship down. Salazar coughed up more blood on the ground. Salazar was turning purple. Miranda had saved his lungs and heart. He could barely even stand straight. When he was about to walk out of the dining hall he collapsed on the ground. Miranda was drinking wine and smiled. " I have no reason to have you around. " She called a couple of her soldiers to grab Salazar''s dead body. The Kingdom Of Miros. Vacation Spaceships. Sarah had brought a spaceship named Dillard that could get to Oppo in only a couple of hours. Everything was set. Everyone got onto the spaceship. The spaceship lifted. of the ground and flew off into the air. Someone was watching them from the rumble of the throne room. It was Naraku. He was nibbling red cheese. He looked in the air and said: "When you all come back you will be expecting an early funeral." He got off the rocks he was sitting down on and walked off. Inside the Vacation Ship, Dillard. Alfred was driving Dillard. With him piloting everything was fine. Cross could use extra help defeating Miranda. Akashi had been quiet the whole time. He was meditating. Suddenly he opened his eyes and looked around. He took out his sword and cut himself on the hand. When the blood dripped on the ground it instantly hardened. He got on his feet and looked outside. When they were going to Oppo they passed through other small islands and other large nations and countries. A couple of hours later they were in Oppo. It was night time. When everyone got off Dillard, lightning strikes could be seen in the sky. It was Night. Cross had trained a little before he got on the ship. He knew fights were expected to come. Hien, Taurus, Night, and Miranda who had over one hundred soldiers. This would be a rather fucking bad vacation/ trip. Chapter 195 - Miranda Sees Her Son Hien and Taurus had arrived at Oppo. But they did not land in the same place, where Night or Cross arrived. Hien smelled the air and gritted his teeth. " Is something the matter your majesty?" " Yes." This fucking place." My fucking wife lies in this place. That bitch was the one who had me killed, so I am going to take my revenge on her. " I am going to crush her skull and rip her apart limb from limb." Hien could visualize the gruesome events in his mind." " Do not worry your majesty." " Your wish will commence soon." Hien had found out where she, but he did not know which part of Oppo she was in. He would just have to ask the locals around. In front of the gates of Miranda''s Mega-Mansion. Night had butchered a lot of people to find out where Miranda was. He walked up to the gates that were compelled of Black Sio and closed his eyes to see any spiritual essence. He opened his eyes and saw two soldiers with green cloaks equipped with a high tech plasma guns. They also possessed two knives by their waist. " You are not from around here, are you?" " Night looked at them and sensed their power levels to only find out that they were very weak. " I have come to speak with your ruler, Miranda." " Our ruler Miranda has not scheduled any appointments with any outsiders." "So we are going to give you ten seconds to leave this place." "What if I don''t leave?" "We will kill you." Ten, Nine, Eight, Seven, Six, Five, Four, Three, Two, One, Zero. They started to open fore on Night. Night just stood there and took all the pain from the guns. They just passed right through his body. He ran out f ammo and looked at Night in shock. When they were reloading, Night disappeared and appeared in front of them. Even though the. Oppo Militia was highly trained, they were no match for Night and his new power. H made electricity appear in his hand fused it into a sword. The two soldiers were two slow to do anything. He sliced one of the soldiers in half and stabbed the other one in the chest, turning his body into ash. The two halves of the soldier leaked blood all over the place, dropping on the ground. He appeared in front of the gates and punched the gate so hard it crumbled into pieces. Beyond the gate was a door, which was very ancient. He placed his hand on the door and electricity focused around the door. The entire door melted like plastic. He walked inside and at least four hundred soldiers stood in his way pointing their weapons at him. Night could easily slay all of them but he heard a woman''s voice tell the soldiers to lower guns. Miranda was shocked to see who it was. "Night?" Night looked at Miranda who stood up on her balcony. " I thought you died." Night was created from Miranda''s energy so he was kind of like her son. " Come up here." I have to talk to you." The soldiers who walked outside saw two halves of one of their comrades on the ground. Night walked up the stairs and ended up in the balcony. She touched his face and smiled I am so- " Shut the fuck up bitch!!" "You left me in those ruins!!" "You know who hard it was for me to survive on my own?!" Look I am- Night uppercut Miranda out of her balcony making crash on the ground. The soldiers were ready to open fire. She told them to stop. She got on her two feet. Her arms were crushed but she healed them quickly. She appeared. back in the balcony and focused her aura around her hand and made him cough up blood. His veins were ready pop out of his head. " I am sorry for leaving by yourself for all these years but now one attacks me and gets away with it." Night''s heart was about to stop. She then letter go of him. Night was coughing up blood. " Now let''s talk." Chapter 196 - The Creator Of All The Ministers Akashiri had found a small village of locals that hated Miranda''s guts. The name of the village was Fire Lake. The villagers welcomed all of them inside. First, they wanted more information about Miranda. They had to talk to the village leader, Riddler. Toddler use to be Miranda''s spokesman. He knew everything about her. " So you want to know about Miranda." Yes." said Cross. "Miranda is way more special and evil than you think." "Miranda is older than every person on this planet." She is the creator of Miros. "She is not a he or she." She can take the form of anyone or anything." "Its name is Val." So It was never married to Hien?" " No." Riddler poured some tea in a cup and drank it. Cross''s mind was blown away. "Thank you for all the information Riddler." When everybody was getting ready to leave, Riddler stopped them. Before you leave would you all like something to eat or drink?" Cross was going to say no but Sarah and everyone said: " We will love too. The supper was good. They had all sorts of extraordinary foods. One of the foods tastes like pizza. After supper Riddler was making a plan to take out Val. Chapter 197 - The Red Lakes Greatest Warrior Riddler had come up with a plan to stop Val once and for all. He did not know it this plan would work out. So he would have the village''s greatest warrior, Yama accompany them. Yama was the silent type. But just because he was silent doesn''t mean that he was not deathly. At least five years ago Yama ripped someone''s jaw off with one hand and made it into a jawbone dagger. Everyone took one look at him and did not trust him. He watched all of them with a mean expression on his face. He walked up to Riddler and slammed his hand on the desk. "Why the fuck must I work with outsiders?" said Yama. " They will help us take down Val so you just shut the fuck up and do whatever they say. "You will lick the shit off thier shoes if they told you to." Yama took his hand off the desk and scratch it with his lethal poison fingernails. "I am going to get some fresh air." Why does he act like he has a stick up his ass?" "That is a long fucking story." Yama walked outside and spat on the ground. He left the village and contacted Val in telepathy. " Lord Val I have some news to tell you." "What is it Agent Yama?" " The Red Lake Village is planning to kill you." "Tch." "I should of destroyed that fucking village a long time ago." " I will send some soldiers to kill everyone." " Yes, Lord Val." After he finished talking with Val he went back to the village and agreed to help the outsiders. Riddler said the plan would commence in three days. Meanwhile at least one hundred soldiers were only twenty feet away from the village. Yama stood in the mist and smiled. He then disappeared. The hundred soldiers started to open fire on the village killing people. Riddler walked outside and saw that the village had been invaded by Val''s soldiers. Sarah charged ten soldiers and killed all of them easily. While everyone else was busy killing the hundred soldiers the soldiers captain pulled out his sniper and shot Riddler in the stomach. Riddler coughed up blood and ran in his house dropping on the ground. Riddler had lost his power. He had made a two deald with a demon named Era. One deal was that he would have good fortunate. But the cost was his powers. That one was a stupid fucking deal. The other deal was extremely good though. He could keep his soul after he died. But Riddler did not want to die now. Riddler got off the ground holding his stomach and threw a grenade at the captain''s vehicle. The vehicle exploded,killing the captain. Cross, Sarah, Orion, Lucia, Alfre, and Alexis defeated all the soldiers. Why did soldiers just appear out of nowhere all of a sudden? Riddler had already knew who betrayed him. It was Yama. Chapter 198 - Coming Of The Next Death Match Night was practicing his powers on Black Sio which was surrounded by Val''s energy. Night has destroyed the Black Sio block with his fist surrounded by electricity. After he walked away from the crumbled Black Sio block he focused electricity around his entire body and released a shockwave that destroyed the entire platform. Night was training because he wanted a rematch with Cross. Cross almost killed him the last time he fought him. This time he would crush Cross. He was about to crush another Black Sio block until he saw Yama. Yama was a secret agent for Val. Since Val went somewhere Yama was doing whatever he wanted. Near the gates of Val''s Mega-Mansion. Hien and Taurus had found out where Miranda was. Taurus failed through the wall. Taurus had seen Night and another person. Hien hopped over the door and landed on the ground cracking it up. Night turned around quickly and saw both Taurus and Hien. Night looked at both of them with serious a serious expression on his face. Night wanted to see how strong Yama was so he would make Yama fight Taurus. Night went on the balcony and gritted his teeth. He sat down in Val''s chair and said: " Welcome gentlemen." Chapter 199 - Yama vs Taurus Hien looked at Night with a serious expression on his face. " Fuck you." " I have come to kill that bitch Miranda." Night start d to laugh. "That is suicidal." " Miranda is unstoppable." She would not be defeated by a piece of steaming shit like you." Hien sucked his teeth and nodded at Taurus who was ready to lung after Night. Taurus was at least only three seconds away from dealing some serious on Night, but he was punched in the face by Yama sending him into the ground. Over the time when he was searching for Miranda with Hien, Taurus possessed a person who had one eye. Yama landed perfectly on the ground with a grin on his face. Night got off the chair and taunted Hien. Hien fired a beam at Night who sliced the beam in half with a sword he made out of electricity with his hand. Night jumped through the roof of the balcony and floated in the air and dashed off west to the Oppo Mountains. Hien chased after him. Yama looked in the air and said: " That motherfucker wants to have all the fun with a stronger opponent." Yama turned towards Taurus who stood up on his two feet and focused his aura around the possessed body. He released his energy like a deathly shockwave which blew back Yama a little. Yama was in defense mode. He took his arms from his face and charged Taurus like a bullet. When he was about to punch Taurus, he evaporated like smoke. " What the fuck?!" Suddenly Yama Taurus appeared behind him and bashed his head into the ground. When he held his head in the ground he did a little smile. " You are a cocky bastard." " You do not know who you are up against." He formed a beam in his hand and fired it into his head. Taurus jumped back and the beam exploded. Boom!!! A giant crater appeared in the ground. "That was too fucking easy." Taurus was getting ready to walk off until he saw a bloody hand come out of the rumble. Yama came out the rumble with just couple scratches on his face. " Was that your best attack?" Taurus was shocked. He thought that Yama was dead for sure. He took all the damage head on. Yama lunges at Taurus and punched a hole in Taurus''s vessel''s stomach. He ripped out the large and small intestines out leaking blood all over the place. The body dropped on the ground and Taurus came out from the mouth. Taurus was in his soul form. Yama fired dozens of blasts at Taurus but all of them phased through him. " You are a fucking fool." You can''t harm a wandering soul. As soon as Taurus said that Yama dashed towards Taurus and grabbed him by his neck. "How the fuck!!" " "Gah"! Even though he was a ghost he could still feel himself being choked. "I was trained to do a lot of things." "And one of them was to kill ghosts." He focused his power around Taurus who starting to turn to dust being blown away by wind. Taurus was dumbfounded before he died. As he fully was blown away by the wind, Yama just walked off. Chapter 200 - Chained Possession Night had landed on the peak of The Oppo Mountains. He saw that Hien had follow him. That exactly what he wanted him to do. He slud down the mountain a little, and entered the ancient ruins. Hien landed right in front the doors of the ancient ruins. He did not bother to open the door. He did not want to waste any of his strength. Instead he fired a small beam at the door, disentegrating it into black smoked ash''s. He walked on the ash''s and entered the ruins. He walked down some steps and almost got his head blown off. Hien jumped backed but Night appeared behind him and sliced him on his back cutting him deep. Hien stumbled forward and was kicked in the face knocking out some of his teeth on the ground. This attack made Hien lift off his feet crashing into a wall. Night fused a lighting bolt in his hand and threw it in the area where Hien laid. A explosion occured. "Boom!!" Rumble flew all over the place. A boulder almost bashed Night in the face, but Night moved his tonight dodging it swiftly and perfectly. Night was pretty sure that Hien could not get up after all that damage he just took. Night fused a lighting sword in his hand and appeared by the rumble which dropped on Hien. Hien bursted out of the rumble with blood all over his face fucking angry. " All of those blows were cheap shots." Hien coughed up blood which had chunks of organ in it. Hien then said: " I may not be as powerful as you are but I am crafty." When Night first welcomed Hien, Hien had planted a invisible chain around his heart. Hien made orange aura come around his finger. He swished his finger in the air tightening the chain around his heart. As Hien did this Night collsaped on the ground coughing up blood. "This move is called Chained Possession." "I learned it when I was in the afterlife." "This fight is over." Night was on his belly continuing to cough up blood. His vision was beginning to turn blurry. Hien was about to walk out the ruins until Night stood up. " I am surprised that you can actually stand." I forgot." You are not normal." Night fused a electric ball in his hand and dashed towards him. Hien then focused his orange aura around his whole hand and made a fist. Suddenly , Night stopped. His heart exploded. He coughed up blood on dropped on the ground. The chain then dispersed. Hien walked up to his body and said: " You thought that sneaky shit was going to work." " You are not sneaky." "You are just a figment of someone''s immagition." He spat on Nights body and bursted out of the ruins roof . Chapter 201 - Thin Line Of Life Night''s body laid in thee ruins for at least couple of minutes until Val showed up. Val was disappointed. He was was supposed to be a ultimate killing machine, the perfect lifeform. Val infused some of his/her power into Night''s chest. The energy circulated through his entire body. Suddenly Night started coughing. He was back alive. He struggled to stand up and gritted his teeth. " What is the matter?" " I want my fucking revenge on Hien. He used that Chain Possession move and crushed my heart. " That was the most pain I have every felt in my entire life." He stuck his hand in his head and the hole in his chest continued to bleed. But when he did this he did not feel pain. " I have destroyed your pain glands." You no longer will be able to feel pain." Night focused electricity around his body and clashed his fist together.Night was about to hunt Hien down."Technically you are still dead.". "You are hanging on a thin line of life." " I will be back shortly." " This will not take long." Night jumped out in the air and turned into a ball of electricity and tracked down Hien''s spiritual essence. Aftermath Of The Red Lake Village.. Only a couple of villagers survived the raid. The ones who died were buried. Cross bit his tongue and blood came out. Cross was fucking pissed that some many innocent villagers died. Sarah was the one who calmed him down. After everyone was buried Riddler went in his house and picked up a scroll. He opened the scroll which belonged to Val. It was ways to defeat Val. Val could not be defeated like any normal person. You would have to destroy its soul. And that would not be fucking easy. Riddler showed everyone the scroll. No one really was amazed. While Riddler was talking, Yama walked in covered in blood. Riddler clutched his fist cracking his knuckles when he saw Yama. " Where the fuck where you when we all needed you the most?" A had a little run in with Val''s Militia. Yama spat on the ground and a piece of a soldier''s tongue came out. Yama liked the taste of meat. He ate some of the soldier''s organs. Orion could sense that Yama was powerful. Yama walked out of the house and shaked off all the blood of his body which was released like a red mist. Chapter 202 - The Fallen Night had tracked down Hien by a part of Oppo that was unpopulated. Hien had found out that Yama killed Taurus. He was patiently waiting for Yama you told him to meet him there. When Night crashed down by Hien he thought that he was Yama. But when the smoke cleared he realized that it was Night. " Hien spat on the ground and looked at Night''s chest to see that blood was still dripping out. " You are lucky to be alive." "Your heart is just blood dripping on the pavement of the ground." " I should have did this in the first place." Hien fired a blast out of his mouth which was heat seeking." Night allowed the two orange blasts to attack him head on. When the smoke from the blast cleared Night was missing his left arm. Hien was shocked to see that he was still alive." He continue to rain havoc. on Night Craters were all over the place. Night jumped out of the smoke and turned his body into electricity. He dashed towards Hien who a red blast.out of his eyes which was very quick. Night dodged the Red blast and threw two lighting bolts at Hien which landed in his chest penetrating out through his back. The two lighting bolts exploded causing a shockwave to occur. Night landed on the ground and made his limbs to come back. Hien was charred. "Why am I losing to you?" " I am suppose to reclaim my throne as king." "First of my name." Hien started to focused his aura around his body which was black and smoky. The smoke surrounded his body and was sucked inside. Night made a electric sword and lunges after Hien who opened his mouth and released the black smoke which made it very hard to see. Hien was using this opportunity to attack Night. He fired a orange blast at his leg which made him tumble on the ground. Night got of the ground and was kicked in the face. He was pushed off his feet crashing into the ground. "I am tired off killing you." "This is it." He opened his mouth and a orange beam that was blinking like a laser was charging up. As the blast was fired. Night had no where to run. "Was this it?" "No." Night fired a lighting bolt at him. A giant explosion echoed through all of Oppo. Chapter 203 - Hien The First King Defeated When the smoke from the explosion cleared up, the winner of the deathmatch was decided. Night''s lower half was missing with blood all over the ground. Hien had a lighting bolt in his neck. Blood gushed out of his neck going all over the ash ridden place. Hien took the lighting bolt out of his neck and crushed it in his hand. The explosion had destroyed most of Night''s soul, so Night was really going to die. He tried to heal back but he couldn''t all his power as gone, including the power Val gave him. Night was crawling on his belly like a worm. Hien stood up holding his neck to sustain the fatal wound. Hien walked up to Night and said: " You thought that one little lighting bolt would put a end to me?" "You are a fucking moron." Hien raised his hand and focused aura around it. I will consume the rest of your soul for my own personal needs." You will not be needing it any more any how." As he was about to shoot Night with his soul consuming move, one lighting bolt went right through Hien''s head. Hien dropped on the ground and died instantly. The lighting then turned Hien''s body into ash. Night then started to laugh. He also died. The. aftermath of their fighting caused a lot of destrution. Red Lake Village. Everyone was training. Cross was training with Sarah who had become a lot stronger than before. Orion was training with Lucia. She unlocked the double damage power move and was practice using it. Orion on the other hand had finally mastered Triple Damage. Akashiri was chopping black Sio with his magnificent sword. Akashiri had yet shown any of his true power. Alfre and Alexis were not training. Instead they were helping with the planning taking Val down. After Orion finished training with Lucia he looked at Yama who was eating fleshy meat from a creature called a Likon. Creatures that live in Oppo. Lions almost resemble eagle, but just at least fifteen times stronger and bigger. After he devoured the fleshy leg, Yama crushed the bone in his hand and dropped the crumble pieces of it on the ground. He saw Orion watching with him with a serious expression on his face. " You were the one that had those soldiers come here and attack us right?" " Why would I do that?" I was born and raised here." Yama was about to walk away until he dashed towards him and punched him in the face, sending crashing into a tombstone. This caught the attention of everyone in the village. He punched him so hard that blood was coming out of fist. Yama got off the ground with a bunch of cuts and bruises on his face. He spat blood on the ground and focused his aura around his body. His aura was blue and fiery. So what if I was the reason these people died?" "They fucking deserved it." Orion dashed towards him once again. Yama disappeared and punched Orion in the chest about fifty times in less than 0.1 second. Orion vomited up blood and dropped on the ground. Chapter 204 - Riddlers True Identity Cross, Sarah, Lucia, Alfre, Alexis, Akashiri, and Riddler rushed towards the scene, Yama looked at Riddler and gritted his teeth. Lucia went to help Orion. Orion went back on his feet and coughed up blood. He fired two beams at Yama. Yama batted the two beams away and punched Orion in the stomach making him smash into a wall. Cross had enough of Yama. He extended his hand into a blade and sliced Yama''s right ear, off gushing blood all over the place. Yama jumped back and holding where his ear use to be. " That was a fluke." Cross lunged after Yama and flickered. He appeared behind Yama and stabbed him in the heart. "Argh!!" He then kicked Yama in the head making him smash into the ground. Cross was at least twice as strong as he was before. Riddler had thought that no one had been able to best Yama except Val. He was amazed. Yama got on his feet breathing very heavy. " "You are a strong one." " But not strong enough. Riddler knew what exactly what he was going to do. Before Yama was going to focus his aura around his entire body a red blast took his arm off. It was Orion. He fired a double damaged blast at him. Blood gushed in the air landing on the ground. Orion got on his feet and dispersed the aura. Yama laid on the ground with pain shooting through his entire body. Cross walked up to him and looked at him. Previously when he fought other people he felt sorry for them. He did not feel sorry for Yama though. Sarah noticed that Riddler was melting as if he was just plastic. Everyone else noticed too. Yama jumped in the air landing on his feet. He started to scream. His chest started to pulsate. Suddenly a hand bursted out. A person climbed out. It was Riddler. "What the fuck?" " I never expected that this body would be would be easily destroyed." I fucking knew it." said Akashiri. " Yama was being controlled by this asshole the whole time." "So you were the one who requested those soldiers." said Sarah. Riddler smiled and looked in the sky. More soldiers in airships were arriving. On those airships were at least six captain''s taking orders from Riddler. Riddler still worked for Val. Akashiri threw a exploding kunai at the ground near Riddler. Riddler stayed in the same spot as the kunai exploded Chapter 205 - Captured By Riddler After the smoke cleared Akashiri jumped towards Riddler and tried to slice off his as. But as he tried this Riddler''s skin hardened, chopping Akashiri''s sword. This shocked Akashiri. Riddler almost punched Akashiri in the face but Cross elbowed him in the back knocking him to the side. The airships landed down and at least hundreds of soldiers came out of each airship. All the soldiers had lethal guns. "Are you really going to attack me again?" A captain appeared in front of Cross and focused his aura around his body. He fired a orange blast at Cross who sliced the blast.in half and punched the captain in the face. The captain took the fucking punch like a man. He headbutted Cross making his vision blurry. He raised off the ground and smashed on the ground coughing up blood. "Your attacks are useless." The name of that captain was Charlos. Cross got on his feet and fired dozens of blasts at Charlos who walked in. front the blasts and allowed them to hit him. Like Riddler Charlos skin harden. Charlos flickered and punched Cross in the juggler. This stun Cross and gave Charlos the opportunity to harden his fist and punch Cross. He did this pounded his fist into Cross''s face knocking him out cold. Chapter 206 - Bloody Battlefield Sarah was fighting some soldiers when she saw that Cross had been knocked out cold by Charlos. She quickly went to aid Cross, but a captain appeared in front of her. The captain held a axe that was very sharp leaking posion off the tip of it. The captain tried to chop Sarah, but she evaded the attack by going through the captain''s pegs and kicking him in the back of the head. When she was at least four feet away from Cross, at least a hundred soldiers surrounded her. Everyone else was occupied with their own problems. Orion tried to go after Riddler but a captain named Dorian stood in his way. " Get the fuck out of the way." " I have no business with you." Orion dashed passed Helios who grinned and appeared in front of Orion and kicked him in the chest. Orion brushed off the pain and fired a blast at Dorian. Dorian grabbed the blast with his hand and converted the blast with his own energy and fired it back at Orion. The blast grew at least five times bigger and five times deathlier. Orion could not dodge it. A giant explosion occured. "Boom!" The explosion caught everyone''s attention. The blast left a big crater in the ground with smoke rising out of it. Dorian closed his eyes and search to find Orion''s spiritual essence. Orion could hide his power. He quickly came behind Dorian and tried to punch a hole in his chest but Dorian''s entire back hardened. Orion''s fist recoiled and Dorian turned around slapped Orion in the face making him spit out blood knocking him off his feet. All the captains seemed to share a common trait. They all could harden thier skin. Orion got on his feet and focused his aura around his body which was red. He formed two swords with his red aura and dashed towards Dorian who grinned and harden his entire body. " There is no way that you can penetrate my skin." It''s useless!" Orion disappeared hiding his spiritual essence. Dorian looked around the place searching for Orion. Suddenly Orion appeared behind of him and stabbed him in the shoulders. "Argh!" Blood ran down his body. This made Dorian very angry. He grabbed Orion by the throat and started to choke him. "How where you able to penetrate my skin?!" Orion said nothing and spat a beam in his eyes. Dorian became blind. He threw Orion who landed on his feet. Dorian held his face screaming. Orion then your hard skin is bogus. He said that and shot a beam in his head making it explode. Blood , and pieces of brain flew all over the place. Orion went to aid Alexis, Lucia, and Sarah. Akashiri had killed two captains with no sweat. Alfre had also kill three captains. There was only two captains left. Charlos and the one who was kicked by Sarah who was out of commission. Cross finally woke up. To see that it was a bloody battle field. Riddler had been watching from a airship. Charlos had also left. Chapter 207 - Val Heads Back To Miros Cross looked at the airships to only realize that they were leaving. Cross warned everyone and everyone started to follow the airships. Cross flickered and appeared on the back of one of the smaller airships. He killed everyone on the airship and drove the airship back to The Red Lake Village. Everyone got on the airship. Cross placed the airship on autopilot which followed the other airships. Sarah looked out the airship and saw that they were leaving Oppo. They were heading to back to Miros. But why? Did Val want to destroy Miros, or go there for something else? The Main Airship. Beyond the fifty five airships was the main airship which Riddler and Val was in. The airship was huge. Val sat in the main control room with Riddler next to him/her. They were going to going to Miros to acquire Val''s soul. Val placed his/her soul underneath the Miros Castle. If Val aqquired the next half of his/her soul the planet and planets next to Miros would be engulfed. Val would be named the most dangerous entity in The Black Galaxy. They would arrive in Miros in a day. The same would go for Cross. Naraku was in Miros patiently waiting. Chapter 208 - Narakus New Power All the airships landed in Miros. Seeing the airships. in the air caught the eyes of the people of the Miros Kingdom. All the soldiers came out of the airships, when Riddler came out of the airship were Val was in. Riddler look around the place and could see that some of the Miros Kingdom was destroyed. He spat on the ground and said:" It does not smell or look the same, as how it looked three thousand years ago. He then looked at his side and pulled a dagger. He licked the dagger and placed it away. At the back of all the soldiers was Cross, Sarah, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, Alfre, and Alexis. They took the clothes off the soldiers and blended in with the soldiers. Everyone was still trying to figure out why Val decided to go back to Miros. Lucia closed her eyes and started to read the minds of the soldiers. She instantly found out why Val came back to Miros. " Val has requested to come back here to request the other half of his/her soul." She explained why Val wanted the other half of his/her soul. B Inside Val''s Airship.. Val got out the chair in the main control room and took the form of Miranda. Miranda walked out of the shop and instantly felt a incredibly strong power. Miranda looked in the sky and hundreds of black blasts in the sky coming down. Riddler say the blasts and instantly shouted: " Take for cover!" When the blasts touched the ground, explosions started to occur. The airships surrounding the main airship was destroyed, sending metal rumble and debris all over the place. Riddler looked around and saw that most of the soldiers were killed. Before the blasts touched the ground Val teleported and levitated in the air with smoky aura around his/ her body. The blasts came from the sky so the person, or people.eho.fired the blasts were obviously in the air. Val scanned the area and picked up Naraku''s spiritual essence. " You must be Val The Creator Of All Ministers." Val fired a beam at Naraku who stood in the same spot and allow the blast to hit him. When the smoke cleared up Naraku did not had a scratch or a inch of dust on his body. " You are the one that possess''s the soul and power of a Dark One." said Val. "I am surprised that you were not engulfed by its power yet." The Dark One is long gone. "Only I exist." said Naraku. Both of them stopped talking to each other. Val white smoky aura then started to release hot vapor out. Naraku smiled and dashed towards Val. Chapter 209 - Naraku vs Val Naraku dashed towards Val with aura glowing around his fist. Val dodged the attack and fi Ed a beam at Naraku who batted the blast into a mountain which was outside of Miros. The blast destroyed the mountain instantly. Naraku sprinted towards Val and punched him/her in the chest making him cough up blood. The punch lifted Val off his/her feet. Naraku appeared behind off Val and punched him/her in the back shattering his/her spinal cord. Val landed on the ground causing a crater to appear. Naraku then formed a beam in his hand and fired it at Val. The explosion connected with Val''s face. Another explosion occurred, erupting through the entire area. Naraku took a deep breath and grinned. He did not expect the creator of all ministers to be defeated so easily. When the smoke cleared up Val''s body turned into the aura and dispersed. Naraku was fighting a clone. The real Val appeared behind Naraku and grabbed him by his throat. " You did not think that it was going to be that easy did you?" Val''s grip was strong. Naraku was turning purple with blood coming out of his eyes and ears. Naraku formed energy around his body and got out of Val''s strong grip. He jumped back away from Val and spat blood on the ground running the blood away from his eyes, allowing him to see better. Val made white smoke come out from his/ her body and formed into clones of himself/herself. All the clones sprinted towards Naraku with serious expressions on their faces. Naraku charged a blast in his hand and fired a black blast at the clones. The Dark Reinforced Blast wiped through the clones like they were nothing. Even after the Dark Reinforced Blast killed the clones, the blast came for Val. Val stood in the same spot and grabbed the blast which dispersed. Naraku was shocked. "You are tiring." Val disappeared and left Naraku dumbfounded. " Don''t fucking walk away from me!" "I am not fucking finished with you!" Naraku clutched his fist and followed Val''s spiritual essence. Chapter 210 - The Original Flicker Cross had been stunned from Naraku''s air assault. He got on his feet and saw hundreds of dead body''s with flaming pieces of debris and rumble all over the place from the airships in which the Oppo Militia came in. He looked for his friends and saw that they survived the air assault. Charlos had been killed by the air assault. His body which a bloody mess. The only one who was likely to survive the air assault rather than Cross and his friends, was Riddler. His spiritual essence could be sensed but he was not in sight. Riddler was watching the surviving soldiers get back on their feet. When he was about to go kill his enemies, Val appeared behind him. "Lord Val did you had a run in with the ambusher?" asked Riddler. " Yes." "But that is not important right now." I require the other half of soul." "My true form will be seen." Riddler did not want him to get the other half of his soul. If he could destroy the other half of Val''s soul, he could a higher chance of killing him. They both disappeared and appeared in front of the castle''s gates. The castle was rumble. They would have to go under it. Chapter 211 - The Coming Of The Next Dark One Riddler destroyed the front gate as if it was cheap plastic. Both Val and Riddler walked inside the Miros castle. While Val did not express any feelings, Riddler scanned the entire place for any sign of life. The only life signal he picked up as a small type of insect. Val closed his/her eyes and searched for the underground passage. The underground passage was left of Riddler. Val informed Riddler about the location of the underground passage. Riddler scvanged through pounds of rumble and found a flight of stairs. Riddler walked down the stairs and came across a huge door with a keyhole. Val walked down the stairs and saw the big door. Riddler drove his hand in the door creating a hole big enough for a regular sized person to walk in. They both walked inside and came across a wall with ancient writings and symbols on it. Val walked up to the wall and touched it. The wall started to shake and opened another passage. Val and Riddler jumped down the passage. They fell for at least fifteen seconds before they landed on the ground. They were enclosing on Val''s objective. The High Noble Squares. The High Noble Squares had debris and rumble all over the place. It barely had any citizens walking up and down the street. The only reason why Cross had went back to The High Noble Squares because everyone detected Naraku''s spiritual essence nearby. Naraku was slowly turning into a Dark One. Val was right. The power of the Dark One would consume him sooner or later. He was on top of a clothing store coughing up chunks of blood. He was in pain. His bone structure was changing. Sarah was the one who noticed Naraku on top of the clothing store. She wanted to say something but she saw how Naraku looked. He was in pain with blood in his eyes. Naraku noticed that Sarah saw him. He jumped off the building and confronted Cross coughing up chunks of blood. Chapter 212 - Unstoppable Cross was in fighting stance when Naraku came up to him. " Naraku what made you decide to be betray us?" said Cross. " Your friends!" Naraku started to grinned then he started to laugh out loud. After he finished laughing he coughed up more blood. " Friends?" " I have no friends." Friends are just dead weight." They hold you down when you want to keep on moving." " And I hate that." Everyone else wanted to help Cross but Cross stopped them. Cross made sharp spikes come out of both of his fists. Naraku appeared behind Cross and tried to punch him in the back, but Cross reacted to fast. He turned around quickly and chopped Naraku in the neck making him cough up blood all over the ground. The force of the chop made him lift off his feet smashing on the ground. Naraku gritted his teeth and jumped on his feet with wrath in his eyes. He shot a dark reinforced blast at Cross who flickered and roundhoused Naraku in the jaw shattering it. Naraku smashed through two buildings. Both of the buildings were destroyed. Cross could smell Naraku''s blood in the air. Naraku could take a lot of blows. He just kept getting up. He then his totally disappeared. Cross was not worried that Naraku had disappeared. He knew he would show his face again. Underneath The Rumble of The Miros Castle.. "There it is Lord Val." "The next half of your soul." Val''s soul was in a box with chains and seals all over it. It was also around a barrier so no one could touch/ open it. Val easily destroyed the barrier and picked up the box. Before he/she crushed the box he/she started to have flash''s on how he/she would be. He/she crushed the box and out came out aura. The white aura instantly surrounded Val''s body. Val collsaped on the ground and the white aura became back to its original color, silver. He/she started to be shocked by the aura. "Argh!!" "Gah!!" While Val was being shocked, his/her body was changing Val''s hair turned long and spiky, and roughly changed to the color of sky blue. His/her ears turned pointy. Suddenly a silver aura cloud surround Val''s body. All the aura was sucked back inside Val''s body. Val was back to his old self. Val stood up and looked at his hand. He pointed his finger at the wall and it turned rotten. " It feels great to be back to my original self. "Now it is time for the final test." Chapter 213 - The Final Test Val had been reborn. Riddler was fucking jealous. He wanted to be invincible. He wanted to have ultimate power. But with Val with his/her new power would be getting in the way. He had to find some way to take it, all away. But doing that would be very, very hard. He clutched his fist in jealously. Val bursted out of the secret underground passage levitating. He closed his eyes and revealed all the spiritual essence around the planet. The final test was destroying the last of his enemy''s. One they were out of the way he would move on into reclaiming the Black Galaxy. Naraku''s Location.. Naraku had finally recovered from the blows Cross inflicted on his body. Naraku was bluffing when he said: he had took full control over the Dark One''s power. The Dark One was still talking to him in his head. The Dark One had a deep voice. " How could you let yourself be beaten by that lowlife?" " Shut the fuck up!!" The Dark One was turning him crazy. " You need more training." I do not need any help from you." So why don''t you just get the fuck out my head!" "You need me." "Without me you will just be a regular mortal." Naraku sucked his teeth and and banged on the wall. The Dark One was right. He needed him. Chapter 214 - The Worlds Strongest Val sat on top of a statue dedicated to Hien. He jumped off the statue and spat on the ground and looked at the statue in disgust. He shot a beam at the statue which was vaporized. He/she walked up to Riddler with a serious expression on his face. "He/she wanted to fight someone worthy and strong. Naraku''s Location.. Naraku clutched his hand into fist and black aura surrounded his fist. He could sense greater threat not to far from where he was. The Dark One started to talk in his head. Blood instantly rushed to his head. "What the fuck do you want?" "I have a great plan to execute." "Go ahead and speak." Team up with your old friends and kill Lord Val." "Then after you kill Lord Val, you must kill them all." Naraku was going to finally listen to what the Dark One said. "Sounds like a good plan." Cross, Sarah,Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, Alfre, and Alexis''s Location.. Naraku had appeared in front of Cross who was training with Sarah. " Why the fuck are you here?" "I come in peace." " I want Val dead just like you." That is something we all have in common." How do we know that you aren''t pulling out legs?" said Cross. You already betray us all!" said Sarah. "Tch." "Cross, why don''t you tell your bitch to shut the fuck up?" Sarah grew mad and lunged after Naraku who just stood up in the same spot laughing. She threw a impact punch at Naraku who caught her fist which was traveling at least five hundred mph. He instantly crushed her hand like it was styrofoam. "Gah!!" Cross punched Naraku in the stomach making him cough up blood smashing into the wall. Naraku got up and dispersed his aura. "I told you that I have come in peace." The bitch tried to hit me so I reacted." Cross went to help Sarah. Lucia healed her hand and looked at Naraku with a serious dark expression on her face. Cross wanted to break his face but he wanted to hear that the fuck he had to say. Chapter 215 - Riddler Killed? Val''s power was making everyone blood come back out of their ears. Val was focusing his/her aura around his/her entire body. Riddler was covering his ears. He sucked and gritted his teeth and spat on the ground which became soft. Val was warning his enemies to tell them that he /she was coming for them. Riddler walked up to Val and clutched his fist so hard until blood dropped on the ground. Val had already known Riddler wanted to kill him/her. Is there something you want to get off your chest, Riddler?" "Yes." I want you dead." As shortly as he said that, he fired a beam at Val who was caught off guard. A loud bang occurred. Riddler quickly sensed Val''s spiritual essence and evaded anything in case Val decided to answer back. When the smoke cleared Val did not have one scratch on his/her body. He/she started to laugh. " Maybe before When I did acquire the next half of my soul that attack would have probably worked." But since I am completed it''s useless!" Val lunged after Riddler and kicked him in the face poking him in the eye with his incredibly sharp toenails. "Argh!!" screamed Riddler. He was blinded and venerable. Val then focused aura around his/her hand and punched a hole in Riddler''s chest. Riddler vomited blood all over Val"s body. Val picked him up by the next and dropped him off a cliff into the abyss. I knew you were you g to betray me sooner or later." Chapter 216 - Disruptive Power At The Bottom Of The Abyss... Ridddler landed at the bottom if the Abby''s with a hole in his chest. Riddler was lucky to be alive. Most of his bones were shattered. He could not even get on his feet. It was foolish of him to even strike Val. After all Val was at least fifty times stronger than he/she was before. Riddler focused his aura around his body and the shattered bones healed making him able to get back on his feet again, having a chance of survival. He looked around and held his hand over the hole in his chest that was leaking blood. He looked up in the sky and flickered. He ended up back at the same spot were Val almost killed him. He looked around and saw no sign of Val. He stared at the hole in his chest and saw that it was healing slowly. He scanned the area for Val''s spiritual essence but did not pick it up. He gritted his teeth and spat blood on the ground. He then jumped in the air and began to fly. " I swerve when I see your ass again your dead!!" "You hear me motherfucker!!" "Your dead!!!" Naraku''s plan sounded like it would work. Naraku was listening to The Dark One who was manipulating and controlling his mind. Lucia had identifed that Val was located at the southeast end of The High Noble Squares. Everyone rushed to the southeast end of the High Noble Squares. When they arrived the whole place was sealed off from the rest of the outside world. Val sat in a old rusty chair looking at all his enemy''s. " Finally." I was getting tired of waiting." " We didn''t come here to chat with you you piece of shit" said, Cross. Val got out of the chair and started laughing. You all are worthless earthlings. "The lowest of the low creatures in the entire Milky Way Galaxy." You bastards stole a lot of things from us." The number Lin, the ABC, and more. " I could go on forever!" "How the fuck were we supposed to know that?!" Orion, Alfre, and Akashiri did not want to talk with Val. They just wanted to kill him/her. Naraku stood in the back smiling. Orion lunged after Val with two blasts in his hands. When he was close to Val''s face he appeared behind of Val and threw the blasts. Val caught the blasts and absorbed them both. This was just a distraction. Akashiri jumped towards Val and sliced Val on the chest. Val staggered back and Alfre punched him/her in the stomach making him/her cough up blood smacking into the barrier coughing up more blood. Naraku started smiling. His plan was working out perfectly. At the rate they were going Val would be destroyed soon. Alfre stood in front of Val and fired dozens of blasts at him/her causing a giant explosion to happen. Alfre took at least five deep breaths and jumped back away from the smoke. When the smoke cleared up, Val was standing up with a serious expression on his/her face. Val began to focus aura around his/her body. The whole place was shaking. Suddenly the barrier was destroyed from Val''s power. " "Child''s play." Val then began levitating. "I am the ultimate life form." Naraku fired a Dark Reinforced Blast at Val with one hand. Val tried to catch the blast but before he could, a Black Box surround his entire body. The blast went through the box and another explosion happened. Chapter 217 - The Eight Deathly Clones Sarah was the one who placed the Black Box around Val. The smoke around Val''s body cleared and Val did not have no scratch or bruise on his body. "All eight of you are working together." " Ganging up on one person." I need to change that." Val focused aura around his/her body and eight white balls of smoke came out of his/her back. The eight balls of white smoke turned into clones of Val. The eight clones lunged after their desired targets. Everyone had to split up. Cross went to the Eastern Mountains that was near The High Noble Squares. The clone of Val looked exactly the same but not with the same power. Cross looked at the clone who was smiling. Cross shot five sharp deathly spikes at the clone. The clone formed a barrier around it''s self. When the spikes striked the barrier they were easily destroyed. The clone lunged after Cross and began to engage in hand to hand combat with Cross. Cross was not as fast as the clone. The clone kicked him in the chest making him smack into a rocky surface. The clone flickered by Cross and picked him up by the neck and smashed him further into the ground. Cross made spikes come around his entire body, making the clone quickly let go off his neck. Some of the spikes penetrated the clone''s body, staggering the clone. Cross recovered from all the clone''s attacks and started to communicate with Rider. Rider how the fuck are we going to beat this prick?" " First we have to figure out his weak spot." " We have to find a opening." Cross ran up to the clone and formed a beam in his hand. He threw the beam at the clone, who zoomed past the beam and punched Cross in the face, shattering his jaw. The blow lifted him off his feet. Cross quickly recovered and fired a barrage of blasts at the clone. The clone''s barrier was strong. It withstanded all of Cross''s blasts. The blasts causes mini explosions which cooled down and made smoke rise out the ground. Cross blended in the smoke and flickered at least four times. He continued to flicker until the clone could not figure out where he would strike. Cross appeared above the clone who instantly saw Cross and fired a powerful red beam at Cross who barely had any time to avoid it. Boom!! A explosion occured. The clone scanned the area for spiritual essence and could not find any. When the clone was about to walk away, Cross focused aura around his fist and punched the clone so hard in the face a shockwave erupted through the mountains, destroying the other ones in the mist. The clone was covered in blood with it''s face mangled. Val could see what was happening through all eight clones. He/she was also controlling them. All the clone''s had different powers. The clone Cross was fighting power was fire. Chapter 218 - The Fire Clone The clone was covered in blood with almost every bone in it''s face smashed. Cross noticed that the clone was healing slowly. Suddenly the clone got back on its feet spiting up blood. Cross was surprised that the clone was still alive. He punched he inflicted on the clone created a shockwave which destroyed all the mountains nearby. Cross turned his hand into a blade and lunged after the clone. The clone smiled and flickered behind off Cross, who was caught off guard. The clone kicked Cross in the back of the head making him smash into the ground. " That was quite a punch." The clone picked up a boulder and threw it at Cross who punched the boulder into smithereens without putting any effort in his punch. The clone dodged all the little pebbles that were flying all over the place." " Now''s your chance!!" shouted Rider. Cross flickered and appeared by the clone''s abdominals. He then unleashed a barrage of punches. As Cross did this, the clone coughed up blood in Cross''s face blinding him for a split second. Cross then fused aura around his leg and kicked the clone in the face breaking his neck. The clone smashed into rocks. The clone got off the ground recovering quickly. "Play time is over." " I had enough of you." The clone''s aura fused around it''s entire body. The entire mountain was shaking as if a volcano was erupting. Cross quickly ran for cover. The clone''s white aura then turned into fire. The clone scanned the area for Cross and identifed that was hiding behind a rock. The clone fused a fireball in his hand and threw it at the rock which Cross was behind. Cross flickered before the fireball made contact with the rock. The rock melted as if it was plastic. Cross appeared behind the clone who quickly turned around and shot a fireball out his mouth taking Cross''s left arm right off spraying blood all over the floors of the mountain. Cross collsaped on the ground holding the part where his left arm use to be. His left arm instantly healed back perfectly. " Tch." " You have awesome regeneration just like me." " It''s all thanks to that supreme lifeform inside your body." " I will burn you until you are ashes!" Fire came out of the clone''s hand like a flamethrower. " This fight is going to be a lot harder than I thought said Rider." Cross dodged the flames and shot spikes at the clone. The spikes phased right through the clone''s body. The clone laughed and jumped in the air. While the clone was in the air he made a giant fireball in his hand that released hot air around the area. The clone threw the giant fireball which was coming down like a meteor was at least two hundred mph. Cross made a sword come out off his hand and jumped towards the giant fireball and sliced the giant fireball in two. The two splits of the giant fireball become two smaller versions of the giant fireball which both attacked Cross. It sunked in his stomach and made him crash on the ground. The two smaller fireball became whole again and exploded. A catosprochic event occured. The entire mountain blew up. The sound was furious. Everything else in the background including the High Noble Squares were destroyed, killing hundreds and thousands of nobles. Chapter 219 - One Clone Of Destruction Has Fallen The clone levitated over the destruction caused by the Giant Fireball. Black smoke was everywhere. If that Giant Fireball could wipe out hundreds of thousands of people, it surely could fucking kill one person. The clone scanned the area just in case. No sign of life was picked up. The clone was about to leave until a hundred spikes came towards him. The clone stood in the air and the spikes phased through him. "It''s useless no matter- suddenly the clone looked up and thousands of purples beams ran down his head. All the beams phased through his body. Suddenly Cross jumped out of the smoke with aura formed around his leg and kicked the clone in the chest. The clone vomited out blood and staggered back. Cross then fused a beam in his hand and rushed the clone. He grabbed the clone by his face and made the beam explode. The clone had smoke coming from his face flying from the sky like a person without a parachute. The clone smashed on the ground creating a crater. Cross landed on the clone''s chest using him as a substitute to land on the ground perfectly. The force of Cross feet which had aura surrounding them made the clone vomit out blood. He lost at least twelve pints of blood. The clone was taking a lot of pain. As he was about to land the final blow the clone dispersed. Chapter 220 - The Earth Clone Sarah had fled to the outside of the farmers market close to the average Miros. No one was around. Sarah had like what she has seen. There would be a lot of room to fight. When the clone landed on the ground the ground cracked up as if they were in the desert. Sarah instantly lunged after the clone. She was not going to waste any time. She wanted to defeat the clone easily so she could meet up with Cross to kill the real Val controlling all eight deathly clones. The clone fused rock around it''s body blocking Sarah''s fist. Her attack recoiled recoiled and she flew back off her feet landing on the ground. The clone formed rocks around his fist acting as if they were gauntlets. The clone flickered and punched Sarah in the stomach. Sarah blocked most of the attack, making the pain hurt not as much. Blood trickled down her mouth landing on the ground. The clone crushed the rock gauntlets and placed his hands on the ground. Sarah fired a small beam at him, but as soon as the blast was about to come in contact with his face a golem came out of the ground. The beam made the golem tumble back a little. The clone appeared on the golems shoulder and said: " No matter how may times you destrot my golems." " I can make as many as I want." Sarah jumped at the golem''s chest and punched a hole through it. The hole instantly was replaced with rocks from the ground. Sarah was slapped in by the golem going into the ground. The clone jumped off of the golem''s shoulder, turning the golem back into regular sized boulders. The clone dropped on the ground and walked up to Sarah and started to punch her in the face. He then kicked her in the face smashing into a tent in the farmers market. The clone smiled and started laughing. " This is to easy." " I was expecting more from a woman." Sarah could barely get up. She struggled to get up. She took at least five deep breaths. The aura around her body began to rise. The clone could see the aura in the air. "Never underestimate a woman." Suddenly Sarah flickered and punched the clone in the chest making him vomit out blood. Th clone flew off his feet traveling at least five hundred thousand miles away from the farmers market. Cross had trained her good. Her power had increased seriously. Chapter 221 - Sarahs Bound The clone was drilled into the ground. He coughed blood all over himself. He got out of the ground and focused aura around his hand and waved his hand into the air. Not only did the Earth clone have Earth power he had telekenisis. He made a gigantic boulder shoot in the sky. The boulder went in space and came down like a meteor. Sarah had had pouring from her body. She fired two giant blasts at the Earth clone who smiled and jumped back. The gravity around the area became more dense. The giant boulder almost landed in the ground until Sarah caught it and destroyed it within the palm of her hand. The Earth clone was shocked. That boulder was way heavier than her. Whoever her master was he was deathly. The Earth clone placed his hands on his face and gritted his teeth. "You are stronger than me." "But not for long." Rocks began to form around his body and the whole place was shaking. The rocks began armor and a sword. The clones voice began deeper. The clone lunged after Sarah who flickered and head-butted the clone crushing his helmet. Blood gushed out of his head, staggering the clone. The clones armor was instantly shattered. The clone''s body was mangled and fragile. Chapter 222 - Rotten Beam Riddler had found out where Val laid. Val''s power was sensed in eight different locations. Riddler was heading to the one which Val''s power seemed the strongest. The power signal was north of the High Noble Squares which had been erased. Riddler bypassed the destruction with dead bodies all over the place with smoke rising in the sky spreading into the planet''s ozone layer. Riddler had saw Val with his/her aura focused around his/her entire body. Riddler clutched his fist so hard that he dislocated one of his knuckles, which he snapped back in place. He formed a soundless beam which he threw at Val. Val opened one eye and quickly came evaded the beam without evening moving a single step. " Val opened both of his/her eyes looking at Riddler who had already had two other beams in his hands charging up. " I really thought that when you punch a hole in someone or something''s chest it dies instantly." "But you are a Minister." " All of use has great regeneration skills." " I should know." " I am th one that created you from a single cell." " I do not give a flying fuck if you created me." " I want to break you limb from limb and rip out all your internal and external organs." said Riddler. " Try it." said Val. Riddler flickered and appeared above Val''s head and tried to step on his head but Val grabbed Riddler by the leg and crushed it. " Gah!" screamed Riddler. Val then ripped off Riddler''s crushed leg. Blood splattered all over the place. Riddler collapsed on the ground coughing up blood. Val followed with a evil grin and his/her face. "You can''t kill the one who created you." "It''s common sense." Riddler could not beat Val in a million fucking years. But he did have a plan. He made his energy shoot out like a light that was extremely bright. This blinded Val for a short moment. Riddler appeared in the air and stuck his finger out pointing at Val. Green misty aura began to wrap around his finger. " The Rotten Beam." As Riddler said that a blast shot out of his finger going right into Val''s chest. Val''s body began to turn rotten. "What the fuck have you done to me?!" " I do not have to answer you." All I will tell you is that your flesh and bone is being eating away." Val''s face dropped off like melting cheese with worms coming out of it with blood flowing. Eventually Val''s whole body was rotten. Riddler lowered his fighting stance and took two deep breaths. When he was about to flicker, Val came behind him grabbing his head. Chapter 223 - Orion in Peril Riddler. was grabbed by the head by Val. Val ripped out his eyes and crushed them within the palm of his hand. Blood rushed down Riddler''s eyeholes. Riddler screamed and held his face. Val grabbed him by the arm and ripped off gushing blood all over the place. " Gah!!!" Riddler''s scream echoed through the area. Val kicked him in the chest making him smash into the surface off the ground going underneath the ground. Val then rained down hundreds and thousands of blasts at the opening which lead underground. When the blasts came in contact with the ground the whole ground caved in causing a sinkhole to happen. Val sensed to search for Riddler''s spiritual essence and did not pick it up. He/she grinned and flickered. Sarah had destroyed the earth clone with no sweat. Orion had been having a very hard time trying to beat the water clone. Orion had fled to a area with a lot of water so he was in turmoil. Orion was covered in blood with one of his harms done looking all disfigured from the water. "What''s the matter?" "Getting tired?" "This battle just started!" Orion instantly made the double damage power enhancement commence. He fired a reinforced blast at the clone who made tiny bullets out of the water. Even though the bullets were tiny and made out of water they could destroy Black Sio without having a hard time. Orion was quick but not quick enough to dodge the water bullets. When the water bullets came in contact with his body he fused his aura around his body blocking the water bullets. The force of the water bullets was destrutive. Orion dispersed his aura and two water bullets attacked him. One grazed his neck tearing the flesh away from his neck. The other water bullet went through his face. Orion smashed through a rock coughing up blood. " This is no fun." The water clone made water turn into a sword and ran up to Orion who was still on the ground defenceless. Orion quickly rolled out of the way as the water sword slashed the ground. As the water sword slashed the ground a long line of water sliced the ground turning the ground into cubes. Orion got off the ground and spat blood on the ground. Orion was a master of many martial arts. " " " " How was he losing to a fucking clone?" Hr had to come up with a plan or he would be killed. Chapter 224 - Water Cannon Orion focused his aura around his body, began to make the place rumble. The water clone fired ay least a hundred water bullets at Orion who made his aura turn into a hard barrier. The water bullets cracked his aura which dispersed dropping on the ground like glass. Orion fired a beam at the water clon who chopped the beam with his water sword. " Water cannot be destroyed." " I am immortal." As the water clone said that water bubbles began to rise out the ground with hot steam coming out of them. Orion lunged after the water clone with every last drop of his power in one punch. He fused his red air around his fist and punched the clone in his face. Orion''s fist knocked the clone into the water causing a big splash. The clone jumped out of the water and fired more water bullets with sharper heads. Two of the water bullets went through Orion''s heart causing a lot of blood to come out of his mouth. The water clone dropped right n xt to Orion and kicked him in his wound causing at least five points of blood to leak out. While Orion was about to past out he starts at o flashback about what Master Veronica told him about the internal conditions of the triple damage power enhancement technique. "This technique is only suppose to be used when your life is on a thin line." The max the for this move is five minutes. If you exceed this five minutes your body and soul will be destroyed." " Promise me that you will only use this move when you have no choice." Orion opened his eyes and his red aura started to turn blue while his hair turned spiky. He got on his feet and all his inju ies instantly healed. The water clone noticed that his power had greatly changed. But no matter if the opponent was strong or weak. The clone formed a big water bubble in his hand and fired it at Orion like a cannon. Orion dashed through the water cannon and dashed towards the clone and kicked him in the chest, shattering his ribcage. Chapter 225 - Exceeding His Limitations The water clone coughed up blood. The blood almost went on Orion''s face, but he dodged the blood. The clone staggered and Orion uppercut him into the sky. Orion formed a beam in his hand and he fired a beam at the clone. The beam went right into th Cline''s back exploding. A explosion occured. "Boom!" Orion only had four minutes left. When the smoke cleared up, thousand water bullets rained down. Orion flickered and kicked the clone in the face making some of his teeth come out of his mouth, shattering his jaw. The clone landed on the ground like a meteor. Dust flew all over the place. Orion levitat d over the dust cloud scanning for the clone. He could sense the Cline''s spiritual essence but th clone was not moving. Suddenly a giant water hand came out of the dust cloud. Orion was quick enough to get out of the way before the giant water hand tried to grab him. When he turned around two hundred water bullets attacked humble n his back making him vomit out blood crashing into a mountain destroying it turning it into rocks. The clone stood faraway from the destroyed mountain. He formed a sword out of water and licked it. Orion bursted out of the rubble. Orion only had threw minutes until he was exceeding his limitation. He was trying to finish off the water clone quickly. But what ever he did was not working one bit. "Your strength is only a little bit stronger." "Other than that it is the same." " Water Cannon." The Water Cannon was very dangerous. Orion grabbed the Water Cannon with his hands trying to stop it . Blood rushed down his hands tearing away the flesh. His feet was smashed in the ground. Orion then threw the Water Cannon in the air. The water Cannon exploded releasing out water bullets. Orion dodged all the water bullets. The water clone dashed towards Orion with his water sword. Orion started to engage with hand to sword combat with the clone. Only thirty seconds remained until he reached his limit. Orion formed a reinforced blast in his hand and fired it at the clone''s head. The clone formed into a shield blocking the reinforced blast. That was Orion''s last chance. The clone headbutt Orion in the face breaking his nose. Orion quickly dispersed. The clone stuck his sword by Orion''s neck and said: "Beg for your life." Orion had no other choice to disobey his second master. He then formed th triple damage power enhancement move around his body. Sharp pain echoed through his entire body. He crushed the water sword vomit d up blood. Orion was killing his own self. Chapter 226 - The Reinforced Dragon Every step that Orion was making was fatal. He broke one of his bones. The water clone formed two water cannons in his hands and blasted them at him. Orion dodged the the two water cannons and dashed towards the clone who quickly evaporated and appeared behind of Orion stabbing him in the back. Orion quickly turned his whole body around and head-butted th clone fishing blood out of his for))53ehead all over the place. The clone started to levitate in the air, and smile with blood running down his forehead. Orion fired dozens of small blasts at clone who ran through the blasts and shot a water cannons into the ground creating a geyser that was spewing hot vapor and hot water out of it. Orion looked around and noticed that multiple geysers were coming out of the ground. Orion jumped in the air before the last geyser came out the ground. He barely dodge it and most of flesh of his ribs were burned off. " Shit!" yelled Orion. "Hurts doesn''t it? said the water clone. Orion vomited up blood and the clone smiled. " ''This battle will continue on forever." " You will never defeat me." " No matter what you do." The clone splitter into more than one hundr d clones and kept repeating the same thing like a broken record. Orion''s blue fiery aura was released like a shockwave erasing all the clones. Orion quickly picked up the water clone''s spiritual essence and spat a beam out of his mouth taking the clone''s right half of his face off. Blood splattered everywhere over the grass grass. " Gah!!" The clone held his face with blood dripping from his hands. Orion formed a fiery blue reinforced blast at the clone who did not evaded or dodge. A explosion occured blowing dust all over Orion''s clothes. When the smoke and debris cleared up blood was all over orange grass with the clone who''s body was disfigured. " That blast is no ordinary blast. "Even though most of my body is made of water and flow just like water, you still are able to inflict damage on me." " I am somewhat jealous." The clone"s eye laid on the ground and evaporated. The clone tried to heal himself but nothing was working. "Tch." Fucking bastard." You destroyed my dantian." ( For those of you who do not know what a dantian is I will explain.)(Dantian, dan t''ian, dan tien or tan t''ien is loosely translated as "elixir field", "sea of qi", or simply "energy center".) (Dantian are the "qi focus flow centers", important focal points for meditative and exercise techniques such as qigong, martial arts such as t''ai chi ch''uan, and in traditional Chinese medicine.) (So if your dantian is destroyed you lose your power.) Orion could now easily defeat the clone. He was a basic mortal. Orion charged a giant beam in his hand and started to move his hands around his strange movements. "Forbidden KungFu Technique." "Reinforced Dragon." He fired it a the clone who was already on the verge of death. The blast formed into a Tibetian Dragon who killed the clone by ripping him apart limb from limb. Blood splattered all over the place. Orion finally dispersed the powerful destructive aura and coughed up chunks of blood holding his chest. He walked away holding his chest. Chapter 227 - The Final Now Everyone else had killed the clones with no sweat. This made Val very fucking pissed. He/she landed on the ground and could sense eight spiritual essences heading his/ her way. Everyone met up with each other and was ready to finish all this Minister bullshit. When everyone land on the ground Val looked down on them. " I am surprised that you all of you defeat my eight clones." I am impressed." Val focused aura around his hand and formed it into a green beam. Val then threw the blast at Cross who easily dodged the blast without moving a single hair and his entire body. Val smiled and focused aura around his/her entire body. The aura began to grow bigger and bigger. The entire place began to rumble and shake. While Val was gathering energy from his/her body, Orion fired a reinforced blast at Val. When the reinforced blast came in contact with Val''s face it was instantly erased. Val dispersed his/her aura and looked at Orion who had a serious expression on his face. That was a part of the plan. Cross quickly came behind Val and stabbed him in the chest. The blade was instantly, and Val quickly turned around and punched Cross in the stomach making him cough blood into his face. Akashiri quickly placed spiritual chains on Val''s entire body imprisoning him. Val got enraged and destroyed the spiritual chains with his/her power. "You all are insects!!!!" Alfre appeared over his head and pulled out his spear that was made of enhanced Sio. Alfre almosted accomplished slicing off Val''s head but Val grabbed the spear and easily crushed the spear in the palm of his/her hand. He/she head-butted Alfre cracking open his skull. Blood splattered all over the place. Alfre crashed on the ground being knocked out cold. That is one down seven more to go." Akashiri threw five exploding kunai''s at Val dodged the kunai''s. They exploded behind him. Sarah and Lucia both tried to form a Giant Black Box around Val but Val was to quick. While he/she was avoiding The Giant Black Box, Cross fired a purple and black beam into his/her face. Val quickly recovered. "Motherfucker!" Chapter 228 - Bloody Red Roses Val''s face was burned to a crisp. Val''s face was easily healed. Val kicked Cross in the chest who coughed up blood and metallic liquid. Akashiri focused aura around his blade and chopped the air, letting of yellow energy. Val was sliced in half but was easily put back together like two magnetic puzzle pieces. Val shot a beam out of his/her eyes towards Akashiri who chopped the beam like a piece of tender meat. Akashiri shot towards Val and began to engage in hand to hand combat with Val. Akashiri was faster than the speed of light. He silently said these words. "Hitoshi Sword Technique." Bloody Roses." As Akashiri say that the aura round his sword came off and turned into deathly red roses. The red roses were targeted towards Val who blocked the Bloody Roses. The bloody roses turned into r d muck and splattered on Val''s body. It then began to harden. " What the fuck?!" His/her arm turned into red dust. " You are a clever bastard." Val quickly regenerated. Val focused aura round his/her hand and sinked his/her fist into the air and pulled out a strange object. He/she pulled out him/her first creation. The creation was in a green sac naked . Chapter 229 - Vals Failed Creation Akashiri threw his sword at the green sac which was easily destroyed. Val grabbed the body and placed a barrier around the unconscious person who was curled up like a baby. Everyone noticed that Val was moving extra protective around the body. Sarah fired a beam at the body which made a small crack in the barrier. Val became made and spat a beam at Sarah who grabbed the beam and crushed it within the palm of her small hand. She fired a projectile blast at Val who blew wind out of his/her mouth extinguishing the blast. Cross stabbed him/her in the neck. Val focused his/her aura around his/her body and released out as a shockwave. Cross was sent flying into the ground causing a crater to appear. Orion appeared over Val''s head and threw two St. Elmo''s Bombs at Val. A explosion occured. When the smoke cleared up, Val did not have one scratch on the surface of his/her body. Val went on the ground and threw the body on the ground which started to move. This was his/her last trump card. The reaction did not have a facial complexion. It was like a acupuncture doll. The mindless person got off the ground, twitching. Val flickered and watched as least five thousand feet away from where his/her enemies laid. A face began to mold onto Val''s first failed creation. The face that appeared onto the failed creation was Cross''s face. Many faces began to appear onto his naked body. Alexis fired a beam at the failed creation''s chest which made a big hole into the failed creation''s chest. The color of the failed creation''s blood was similar to the color of caramel candy. The hole closed up immediately. The failed creation shot towards Alexis who had no where to run. Before the failed creation almost killed Alexis, Alfre came in front failed creation and punched it in the head splattering blood all over the place. The failed creation''s body was very slimly, wet, and elastic like bubble gum. The failed creation''s head came back and it kicked Alfre in the stomach extremely hard. He was punched so hard in the stomach he vomited up stomach lining and blood. He collapsed on the ground. Cross was talking to Rider in his mind. That failed creation is quite strong." He must have a venerable spot. said Cross. Rider quickly analyzed the failed creation''s entire bodyand couldn''t find anything.The best fucking bet was to attack it with everything they had. Akashiri pulled out his sword and chanted these words.Hitoshi Sword Technique: Oni Slash." A red wave of energy came out of Akashiri''ssword as he sliced the air. The Oni Slash destroyed most of the area erasing most of the fail creation''s body only leaving some blood droplets on the ground. Akashiri had easily destroyed the failed creation. The blood from the failed creation then became two copies of the failed creation. The two copies joined together and became a muscular bigger version of the failed creation with harder and tougher skin. Chapter 230 - The Final Powerup The failed creation began punching the ground releasing shockwaves that were destructive. Everyone evaded the shockwaves. Cross flickered and punched the failed creation in the abdominals which did absolutely no type of damage. The failed creation picked Cross by the neck and started to choke him. Cross turns his hand into a blade and sliced the failed creation on the neck. The failed creation staggered back and Cross was thrown. Cross backflipped and landed perfectly on his feet without making noise. The wound did not heal. Everybody fired hundred''s of beams at the failed creation who raise it''s hands over it''s face. A horrific explosion happened. The smoke from the beam''s created a big black cloud that did not disappear. Debris flew all over the place. Val sucked his/her teeth and came next to the failed creation who was covered in ash and blood. He/she looked at the failed creation is disgust. " You are a disappointment." Val turned his/her nails sharp and ripped out the failed creation''s heart. The failed creation dropped on the ground like a bag of cement. Val walked out of the black smoke cloud with reddish orange aura around his/her body. Val nails became sharper and harder as his/her aura began to rise. Val muscles began to get bigger. Val also turned taller. This was it. The end was soon. ( Stay tuned for the next chapter of The Ultimate Host!!) Chapter 231 - Gravity Manipulation Val spat on the ground and started to laugh. "You people have destroyed all my fucking clones and killed my trump card." " I am done fucking playing around." Val''s aura focused around his/her entire body and began to make the ground crack up. The winds began to pick up creating tornadoes in the mist. " "This bastard has no end to his/her power!!" said Orion. Orion spat blood on the ground and fired a double damaged reinforce blast at Val. When the double damaged reinforced blast came near Val it suddenly dispersed. Val smiled and flickered. Orion could see his/her spiritual essence put could not figure out where he/she would land the next fatal blow. Val came behind Orion and sliced the air p Liarting the ground into two halves causing totally destruction to the planet. The planet''s core could be seen. Orion landed on the ground breathing heavy. Val could be seen levitating in the sky. Cross used his magnetic powers to throw a rock the size of a island at Val who stopped the rock with his/her index finger. Cross lunged at Val with two purple beams in his hands that were ready to blow up. Cross threw the beam''s at Val who was still holding the island sized rock. Val threw the island sized rock at Cross who sliced it into two parts. The rock landed on the ground like a burning meteorite. A explosion occured. Cross dashed towards Val and made his spikes come out of his fists. He punched Val in the face inprinting his fist in his/her face. Val crashed through three mountains destroying them. Val quickly recovered. Val could take a lot of damage. The only thing was that he/she could no longer regenerate. Val had a hole in his/her face. Val got off the ground and realized that he/she was in the nest in dangerous flesh eating spider with at least twelve legs. Everywhere had eggs with bones of other creatures and bones of Ministers all over the place. Cross landed perfectly on the ground. The whole place stank. " Do you realize that you are still in the nest of a man eating spider right?" " Cross looked in the air and saw that his friends were arriving. " I do not give two fucking shits." "All I care about is holding you to death with your own fucking guts." Val laughed and turned around and saw the spider. The spider was green and yellow with two red-eyes. It had a mouth with over five hundred sharp bone crushing teeth. The skin was plated with hard metal. The spider stood over thirty feet. Venom dripped from the mouth. The spider spat venom at Val who dodged it. The venom melted the ground. The spider got agagiated and shot webs at Val who dodged them. Val jumped on the spider''s head and began to focus aura around his/her body. He /she raised his hand in the air and placed it on the spider''s head. Suddenly the atmosphere began to change. The land began to rise up. The skin melted off the spider splatting blood and guts all over the place. The land which Cross, Sarah,Orion, Lucia, Alfre, Akashiri,and Alfre on lifted on the air. The land stood in the air. Val laughed and said: I can manipulate gravity. " You all are already dead"!! Chapter 232 - Core Destroyed The land was at least two hundred thousand meters above the ground. The whole area stunk of spider blood and guts. Everyone got off the ground and saw Val with a bone in his/her stomach. Val pulled it out. Cross ran towards Val who held his/her stomach. Cross made a sword with aura around it and sliced off Val''s hand. "Argh!!" Val kicked Cross in the chest making him cough up blood smashing into the corpse of the man eating spider. He got off the ground and ripped one of the legs and threw it like a spear. Val turned the leg into a sharp bone and turned it around leading it back to Cross. Cross rolled out of the way as the bone penetrated the spider''s sac loaded with silk. Alfre fired a beam at Val who made the blast disperse. Val used his gravity Manipulation move to break off a piece of the land. Alfre almost fell but he jumped on the safe spot. Val was losing his/her power. Val focused his/her aura around his/her body. The aura circled his/her entire body and forming a ball of energy that started to float in the sky. Akashiri threw his last exploding kunai''s at the ball of energy. The explosions were muffled. The ball dispersed and Val was missing his/ her left arm. Val then made a arm out of aura. The arm stretched out like a rubber band and started to choke Akashiri. Akashiri chopped the aura arm off and threw the sword in Val''s chest. Val landed on the ground in devastating pain. Val pulled out the sword and laughed. He/she stood up and levitated. He /she formed a small ball of light in his/her hand. "Ball Of Judgement." Val threw the Ball Of Judgement in the core. Suddenly the core exploded releasing lava and magma all over the place burning everything up. "Val landed back on the ground and said this planet will blow up in ten minutes." " I will die and so will all of you." Val focused the last bit of aura around Akashiri''s sword. He clutched the sword in his hand and said: " Come." Everyone was going to attack him but Cross said he would kill Val. Cross made a sword in his hand and both of them ran towards each other. There was only nine minutes until the planet exploded. There was still time for one last sword fight. Chapter 233 - One Last Duel Both of them clashed towards each other with their swords and aura released all over the place. Val sliced after Cross who rolled out of the way evading Val"s attack. Cross flickered all over the place, trying to confuse Val. Val could easily see where Cross was. Val quickly roundhoused Cross''s, knocking out his teeth sending blood all over the ground. Cross collsaped on the ground slamming his head on the pavement busting his head." This is one good sword." Val looked in the sky and say that it was dark. " " Only six minutes remain." Cross jumped on his feet and turned the metallic sword into two smaller swords. He lunged at Val and sliced off piece of his/her elbow and sliced him/her on the chest. Val grunted and jumped back five feet away from Cross. Cross turned the two small swords into a long spear and threw it. Val dodged the spear which got stuck in the ground. Val flickered and stabbed Cross in the stomach. "Argh!!" grunted Cross. Cross head-butted Val and pulled out Akashiri''s sword dropping it on the ground. Cross drove his fist into Val''s chest. Val vomited up blood and started to smile. " This duel will not end here." Val flickered spraying blood all over the place creating a big puddle of blood. Val looked at the hole in his chest and held Akashiri''s sword. Orion who had was watching from th sidelines noticed that Naraku was no where to be found. Orion closed his eyes and searched for his spiritual essence. He suddenly picked it up and looked in the air. Naraku had a black cloak around his entire body with symbols on his face. Naraku was struggling to stop the Dark One from fully taking over his body. He came behind Val looking at him with a dark look on his face. Val only released that he was behind him/her at the last moment. Cross hestiated to attack Val once he saw Naraku. Naraku grabbed Val by the neck and started to choke him. "Look at you. "Naraku back the fuck off!!" "This is my fight!!" Naraku ignored Cross. " Oh I almost forgot." Here''s your clone." Black aura appeared around his hand and a head with a mangled face dripping blood appeared in his hand. Naraku had gone up against a Metal element clone. Do you any last regards?" Val did not say anything. Val''s body then started to be surrounded by blue aura. I will take you with me." Val started to laugh and a explosion occured. "Boom!!" The explosion almost blinded everyone. When the smoke cleared up Val''s body laid on the ground with his legs and other arm gone. Naraku was still standing with not one scratch on his body or cloak. Naraku stared at Val''s body and grinned."One silly explosion will not kill me." Naraku looked Cross who was standing up. When Cross was about to say something, the place started to rumble. Alfre looked down and say that the entire area was lava. " We have to get the fuck off of this planet!! Val was dead but Cross wanted to kill him. " No one ask you to interfere!!" " Naraku said nothing and walked up to Cross and focused aura around hid black aura around his hand and shot a beam at Cross. The beam was so fast that Cross barely dodged it. A piece of his flesh was missing from his face. You lucky you dodged that one. " The next one will go right through your heart." No one is escaping this planet." "You all will die with it." He then charged a next one in his hand and threw it at Cross who was convinced. Naraku was a evil fucking asshole. Chapter 234 - Destruction Commenced The black beam was fast. Cross had to fire a beam at it to stop it from causing havoc. Everyone rushed to aid Cross. Alfre thought in his mind that his home planet was going to blow up in a couple of minutes. He did everything on Miros. He was born and raised there. He had come up with two choices in his head. Leave the planet, let it blow up and start a new life with Alexis, or stay and fight Naraku and die as a true Noble warrior. He had already made up his mind. He pulled everyone to the side and told them the plan. " "What?!" "Are you fucking crazy?!" "Why would you want to stay here and fight Naraku?!" "This planet is going to explode in four minutes!!" said Alexis. I am a Minister. We will do anything for our planet. It''s in our blood. said Alfre. Why would you do that?! saId Sarah. "You all do not understand." Orion and Akashiri totally understand. "You sure that you want to do this?" said Orion. Alfre took a deep breath. and said " Yes. " "You are a true warrior." said Akashiri. When Alfre was walking off Alexis was crying. " Please!" "Don''t do it!" Alfre took another deep breath and said: " Do not worry Alexis." " You will have someone else to love." Alexis closed her eyes and said: "We have to go." What about- "Fuck him!!" shouted Alexis. Alfre quickly threw Cross to the side and said: " Go." "Just leave." Cross overheard everything. "Good luck." Cross ran towards Alexis who getting ready to teleport to the ship they came in. Alexis was still crying. Everyone could feel her emotions. She then teleported. Naraku looked at Alfre and said: " Come at me." Naraku turned his black aura into tentacles which rushed towards Alfre. Alfre quickly evaded the black tentacles and shot a blast at Naraku who dodged the blast which created a lot of noise. Naraku''s eardrums almost exploded. Naraku got made and made on of the black tentacles cut off his leg. Alfre collapsed on the ground weeping in pain. " Weak." "Too weak." "Even though Cross is weak he is still stronger than you." "Yes but not as clever." Alfre quickly made spiritual chains around hid entire body. Alfre laughed. " Now who''s the weak one?" Only twelve seconds remained. Naraku burst d out of the chains, and made a black tentacle go through his head. He died instantly. Naraku did not have enough to escape when the planet exploded. When the planet exploded, it exploded at least three times. Alexis looked out the window and said: Rest in peace, Alfre. Nothing else remained. The ship was in it''s way back to Earth. This ark was finally over. Chapter 235 - Its Time To Say Farewell Over three days had passed since Miros blew up. Akashiri had already went back to his homeland in a different dimension. Sarah had encouraged Alexis to come to Earth and start a new life, but she refused. She had told Orion who was driving the ship to go to a small planet called Even. She had a huge house and a lot of money invested in a oil company. She did not have to worry about going broke. It took at least a couple of hours to get to Even. When they landed on Even the locals stared at the ship and were getting ready to open fire, but when they saw Alexis come out of the ship they instantly placed there guns down. "Lady Alexis!!" The locals were expecting to see her brother Rain but didn''t . The locals had known Alexis to be a fucked up bitch but she changed right after here brother died. When she stepped out of the ship she looked at the place and sighed. "These people will sure be fucking shocked when they she how differently I have changed." Two soldiers came up to her and asked: " Where is Noble Rain?" His gun he requested to be made is finished." She said nothing to them and looked back at Cross, Orion, Sarah, and Lucia. "Thanks for everything." Sarah and Lucia hugged her and said there farewells. Orion started up the ship and lifted off out of planet Even. Alexis looked at the ship and smiled. " Goodbye." She then started to walk towards her house. Three days later.. Planet Earth. New York City Manhattan. Since everyone had finally got back on Earth they could relax. Cross and Sarah had a lot of money in their bank accounts so they decided to buy a house. They both a house with four bedrooms. The house had costed 78,000 dollars. Orion went back to his dojo with Lucia,and was glad to see that it was in the same exact shape. He opened the door with his aura and walked inside. The place was dusty with two rats eating a sandwich which was left on the ground by Orion when he was last in the dojo."This place needs cleaning." said Lucia. " That''s all it needs." Orion picked up a broom and started to sweep. Chapter 236 - The Light To Your Candle Is Darkness The remains of planet Miros was a very small piece of rock floating in space. Black muck was stuck all over the place. The rock drifted in space for at least days until it got sucked in the air filter of a cargo ship filled with oil , which came from Even. "How far away is this planet called Earth?" said one of the pilots. We will arrive in two days so just fuckung relax. said the other pilot driving the cargo ship. The other pilot gritted his teeth and placed the ship on autopilot. He want to the engine of the ship not iced that something was stuck in the air filter. He turned off the wind circulator and pulled out a rock. He smelled the rock and quicky pulled his nose away from it. " Fucking disgusting!!!" He threw up he rock on the ground and was about to go back to the control room until a little after explosion occured killing the pilot shaking the ship. "What the fuck!!" yelled the other pilot. The pilot left the control room to investigate. The pilot pulled out a gun went in the engine room. He saw his partner season the ground with a hole in the ceiling. The pilot could breath in space so he did not have to worry. "Shit." "I better check on the oil." When the pilot turned around he saw a man in black clothing with q high tech mask . The man turned his hand into a blade and sliced the pilot''s neck gushing blood all over the place.The pilot tumbled into the wall and dropped down on the floor of the ship. The man turned his hand back to normal and said: I have killed the Evenians transporting that oil. "What is my next objective?" Destroy the ship and dispose of the oil. The man was speaking through telepathy. When he was going to go out of the ship and destroy the ship he picked up a strong spiritual essence coming from a rock. " Hmm." The man picked up the rock and walked out the ship. He floated above the ship and fired a tinyq beam at the ship destroying it. He then went back to his planet. Noil- 16. The man with the man on pressed on the mask revealing his face. He was a alien with with skin and red markings on his face with a mohawk and a beard. He also had a scar on his eyebrow. He possessed a parasite in his body. He walked past many people and entered Catra''s Chambers. "Leader Catra''s the oil containers are gone." "Good." Our next objective is going to Earth. "We could of easily destroyed it if we still had those fucking catalogs." You may take your leave now, Ace. When Ace was about to leave he pulled out the same rock and clutched in his hand. Chapter 237 - Naraku Lives Ace turned around and said : "Leader Catras when I was on that cargo ship I picked up this rock." Ace handed Catras rock who was confused. " It''s a fucking rock." "Just a fucking rock with some black shit on it." As he crushed the rock and rock it crumbled into pieces. The black muck on the rock dropped on the ground and started to move. It almost resembled the blob. The black then became larger forming into a person. Into Naraku. Ace quickly backed up from Naraku while Catras sat in his chair with a straight look on his face, not surprised. Naraku looked around the place confused. The last thing he could remember was being on planet Miros when it exploded. "Who the fuck are you?" asked Naraku. Catras started to laugh and got out of his chair. Naraku was getting ready to grab Catras and take him hostage, but Ace shot a spike in leg. "Argh!!" Naraku collsaped on the ground with blood coming out of his leg. He then was kicked in the head flying into a glass wall. Ace was a skilled fighter. Catras sat back down and started to speak. "You are on the planet Noil-16." Naraku pulled the spike out of his leg and taught in his mind. " How the hell did this metallic spike penetrate my skin let alone hurt me?!" He pulled the metallic spike and threw it on the ground. The wound continued to leak out blood. Naraku saw Ace walking up to him with his hands clutched into fists. Naraku got on his feet quickly and two black tentacles come out of his back. The two black tentacles were agile. But they were no match for Ace''s speed. Ace dodged both of them and kicked the air releasing a slice dog energy out almost cutting off Naraku''s head putting a end to his life for good. " Shit, I missed." When Ace was going to kick out another slice of energy, someone else knocked out Naraku. It was one was Ace''s associates Beat. The parasite he had in his possession was very weak. Beat knocked out Naraku with a dart. "Why the fuck are you interfering!!" "Our leader told me to do it." " Yes." I can''t have you killing him. I need some answers out of him. "These rock pieces are from Miros." Ace picked up a piece of the pebble and smelled it. It smelled weird. He then dropped on the ground. Chapter 238 - Orions Student Manhattan. 12:35pm. 23rd Street Avenue. "What the fuck is taking Jacob so long with those fucking drugs!!" " I want to get my freak on in Club Fireball." The drug addict told his friend to look out for any cops. When the drug addict was getting ready to pull out a cigarette until someone landed down by him with a hood over his face. " What the fuck do you want?" You better not be asking for money because I do not have any fucking change. I have lone hundreds. The young man stood still looking at the drug addict with a serious expression on his face. " Don''t you understand English?!!" "Fuck off!" The drug free mad as the man did not go away. He pulled out gun. When the drug addict was about to squeeze the trigger, the man grabbed him by the hand breaking it making him drop the gun. "Argh"!! The drug addicts cry made his friend come out from snooping. He pulled out a gun and fired it. The young man grabbed the bullet. The guy was shocked. The young man crushed the bullet as if it was a grandma cookie. He then punched the ground causing it to crack up creating a shockwave. Both of the drug addicts we''re knocked out. The young man took off the hood and revealed his face. He was a half Chinese half Japanese man with a red birth mark on his head in the shape of a star. Cross and Orion jumped down on the ground. Great work, Raizou. "You handled that quickly." "You are on your way becoming as great as me." I will never be great as you, Orion. Orion had picked up Raizou a couple months back. Raizou was already talented but since he was under Orion''s wing he would be come even greater. Greater Strength, Greater Speed, Greater Intelligence, and more. Cross was worried about Raizou. He was working himself to death. He was working so hard he was coughing up blood. He also could endure a lot of pain. He was wiping himself with a thorned wipe, which was taking chunks off of his flesh. They all went to Orion''s dojo and had a hot meal with cold drinks. While eating Raizou was only eating small amounts of food. He was only eating rice and green beans. He finished his meal and left. "See you tommorow, Master Orion." "Yeah." Raizou li ked his fingers su king the green bean juice off his fingers. Tommorow he would work harder to surpass him. Chapter 239 - The Focus Naraku woke up in a high tech cell with bandages all over his body, which were soaked in blood. He started to scream. "Get me the fuck out of this cell!!" The guard who was guarding the cell look and his and sucks his teeth."If you don''t shut the fuck up I will fucking shut you up myself." "You think you can take me?" The guard looked at Naraku and said don''t make me laugh. Naraku was trying to piss off the guard so he could open the cell. He would then kill him instantly. The guard then suddenly caught himself. " Those mind tricks will not work on me asshole." The guard walked away from the cell and left. Naraku formed his black aura around his body and turned it into two black agile tentacles. He destroyed the outside of the cell disabling the security system. The laser''s were disabled and Naraku ran out of the cell. A guard saw Naraku run out of the cell and turned her hand into a ball with spikes attached to it. Naraku sensed her aura and ran through a window falling down. He landed down on the ground perfectly and started limbing. Catras saw Naraku escaping. The reason he allow him to escape was to spread the news to the Earthlings that they were coming for them. A green flash then appeared in his eyes. That green flash was nanomachines called The Focus. The nanomachines increase your physical strength, speed, and more. The Focus was made forcefully by a scientist native to the planet Kin. After the scientist made a complete hundred thousands focused Catras had him killed and took the blueprints of how to make them. Everyone one had one placed in their bodies. They all were unstoppable with The Focus. Chapter 240 - Raizous Confession Everyone had meet up in Orion''s dojo. Lucia, and Sarah wanted to see who Orion''s new students was. When they walked in they only saw Orion. " Where''s your student?" "He in the back changing into his uniform." In the locker room. Raizou was eating a rice cake as he was changing. When he took of his shirt it was covered in shards of glass. He had holes all over his body which wherecleakung blood out of them. He threw the shirt on the ground and punched a hole in the locker flashing back. He was only ten years old when he slaughtered a entire street gang who killed his mother, father, and siblings. He killed all of them with a sharp kitchen knife. He then chopped them up into pieces. He had to lived with that for eleven years. He had been training for two months. He could already do a lot of things. He threw on his uniform and walked outside to Orion. Cross looked at Raizou and noticed that he was breathing heavily coughing up blood. Raizou dropped on the ground right by Cross''s feet. " Orion!" Orion,Sarah, and Lucia rushed in. Raizou had passed out because he was overworking himself. Not even Orion did that. Cross had already knew that something was troubling Raizou. Raizou opened his eyes and struggled to stand up but he did. " Raizou you must not overwork yourself." said Cross. "Fuck you." "I do not take advice from you." Cross grew mad and threw a punch at him. Raizou caught the punch. Cross was very fucking shocked. Chapter 241 - The Guerilla Squad Raizou''s grip was extremely tight. Cross had to put a little bit of his strength to make Raizou let go. " This fucking bastard is quite strong thought Cross in his mind." Raizou coughed up mor,e blood and eventually passed out. Raizou was do more training ng than Orion, but Orion''s training was way more fucking deathly. Lucia wrapped him in bandages. The bandages were instantly soaked in blood. Cross was in the bathroom still blown away. Lately he was seeing visions of future events. He asked Rider what they meant. Rider closely analyzed the visions. "These visions mean that a team of deathly hosts with powerful parasites in their bodies will be arriving on this planet in three days." You mean like Shatter and Vein?" Not even close." Shatter and Vein were just savages wanderering around jumping from body to body." "These hosts have taken full control of their body''s." "But why do they want to come here?" "What the fuck did we do to them?" "Nothing." "They want to make Earth into a wasteland." After Cross stopped talking to Rider, Cross decide to tell Orion, Sarah, and Lucia. Noil-16.. The Guerilla Squad consisted of ten soldiers. Ten soldiers were Ace, Spade, Thunder, Joker, Hiba, Kenysha, Ashely, Safee, Method, and X. All of them have some crazy ass fucking power. Each and everyone of them equipped a Focus in their head except for Spade. Method was given the new evolved parasite placed inside a tank. all the people in Noil-16 tried to get a hole of the power but was rejected. And rejection equalled death. Over five hundred people already died."The objective is simple." "Kill many people as you wish." Everyone smiled except for Spade. When you are finish send down a beacon. All of them got in separate pods and were deployed into space. Chapter 242 - Tyrus Returns Tyrus was a part of a deathly assassin organization well knaown across space called The Wings Of The Universe. Tyrus had been sent on various missions, killing a lot of highly powerful people. The goal was to kill Catras but when he learned of the ultimate weapon that could wipe out galaxies, he instantly told his fellow comrades.When he returned with the ultimate weapon to the headquarters of The Wings Of The Universe they.tried to have him killed. But Tyrus did not allow it. He killed all of them and destroy the headquarters with the ultimate weapon destroying it shortly. He then just became vagabond with no purpose to live. He was about to kill himself until he heard that The legendary Focus was being manafactured once again. He had to kill Catras once and for all. Tyrus would want to request help from Cross and his friends. it he wouldn''t. He had partaken Harpia''s death. He was the snitch. He would have to just rely on himself. Earth. Cross was right beside Raizou when he opens his eyes. Raizou stared at the bandages wrapped around his body and noticed that the blood was all dryed up."How long was I out for?" "For only one day." " I have to start training again." He took off the dryed up blood ridden bandages and threw them in the garbage . Chapter 243 - Zethyr, The Evolved Supreme Being Earth. Cross was trying to find a way to unlock the next level in his magnetic powers. Rider had gatherwd more information about the team of soldiers coming to Earth. They were firmly known as the Guerilla Squad some of the deathliest soldiers the planet has to offer. Cross was practicing unlocking level two of his powers by picking up a hunk of metal by moving his mind. He looked to the side and saw Raizou watching him with a fucked up look on his face. Cross wanted to say what the fuck are you looking, at but he didn''t. Sarah walked up to Cross and said: "Do you want the get breakfast?" "Yes." "Where do want to go?" "Let''s go to Cooks Dinner." While Cross was in his BMW Series 5frivibg to Cooks Dinner with Sarah he thought about his relatives. His father was a drunk,and his mother died giving birth to him. His father was named Joseph Santana and his mother was Gloria Santana. Cross only had one brother, John Santana. John Santana use to work for the Dragon Creed Society but Cross had no idea. His brother was killed in front of his face. He was shot three times. Twice in the chest and once in the neck. When John died Joseph had became crazy he was later checked in a mental facility and died of natural causes. All of this happened when Cross was eighteen. He later joined the army, but was discharged when he got pnemonia. When they pulled up to Cook"s Dinner they walked in and sat down next to the seats that were closed to the front door. Sarah ordered Belgian waffles with two links sausages with eggs and a glass of orange juice. Cross ordered five hash browns, a stack of chocolate pancakes, three cheedar biscuits, eggs, one banana, five links sausages, a cappuccino, and a glass of pulp orange juice. When they got their food Cross drowned his chocolate pancakes in Maple syrup. Cross was hungry he quickly devoured all of his food. Sarah watched him as if he was a pig. This was not the first time she saw him do this. A regular person would get a upset stomach and diarrhea but Cross did not have to worry. He was no longer a regular person. Near Saturn''s Rings. Inside Method''s Pod. Method''s Pod was not small. It was very stylish and had a lot of room. He had placed his pod on autopilot which followe his comrades. He got out of the chair and went picked up a dead alien that almost resembled a rat and bit a chunk out of it. He continued to eat the alien rat. After a five bites he threw it on the ground and walked up to the tank which containerd Zethyr, the evolved supreme being. Zethyr looked liked red fat inside of clear liquid. Method spat a bone on the ground and was about to walk away from the tank until Zethyr started to talk to him. Zethyr had a dark deep sinister voice. "If you get me out of this tank I swear I will let you live in with your life." I can''t do that." "What the fuck do look like a moron?" "Why would I do that?" "If I let you out you will kill me instantly and hijack this pod." Zethyr started to laugh. As Zethyr laughed Method nose, ear, and eyes, started to bleed. "You are a smart one." "I am sure if you did not seal the parasite inside your body I am sure they would cooperate with me." "All you do is borrow power." "You are just a sheep." Method kicked the tank and left the room. "You will be the first one I will come after when I get out of this tank." Method turned off autopilot and continue d to follow his comrades. Chapter 244 - Riders Real Appearance After Sarah finished eating her meal , Cross paid for his meal and her meal. The total was $ 14.36. When they got out of the diner Sarah asked Cross a question. "Cross I want to have a baby." Cross eyes pop out. "Really?" " Yes." "We have been together for a long time." " We have been through a lot of stuff. " " I remember the first time I met you." We have a house with a lot of money in both of our bank accounts. " We are set." Cross was smiling. "So when do you want to do this tonight?" "What about now?" Sarah starts to French kiss Cross. Cross went inside his BMW Series 5 and Sarah started to suck his dick. Cross started up the car and began to drive to their house. She jerked him off spiting on his dick, jerking him some more. She then stoped and sucked on his balls. "Your balls are so soft." Cross moaned clutching the wheel sticking his fingernails in it. When Cross pulled up to their house he quickly took the keys out of his pocket. Both of them ran up to the door. When Cross opened the door they both ran upstairs. Both of them took of their clothes and went on the bed. Sarah began to ride him like a horse. Sarah was moaning as she was riding him. Then then switch positions. After three hours Cross busted a nut into her vagina. After they stoped they both laid in their sweat smiling. Sarah then close her eyes and went to sleep. Cross was about to go sleep until Rider woke him up." What the fuck are you doing?" "You need to be training!!!" The Guerilla Squad will be here soon. Cross closed his eyes and went inside his body. In his body he saw Rider. This was actually the first time he saw his true form. Rider stood to at least seven feet. His skin Colorado was gray. He almost resembled looking like a human. "Now let''s get to training." Cross fired a purple blast at Rider who grabbed and dispersed it in the palm of his right hand. He sliced the air and chopped the ground parting it. Cross levitated in the air. Rider was already behind him. Rider had Cross in a chokehold."You have no energy." "Get some rest." Cross woke up with Sarah next to him still. He then smiled once again and went back to sleep. . Chapter 245 - The Guerilla Squad Arrives The Guerilla Squad was right outside of Earth''s orbit. When the ten ships landed in the atmosphere they became invisible disabling all of Earth''s satellite s that provide feedback from things seen entering Earth. All the ten ships separate landing in North America. The area which Ace was in landed in the waters of New York City. Spade landed in the forests of Oregon.Thunderstorm landed in Death Valley, California. Joker landed in the Everglades, Florida.Hiba landed in Lake Cumberland in Kentucky. Kenysha landed in Lake Martin Louisana. Safee landed in Rocky Mountains Wyoming. Method land in near the dumpsters behind Orion''s School in Manhattan, New York City. X landed in the Grand Canyon Arizona. They all would later meet up with each and cause a lot of havoc. Near the Statue Of Liberty. Ace got out of the water and stared at the Statue Of Liberty. " These people worship a woman?" Tch. Ace spat on the statue on liberty, and was about to walk away until two security guards with dogs and bright flashlights confronted him. "Spitting on the statue of liberty is a violation!!" "And violaters must be prosecuted!!" One of the security guards charge d him with a nightstick, but Ace swiftly grabbed the nightstick and crushed it into pieces as if it was a corn chips. He then said: "You people use pipes as weapons?" Infesting this planet will be very easy." The security guard quickly pulled out a taser and shocked Ace in the neck. Ace starts to laugh and then kicked the security guard in the face breaking his neck. The two dogs scattered off as the other security guard dropped on the guard horrified. Ace then walked up to the security guard and turned his hand into a blade. "Get the fuck back!!" Ace then stabbed the security guard in the head killing him instantly. Ace then turned his hand back regular and smiled. "Killing these insects will be fun!!!" Let the hunt begin!!" Ace then started to sprint looking for any human to kill. When he sprinted the ground cracked up. Behind the dumpsters of Orion School. Method hot out of the ship and camouflaged it. He picked up the tank which was at least five hundred pounds. He placed it on the ground. When he was about to camouflage the tank Zethyr started to talk. "You have brought me to a new world." A new world for me. " Your fucking ass is staying in this tank forever." Zethyr stopped talking as Method walked away. Chapter 246 - Orion Smarts Be wiser than other people, if you can do not tell them so. - Lord Chesterfield. When morning fell Orion opened up his school. It was 9:30am. Cross, Sarah, Lucia, and Raizou would be arriving at 12:37pm. When Orion opened th door he realized that the floor was all destroyed with garbage all over the place. The place stank. When he looked to the west side of his dojo he saw a metal garbage bin in the wall with maggots falling out of it. When he looked to the east side.eof his dojo a big hole was seen with a tank with red liquid floating around. He was about to open the weapon room until he sensed someone''s energy behind him. He quickly turned around and saw a gold man with gold hair with purple eyes. His uniform was synthetic material way advanced from Kevlar vests. The synthetic material resembled regular clothing. "Do you own this dojo?" Orion clutched his hand into a fist cracking his knuckles. "Yes." My mission was to place a beacon down and make the higher officials come here but I have a little time to spare. "Who the fuck are you?" I am Method. I am part of the special Ops Of Noil-16, The Guerilla Squad. Orion eyes instantly pop out. He had to be dealt with. Orion fired at Method who tilted his head to the side dodging the beam. Orion lunged after Method who grabbed Orion''s fist punching him in the chest sending him crashing through the weapon room slamming into a bunch of ancient knives. Orion coughed up blood sl over his clean clothes." Fuck that hurted!!" Orion got off the ground and picked up a spear. He threw the spear at Method who eyes flashed green. Method punched the ground creating a shockwave realising green energy out destroying most of Orion''s dojo also causing a horrible car accident. Orion was outside of the dojo with his legs missing with his some of his skin missing. Orion looked at his dojo sucking his teeth. Method walked up to Orion and made a his fingernails turn ship with his hand extremely big with veins popping out of it. Orion started to laugh." What is so fucking funny?" " I have a heavy security system in this place." " You see when you threw what garbage can in my dojo and entered you where shot in the leg with highly deathly poison from a Setro Viper which has the deadliest venom in the Dream Dimension." The shot was painless but I bet you thought that was a maggot which dropped on your leg. "You are fucked." When Method looked at his leg it had purple venom spreading through his body. "Bastard!!" Method dropped on the ground coughing up blood. He then stopped moving. Chapter 247 - The Lower Stage Of The Focus Orion healed back and stood up. He dusted off the debris off his clothes and walked up to Method"s body which was all purple and blue. " You did raised up my confidence." " Thank for that little match." He walked away from Method''s body and and noticed that people was recording. He did not give a fuck. He then looked at his dojo and saw that it was destroyed. When he was about to call Cross, but then heard a dark voice start talking in his head. " I hope you know he''s not dead." "Our kind is like cockroaches." "You think you kill one and another one comes out of the widwork." He turned around and noticed that Method recovered. " That was quite a little trick you did there." People started making noises as if they were cheering. Method was nothing like Cross. Cross relied on power. Method clutched his hand into a fist and turned into a werewolf hand, with green aura around it. He shot towards Orion like a bullet. Orion charged a beam in his hand and threw it at Method who smiled and appeared behind of Orion who''s eyes popped out big. Orion was sliced on the back. Blood spilled out of Orion''s back like jelly. Orion tumbled back. Method''s left eye flashed with green aura. Orion jumped back and turned his regular aura into the double damaged aura which was red. He fired a reinforced blast at Method who easily dodged the blast. The blast was going straight for the tank Zethyr was in. "Shit!!" Method shot towards the tank and batted the double damaged reinforced blast into the sky which crashed right into a building. The people recording stop and ran away. Police sirens could be heard in the distance. Method was breathing heavily. ''You motherfucking asshole piece of shit prick." "That was your goal and he whole time." He then started to communicate with Zethyr. "Your trying to hard fag." Zethyr started laughing. "I want to see you drown in your own blood." Method charged up his aura and said: " I do not give a fuck no more!! "His eyes started to bleed." He rushed towards Orion and tuned his whole body metallic. Orion spat on the ground and laughed. " Pittyful." Orion dodged Method and punched him so hard in his head he cracked his skull creating a shockwave. A giant crater was created. Chapter 248 - Zethyr Unleashed Method was knocked out cold. The police did not dare to come to the scene after the shockwave. Orion walked up to the tank. And spotted on it. He was about to punch a hole inside the tank but he sensed Method''s presence. "You have got to be fucking kidding me!!" Orion fired multiple blasts at Method who took like a champ. His limbs were keep coming off. They kept healing also. He fired a beam in his eye destroying the Focus in his eye. "Aaagh!!!" Method felt the beam go right through his head. Orion was running out of strength. His healing ablites were quite extravagant. He would would be in the same spot all day. Ace was far away from the battlefield. He was on top of a building watching , eating a poptart. "This is fucking boring." "God!!"He threw the rest of his poptart off the building making it land into a pool of disgusting water. He fired a beam at Zethyr''s tank which exploded. Method was confused. Zethyr creeped away like a worm. Method quickly ran away from Orion who quickly got him in a chokehold. "You do not understand!!" "Get the fuck off of me!!" Chapter 259 - Spades Hidden Strength Zephyr ended up in a sewer that was being cleaned out with toxic waste. Even though he had superiors healed ng abilities he still felt pain from the sword technique Akashiri used on him. He took his anger out on the sewer workers. He ripped them apart gushing blood all over the walls and floors of the sewer. After he killed all of them he punched the manhole into the sky hoping out of the sewer. Even though Zephyr could survive without a host he wanted one. He was at least five times stronger when he was in Raizou''s body. Cross''s and Sarah''s House. Akashiri walked back into Cross and Sarah''s house and told them about his intervene with Zephyr. He could easily slay him but that will be for another time. Krispy Kreme Donut Shop Midtown Manhattan. Ace was watch his surroundings. After he decided to quit The Guerilla Squad Catra''s placed a bounty on his head. Whoever killed him first would become team captain. After they would have to search for Zephyr and continue on with the main goal. Sending down a beacon for more soldiers to come and overthrow Earth. Ace found twenty dollars on the ground so he decided to go in the Krispy Kreme Donut Shop and order two boxes of donuts with a variety of flavors. The total was sixteen dollars and forty five cents. After he devoured the twenty four donuts he got of the donut shop and licked his fingers clean. When he turned the corner away from the donut shop he sensed a familiar spiritual essence. Ace quickly ran for cover. He closed his eyes and tried to pick up any spiritual essence but did not find any. When he was about to continue walking he was kicked in the face. The force of the kick lifted him off his feet sending him crashing into a clothing store. The people in the clothing store rushed to see if he was ok. The store manager then asked him this: "Sir, are you ok?" I did not ask for fucking help so back the fuck off before you all get seriously hurt." All of the people including the store manager back away from him. Ace got back on his feet taking tiny pieces of glass out of his face. The cuts on his face instantly healed. He looked in the direction of where he was kicked. He then saw a figure walk out of the dark alley. It was Spade. " I should have fucking known. Spade walked and stood in the street. "You were really stupid for turning against Catras." "He is using all of us as his personal weapons of destruction." I am tired of being treated like a weapon." Spade clutched his hand into a fist and said: "Just hearing your voice makes me want to break your neck." Spade focused his red and black aura around his body then formed it round his hands. He turned his fingernails sharp. "I am turning into the team captain today." " I am going to claim my reward!!" He sprinted after Ace who stood in the same spot with a straight look on his face. All of the people in the clothing store escaped out the backdoor. " Chapter 260 - There Can Only Be One Team Captain Spade jumped in the air and leaped at Axe. Ace grabbed him and threw him. Spade landed perfectly on the ground. Ace''s eyes started to flash yellow. " Tch." "You rely on that bullshit too much." " That is why I did not sign up for that shit." "I rely on my own power." Spade shot dozens of spikes at Ace. Ace dodged all the metallic spikes with ease. Spade then followed up with another attack. He jumped at Ace and unleashed a barrage of attacks on Ace''s body. Ace blocked all of the attacks and formed a spike in his hand throwing it in Spade''s chest. Ace then ran up to Spade punching him extremely hard in the chest. Spade then smashed into a wall coughing up more blood. Since Ace had a Focus in his body his hits were extremely powerful. Spade dropped on the ground gritting his teeth. Ace picked him up by the neck and threw him through five buildings. Spade ended up in the street with blood all over his body. Spade''s wounds were healing very slowly. Spade struggled to get up. He then wiped the blood away from his eyes clutching his hands into fists cracking his knuckles. He jumped on top of a building searching for Ace. Ace swung behind him cracking his ribs. Spade collapsed on the ground smashing through the roof of the building. The building was abandon infested with rats." You should have signed up for the Focus." "Then you would not have trouble inflicting damage on me." "All you need to do is join up with me and you can help me take down Catra''s." "We can take over Noil-16." Spade got off the ground and laughed. "You couldn''t kill Catra''s if your life depended on it." Spade fired two beams on the ground cracking an explosion. The aftermath of the explosion created a heavy smoke fog. Ace blew air out of his mouth clearing up the smoke fog. Spade was nowhere to be found. Spade behind him and punched a hole in his chest. Ace coughed up blood. Spade pulled out his heart that was still beating. Spade turned his fingernails sharp and crushed his heart. Only blood remained in his hand. Ace stumbled back holding his chest. He dropped on the ground on one knee. Spade kicked him in the face making him crash on the ground. Spade was about to finish the job. He turned his arm into spikes. In his mind he was excited. As he was about to land the final blow Ace grabbed his spike arm and crushed the spikes turning them into metallic crystals. "Fine if you won''t help me will just have to rely on myself." Ace eye flashed yellow. He grabbed Spade by the head and crushed it. Blood splattered everywhere."I bet Catras told you that you we''re the strongest."Ace laughed and threw Spade''s body down a dark hole. He then got away from the abandoned building. Chapter 261 - High Tech Robot Unleashed At the bottom of the abandon building.. Spade laid in the hole in the abandon building which was a rats nest. He had taken on a lot of pain. He struggled to get up, as his legs were all disfigured. He cracked his legs back in place and screamed. His scream echoed through the abandon building scaring off some of the rats near him. As he did this. His legs and the rest of his lethal injuries healed up as if he was not wounded. He stood up and clutched his hand into fist."That fucking bastard!!" He punched the ground and it cracked up. He jumped out of the hole landing above the dark deep hole. Spade was pissed. When he was about to leave Catras contacted him. He pointed his finger in the air and a hologram appeared. "Have you eliminated Ace yet?""No I have not seen him." Spade was ashamed to tell Catras he got his ass kicked. That would tell his leader that he was weak. Catra''s would lose all the conference and respect in him. So he decided to lie. " I do not like to rely on people." " Do not fail me." "Yes sir." Continue on with the main mission also." Spade then turned off his hologram. Spade looked at a rat and smiled. He had a trump card. No else in the Guerilla Squad but him had a trump card. He stole it from Dr. Hope the scientist see who made the the suit he was currently wearing. He had hid the trump card on a secret compartment in his suit. He took out a a metal ball with red light coming out of it. He threw it on the ground, and the metal ball started moving. Suddenly metal started pouring out of it. The metal then shaping into a manly figure. After the process finish it was a robot with a one red eye. Red energy could be seen in the robot''s chest. "I am ready to serve you my master." "Your first task is to kill my enemies." "Everyone last one of them." Chapter 262 - Cosmic Energy Cross and Sarah''s House... The Guerilla Squad had to be dealt with. Cross worried. He had encountered Ace but he did not have a proper fight with him. Ace had just kicked him through a school bus filled with children who almost lost their lives. Cross walked outside and closed his eyes to pick up any unfamiliar spiritual essences. He did pick up something but it was just a pigeon. When he walked back into the house he suddenly felt a jolt in the back of his head. He was being shocked. It was the same high tech robot Spade unleashed. How the fuck did the robot know who the hell he was and where the hell he was? Cross tumbled back forward a little and turned around the face the robot. It was all of gone. He could not pick up any spiritual essenc because it was a machine built in with metal and highly advanced technology The Robot just wanted to test his much pain Cross could take. The robot tried to attack him again but he grabbed it by the throat and threw into a fire hydrant busting it open spraying water all over the street. "Where did you come from?" "All hostiles must be destroyed." The robot got up and tumbled to the sides bit. The metal on the back of the robot was scratched up with small metal pieces coming off of it. The robot then charged a beam from it''s chest that opened. A red beam shot towards Cross. The sound of the beam caught everyone''s attention making them come outside. The robot did not use regular energy. It used cosmic energy. Cosmic energy is at least twice as stronger than regular energy in power plants. The red beam was grabbed by Cross. The beam was burning away his flesh on his hands. He threw it into the sky. The beam exploded causing a powerful shockwave to occur. "System is overheating." The robot closed it''s weapon compartment which leaked blue liquid. The robot''s hand then turned into a plasma gun. Cross what the fuck is this thing?! yelled Sarah. Lucia, Jessica, and Naomi all stared at the robot amazed as how much power it contained in it''s metal body. Chapter 263 - Full Upgraded Body The robot scanned everyone. But the robot''s scanner failed it after it was destroyed Cross. The robot turned of it''s scanner and left. Cross was still confused. Where did fuck did the robot come from? Everyone else was trying to figure out, until Sarah found out where the robot came from. "Are you all silly?" "That robot was obviously deployed by one of The Guerilla Squad members." It was not Ace because he would of done it from the beginning. Everyone learned that the robot came from one of the members of The Guerilla Squad. "That is no ordinary robot." said Akashiri. Jessica walked by the firehydrant and stuck her hand in the puddle of water. She picked up a small piece of metal that was chipped from the robot''s back. " Look what I found." The piece of chipped metal was a bit warm with lines on it. The metal was a bit harder than iron. Aloft Harlem Spade killed everyone in Aloft Harlem and took it over tuning it to his own hideout. The robot entered through one of the open windows and entered the same room Spade was in. Spade noticed that the robot looked all scratched up. " You need a new body." Pulled out another device and placed it on the robot. The robot''s damaged parts were fixed and and the robot''s face changed. Suddenly hair grew out of the robot''s head. The robot now had a humanoid face with robotic body that just had been enhanced. "You have just been upgraded." The robot exmained his body in the mirror. He now had a personality. I had received a proper body. The name the robot saw appear in his mind was called Neon. Neon thought about turning against Spade but he decided to stay with him for a little bit. Chapter 264 - Tyrus Arrives Tyrus had just made it to Earth. His ship instantly camouflaged turning invisible. The ship landed in Manhattan. Tyrus had detected that two members of the Guerilla Squad were in Manhattan. He would later go to the other members. When his ship landed on the ground he opened the door and walked out. He uniform was quite the same. He walked around and saw a homeless person talking to himself. When the homeless person saw Tyrus he started to say wierd fucking things. "Are you a demon from the fiery gates of hell?!" Tyrus walked past the homeless man and said: "No, but the one''s I am about to kill will be tormented by the demon''s from hell." Tyrus took a object out of his pocket and tossed it to the homeless man. He gave him a grenade with a red light on it. "Use it wisely." Tyurs was about to walk out the alley until he heard a load bang. Tyrus still had evil inside of him with a little bit of good. When he turned around the homeless man''s body parts were all over the place leaking blood on the ground. He giggled and left the alley. Tyrus walked out of the alley and saw a lot of people. The area was surround with good and bad smells. The alley he just walked out of smelled like garbage and piss. Ace was eating a breakfast burrito on top of the Empire State building. As he was about to take the last bite, he started to feel pain in his chest. He instantly dropped the breakfast burrito almost falling off the Empire State Building. His eyes started to bleed. "Gah!!" His insides were boiling up. Chapter 265 - Narakus Bloodlust Naraku just got out of Maine heading to get his revenge. He had been training for the last couple of weeks. He also regained his regeneration abilities once again. He wanted to kill every single person and thing on Noil-16. He got his fucking ass kicked by Ace who barely put any effort into his punches. Naraku ate a Big Texas Cinnamon Roll he bought from a gas station and walked to his green Range Rover he stole from an auto shop in Maine. While Naraku was driving black markings started to form on his body. Pain shot through his entire body. The Dark One in his body was trying to fully take over his body. Naraku''s fingernails sunk into the steering wheel. He then lost control of the green Range Rover. The green range Rover crashed into a silver Audi A7 Sportback causing a car accident. The passenger driving the silver Audi A7 Sportback got out of his car with blood rushing down his head. Luckily he was wearing a seatbelt. Naraku was unconscious, with a piece of glass in his throat and chest. " Drunk piece of shit." The driver spat blood on the ground and was about to call the police to file a report but Naraku woke up and came behind him. He grabbed the driver by his neck. Let me go you motherfucker!!" screamed the driver of the Audi A7 Sportback. Naraku then emitted a black fog from his mouth in his face. The driver''s face was melted off dripping blood on the ground. His face then became a skeleton. Naraku threw his body that travelled very far smashing on the ground. The black symbols remained on his body. He took the pieces of glass out his chest and throat. He then began run. He looked like a black aura running. New York City, Manhattan Neon and Spade had been tracking Ace. Spade had been getting at least five calls from Catras in the last hour but he ignored them. This made Catras very fucking pissed. Ace had already known he was being tracked. Cross and Sarah''s House. They all felt a powerful spiritual essence land in Manhattan. They thought it was one of the other Guerilla Squad members. It was Tyrus who had tracked Ace and Spade. He would kill both of them. He wanted to have gruesome deaths. Tyrus would then take the Focuses out of their heads and destroy them. Chapter 266 - The Levels Of Evolution Neon and Spade followed Ace all the way to Central Park. Nighttime fell. Ace sat on a bench with a slice of deep-dish pizza with oil dropping off of it in his hand. He took a huge bite out of it. Suddenly Ace came out of the water with a blade in his hand. " You are really fucking annoying you that?"I will not stop until I kill you. "Once I take the Focus out of your head and destroy it you will be more pathetic than a cockroach." I will love to see you try." Spade threw the blade like a spear. Ace caught the blade and shattered it. He picked up the bench with one hand and threw it. Spade sliced it in half. Ace only used the bench to act as a diversion. He kicked Spade in the gut then kicked him in the face knocking out some of his teeth. Space smiled and signalled Neon to help him. Neon fired a red beam out of his robot hand which was very agile. Ace batted the red beam away like he was smacking a mosquito. The red beam destroyed five trees and killed ten birds. Since when did you have a robotic assistant?" Spade entirely ignored what he said. Neon landed down on the ground and began charging up another beam. Ace gritted his teeth. Neon fired a beam out of his chest. Ace was about to dodge it but the beam split into four individual beams. All beams came in contacted with Ace''s body. When the smoke from the beams cleared up Ace was missing some skin from his face. Neon started to laugh. "I was designed to kill people like you and Spade." The next attack will cleave your soul in two!!" Ace''s face regenerated. Ace a deep breath and look at Spade. "Unlike you Spade, I have unlocked my true power." Suddenly Ace''s aura began to circle around his body. His aura then turned into red fire. Only certain ones on Noil-16 can unlock the next level in their body. Cross only unlocked the second level of evolution in his body. Ace had unlocked the fourth level evolution in his body. Tyrus had unlocked the ninth level of evolution in his body. After each evolution, they unlock new abilities, intelligence, and more. Spade was not chosen for it. The only thing about Ace was that the focus he had in his body was hiding all his power. He only used 35% of his power. Spade sensed his spiritual essence and realized that he was out of his league. Spade gritted his teeth and left. Neon saw that Spade left and sucked his teeth. Ace smiled and fired a red fireball at Spade who was jumping from building to building. "Shit!" The red fireball created an explosion catching the eyes of many people. Spade took all the damage. His body dropped down like a meteor being pulled down by gravity. His body landed on the ground cracking up the ground. He coughed up blood. The fire was not normal. That red fire could burn through the Earth''s crust. It was stronger than magma and hotter than lava. His insides had been fried, turning into nothing but blood. An ambulance had been called. He had been pulled on a stretcher. Neon was disappointed. Suddenly someone came behind Ace. When Ace turned around he saw how it was and jumped back six feet away. He had sensed that familiar spiritual essence. It was Tyrus. Ace had heard a lot of things about Tyrus. They called him The Lethal Vagabond / Bandit. He was the one who stole the catalogues and killed off the Alpha Squad. Cross, Sarah, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, Jessica, and Naomi were ready for a deathly brawl. They were only a couple of blocks away from Central Park. Chapter 267 - Ninth Level Of Evolution Ace stared at Tyrus as if he was a ghost. "Are you a part of The Guerilla Squad?"Ace did not answer him. Tyrus''s power was that near legendary. Catras'' power was unknown. "Yes, I am." "Just like the Alpha Squad." "They all thought they were hot shit until they saw their life flash before their eyes." Neon who was at least eight feet away from Tyrus was beginning to grow angry. He did not like being ignored. He slowly ran up to Tyrus and turned his hand into a plasma rail gun. Tyrus turned his head sideways and saw Neon running up to him charging up his rail gun. Tyrus shook his head and smiled. Neon fired five plasma shots out of the rail gun. All five plasma shots came in contact with his body. An explosion occurred. Neon jumped back and landed on his feet perfectly. When the smoke cloud cleared up Tyrus was standing in the same spot. No damage was inflicted on him. Neon gritted his metal teeth and said: " Why are you not fucking dead?!" Tyrus flickered and grabbed Neon with one hand picking him up raising him in the air. Neon moved around like a worm trying to escape Tyrus''s grip but he couldn''t. Tyrus''s grip was tight. Suddenly Tyrus drove Neon"s body into the ground causing the ground to crack up causing a loud bang, which could be heard through Manhattan. Neon''s entire back was destroyed leaking out blue fluids out his body. Neon was out of commission. Tyrus took his hand off Neon''s neck and focused his eyes back on Ace. Ace''s eyes widened. Ace wanted to run away but he did not want to look like a pushover. Ace circled his aura around his body and turned it into the red fire. The red fire was so hot that the top layer of his armour was melted away as if it was ice cream on a sunny day. His body was red. Ace was using 70% of his power. Just because you are stronger than me does not mean you can cause more destruction. Both of Ace''s eyes were bleeding glowing yellow. Ace shot towards Tyrus at the speed of light. He threw a punch at Tyrus who caught his fist and began to squeeze it. His bones were shattered as if it was a cookie. Ace screamed and caused a fire shockwave destroying cars and buildings. Tyrus backed away from Ace with purple and black aura circling his body. "You have a lot of destructive power." But you are out of your league." Tyrus formed a black hole in his hand aiming it at Ace. Ace shot dozens of red fireballs at Tyrus. All of them were sucked in the black hole extinguishing. Tyrus enlarged the black hole and sucked all the red fire off of Ace. You are now useless. He then shot a metallic bullet into his chest. "Gah!!" The metallic bullet made him lift off his feet crashing into a car making him fly into the air. He landed on the ground hard causing a crater. Blood was all over his body. He was also knocked out. Tyrus dispersed the black hole and said: "Fucking dummy." Tyrus was about to walk to Ace''s body but stopped when he saw Cross, Sarah, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, Jessica, and Naomi. Chapter 268 - Ace Sends Down A Beacon Tyrus stared at all his former friends and sighed. He did not know what to say. All he knew was that he was their enemy. He then flickered. "Was that Tyrus?" said, Sarah. Cross gritted his teeth and turned his hand into a fist. Yes, it was. Cross did not try to intervene with him because he knew it was suicide. That is why Cross wanted to get stronger so he could overcome all his enemies. Rider could make all of this come true. Cross was about to come in contact with Rider until he sensed Ace''s spiritual essence beginning to disperse. Ace was on his last limb. He looked at his chest and saw a huge hole. Tyrus had destroyed his regeneration glands. He coughed up blood and turned on his back. He looked in the sky and saw a giant rain cloud. It began to rain. Ace took out a small ball out his pocket and threw it on the ground. A giant blue light was raised into the air. Everyone in the world could see this light. All the other Guerilla Squad members could see this light. They all became angry except X. Ace began to laugh but stopped until at least fifteen pints of blood poured out his chest. Ace died by choking on his own blood. The last thing he thought in his head was at least he got to fight the legendary ninth level evolver. Cross, Sarah, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, Jessica, and Naomi ran to Ace''s dead body that was surrounded by thousands of people. Cops also surrounded the district. Chapter 269 - The New Guerilla Squad Member And Leader Of Catras Cavalry Noil-16, Catra''s Throne Room. Catra''s was fucking angry. He clutched his armrest which was crushed immediately. As he was about to get out of his throne a soldier rushed in and said: "One of the members of The Guerilla Squad has activated a beacon Leader Catra''s!" "We now have the opportunity to go to that planet called Earth!" Catra''s got out off the throne and smiled. "About fucking time." Ready up the entire cavalry." I want to kill every motherfucker on that planet!" His dark blue aura began to circle his body making the entire place shake."Leader Catra''s calm down!'' Catra''s stood over nine feet weighing over three hundred pounds. All three pounds was pure muscle. He had normal clear skin tone, with long black hair. He had a big strange tattoo on his back. Catra''s dispersed his aura and calmed down. The entire cavalry were preparing their weapons and armor. The one who was in charge of the whole cavalry was the one who replaced Method also meaning that he was a part of The Guerilla Squad. His name was Darius. He was serious and never ever lost a fight in his life. He had unlocked the eight level of evolution in his body. He had a big speech prepared. The entire Noil-16 cavalry equaled to at least two hundred thousand. "When we arrive on this planet we will make these fucking lowlifes drown in their own blood." "To not hesitate to kill no one." Humans are like livestock." "Livestock needs to be slaughtered as far as I know." "I have been waiting a long time to kill a human." " I will rip them limb from limb and make weapons out their bones." Darius then began smiling. Everyone one started cheering. Darius looked at Catra''s who had a straight look on his face. All the two hundred thousand soldiers went inside their pods while Catras'' was in a huge giant mother ship. They would arrive on Earth in only couple days. Chapter 270 - The Wrath Of Thunderstorm Thunderstorm, Joker, X, Spade, Hiba, Ashely, Safee, and Kenosha were the only original Guerilla Squad members left. Lenox Hill Hospital. Spade laid in his hospital bed with bandages stained in blood covered all over his body. He was in a lot of pain. Neon was supposed to assist him but Spade knew he was probably dead. He struggled to get out of his bed. A nurse then walked in. "How are you feeling, sir?" "Where am I ?" "You are in Lenox Hill Hospital." You were found in the street with horrible burns all over your body." "You are very lucky to be alive!" "I need to get out of this hospital." "With those horrible burns?!" You will be in this hospital for a long time. " Speaking of which let me go get your food." When the nurse left the room, Spade stared at the ceiling. He got off the bed and took off the bandages. His whole body was burnt. Suddenly his burns started to heal. After two minutes his whole body was healed and he was nursed back to health. He jumped through the window and landed perfectly on his feet. The nurse came back to the hospital room with food and saw bloody bandages on the ground. Spade had felt relieved. Thunderstorm''s location. Thunderstorm was looking for Spade. The beacon had already been sent down. This made him made. All the other members of the Guerilla Squad was behind him. "So Ace is dead." Joker began to laugh. No one liked Ace except Kenosha. She wanted to go kill Joker for laughing. "Joker just shut the fuck up we get the point." Chapter 271 - A Lone Wolf Joker smiled as Kenosha said that." You had feelings for Ace didn''t you?" Kenosha gritted her teeth clutching her hand into a fist. "Shut the fuck up!!" Kenosha was about to attack Joker but Safee held her back. "Do not let him get to your head." "He is just trying to make you mad." Joker laughed and turned his back on both Safee and Kenosha. He went up to Thunderstorm who had a straight mean expression on his face. "Ace placed a beacon down before he died." "So that means Catra''s and the whole entire cavalry will be arriving on this planet." "Tch." "I was just starting to like this fucking planet," said Joker. Hiba watched Joker with a straight look on her face. She then watched Safee and Kenosha and shaped her head. The three of them had already planned to kill Joker. Thunderstorm was a lone wolf. We have to get to New York. All of them turned then into blurs of black shadows. New York City. Spade had been hiding in a shed filled with gardening supplies. He got out of the shed and yawned. He closed his eyes and sensed Joker''s presence. Joked was full of anger, hate, evil, and jealously. He was happy to find out that Ace was killed. He would now have a shot at being the captain. Thunderstorm had told Hiba, Ashely, Kenosha, and Safee to wait for Catras to come to Earth. He told Joker to intervene Spade. X disappeared. He only attended Catra''s orders. He did not listen to his comrades. "Spade." "It''s been a long time." "What the fuck do you want?" Joker walked up to Spade and laughed. "I do not tolerate disrespect." Joker''s aura began to rapidly rise. His aura was the colour violet. Spade quickly rolled out of the way. Joker fired a violet beam at the shed which caused an explosion sending wooden planks all over the place. Spade began to run. He jumped off the building landing perfectly on his feet. "You can run but you can''t hid." Joker turned into a shadow going into the ground. Spade ran up to 120 mph. Chapter 272 - Negotiations Spade had made it all the way to Queens. He was not even running his fastest. He was actually running his slowest. He slowest down and ended up in the back of a hotel garbage chute. He could still feel Joker''s presence. Suddenly Joker got out of the ground. "I told you that you can not fucking run away from me." "We were trained by the same exact ass burger." "So now what?" ''This is the end of my life?" Joker smiled and said: "Not quite." "I want to negotiate with you." ''If you help me kill off the rest of The Guerilla Squad and the Focuses out their head I will consider on letting you keep you miserable life." "I will give you ten seconds to decide." Spade immediately said: "I will help you." "Good." "When Catras arrives that is when the plan will commence." Joker then walked in the darkness of the alley and disappeared. Cross''s Location. Rider had told Cross some very bad news. Ace''s leader and his entire cavalry were coming to destroy the world." Cross and his friends could not have that. "In the meantime they were training like crazy." Cross thought about the baby Sarah was going to have. She was three weeks pregnant. Cross did not have to worry about growing old. He was basically immortal. He looked at Sarah and she smiled. She walked up to him and said: "Cross we have to deal with all this drama." "I kind of wish that my father was still alive." " I feel the same like you do." She smiled again and walked to Naomi. Cross closed his eyes and began to train with Rider. "We have to get you to open the third level of evolution in your body." Rider was making Cross train with his magnetic/ telekenisis power. Rider threw five rocks at Cross who stopped them with his mind. The rocks then crumbled. "Good." " Now let''s see how you can handle this." Rider shot dozens of metallic spikes at Cross who ran up to the spikes dodging all of them perfectly. Chapter 273 - The Third Level Of Evolution Cross was breathing extremely heavily. He had been training for at least give hours straight without stopping. Rider looked at Cross and felt sorry for him. "You want to call it a day?" Cross spat a big glob of blood on the ground. "No." "All right." Rider fired hundreds of spikes at Cross who ran through the hundreds of spikes which were leaking poison. Cross dodged all the metallic poison spikes and engaged in hand to hand combat with Rider. Cross was the better martial artist but Rider had tons of ideas to defeat Cross easily. Rider flickered and kicked him in the chest making Cross vomited up blood crashing into the ground. Rider landed on the ground perfectly and clutched his hand into a fist with purple aura around it. When the smoke cloud disappeared from around Cross''s body, Rider shot towards Cross and grabbed him by the neck lifting him up choking him. "Come the fuck on Cross." " You can''t be this weak and pathetic." Cross was turning purple with blood coming out of his eyes. Suddenly Rider noticed that Cross''s aura was continue to rise as he choked him harder. Cross placed both of his hands on Rider arm and ripped away from his right grip. Cross quickly jumped back coughing up blood. Around Cross''s neck was purple, red, and green. Rider started to smile. "Good." Rider made four copies of himself which were all equally as powerful as he was. All the copies charged while Rider stood behind all of them with his hands crossed. Cross looked at all the clones and fired a beam into the ground, blinding the clones. Cross flickered at least four times. The clones looked around confused. Suddenly all the clones were slashed to bloody bits that splashed all over the place. Cross was moving like the legendary ninja Hattori, Hanzo. Rider''s eyes were moving like laser pointers. Rider then stomped in the ground and punched the air also happening to punch Cross in the chest. Cross smashed into the white floors. Rider was disappointed. Cross was not making any effort to advanced the the next level. " I think you had enough for today." Rider was about to walk away until he start to feel vibrations throughout the mind world. Rider turned around confused. Suddenly a yellowish greenish light descended down from above. The yellowish greenish light was sucked into his body causing the whole place to rumble. Suddenly the ground cracked up and Rider jumped into the air. The yellowish greenish aura surrounded his body emitting off his body like fire. Rider was glad. Cross had unlocked the third level of evolution in his body. Cross wounds healed as his aura suddenly dispersed. Rider descended to the ground and walked up to Cross. " You have unlocked the third level of evolution in your body." "Your body is not only stronger but immune to all the diseases this planet and my planet has to offer." Cross looked at his hands and could feel his power throughout his whole body. He turned his hand into a fist and hot steam began to come out of it. The steam circled his fist like a cloud. He then punched the ground and the hole entire placed was vaporized. Cross decided to call that move Steam Fists. Rider was glad that Cross ascended to level three but mutual enemies like Tyrus were already on level nine. Chapter 274 - Making A Deal With A Demon Zephyr had found out that he was tracked down by X. X was a silent killer. He had killed some of the most protected people in the galaxy. Zephyr wanted to leave Earth. Zephyr had left New York and went to New Hampshire. He had ran into Naraku who had been fully possessed by The Dark One. The Dark One had sensed that he was basically the same like him. A evil motherfucking bastard. The Dark One had a monstrous voice. "You are just like Cross Santana aren''t you?" "Tch." " I depise that prick." "I want him dead." Zephyr had lost a great deal of his mental and physical abilities when he fought Akashiri. Zephyr was pathetic. "I want him dead too." "We have the same goal." I will make a deal with you." "If you help me take down Cross Santana I will guarantee you overpowering strength with a strong body." "Deal." Suddenly a symbol appeared on his forehead. " What the fuck is this?" "That is a Dark Mark." "That regulates our deal." The Dark One''s were basically mortals which prayed to demons. They had mystical powers sort of like Doctor Strange but worst. They made tons of deals with normal people. All them killed each other. They rest in their chambers in different parts of the universe. Chapter 275 - End Of Spade Catras was three days away from earth. He had sensed that Cross unlocked the third level of evolution in his body. Catras was not worried about Cross. He was too weak to inflict any injuriesA on his body. The only person on Earth who could compete with his strength is Tyrus. He knew that he would be out to get him when he arrived. Darius walked up to him and said: ''Leader Catras I am sorry we have not arrived on Earth left." "Some of the energy boosters were clogged up with dust." "You are excused." Green and black aura began to circle his body. The whole mother ship to shake as if someone was shaking a salt shaker. The green and black aura surrounded him like a Angel of death. The aura then dispersed. Catras went to the control and told him to speed up. Earth, New York City Cross was practicing using his third level of evolution with Sarah who was eating a lot. Cross had grown stronger. Everyone had different standardrations of strength. In the mist Spade was with Joker who was the puppetter and Spade was the puppet. Joker had sensed a powerful aura coming off his body. Joker was chosen for evolution but he did not strive to make himself stronger. All he was was a evil bastard who mess with people''s mind to make them go fucking insane. He was like a cockroach. Joker signalled Spade to go after Cross. Spade jumped off the roof of a tall skyscraper and landed on his knuckles. Everyone instantly saw Spade. "Well, well." "If it isn''t my old friends." Cross walked in front of everyone and clutched his hand into a fist. "We are not friends and never are going to be fucking friends." "Spade sucked his teeth and shook his head." "The real reason I am here is to inform you about Catras and his entire cavalry." "We already have been informed." Spade gritted his teeth and turned his face around towards Joker. Joker signalled him with telepathy." I told you to take that motherfucker out!!" Spade suddenly stuck his finger in his air. " Shut the fuck up." I am tired of hearing your annoying voice. He ripped his right ear off and smashed it with his feet. Spade held his hand over his wound. He was exactly like Vincent Vongo. Cross looked at him like he was crazy. Suddenly Joker came behind him and grabbed him by his lower jaw. "If you had cooperate longer you would have lived longer." Joker then ripped off his lower jaw and stabbed him in the head. Spade''s body dropped on the ground. Shadows began to grab Spade''s body. He was dragged into the ground. Chapter 276 - Joker The Shadow Master Joker watched as Spade got dragged into the ground. Joker started to laugh. "Why did you kill your own comrade?" asked Cross. "He was provoking me." "That shit wouldn''t happen if he followed basic directions." "Catras wants to kill everyone on this planet and place more of his army on it." I can''t have that." Joker threw a fist at Cross who caught it. As he held his fist in his hand his bones were cracking. Joker struggled to get out of Cross''s grip. Joker made two shadows come out of his back. The two shadows tried to pull Cross into the ground, but Cross was to agile. Cross destroyed the two shadows with ease and broke Joker''s hand as if it was snickers bar. Joker ripped off his arm to get away from Cross. He jumped away from Cross. His arm healed from a bone till skin came on it. "Its official since your body had evolved you have grown extremely stronger." "But all that power gets to your brains and you become stupid." Joker began to levitate in the air and his shadow began to turn abnormally bigger. It then became alive. "What will you do now?!" Joker shot multiple beams at Cross who just stood in the same spot with a look of confidence in his eyes. Chapter 277 - The Jokster Is Down Cross perfectly dodged all the beams which cause a lot of destruction to the area. Lightpoles, debris and rubble pieces of a buildings laid all over the place with little bits of blood on it. The blood came from rats that lived in the building. Joker levitated in midair and smiled. "All that evolution shit is bullshit." " It''s preposterous!!" Suddenly Cross swinged behind him and grabbed both of his arms. Cross ripped off both arms as if they were cheese coming off a nacho chip. Blood rushed down his body. How did you swing your behind me so fast?" "Cross did not answer him." He just stared at him and watched him regenerate. "I want to make this fight quickly as possible." Catras will be arriving soon." "I will not tolerate taking orders from people any more." Joker''s shadow began to turn giant. He threw his fist at Cross who dodged it and elbowed him in his gut making him spit out blood. Joker crashed in the ground like a meteor. Blood was all over his body. Cross landed on the ground with a serious expression on his face . Cross walked up to your m and realized that most of his insides had been turned into nothing but blood. Joker coughed up more blood and stood up. I may not be the right fit for evolution but who cares?" I have a hight tech Focus in my head." His eyes started to flash red. His ey s began to bleed. Joker''s blood began to move. Cross was tired off Joker. Heade steam come around his fist and punched the air. Hot air surrounded his whole body melting off the flesh on his body." Steamed Fist." He punched Joker in the chest and his body was lifted off the ground into the air spraying blood all over the place. His body dropped on the ground like a bag cement. The steam was dispersed and Cross walked up to Joker''s body. His spiritual aura was faintly disappearing. Joker was laughing. He was in pain. " Yes have may succeed in defeating me but you will not be able to defeat us all." Out army is continuously rising. Sooner or later we have enough soldiers to take over the whole entire galaxy." "Yeah, but too bad you won''t be able to witness it." Cross charged a beam in his hand and fired it into Joker''s face finishing him off. Blood splattered everywhere. Cross walked away from Joker''s body and went to his friends who was watching the battle from the sidelines. Chapter 278 - Requested Power Zethyr was with The Dark One who was a mystical evil. Zethyr had nowhere to run. He had mad a deal with the Dark One. The longer the deal prolonged the more the Dark Mark was spreading through Zethyr''s body. It was like a tattoo. Zethyr tried to turned his arm into a spike but nothing happened. He was likxde a regular human. Once he got the perfect body he would regain his supreme ablitiws one last time. "Explain to me how am I going to help you eliminate your enemyl without my powers?" The Dark One fused silver aura around his hand and fired it into Zethyr''s body. Zethyr could feel powerful aura through his body. "That should hold you off for at least two months." "Let''s go." Zethyr could prolong the deal a little longer. He wanted to test the powers The Dark One gave him. He circle the silver aura around his fist and punched the ground. Silver spikes came out of the ground like crystals. The crystals were at least forty feet. He jumped on the crystals and could see everything. Zethyr really wanted to kill Akashiri. He would have to be very careful. Akashiri could kill him in a split second. He was very deathly. Chapter 279 - Tyruss Call Of Death Tyrus had sensed that one of the Guerilla Squad members were killed. He looked up in the sky and saw a small snowflake land on his nose. It wasn''t even winter. It was spring. That is how you could tell when something extremely bad was going to happen. Tyrus was at the top of Dave and Busters. He jumped off the roof and landed in his feet. People all around New York City was fucking confused. Even the weatherman could not calculate what was going on. Cross stomp in the snow that was buried up to his feet. Cross close his eyes and began to talk to Rider. He wanted to get a little more training done before Catras and his entire cavalry landed on Earth. The fucked up thing about it was that no one knew that beings from another planet were coming to a beloved planet called Earth to destroy for many horrible justifications. Cross made steam come around both of fists and instantly rushed towards Rider. Rider sliced the ground into two equal parts. Cross jumped in the air and shot multiple spikes at Rider who destroyed the spikes with ease. He punched Cross extremely hard knocking out some of his teeth smashing his head into the ground. The place became smoky. Cross jumped out of the ground with his neck broke. He cracked his neck back in place and gritted his teeth. A lot of hot steam began to come out of his body. Cross released the steam like a shockwave. Everything in the hot steam''s who wave destroyed everything in its path. Rider tried to dodge it but he couldn''t. His flesh was melted off like the wax dripping off a lit candle. This made Rider real made. "Don''t get full of yourself Cross." Rider flickered and grabbed Cross by the leg. He smashed him in the ground at least fifteen times. Blood was all over his body. Rider easily defeated him. Cross instantly snapped back into reality. Cross felt pain erupt through his entire body. He was climbing then after a couple of seconds he was walking regularly. He walked into the kitchen and saw Sarah making grilled cheese sandwiches. "Hey, Cross you want some grilled cheese sandwiches?" " Yes, I will take some." Sarah handed Cross the grilled cheese sandwiches that were leaking butter loaded with sharp cheddar cheese, swiss cheese and mozzarella cheese. Sarah had learned to cook grilled cheese sandwiches he''s a couple of months back. Cross ate the grilled cheese sandwiches and rubbed Sarah''s belly. I am three weeks pregnant smiled Sarah. Cross wanted a son the most. You couldn''t pick your baby out but every child is the equivalent. When he was chatting with Sarah he felt a powerful spiritual aura heading towards his house. He walked outside and saw Tyrus at his from at the front door. Cross instantly made steam come out of his face. "What the fuck are you doing here?!!" "I did not come to fight." Cross threw a punch at Tyrus but Tyrus caught his fist throwing him in the street. "I told you I do not want to fight." Sarah came outside and saw Tyrus. "Tyrus what are you doing here?!" "I want to say that Catras will not be defeated as easily as you think." "The rest of Guerilla Squad members will be assisting to take down this planet." " We do not need your help your traitor." "That is behind me." "Cross you are arrogant." "Fuck you." You know there is a saying." "Watch how you fucking talk to people." Tyrus''s aura began to rise. It was him how made it snow. The snowflakes stopped falling and rain fell. Tyrus was so powerful his power could shift the weather. Tyrus flickered. His aura was no longer sensed nearby. Chapter 280 - Akashiris Daily Training Akashiri laid in Trump Plaza meditating. His white aura was circling his body like water vapour. He picked up to two shurikens and there them in the wall killing two flies that came through one of the opened windows. He then threw a green bag on the bed and emptied it on the ground. A lot of weapons laid in the ground. He picked up an exploding Kuni and sniffed it. It stank of gunpowder. He threw it outside killing a hawk. The exploding Kuni made the hawk explode in feathers and guts. He then picked up his sword which was cleaned with not one scratch on it. Many people and creatures died by his sword. He threw it in the air. The sheath came off of it and Akashiri caught the blade. If a regular person did this his/her fingers would have been chopped off. He waved the sword around and sliced the ground. The sword went through the wooden floor like butter. He placed the sword back in its sheath and placed it on the ground. His sword belonged to one of the people who founded the Hitoshi Clan and defeated a legendary demon with it named Mr. Fire''s breath. Akashiri was skilled. He jumped out of the window falling very fast. He stabbed his sword in the ground which made a crack in the ground. Akashiri went to Naomi and Jessica who was with Lucia and Sarah talking about her unborn child. Chapter 281 - The Noilian Cavalry Arrives "Leader Catras we are enclosing on planet Earth." Catras stood up from his chair and smiled. He then cracked his knuckles and neck. "This planet does not look special." This will be a very easy mission. The mother ship enclosed in Earth''s atmosphere camouflaging, turning invisible. The satellites outside Earth were destroyed. So no one on Earth would now be aware of their presence except, Cross, Sarah, Orion Lucia, Akashiri, Jessica, Lucia, Spade, The Dark One, the rest of the Guerilla Squad, and Tyrus. The mother ship and the two hundred thousand soldiers landed in Death Valley Desert. When Catras ship opened up Catras his lieutenants, and Darius got out of the ship looking at the place as if it was a post-apocalyptic wasteland. Darius looked around and picked up a small rock which he threw into space. Catras walked outside and saw his entire cavalry awaiting orders."We must go to this place called New York City." "That is where the beacon was sent down." Every soldier went back in their ships and headed for New York City. Catras had a radar on the beacon. The beacon was destroyed but miniature particles still remained. New York City Orion''s Dojo. Rider warned Cross that Catras made it to Earth just a couple minutes of ago. Everyone was preparing for a full-fledged battle. Blades being sharped, sandbags being destroyed and mediation commencing. Chapter 282 - Battle In Manhattan Cross got out of the dojo and looked in the sky. He started at the sun which was getting ready to set. Cross was about to walk back inside the dojo until a plasma shot was fired towards a skyscraper. A giant explosion happened to catch the eyes of people in New York City. It was a Noilian ship that did that. Suddenly at least twenty Noilian ships could be seen coming in the mist. A barrage of plasma shots was fired at the ground. People were screaming. At least thirty people died in an instant. Some of the plasma shots missed causing destruction. Everyone ran out of the dojo as they saw an invasion going on. Ten of the ships landed down. Inside laid three soldiers in each ship. A lot of police cars and S.W.A.T came. Exchanged gunfire went between both sides. Two soldiers surrounded Akashiri who closed his eyes. Suddenly the soldiers stopped moving. They were sliced up until they were just blood smears that stained the ground. Cross fired a dozen spikes at soldiers were stabbed up. The soldiers quickly recovered. Hot steam came out of his fists and he punched the air making the soldiers fly into the air smashing into nearby business buildings making them collapse causing destruction. Sarah ran up to a soldier and hopped on his neck-breaking his neck with ease. Another swung soldier swung behind Sarah and fired a plasma shot at Sarah who quickly rolled under it and fired a beam into his head making it explode, with brains spraying all over the place. Chapter 283 - A Strong Lieutenant Everyone had slain countless soldiers but every time you thought they were dead they kept getting back up like a couple of undead motherfuckers. Sarah ran up to Cross breathing heavily. These bastards are like cockroaches!" Twenty soldiers began firing plasma shots at both Sarah and Cross. Cross ran through all the plasma shots and punched the ground causing a crater to appear killing the soldiers. All the soldiers got back up and ran towards Cross and fused their hands into blades. Cross grabbed one of the soldier''s hands and crushed its head butting the soldier crushing his brain. All the nineteen soldiers piled upon him. Cross release steam out from his body burning them all into ash. Cross went to aid Sarah but more soldiers came behind him. All the police officers and S.W.A.T. were killed off. Orion grabbed a soldier by the neck and jumped in the air throwing the soldier into a skyscraper making him crash into a computer. Orion jumped inside the building rolling on the glass. The soldier was a lieutenant. The soldier quickly pulled out two plasma guns and started to rapidly fire shots at Orion. Orion blocked the plasma shots with ease. He ran up to the soldier and fused aura around his fist. He threw his fist at the soldier who quickly grabbed his fist. The soldier smiled and used Orion''s arm like a slingshot. He then elbowed Orion through five floors. Orion had wood splinters and scratches all over his face. Orion got off the ground and focused. The soldier dropped down on the ground and smiled. "You are a real challenge." Orion closed his eyes and started to mutter words. "Zen School Style". "One Step Equation." Orion dashed toward the lieutenant and unleashed a barrage of attacks on the lieutenant. He punched him in the face at least three hundred times and in the body five hundred times. The last attack was a kick to the face. The lieutenant smashed into three walls. Almost every bone in the lieutenant''s body. Orion walked up to the lieutenant who was laughing. "What the fuck is so funny?" The soldier pressed a button on his hand that started to flash saying self destruct. Suddenly the soldier''s ship crashed into the building a horrific explosion occurred. Chapter 284 - Zephyr The Warlock Zephyr just entered New York City with The Dark One and saw rumble and smoke rising out of buildings. One ship flies past Zephyr who instantly started laughing. "Finally." "The cavalry has arrived." I do not give a fuck about any of this bullshit going on here right now." All I care about is eliminating my fucking nemesis. The Dark One instantly formed into a black cloud and faded. Zephyr began to walk into the district of Manhattan. Zephyr did not want to run into Akashiri. All he wanted to do was ride out this little charade. Akashiri''s Location. Akashiri was covered in blood and dirt. The same followed with his sword except it was only stained in blood. Akashiri looked in the sky and threw two knives at a Noilian ship killing the pilot blowing it up into bits, showing red fire. Akashiri had a dark secret but no one knew about it. ( You will learn Akashiri''s secret later in the next book.) Two soldiers ran up to him and jumped in the air, but Akashiri quickly threw two shurikens at the two soldiers slick g them up splashing blood in his face. He tore a piece of his shirt off and cleaned his face and blade with and threw it on the ground. Akashiri walked away from the body''s and the soldiers and closed his eyes. He then began to walk again. Chapter 285 - Seeking Revenge Thunderstorm watched the battlefield and chaos happening. He was continuously getting messages from Catras to meet him in his mother ship but he kept ignoring him. He was looking for Tyrus. He wanted to avenge Ace. Ace might have been a fucking asshole but he also part of the Guerilla Squad. Thunderstorm closed his eyes and began to track Tyrus down. Suddenly Thunderstorm''s aura started to circle around his whole body. An image then appeared in his head. Tyrus was on top of a construction site building sitting down with his legs crossed with his eyes closed. He was meditating. Thunderstorm then opened his eyes dispersing his aura. One of Thunderstorm''s abilities was that he could find anything, anywhere, and anyone by using an ability called Assassin Eyes. Thunderstorm unlocked Assassin''s eyes when he unlocked the third level of evolution in his body. Thunderstorm then turned into a black shadow which shot into the air. In Catra''s mother ship.. Catra''s gritted his teeth muttering some unfriendly words. "That fucking bastard "Thunderstorm has yet to come here." Catra''s insturcted the navigator of the ship to see the other Guerilla Squad''s whereabouts. Thunderstorm had gotten rid of the Focus in his head so his location was unknown. Hiba was in Harlem assisting some soldiers to take Harlem off the map. Kenysha was no where near New York City. The same followed for Safee. "These motherfucking bastards!!" "Don''t these assholes know that I am their leader?!" Darius grinned as he heard Catra''s saying this. "They are defying you because you do not enforce strict orders on them." "You are going to easy on them." Catra''s was too mad to even go off on Darius." I am going to totally ignored what the fuck you just said." Catra''s had thought about X. The reason he did not ask for X''s location because X was already tracking Zephyr. So far X did not contact him. Everyone was getting on his fucking nerves. Catra''s walked out of the control room and sat back down in his chair. Times Square.. Zephyr walked in Times Square and sensed a power spiritual essence. He looked around all the place and didn''t find anything. As he was about to walk out of Times Square, he saw one of the strong, mysterious members of the Guerilla Squad X on top of a Mercedes Benz with a human head in his hand throwing it up in the air as if it was a ball. X looked at Zephyr and smiled. " You must be my target." " Zephyr." Zephyr jumped off the Mercedes Benz and and crushed the human head within the palm of his hand gushing blood and brain manner all over his hand. He licked the blood off his hand and started to laugh. "Human blood tastes fantastic!!" Zephyr did not dare to judge him. He did like the taste of human blood once before. But after he was defeated by Akashiri he suddenly hated the sight and taste of human blood. " I do not want to fight you." X''s face started to have a mean expression with veins popping out of his head. X gritted his teeth and smiled. "You realize that I am a predator and you are my prey." " And prey must be eliminated and digested." Zephyr made silver aura appear around his body. He was not trying to be distracted but he also did not want be eaten. Zephyr fired a silver beam at X who walked up to the silver beam and grabbed it. Zephyr''s eyes widened. X then threw the silver beam into the air. A explosion occured causing a small shockwave. X started to laugh. X''s aura began to circle around his body. His aura was yellow and green. His aura formed into a hand which stretched out towards Zephyr. Zephyr slided underneath the green and blue aura hand and kicked X through a building making the building collsaped. Zephyr breathed heavily and felt relieved. Zephyr then looked to the left and saw at least twenty cop cars, fifteen S.W.A.T trucks and five helicopters which had cops with machine guns equipped with laser sighting. Bullets began to rain down on Zephyr. Zephyr ran past the bullets and ran for cover. X bursted out the rubble levitating with a long streak of blood coming down his face. "Wasn''t that the best attack you fucking got Zephyr?!" X saw the helicopters and opened his mouth. A green and yellow blast was fired out his mouth. All the helicopters were destroyed killing each and every cop that laid in the helicopters. X landed perfectly on the ground without making any sound. "Where the fuck are you hiding?!" X closed his eyes and searched for Zephyr''s spiritual essence. " Hiding is for fucking cowards!!" Suddenly Zephyr swung behind X and tried to kick him in the back of the head but X grabbed him by the left leg and started to stick his extremely sharp fingernails in his head. " You have some useless strategies." Zephyr started to scream towards the heavens. X''s grip was tight. The only way to get out of X''s grip was to get rid of his left leg. Zephyr fused silver aura around his right hand and ripped off his left leg. Zephyr then screamed again. When Zephyr was about to drop on the ground X grabbed him by right leg and threw him at least one thousand kilometers away. Zephyr dropped on the ground coughing up blood. Zephyr was in a lot of pain. He was not regenerating. He started to crawl on his body like a worm. X dashed towards Zephyr and grabbed him by the throat holding him with one hand. "You are suppose to be the next generation supreme being of our race." "You are pathetic." " You will taste delicious." X''s jaw widen with a long tongue and incredibly sharp teeth like razor blades almost resembling Pennywise"s teeth from one Stephen Kings most successful novel, IT. As he was about to bit a giant chunk out of Zephyr''s neck, Zephyr quickly fused silver aura around his right arm which turned into a crystal. He shoved his right arm into X''s eye blinding him. X screamed and threw Zephyr into the water making his body sink. Zephyr was losing too much blood. He was on the verge of true death. Chapter 286 - Much Stronger Than You Think Cross had finally finished killing off all the soldiers in the area where he was. All the soldiers he killed equalled up to three hundred and fifteen. Cross went to assist Sarah, Jessica, and Lucia who was occupied with their own problems. They were dealing with a lieutenant who had blood all over his body and stood up to at least eight feet. The lieutenant had taken a lot of damage from all three girls but he did not want to go down. He was like a tree that couldn''t be cut down. Sarah fired a small pinkish beam at the lieutenant who grabbed the beam and threw it back at Sarah who rolled out of the way. Lucia tried burning the lieutenant but nothing happened. "I am tired of playing with women." The lieutenant punched the ground causing a crater to appear. All three girls jumped in the air avoiding certain death. The lieutenant grinned until Naomi showed up behind him and wrapped a Kuni attached to a chain around his neck swinging him in the air sending him into the World Trade Center. "That takes care of that." Naomi was trained by the same person who trained Akashiri, the legendary ninja Hanzo Hattori. Hanzo Hattori''s death might have been unknown but really and truly he opened a portal to Akashiri''s homeworld training many people. His current location is unknown. Akashiri''s world is five times bigger than Earth. Cross rendezvous with Sarah, Jessica, Naomi, and Lucia. At least five lieutenants could be seen in the mist. Cross flickered in front of the lieutenants and made hot steam come out his body immediately killing all the lieutenants. They all turned to ash with small bits of blood in it. Cross landed on the ground and took a breathed heavily. Suddenly he saw some more soldiers. Come on!!" "Give me a fucking break!!" When the soldiers were about to come in contact with Cross a black cloud surrounded their bodies turning them into blood mists. Cross was confused. The black cloud then turned into Naraku who was now fully possessed by the Dark One. Cross thought that he as seeing a ghost. Alfre sacrificed himself on Miros when it exploded. Both of them should of the side but one survived. The Dark One. "Cross Santana." " Finally." I was beginning to think that I was in the wrong place." "You are supposed to be dead." I am a Dark One. "We are damn near invincible." "I can survive anywhere." Cross was already clutching his dist with steam emitting from it. Cross threw a punch at The Dark One who threw him out of Earth. " What the fuck?!" Cross landed on the moon, causing a crater to appear. Cross saw a black geyser come out of Earth. The Dark One landed on the moon with a straight look on his face. "Now we can have a proper duel now since we have privacy." "Why do you want to kill me?" "I just hate your guts." " You are a threat." "All hostiles to me must be dealt with." The Dark One formed his hand into a long tentacle which was extremely long. Cross sliced the tentacle into pieces that flew all over the place. The Dark then made five tentacles come out of his back. Earth. Orion''s Location. Orion was at the top of that building that collapsed after the soldier he killed activated the self destruct from his ship. He jumped out of the rubble and healed his leg that had been crushed. Catras Ship.. Darius had left the ship without Catras permission. Darius was as strong as Tyrus who was considered as a legendary traitor. Darius jumped out of the ship that was above all of New York City. He landed on the ground as if he was a feather from a bird. Darius was getting tired of Catras. Catras was acting as if he was on his period as if he was a woman. Darius did not dare to attack Catras. Every member of the Nolan cavalry knew he was not to be tested. Everyone knew he was the strongest one. Darius walked around the area and saw humans cowering in fear. When he was about to walk off the saw S.W.A.T. truck pull up. to members came out and rained fire on Darius who did move one bit. All the bullets bounced off his armour and fired backed at the swat members killing them all. Darius''s armour was not like the rest of the cavalry. His armour could reflect heavy weapons and bombs. As long as he had this weapon he did not have to raise a single finger or hair on his body. Darius walked up to one of the swat members'' bodies and picked up an M4. He examined the M4 and walked. He saw more cops and unloaded an entire clip on the cops. He threw the gun on the ground and suddenly saw Orion. He was helping the police take down the soldiers of the Nolan cavalry. He looked at Orion and could tell he was not a regular person who could be killed by using a gun. He could sense a powerful aura around his body. Orion and Darius looked at each other with strange looks on their faces. Darius resembles regular humans being with red hair and blue mystical eyes. You are not like normal humans. "All the humans I just killed are very weak." "You are different." I want to test your strength." Orion went into his fighting stance while Darius just stood up smiling. Orion dashed towards him. and began to unleash a barrage of attacks on him. Darius dodged all the attacks and allowed Orion to punch him in the chest. Orion''s attack was reflected and returned hitting Orion in the face making blood come out his nose. Orion jumped back and wiped the blood away from his nose. Darius laughed and said I guess I was wrong. "You are the same like those bastards." Chapter 287 - The Murphys Even though Zephyr had his leg removed he was still alive. He was rescued from certain death from a family called the Murphy''s. The Murphy''s had an underground base built underneath their house loaded with medical supplies, food, water, snacks, phones, sports drinks, clothes, and more things. Zephyr woke up in a comfortable bed wrapped in Saran wrap that was stained with blood. He looked at where his leg used to be and saw that the bleeding had stopped. He looked around and saw that he was hooked up to a machine. A tube in his penis. He ripped the tube out of his penis and ripped the cables from the life machine throwing them on the ground. When he was about to sit up a woman walked in. "You mustn''t get up!" "You are still in a lot of pain?!" The woman was right. Zephyr had a severe headache with pain shooting through his entire body. He then laid back down. "Who are you and where am I?" My name is June Murphy. "You are in an underground shelter we had built four years ago." June Murphy was a half black half white woman with curly hair. She was slim and muscular. She was currently wearing jeans and a shirt saying I Love New York on it wearing green, white and black Air Jordan One''s on. "Oh!" " I totally forgot about your food!" As June was about to walk out of Zephyr''s room June''s husband Michael Murphy who was with his some named Noah Murphy walked in. "Honey, how is our guest doing?" He doing fine. I was just about to get his food. As June went to get Zephyr''s food, Michael and Noah Murphy went to greet themselves. Michael Murphy was thirty-one years old while June was twenty-nine years old. They both knew each other in high school. June ended up becoming pregnant with Noah when she was just sixteen years old. Noah was thirteen. "You are very lucky to be alive!" When we found you we were hiding from those alien fuckers. Pardon my French, Noah.* "No harm is done." "I curse all the time at school with my friends." Michael then said don''t you let me catch you cursing. "You will be in a shitload of a troubled young man." "Sorry, Dad." Michael then continued talking to Zephyr. I ran up to your body and checked your pulse. You were still alive. "So I burned your wound and me and my son placed you on the back of my car and drove to my house." Zephyr was not the type to say thanks. "May I ask your name?" said Michael. My name is Zephyr. "Zephyr?" "I never heard that type of name before." Michael was a straight Caucasian male who had a tendency of making sculptures of animals. Some of his work could be seen all over the place. June walked back into the room with a hot meal. The meal was homemade mash potatoes, buttery dinner rolls, well-done steak, baby carrots, alkaline water, and a slice of apple pie on the side." Here you go." I am not hungry." said Zephyr. "Ok." "I will just put it on the side until you are hungry." " I think our guest needs some alone time," said Michael Murphy. All of them left and closed the door behind themselves. Zephyr rested his left hand on his head and began to grow angry. He picked up the good food June Murphy just made and threw it on the ground. He was defeated once again. First Akashiri now X. He looked at his hand and began to circle silver aura around it. "This shot is bootleg!!" screamed Zephyr. He quickly dispersed the silver aura from around his hand. It evaporates like smoke. Zephyr began biting his lips until blood started to park from his mouth dropping on his chest. The Dark One had told him that the power he gave him was to die for. The Dark One was talking shit. He took the sheet off of his lower half body and tossed it on the ground making it fall in the food. He looked at his wound which looked extremely terrible. He touched it and started to grunt. He then again made silver aura appear around his hand again and raised his hand in the air. Zephyr had an idea in his mind. He was going to make himself a leg. He touched his wound once again. The wound sucked all the aura away from his hand. The aura started to circle his wound. Suddenly crystals started to form around his wound. Suddenly the crystals formed into a leg. The crystals glistened in the fluorescent lights of the underground shelter. Zephyr started smiling. He began to test his new leg. He started to move his leg. It worked! He actually could move his leg! He got off the bed and began to walk around. He longer had to stay in bed. He looked at himself in the mirror looking at his crystal leg. He then kicked in the mirror. He still was missing a leg but the hell? One leg is better than no leg. He looked at the mess he made and felt guilty. The Murphy''s had picked him up when they could have left him to bleed out on die. He only discovered that he could make body parts later until he was picked by the Murphy''s. He opened the door of his room and walked into a big space. He saw The Murphy''s watching Tv on a Tv that was at least eighty inches. They were watching Gemini Man the movie about Will Smith and the clone made by the evil corporation Gemini. When Murphy saw Zephyr walking they were shocked. "How are you able to walk?!" said Noah." We were going to get you a prosthetic leg but it looks like you got yourself covered." "Do you care to watch Tv with us?" said June. "No." I do not have time for that." I am on a deathly mission. " I have a date with vengeance." " Before you leave here are some clothes." Michael handed him a black Ralph polo t-shirt with a Louis Vuitton belt, khaki pants, and white low top air force ones. He was also handed a Jordan backpack with more provisions inside. "Thank you all for your help." "Will be happy to help anytime or the day, week, month, or year." "Here is my number." " "Thanks." Zephyr left the underground shelter and Murphy went back to watching Gemini Man. When opened the Jordan backpack he found a lot of things. There was a Glock 20 with two boxes filled with bullets, An iPhone 11Pro with a charger, and a lot of other things. He closed the backpack and left . Chapter 288 - Dark, Sinister Enemies On The Face Of The Moon. Cross and The Dark One was having a fearsome battle." I can see that you''re getting tired." Cross spat blood in the air. " Not even close." Cross made steam come of his fist and he shot it at the Dark One. "Steam Rocket!!" The Dark One-shot passed the Steam Rocket, made tentacles come out his back. The tentacles wrapped around Cross''s entire body but it was all sliced up into tiny black bits." This that all you can do?!" "Make fucking tentacles?!" The Dark One started to laugh. " Not even close." The Dark One''s hair started to move. The Dark One shot multiple hair strands out of his hair that was sharp as razors. Cross dodged all the hair strands and flickered. Cross kicked The Dark One in the chest making the Dark One cough up blood. The Dark One smashed in the crater he made when he landed on the moon. Cross flickered once again and field countless aerial blasts from his hands. He did it until the whole entire place turned smoky. Cross flickered again and blew all the smoke away with his breath. The Dark One got out of the ground with not one bruise on his entire body. He was like a nightmare that would not go away. "Your attacks are useless." " I do not have the feeling or urge to fight you now." Suddenly The Dark One was haymaker into Jupiter. The Dark One''s blood was splashed on Cross''s face. The skin off Cross ''right hand was missing. He had punched The Dark One light-years away. Suddenly a portal opened up. The Dark One walked outside the portal and fixed his broken jaw. "It looks like I have to get serious now." The Dark One''s black crusty aura suddenly shifted. It became red. Earth. Orion charged Darius and was kicked extremely hard smashing into a crumbling building. Darius pointed his finger out and a beam came out slicing the building in half. Orion jumped out of the building before it was sawed in half. Orion rolled on the ground avoiding fatal injuries. "All of is run and block my attacks." "You are afraid of being hit." Darius took off his armour which went into his skin. "I have been tortured and treated like dog shit." " I have been through a lot of shit." Orion then cracked his knuckles. I am testing your movements. "Before I actually start fighting my enemy, I pretend to run but I actually analyze all their attacks." "And so all your attacks are pretty basic." Darius sucked his teeth and began to grin. " "Basic?" He raised his hand in the air and sliced the air. " Orion reacted fast. Orion jumped in the air avoiding his attack. "Nolan Sword!" That attack made it all the way to California. A lot of destruction occurred. Orion dropped back on the ground and spat on the ground. Orion focused his aura and turned it into The Double Damage Power Enhancement Move Aura. Darius did not move a single hair on his body. He appeared in Orion''s face and slapped him making blood come out of his mouth breaking his jaw making a hole appear in his mouth. Orion did not fall to the ground but he was in a lot of pain. He uppercut Darius who smashed into a destroyed firetruck. The firetruck was smashed like a melted candy bar. Darius easily picked up the firetruck and threw it into Orion''s chest. Orion quickly recovered from the damage. "I can go like this for a straight ten months." "What about you?" Orion tried to kick him in the head but Darius grabbed his leg and broke it like a chicken bone. Orion did morale a sound when his leg hot broken. He played it off as if it was a pebble being thrown at him. He quickly healed his leg. He kicked Darius in the juggler. He coughed up blood and jumped back. Darius was equally matched with Orion. They were like fire and ice. Darius formed two big beams in his hands, and there them at Orion. Orion zoomed past the big beams and slapped them into the air. The beams exploded into the air causing a giant light to emit. Akashiri''s location. Akashi killed most of the soldiers around the area where he was. He was covered in blood once again and was not disgusted. He also had brains in his hair. He shook his operating the brains all over the place all over the ground. He cleaned his blade once again. " Where is everybody?" He walked away from. the bodies and placed his sword back in his sheath. He walked away and began to run. He jumped on top of a building and stumbled on top of it. He looked all around the place and saw a giant ship northwest of Manhattan. He figured that that is where the leader of the Nolan cavalry. He then skipped from building the building. More than ten thousand soldiers started to follow him. But for what reason? He wasn''t. He was not like normal people but he was extremely strong. Akashi took an object out of his pocket and pulled out a bomb and threw it behind himself. Shards came out of the bomb killing some of the soldiers only injuring other ones. He started smiling and landed on a bank. He crashed through the bank and landed in the vault which was being guarded. The guards started firing rounds at him as they saw him. He chopped through guard like cheese. He went inside the vault bidding. He decides whether or not to take money from the bank. He took two gold bars and stuck in his pocket. He then jumped through the window of the bank. He jumped down on the ground and landed perfectly on his feet without breaking any bones. Suddenly he more bullet rounds began to fire at him. He looked to see who it was and had a mean face. It was Zephyr. Chapter 289 - Bounded Blade Zephyr looked at Akashiri with a mean expression on his face. " I thought you were dead by now." " Dead?" Tch never. " Not in a million fucking years." " Stand aside." "Fuck you." "You took everything away from me and now you must pay." "I am warning you one last time." "This will not east for you." Zephyr focused silver aura around his hand and clutched his hand into a fist. He punched the ground and crystals came out of it. Akashiri jumped back avoiding all damage. Akashiri pulled out his sword and sliced the air destroying the crystals. Zephyr used this as an opportunity to get close to Akashiri. Zephyr shot towards Akashiri and tied to pinch him in the face but Akashiri blocked the punch with his sword. Wind circled around the entire area. Akashiri turned his sword towards its hilt and bashed it into Zephyr''s chest making him cough up blood. Zephyr smashed into a truck that was on fire. Akashiri was just playing around with Zephyr. Zephyr''s back was broken. Zephyr screamed into the air in pain. Zephyr made aura appear on his spinal cord to get to rid of his regular bone structure and made a crystal spinal cord. He got of the ground and saw Akashiri running like Naruto. Zephyr placed his hands on the ground and made a giant crystal wall come out the ground. Akashiri jumped in the air and sliced the giant crystal wall with his sword like he was chopping ice. Zephyr hopped on the falling pieces of giant crystal wall. Both of them started to levitate in the air exchanging blows. Akashiri was the better martial artist. Akashiri landed over one hundred attacks upon Zephyr''s body. Zephyr crashed into the ground causing a crater. Akashiri landed in the ground perfectly. Akashiri did not have one scratch or bruise on his body. Smoke was all over the place. Akashiri pulled his sword out and held it like a professional. Silver aura began to rise out of the crater the silver was pulling Zephyr up as if he was a puppet. He landed on the ground touching it with his hands. Zephyr aura began to rise. The objects on the ground such as automobiles, pieces of buildings, and etc began to rise in the air. His silver aura suddenly turned yellow. Suddenly all the objects in the air then dropped on the ground. Akashiri was not surprised one bit. Suddenly the place began to rumble. Zephyr''s aura came out of the ground lime water geysers. Akashiri jumped on the building nearby. Akashiri made his white aura turn purple and formed it into a sword. " Basic Sword Technique, Bounded Blade." He jumped on the ground like a feather. Zephyr''s aura formed into a face. What can a little simple sword do to me?" "Now if I prolong this deal with the Dark One I will be unstoppable!" Akashiri clashed both swords together and started to sprint towards Zephyr. Zephyr grinned and shot a beam that split into two parts. When the two beams were about to come in contact with Akashiri''s body, Akashiri disappeared. Suddenly Akashiri came behind him and sliced off Zephyr''s left arm which busted blood everywhere. All the yellow aura then dispersed from his body. Zephyr started to scream. Zephyr dropped on the ground in severe pain. Zephyr placed his right arm in the way. Akashiri sliced the air with his bound blade which ended up removing all five of his fingers. " You motherfucker!!" Akashiri kicked Zephyr in the face breaking some of his teeth in small pieces. Zephyr then coughed up more blood. He rolled on the ground like a bowling ball. He smashed into a fire hydrant. The fire hydrant was destroyed spraying water all over the place. Zephyr struggled to get up. He looked in the mist and saw Akashiri walking slowly holding his bound blade and his sword. " I am supposed to be the evolved supreme being!!" I can''t fucking rely on this fucking power!" Zephyr gritted his teeth. Suddenly his crystal leg broke into pieces. All of a sudden a humanoid leg appeared. His left arm and fingers also came back. Zephyr had gotten his regeneration abilities. Zephyr stood up and took off his Ralph Lauren t-shirt which was dirty with holes all over it. He then placed the backpack on the ground. The Dark Marking''s on his body then disappeared. Zephyr looked at his hands and which began to pulsate. Veins popped out and then made his fingernails turn sharp. Akashiri had noticed a change in his appearance. Akashiri dispersed The Bounded Blade and grinned a little. He knew the fight would be different now. Zephyr ran towards Akashiri and jumped into the air. His eyes started to flash. He quickly swung around Akashiri and punched him in the back and cracked his back. Akashiri crashed into the ground and spat up blood. Zephyr picked up Akashiri''s blade and looked at it. "So many things have fallen by this sword." "Am I correct." Akashiri got of the ground holding his arm which had been dislocated. He cracked in back in the right placed grinned. "Yes." "And your it''s next victim." Aura formed around Akashiri''s hand ripping the sword out of Zephyr''s hands putting it back into the rightful owner''s hands."Hitoshi Sword Technique." " Heart Stopper." Suddenly Zephyr stood in one place like he was frozen. Zephyr tried to move but he coughed up blood. " You will die if you continue to move." Zephyr did not listen and moved some more. He sliced a piece of himself off his face and laughed. He dropped down on the ground dead, and the piece of himself he sliced off his face turned into himself. "You are not very smart." I am an evolve supreme being!!" " I am unstoppable!!" Akashiri came towards him and said: I killed demons like you before. You think you''re strong once you get a little taste of your own fucking medicine." Akashiri stabbed Zephyr in the chest. "This sword is a useless toy now that I think about it." "Fucking useless garbage!!" He then threw the sword on the ground. Akashiri then threw two talismans on Zephyr which stuck on him as if gorilla glue was on them. ''Spiritual Prison." Chains came out of the talismans which started to wrap around Zephyr''s body. " Get these fucking chains off my body!" "I can''t be beaten!!" Suddenly a blue box formed around his body which struck. "You are finished." "Akashiri then smashed the blue box with his foot." "It was like ice." Blood started to pour out. Akashiri then walked off. Chapter 291 - The Dark One Finally Defeated Blood started to come out of X''s neck because of Safee''s who had a knife towards his neck. X tried to throw Safee of him but Safee quickly released him. Safee tumbled back on the ground. X sliced Safee on the face making small bits of blood drop on the ground leaking on her clothes. Safee wiped the blood away from her face and clutched her knife in her hand. She threw it on and electricity started to emit from her hands. Safee''s power was strange. She could not make weapons like other members of the cavalry. She only had minor regeneration abilities and could make electricity come from her hands. "This is the wrong time for you to try and fucking kill me." " I do not like you." "You always have a wicked look on your face." I, Kenysha, and Hiba made a plan. "We are going to go eliminate you and Thunderstorm.". "That will be suicide." Safee leaped at X and clasped X her hand together. She tried to punch X but X was too quick. X moves off out and kicked her in the stomach. Safee coughed up blood all over X''s face which made him extremely mad. When Safee was about to fall on the ground X grabbed hee by the leg and smashed her I to the ground breaking almost every bone in her body. Safee quickly recovered and jumped back. She grabbed the blade that was on the ground and circled electricity around it. She spat blood on the ground and made a serious expression on her face. "The longer you fight me the more hurtful pain you will experience." Save totally blocked out what X said. She then threw her electric ridden blade at X which moves at the speed of lighting. Cross''s Location. The Dark One looked at Cross as he was lower than rat shit. He swung his brotherhood blade in the air extremely fast. Small rocks levitate off the ground. As The Dark One slashed after Cross, Cross grabbed the brotherhood blade and crushed it like a rotten, dripped up leave. The Dark One was shocked. He had the brotherhood blade in his possession for a very long time. It was just destroyed so easily right before his eyes. This made him very angry. The Dark One extended his arm towards Cross''s neck. Cross rolled under his extended arm. Cross made purple aura form around his arm. He uppercut The Dark One into the sky. The Dark One stopped himself from going any further into the clouds. The Dark One punched the air which started to crack up as if it was a mirror. Strong winds started to pick up. Cross was about to get sucked into the air but he maintained his calm presence. The Dark One gritted his teeth and took off his cloak. The Dark One was bald with tattoos on his head and forehead. The Dark One landed on the ground about fifteen feet away from Cross. He clutched both of his cracking all the bones in his body. He ran up to Cross and jumped in air disappearing. Cross picked up his spiritual essence quickly. He roundhoused The Dark One in the face making some of his teeth come out. The Dark One dropped on the ground sliding on his back scraping the skin of the back. He had blood and dirt on his back. Even though The Dark One had great power he was running out of ideas to kill Cross. He got off the ground and focused aura around his body. Rider began to start talking. "He is planning something." "You need to take him out now!!" Cross listened to Rider. Cross flickered towards The Dark One smiled and came behind Cross. "Burst." A great explosion happened. Fire was all over the place. " Tch." The Dark One turned and began to walk away. Suddenly the fire was cut into two halves. Cross walked through the two halves with six-degree burns. He was healed miraculously fast. Cross turned his right arm into a chainsaw. He made his aura come around it. " You are still alive." Cross flickered once again leaving an afterimage. Cross stabbed The Dark One in the chest ripping out his heart. Cross threw in the ground. The Dark One started to laugh. " I am already dead." He headbutted Cross breaking his nose. Cross tumbled, and The Dark One unleashed a barrage of the deathly attacks even the Incredible Hulk couldn''t even compherend or compare to. Cross got of the ground and coughed up big chunks of blood which had small bits of metallic liquid. kk vital spot had been struck. He flew off his feet and smashed into the ground. Cross was actually feeling a lot of pain. The Dark One walked up to him and grabbed his neck and started to punch him in the face. Blood splattered everywhere. He then threw him at least ten thousand kilometers away. Cross got off the ground crunching up his face. It''s been couple years since he felt real pain. Cross made a lot off steam emit from his body. He then swallowed the steam. His chest, and muscles started to grow extremely big. The Dark One fired a big Bea. out of his mouth which was orange. Cross made steam from his body and made his fist turn red. He ran through the orange beam like he was running a marathon. He punched The Dark One in the chest making a giant hole appear in his chest "Compatible Steam!!!" His whole body was destroyed. Did Cross win? Cross''s red fist turned back to normal. All the steam disappeared. The Dark One was only a head. His head was disappearing with black embe s coming off his head. Cross had blood all over his body. " '' I will like to thank you for a good match." "It was to die for." " You got a lot of jokes." "I will assure you Cross." "One day you will lose everything and everyone you had every love." " I can assure it." " Hahahahahahahaha!" The Dark One then completely disappeared. Chapter 292 - Dariuss History Noil-16 Twenty Years Ago. While Darius was fighting Orion, he started to flashback. Before he became a part of the Guerilla Squad all he use to do was follow orders. No matter how impossible or strict they were. Over at Noil- 16 the years passed by different. One year on Earth was a decade. And it felt like a decade. Darius was in his room which was very basic. On the wall, he had a strange painting. It seemed as if a dog had a humanoid body. Darius had already done millions of pushups. He was sweating buckets. After he finished going a billion pushups, he started to do pushups with one arm. He was interrupted by a soldier who told him that Lieutenant Luke wanted to speak to him. He had lost at least five pounds. He got of the ground and walked to Lieutenant Luke''s Chambers. Instead Luke''s Chambers seemed as if it was a club. Colorful lights were flashing and music was bumping. Luke was getting a blowjob from a woman with four different eyes. " I will come back when you are done." "No no." "Bitch get the fuck out." The woman instantly took Luke''s dick out her mouth and left without saying a word with a disgusted expression on his face. " I wanted to ask you something." " May I?" " Go right ahead." "You are already talking." "Why do you train so hard and so much?" " I train because I want to be prepared for anything." "Anything can happen at anyplace or anytime." "You need to loosen up." said Luke. " I do not have time to party and fuck women." "You are just a sec addict and a drunk." " I am too happy to tell you anything." " Just get the fuck out." "And close the door behind you." Darius slammed the door. Luke smiled and called back the same four eyed woman who got on her knees. Darius was fucking pissed. He did not want to be put down by the likes of some weakling. He went back to his room and began situps. The next day. Luke requested his presence once again. Darius totally ignored Luke and went to eat something. Even though Darius did excerise everyday for the past ten hours, he was a glutton. Darius had been called to assist a soldier in delivering a package. After he finished the mission which ended up with five thousand casualties. He had the chance to became a lieutenant. But he had to fight Luke in order to get the position. He did not have a problem doing this. He wanted to kill Luke with his bare hands. He wanted to rip him limb from limb. Luke did not rely on his supreme being antics. He just relied on guns. The aftermath of the battle was death. Luke ended up dead. Darius started to rejoice. He had moved up from up rookie to a liutenant. He first met Catras during a conference meeting. He did not really get along with Catras at first but after couple months they became comrades. Present Time. Darius jumped back away from Orion who was in his power enhancement move Double Damage currently. He fired three red beams at Darius who batted them away in the sky. They exploded. But what Darius did not know was that the red beams exploded into hundreds of small beams. He dodged all of them without being scratched by one. Darius punched Orion five times making him cough up blood all over the ground. Darius then jumped above Orion and drove his skull into the ground. A shockwave occured. Darius was physically winning but mentally he was not. That was a clone Darius drove into the ground. The real Orion kicked Darius in the face breaking his jaw. Orion then fist aura around his hand and punched Darius in the stomach leaving a fist print in his stomach. Darius crashed through five small business buildings which were destroyed as if they were legos that had been tipped over. Orion dispersed the aura round his fist which disappeared as if it was smoke. "This bastard is hard to take down!!" thought Orion. No matter how many times his skull was crushed or his jaw was ripped off. He always found a way to get back on his feet as if no damage was inflicted on his body. Darius was smashed in a wall like he was dart going inside a target. Darius got out the wall and landed on the ground gritting his teeth and cracking his knuckles and neck. He brushed the dirt off himself and wiped away the blood. " You hits are childs play." "After I kill you I will keep your head as a trophy." "You will surely be remember." Grayish aura started to circle his body. His aura began to enlarge. He dashed towards Orion and tried to punch him, but he completely missed. Orion made blue aura come out his hand and formed it into a sword. He chopped off Darius''s leg which made fall on the ground. His leg was instantly healed. He kicked Orion in the face with the same leg that was healed up. Orion blood gushed out of his nose. Darius combed up Orion at least three times. All three combos equalled to thirty hits. The last blow he landed was a knee to the face. Blood and dirt was everywhere. Orion dropped on the ground with pieces of glass in his lower ribcage. He took them out. Hr closed his eyes and started to focus blue energy around his body. His hair turned spiky. Darius had forced him to turn on Triple Damage. Darius looked at him and grinned. " You are going all out know aren''t you?" "You stull haven''t seen my true power." Darius"s aura dispersed and his eye started to bleed. black and white aura focused around his body. He dropped on the ground and started to scream. The area around him started to change. It started to produce a different vibe. Chapter 293 - The Shifter Of Reality Darius"s aura began to pour out of his body. Orion wanted to stop anything worse from happening. New York was already half-dead A burst of energy came out his body and shot up blood into the sky. One of his eyes had turned blind so he closed it. His other eye was glowing and bleeding. Darius started to smile. " I can now do whatever I please with reality." Orion did not study a thing Darius said. He quickly ran up to Darius who just laughed. When Orion was about to punch Darius in the face until Darius made dark green aura appear around his hands. Darius placed both of his hands on the ground made it turn like quicksand. Orion reacted fast and jumped out of the quicksand and began to levitate. "Levitating will get you nowhere Orion!! " He made the quicksand form into a giant monster. The quicksand monster grabbed Orion who starts to be engulfed into the quicksand monster''s stomach. The quicksand monster''s body suddenly started to glow blue. Orion then burst out of the quicksand monster''s body, as if he was in molasse. Darius dispersed the green eyes from his hands and grinned. Darius opened his mouth and a giant green blast that was like a cyclone. Orion opened his hands and grabbed the blast that was extremely powerful. Orion''s hands were being burnt. Orion focused more blue aura around his body. Orion did his best to get rid of the beam. He instantly moved his hands off the be and the body covered his whole body creating an explosion. A loud bang was created. Darius closed his mouth. Black smoke was coming from his nostrils. The explosion created a big smoke cloud in the sky. When the smoke cloud cleared. Orion was nowhere found. Darius noticed a piece of burnt clothing on the ground. He picked it up and realized who it belonged to. It was Orion''s own. He threw it back on the ground and began to walk off. Suddenly a Dark Blue Reinforced Blast was created to the side of him. Darius rolled out of the way easily. Orion appeared above Darius and kicked him in the face. Darius smashed into the ground. Orion was charred with no clothes on. All the clothes she had on were burned off his body. Some of his hair had also been burnt off. He was covering his genitals with a piece of cloth he saw on the ground. Darius got off the ground and Orion kicked him in the stomach, then kicked him in the throat. Darius smashed into a warehouse. He was laying on a pile of snacks that were smashed by his body weight. Don''t so full of yourself. "Reality is mind to toy with." Darius focused green aura around his entire body. He then started to shift the area. The ground started to crack up. He had joined a opened a wormhole to a different dimension. Orion fell inside the wormhole while Darius followed. The dimension they went in was a sandy place with nothing but sand. Orion crashed on the ground while Darius landed on the ground like a ninja. Darius picked some sand and turned it a fireball. The fireball was dispersed by Orion. Orion shot towards Darius and combo him up. Darius created an afterimage with his speed. The afterimage roundhouse Orion while the real Darius fired beams at Orion. Orion dodged all the beams and killed the afterimage which faded away. So really and truly Orion did not kill anyone. Darius made hundreds of afterimages that all piled on top of Orion. Orion''s aura wipes out all the after images with his power. Orion flew in the air and saw Darius grinning." I am just fucking playing with you!" Darius jumped in the air and grabbed Orion by the neck and threw him in the ground. He flew down on 5he ground and smashed it with his hands in anger. All the sand was vaporized. A giant crater opened up dropping Orion''s body inside. The triple Damage aura around his body dispersed. He smashed on the ground which cracked up. Emeralds, rubies, diamonds, sapphires, amethyst, and other gems were all over the place. Blood was all over his body. Darius smashed on the ground like a meteor. "You are nothing but livestock." " Look at you." Orion got on his feet holding his arm, which was dangling like a sunflower. " Zen School Technique." "Rising Sun." Suddenly fire surrounded his body. He formed a giant fireball into his hand and threw it at Darius. He tried to change it into something else but it was not working for some strange reason. He had sucked up all the power of Traverse. A giant fire shockwave was created making both Orion and Darius fly out the unknown dimension ending back in Manhattan. Darius''s body smashed on a bus that was crushed like a walnut. Darius coughed up blood. Even though Orion did not show much of his technique, he was crazy strong. Orion had a chunk of metal in his juggler. He pulled it out and threw it on the ground. He walked up to Darius who was nearly out of commission. Darius looked at Orion as if he was a demon. He started to back away in fear. "Get the fuck back you sinister being!!" I thought that I was livestock. "You seem more like livestock now.'' "Livestock cower in fear and squeal or moo for mercy." Darius gritted his teeth and spat out blood. ''Reverse psychology huh?" " You have turned my own words on me." "All the years I have trained I thought I was untouchable." "But no one is untouchable." " No matter how rich or strong they are." Darius started to laugh. "Being defeated by a human?" " Wait till Catras hears about this." " But he doesn''t!" Darius fused his last bit of energy around his hand and shoved his hand in his chest. Darius started to crack up as if he was a statue. Darius crumbled up and smashed on the ground. Orion clasped his hands together and inhaled air. He then sprinted off. Chapter 296 - The Manipulator Of Blackholes " Come on Cross! " Cross was telepathicly speaking with Rider. "I can barely lay a finger on this asshole!! " " Yes you can." "You still haven''t opened all the gates inside your body, plus you haven''t fully mastered Steampunk." That move can even defeat Tyrus if you knew how to use it. " It doesn''t matter what level you are on. " " It has to deal with power." Cross took Rider''s words of wisdom like enlightment." Cross''s confidence was rapidly building up. He immediately stopped communicated with Rider. Cross changed his fighting stance. He was now he was now just like Rider. Tyrus rushed Cross who dodged Tyrus''s attack easily and kneeled Tyrus in the neck. Tyrus tumbled back and Cross drove his hand into his chest. Tyrus coughed up blood and then ground wheezing in pain. He shaked the pain off easily and healed. "Your fighting stance is not the same." "You might have a little chance of winning." "I will give you ninety nine percent chance of winning." Tyrus focused aura around his body and raised his hands in the air. Two giant black holes were created. The giant black holes started sucking up nearby building. Cross jumped in the air and shot multiple blasts at Tyrus. A barrier was created around Tyrus. The blasts were dispersed. Tyrus made the black holes speed up more making the circulation go up. " Fuck!" Cross was sucked in one of the black holes. Tyrus closed his eyes and dispersed both black holes going on the ground. "That was very fucking easy." "I was excepting Cross to be more much of a better challenge than that." When he was about to walk off a rift was ripped open in the sky. Cross landed on the ground with purple aura all over his body like embers. Cross barely made it out alive. Tyrus was surprised. He no longer had the right to underestimate Cross. "How did you escape?" " You were suppose to instantly die." "It seems to me that your power is not the same as you claim it to be." Tyrus gritted his teeth and clutched his sharp nailed hands into fists of hate, jealous, and fury. Tyrus''s aura was yellow with small hints of black in it. His aura then turned orange. Cross flickered and roundhoused Tyrus in the brochure then showtime kicked him by leaping off a abandon school bus . Blood 6C Tyrus''s mouth. Tyrus turned into a blur and stabbed Cross in the chest with his fingernails. He then pushed Cross into Green Northern Food Hall causing the whole place to collapse. Tyrus zoomed towards Cross and unleashed devastating bloes upon Cross''s body. Cross blocked the blows causing some of his bones to break. As Cross''s bone''s broke they dropped down and Tyrus fired a beam into Cross''s ribcage. After taking all the blows Cross did not fall on the ground. Instead he endured all of it. Rider encouraged Cross in the middle of training and said: "Never let a enemy see you have signs of weakness." Hot steam began to emit from his body. Tyrus backed away as soon as steam came off his body. Cross''s skin immediately turned red. He started to flicker and emit steam from his body. He made the whole area covered in steam. Tyrus blew wind out his mouth getting rid of all the steam. Cross fired multiple blasts at Tyrus who blocked all blasts with one hand. Tyrus jumped in the air and turmed into a blur. Cross follwed behind. Tyrus landed down in Times Square which was nearly destroyed. At least three hundred soldiers were in Times Square. Tyrus jumped on the roof of Fill Industires. Fin Industires were thr biggest manufacturers of cereal in the West region of the United States Of America. Cross flickered on to the roof. " This fight is taking us nowhere Cross." Cross did not listrn to whay the fuck Tyrus just said. He fired a beam at him which splited into five parts. Tyrus dodged all the five beams and uppercut Cross into the air. Blood splattered into Cross''s face. Cross smashed throigh the roof and ended up in papertowels. Tyrus almost smashed Cross''s head but Cross rolled out of the way. Both of them started to exchange attacks with each other. Sarah, Orion, Akashiri, Lucia, Jessica, and Naomi''s Location.. Everyone went into Catras ship and ended up in the engine room. The engine of Catras ship was gigantic. Green energy was in thr engine. It was spinning like crazy. This battle is not going to take us no fucking where." Chapter 298 - Disargreements Catras got put of his chair and grinned. "We are unwelcomed guests?" said Sarah. "Open your eyes motherfucker!!" You fuckers are unwelcomed!!" "You are invading New York City!!" "You do have a point bitch." "Fuck you!" said Lucia. Akashiri wanted to laugh. Catras started to laugh. "Women." "I had enough of hearing your mouth." The cyborgs were following orders from Catras. All the cyborgs opened their mouths and started to charge plasma bolts. They fired the plasma bolts out their mouths. They were aiming at Sarah. Akashiri stood in the way and blocked all the plasma shots with his sword. The plasma bolts were redirected towards the walls. Akashiri chopped the air trying to kill Catras. It succeeded but Akashiri learned that it was a hologram. The last order the cyborgs received was too kill the intruders and blow up the ship. The real mother ship was in space the entire time. Number five fired another plasma bolt at Sarah who dodged the bolt. She was grazed by the plasma bit which took of some skin off her face making her shed blood. Soldiers started to come into the room. Jessica and Naomi were surrounded. Sarah, Lucia, Orion, and Akashiri were taking care of the best of the cyborgs. Number five knocked Sarah into the room that the hologram of came out of. Sarah got off the ground and rushed Number five. Number five backhanded Sarah making her spit out blood. She smashed into the wall dropping on the ground. Number five saw her get back on her feet and ripped off his synthetic skin off his hands revealing his metal hands. Number five hands open with red energy coming out. Number five was much smarter than Number four. Number four rushed Sarah who ripped metal from the wall and fused aura around it. She twirled in the air and threw in the air. When Number five was about to fire a beam at Sarah the metal pipe was caught and she bashed the cyborg in the head extremely hard making black liquid spew in her face. A crater was formed as the cyborg crashed on the ground. Sarah backed away from the cyborg as she saw it getting back up on its feet. She had damaged the nerve center of the cyborg''s brain. The cyborg tried to stand up straight but it couldn''t. Black liquid leaked all over the black. The cyborg placed its hand on the black liquid and fire was set. The whole room was surrounded by fire. Sarah held the metal pipe in her hand made it sharp with her aura. The cyborg ran towards her and jumped in the air. Sarah then quickly threw the sharp metal pipe into the cyborg''s chest, causing it to explode. Three cyborgs now remained. Akashiri was dealing with Number three who took the skin off its face. The yellow eyes flashed yellow. Akashiri easily slashed through Number three killing it. When he was about to walk away Number three came back together like a lego. Akashiri sliced off the head which exploded fully killing Number three. Orion was dealing with Number Two who was a bit bulkier than the others. Number Two''s plasma bolts were a darker shade off blue. Number two fired two plasma bolts out his mouth which destroyed the entire room. Orion threw the rumble off his body and jumped on Number two''s head and tried to rip it off but he was unsuccessful. Number two threw him off his head and smashed him on the ground. Orion ripped out of Number two''s grip and fired a beam in his face destroying Number two. Lucia was dealing with Number one was not fully finished. He was missing a arm, and a piece of it''s head. Lucia thought in hee mind that she could easily destroy half built junk. But was wrong. Number One was the first cyborg to be made. Number One could talk and he was actually built with live organs. "My brothers are useless." " They are not as advanced as me." Lucia was wondering how the hell he was talking to. She fired a small fireball at him. Number one looked at the fireball and dodged it without even moving. Number One disappeared and kneeled Lucia in the face breaking her nose making her smash into the ground. "You are just like my brothers." ''They are the ones who did this to me. My creator just refused to repair me." Lucia hopped on her feet and fire multiple beams at the cyborg. The cyborg disappeared and shot a white plasma bolt out of its mouth. The white plasma bolt was redirected back at the cyborg who disappeared and combo up Lucia with only one hand. Lucia was losing. Number one was the strongest out of all the five cyborgs. Lucia was losing badly. "My objective is to destroy you and this ship." I hereby once you dead." The cyborg charged up another plasma bolt which went right through Lucia''s chest taking off her arm. Her arm laid in the ship while she fell into the engine room. The cyborg picked up her arm and began to study her arm. He destroyed her arm and began to laugh. Blood splashed all over his face. Lucia was still alive. She was lucky to have healing abilities. Yellow energy surround her wound making her a new arm. She jumped out hole of the engine room landing perfectly on her feet. "How are you still alive?" Lucia did not answer him. She did the lighting tribulation move on Number one. His entire body was shocked. The cyborg could feel the pain through his whole body. However he wasn''t dead. He was very durable. "I may not be able to defeat you but later I will!" The cyborg fired a plasma bolt at the engine which started to blow up. The cyborg quickly escaped. Lucia warned everyone that the ship was about to blow up. Everyone ditched the ship as it exploded. The explosion was loud. Everyone could hear it. Chapter 300 - End Of Hellish Battle Cross and Tyrus stared at each other. Had blood all over his face, with wounds all over his body. "You are only at the third level of evolution." "I am at level nine." " We are evenly matched." "I despise you from the moment I saw you." " I never wanted to train you." "Only now you are telling me this you fucking prick." Tyrus made his right arm turn into a blade and rushed Cross. Cross made his first turn metallic and punched the ground. Tyrus rolled back away from the part of the ground that shattered. Tyrus made five arrows from his blood. Cross grabbed all the arrows and crushed them like they were a butterfingers. Tyrus rushed Cross and punched Tyrus in the throat then roundhoused him into a car that exploded. The pieces of the car flew all over the place. Tyrus was covered in dirt that started to infect his wounds. Tyrus fired a beam at Cross, which Cross grabbed and threw it back at Tyrus, who rolled out of the way. Tyrus fired multiple blasts at Cross who blocked them with his hands. The skin melted off his hands. Blood splattered everywhere. Tyrus rushed Cross and knocked Cross in the head cracking a piece of his skull making him smash into the ground. Tyrus looked at his wounds, which started to heal. As his wounds healed they turned into scars of battle. Tyrus ripped off his shirt and threw it on the ground. Cross got back on his feet holding his head which was leaking blood like a dripping fountain. He took his hand off his head which was healed up. "We both are invincible." "Neither one of us is going to die." "This battle will go on forever." " I like it that." " You will be my indestructible punching bag!" Tyrus ripped off his lip and ate them and started laughing. He opened his mouth and tentacle came out of his mouth. The tentacles wrapped around Cross''s body but were sliced up like fish. Cross wrapped his legs around Tyrus"s neck and started to punch him in the head. Tyrus threw Cross off his head. Cross landed on his feet perfectly. Tyrus was about to fire a beam at Cross but sensed two unknown auras coming. It was Number One and Dr. Fatal. Both of them jumped away from each other as they saw Number One and Dr. Fatal. Dr. Fatal was on top of Number One''s back. Number One landed on the ground and watches Tyrus with a serious expression on his face. " Dr. Fatal." Number One watches Tyrus and grinned. " What the fuck are you doing here?" " I came to observe these primitive creatures'' behaviour." Number One watched Cross and enhanced his vision. Cross looked as if he was in a war. "Dr. Fatal you need to get the fuck out of here before you leave in a body bag." "You got jokes, Tyrus." Tyrus chopped the air and a slice of energy came out. An explosion occurred. When the smoke cleared up Number One was in front of Dr. Fatal who was laughing. Number One took the damage but he did not have one speck of dust or scratch on him. Tyrus got mad and rushed Number One who grabbed Tyrus by the neck and made his fingernails turn sharp with red energy around them. His fingernails almost resemble a lightsaber. ( I do not want to get copyrighted.) (Please do not share this to Disney.) He drove his hand through Tyrus"s stomach and pulled out his large and small intestines which dropped on the ground. Number One threw Tyrus by Cross''s feet. Number One stared at Cross and grinned. Tyrus was in a lot of pain. He used all his energy which was disappearing. Tyrus thought in his mind that Number One was a cheap piece of junk. But he was very advanced. Dr. Fatal was secretly part of The Council Of Fate. That was his deep dark secret. Number One was made with some strange liquid metal. Dr. Fatal watched from the sidelines smiling. Tyrus then pasted out. " No one asked none of you motherfuckers to intervene." Number One''s hand started to flash with red lighting. Cross fired multiple blasts at Number One who sliced all the blasts into pieces. Number One opened his hand and a giant white blast came out his hand. Cross rolled out of the way. The white blast destroyed everything in its path. Cross was lucky enough to dodge it. Number One opened both of his hands and two white blasts came out. Cross was engulfed by both of them. Blood was splattered everywhere. Number One smiled as Cross dropped on the ground. He was lying in a pool of blood. Cross got on his feet and Number One backflipped and kicked Cross in the chest. Cross did not fall down. Cross grabbed Number One by the leg and tried to rip it off but it did not budge. Number One boosted in the air and flew around in circles until he shackled off Cross. Cross landed on his feet and began to communicate with Rider. "This cyborg is fucking strong." "He is stronger than Tyrus," said Rider. Sarah, Lucia, Orion, Akashiri, Jessica, and Naomi came into the scene. Number One saw Lucia and became mad. " There you are, bitch." Dr. Fatal could tell that all of them were different than regular humans. Dr. Fatal pulled out a needle with yellow liquid inside and injected it inside of the ground which created a wall. "You all do not need to be involved." "This is a one-sided battle." Dr. Fatal placed his back on the wall and folded his arms. Akashiri tried to slice the wall but nothing happened. "His sword than had a chip." "This thing is fucking hard." "Breaking it will not be easy." Number One landed on the ground and looked at Cross and started laughing. "This will be like taking candy from a fucking baby." Chapter 302 - Dr. Fatal"s Past Before Dr. Fatal worked for The Nolan Cavalry he was a lab assistant on a planet named Winter''s Dust. Winter''s Dust is a planet that is always cold. Dr. Fatal worked with a scientist named Dr. Phillips. Dr. Fatal was not always named Dr. Fatal. His real name was Ben Schmidt. Ben Schmidt was born and raised on Winter''s Dust. His father named Kevin Schmidt and his mother named Linda Schmidt. His mother died of a strange disease named Zenq. His father grew mad. His father eventually killed himself. Ben went up for adoption and was adopted by a scientist named Gregory Thomas. Gregory Thomas thought Ben everything he knew. He took a job as a lab assistant. The scientist he worked for was trying to cure Zenq but failed when he tested for Zenq. He then died. Ben left Winter''s Dust and went to a planet which laid only mercenaries. Be made high tech weapons got them charging a lot of money. The planet was raided by The Nolan Cavalry and Ben did not escape. He was forced to make Focuses picking up off a scientist called Dr. Fatal who invented the first Focus a long time ago. The real Dr. Fatal"s current location is unknown. Ben stole the name and became official ever since. Present time. Dr. Fatal cracked his neck. He was on top of a building that was tilting. He got off the building and teleported. The White House. Everyone around the United States as well as the world was aware of what was going on in New York. It was a bloodbath. There were over one hundred thousand people dead and over five thousand casualties. The whole could feel pain. A Russian Federation Satellite picked up a giant ship outside of Earth''s orbit. Barack Oba was ready to call an airstrike on New York City, but that would cause more people to lose their precious lives. He would just have to pray. New York City. Cross had thought that everything on Earth was now safe. The only threat remaining on Earth now was Dr. Fatal. Dr. Fatal had injected himself multiple times in the chest. He had turned into an abomination. He had at least five eyes four legs and ten arms giving him extra strength. He now resembled an Incredible Hulk villain. Dr. Fatal stood on rumble which started to crack up. He then injected himself in the throat with a syringe with black liquid. Dr. Fatal started to squirm around. Orion was pretty surprised that he was not dead. Orion had cracked his knuckles and shot towards Dr. Fatal like a bull and punched him. Blood splashed over the place. Dr. Fatal was not feeling any pain. When he landed on the ground a sac formed around his body. The sac hardened as if it was a diamond. Orion backed away from the sac. Cross was beginning to become frustrated. Enemies were coming out from everywhere. He was not about to fight another person. He fought the Dark One, Tyrus, and Number One. The sac was pulsating. Dr. Fatal was evolving. From when he was young he wanted to evolve. He was tired of being pushed around and beginning weak. The sac exploded emitting a giant light. Dr. Fatal looked like a demon with goat legs and frog eyes. Orion fired a reinforced blast at Dr. Fatal who stood in the same spot. When the smoke cleared up Dr. Fatal looked the same. He opened his mouth and smoke came out. The smoke was purple. Everything was being petrified. Everyone tried to escape the smoke but they almost were unsuccessful. They jumped in the air out of the smoke. When the smoke cleared up everything was petrified. Dr. Fatal stood in the same spot with a dull look on his face. His body was like a human but his head was a goat with goat legs. He also had a hole in his chest that was leaking blood out. He turned his hand into a fist and punched the ground shaking the entire area. A crater was created." Everywhere will have destruction." He saw his enemies in the air and spat a beam out his mouth. The beam almost killed Jessica but Naomi saved her life. Chapter 303 - Fatal Attraction Dr. Fatal watched Naomi with a fucked up expression on his face. " Nobody asked you you fucking interfere!!" Dr. Fatal fire multiple blasts at Naomi which were all sliced up into bits. Tiny explosions happened everywhere. Dr. Fatal gritted his teeth and changed his appearance. Instead of looking like a goat demon he looked a demon with horns and third eye. But his facial and appearance looked the same. Dr. Fatal injected yet another syringe into himself causing his muscles to grow big. His veins looked as if they were going to explode. Akashiri sliced the air letting out a slice of lethal energy. Dr. Fatal grabbed the slice of lethal energy which dispersed. Dr. Fatal jumped in the air and sprinted towards Akashiri and tried to grab him, but Cross sliced chest rushing blood all over himself. Everyone landed on the ground perfectly. Dr. Fatal landed on the ground like a meteorite. Dust and debris fly everywhere. A giant crater appeared. Dr. Fatal stepped out of the giant crater with the look of fury in his eyes. A long streak of blood was on his face. He wiped away the blood from his face and threw the blood on the ground. Dr. Fatal inoculated two syringes in his chest. Two giant spikes came out his back. He began to become a giant. "I am the next level of evolution." Orion, Cross, and Akashiri jumped on Dr. Fatal"s towering body and rained some of their best basic attacks on his body. Blood began to come out of his body. Dr. Fatal made tons of spikes appear on his entire body making Cross, Orion and Akashiri jump off his body onto the ground. Dr. Fatal shrunk and gritted his teeth. Suddenly a plasma beam emitted from the atmosphere. The plasma bolt surrounded his body and started to shock him causing him to scream. Catras Ship. Catras wanted Dr. Fatal dead. He no longer needed him. The Focuses were no useless. He ripped the Focus out his head and smashed it with his foot. He looked at the destruction of the Focus and saw that a little light was blinking. The chip was strange. It was the Council Of Fate technology. He crushed the chip with his finger by snapping his finger. He went into the weapons room and told the guns man who was shocking Dr. Fatal to stop. Dr. Fatal"s body dropped on the ground. He was like burnt toast. His body slowly disappeared like embers from burning paper. Everyone was confused about how quick he was slain. Catras had turned the ship back around and headed for Noil-16. Dr. Fatal was the last extraterrestrial threat on Earth. Everyone could now get out of hiding. Catras could not believe that all two hundred thousand of his soldiers were defeated by only a group of people. When his ship landed on Noil-16, his kingdom looked the same. There laid five hundred thousand soldiers. All the rest of his soldiers were weak. Weak as fucking Jack Daniels. When he stepped out he all his soldiers greeted him with respect. " "How did everything on Earth sire?" ''We lost." "The two hundred soldiers I went with all died." Catras walked through the sea of soldiers and went into his chambers. He collapsed on his incredibly soft bad and fell fast asleep. While he was fast asleep, he contacted one of the members of The Council of Fate. "I claim full responsibility for failing to claim Earth." "I swerve that nothing like this will ever happen again." The member of the Council Of Fate watched Catras with an angry look on his face. " You have failed us countless times." "This is your last on final chance." Chapter 304 - Raid On Noil-16 Part 1 President Barack Obama stepped his thousand shoes on the pavement of Times Square. Rumble was all over the place. "Jesus have mercy in this place." President Barack Obama wanted to meet.the ones who defeated the aliens off and saved New York City. But fuck! All that fighting caused a lot of damage. Barack Obama started to write checks. Contractors rolled up and construction workers started to repair the roads. Cross''s House. Everyone was celebrating getting rid of Nolan''s. Cross was worried about what happened to the leader of the Nolans. He knew that he would be back. Noil-16. Catras wanted to go back to Earth but he decided not to. He knew that his enemies would come. Back on Earth Cross was still worried. Sarah went up to him and sat next down to him. " Something the matter?" "We never got to see who the leader of those fucking bastards was." "I know that he''s strong." "Do you want anything to eat?" Cross nodded his head yes and closed his eyes. He started to communicate with Rider. Rider was pissed. "You had the fucking opportunity to kill the leader and you fucked that up." Now, this asshole will come back with more people." Cross closed his eyes and breathed heavily. " I do not think that he would come back to Earth." " He left for a specific reason." "He needs to be destroyed." " Because if we don''t he will come back eventually." "This place cannot take one more invasion." Cross then had a solution in his mind. If they could go to Noil-16 they could finish off all the Nolan''s. Cross still had the same ship he used to get to Miros. Everyone was not eager to go to Noil-16. They experience heated battles. They would need to wait at least two months. Cross would take advantage of the two months. He would get to spend more time with Sarah and get more training completed. Catras woke up and looked around his room which was at least three hundred feet wide. He then started to think about his past. In the past Catras was not like how he was currently. He use to be a priest. He never killed anyone ever 8n his whole entire life. The planet he was on was destroyed and he drifted on a space colony for at least five years. He was picked up by The Council Of Fate in a strange way. He completed various tasks and missions for them and was gladly rewarded. He took a mission where he had to become a leader and command his own cavalry. This was only a task. But when The Council Of Fate learned about Earth they all became very interested. They could do many things with Earth if they did the right things with it. Catras works for a Council Of Fate member named Morlun. The one he has been talking to the whole entire time was Morlun''s second in command, Kevin. Kevin is the type to boss people around but at the same time, he also gets bossed around. Catras got his strength through Divine Blessings which was later double on after he killed the one who taught him about everything about how and what it takes to become a priest. He ripped his eyes out and ripped off his head. It was a mess. You would want to vomit if you see it. You worsen the situation his body started to decompose with maggots eating his insides. Catras was infected with a supreme being and unlocked all twenty levels of evolution his body has to offer. But doing this was not quick. It took him at least one hundred years. Catras stopped flashing back and started to train by doing pushups with his pinky finger. Chapter 305 - The Bone Crushing Training Cross got out of his bed and looked out the window. He saw a lot of people getting rid of the debris on the ground. Cross got away from the window and came up to Sarah who was sleeping. He kissed her on the cheek and smiled. He then walked into the short on turned on the hot water. He drenched his face into the hot water on rested his hand on the wall. He looked through the window in the shower and saw some people coming around the corner with guns. He instantly turned off the hot water and dried himself off. He went into his closet and threw on random clothes. A Jordan shirt with athletic pants on. Suddenly a gunshot was fired. The front door had been blown into pieces. Four people walked in and shouted: "Pick up anything that is valuable!" The gunshot caused Sarah to wake up who went up to Cross to ask him what was going on. Cross got out from hiding and confronted the thieves. "Get the fuck down!!" shouted one of the thieves. Cross instantly sprinted towards one of the thieves and kicked the thieves in his jaw causing it to break. The other three thieves fired all their rounds on Cross. Cross''s Jordan shirt was destroyed. He ripped the shirt off his body and punch one of the thieves in the street making him spit up blood. The other two thieves then ran away. Cross wanted to go other the fleeing crooks but he decided not to. They were not fucking worth it. All they were we some people trying to get paid. Cross was not the type of person to judge anybody. No matter how fucking evil they were. He walked back into the house and looked through the hole of his house. Blood began to drip on the ground. He jumped through the hole of the roof and saw one of the thief''s body slide off the roof smashing on the ground causing some of his bones to break. Cross went to Sarah who was on the bed. " Do you want some breakfast?" said Sarah. Cross''s breakfast was big. He had Cookie Crisp, pancakes drowned in maple syrup with a slice of butter on top, chocolate and blueberry muffins, peanut butter and jelly sandwiches, waffles, bacon and eggs, grilled cheese sandwiches, an apple, a banana, banana, a pear, strawberries, orange juice, coffee, and some fruit punch juice. While he waited for his breakfast finish he smokes a cigarette. When his breakfast was ready he outed the cigarette with his pinky nail. Cross was a glutton. He ate everything. He did not even leave one crumb. After he cleaned his mouth and brushed his teeth he began to train. When he entered his mind, Rider was already wanting for Cross. He cracked his neck and knuckles. "I was beginning to think that you were skipping training today." "Not in a million years." Cross focused his purple aura around his body. The place began to shake. Rider rushed Cross and turned his hand into a fist. Cross reacted fast. Cross flickered and kicked Rider in the back of his head. Rider smashed into the ground. Cross smiled and jumped back. Rider climbed out of the ground with a serious expression on his face. "That was your first and the last attack you will inflict on me." "How can you be so sure?" Rider made his muscles grow big and sprinted towards Cross. Rider tricked Cross. He jumped into the air and fired two blasts at Cross. Cross tried to block the blasts. The blasts did not explode as soon as they came in contact with Cross''s surroundings. They hooked onto his skin then exploded. Rider landed perfectly on the ground and laughed. When the smoke cleared up damage was not inflicted on to Cross''s body. Rider eyes widened. "But how?" It was pretty simple. I provoked you. "While you were so riled up I was focused on an unbeatable strategy I came up with before I entered here." " When you jumped into the air I moved faster than the speed of light." "So fast that I could not be touched." Rider clutched his teeth together in rage. Rider made his arm turn into a tentacle. The tentacle went into the ground and almost grabbed Cross who avoided it. He grabbed the tentacle and tried to pull Rider towards him but Rider removed his tentacle. He used his tentacle as an advantage. He slingshot himself towards Cross and punched him in the stomach then uppercut him into the air spraying blood everywhere. Cross stopped in the air and wiped the blood away from his body with his shirt. He dropped back on the ground and breathed heavily. Rider pinched the air and made hundreds of fist with his aura. Cross flickered beyond all the aura fists. Cross threw a kick at Rider who blocked it with his elbow. Cross howled in pain. Rider grabbed him but the neck and started to beat him spraying blood all over his hands. He then smashed Cross into the ground. He then took him out of the ground by holding his leg and threw him into the air. Cross was about to past out. Cross then made his purple aura turn into smoke. A smoke cloud surrounded his body. He landed back on the ground and made the smoke disappeared. Smoke started to come out of his mouth. Rider cracked his neck and said: "Have you had enough pain?" " Never." Cross dashed towards Rider and split into five clones. Rider chopped through all the five clones which puffed into smoke. This was just a trick. Cross hopped on Rider''s head and punched him in his head. He then head scissored him. Rider got up quickly grinned. Blood rushed down his head." You are close to heading to level four." "That is enough training for today." "Get some rest." "You will need it." "We will be going extra hard on training tomorrow." Chapter 306 - Months Pass By Fast Months had passed by. Everyone was ready to take down the leader of the Nolans. When they all entered the ship they realized that it looked entirely different from the last time they went inside of it. Sarah had taken stuff from the attic and placed it inside the ship to make it feel more comfortable to be inside of. Everyone looked different. Cross''s hair was long instead of being extremely short. He had his hair in one and lineup his hairline. He also got a tattoo on his neck that said, Sarah in cursive. Cross had unlocked the fourth level of evolution in his body as well. His regeneration abilities increased, his strength tripled, his power increased, and all of his senses enhanced. Sarah looked the same except she was stronger. Cross was not only training himself but he was also training Sarah who became a lot stronger than she was before. She fully mastered the Black Box and fully mastered how to use her spiritual chains, which were created at least four months ago. Naomi created them under the supervision of Akashiri. She could suck someone''s soul out and become stronger now. She had the spiritual chains around her right arm. She chopped her hair down in a stylish way. Lucia, Naomi, and Jessica trained together. Orion and Akashiri trained with each other until they vomited up blood. They did not eat sleep for a straight five months. Orion walked up to Cross who was eating an energy bar trying not to get any on his suit. "What is it, Orion?" " I have waited for five months." "I am finally going to fight that Nolan fucking bastard." "I know he is fucking crazy strong." " I can''t wait." Orion started to smile cracking his knuckles. Orion walked away from Cross who ignored what he said. He then pulled out another energy bar. He ate the energy bar and got away from the window. Noil-16. Catras could feel Cross''s new profound power. It stank. Catras could have trained but he started to flashback. He instantly snapped out of it as he heard a call from his hologram. It was Morlun. He was getting calls from Kevin before now he was getting calls from him. "Catras if it isn''t my trusty soldier." Leader Morlun I haven''t heard from. you in a long time I- " Shut the fuck up." "You have failed me countless of times." "You and Kevin will feel my wrath if you don''t follow up with your promises Catra''s." Catra''s had enough. He destroyed the hologram and said: " Fuck off." "I am no longer you servant." "I have my own army with my own people who fear me." "They will do anything I say." Chapter 307 - Raid On Noil-16 Part 2 Catras thought about what he just now did. Even if he killed the one''s coming to Noil-16, Morlun would send one of his generals to deal with him. Catras was fidgeting in his chair. His steward named Kay came up to him and asked him if he was ok. "Leader Catras are you ok?" " Is something wrong with the throne?" "No." "Something else is on my mind." "Is there something can do for you, like offer you a drink?" "No." "Fine, then I will take my leave." When Kay walked out of the throne room he gritted his teeth and punched the wall. He wanted Catras to ask fora drink so he could put some very lethal poison inside of it. The name of the poison was Death Gulch. He bought it from an Alchemist from a different galaxy named Grey. Grey was one of the generals in Morlun"s cavalry. Kay was not aware of this. Kay wanted Catra''s dead. He did not like how he was running Noil-16. Space, five hundred miles away from Noil-16. Sector 113. Cross was meditating. He was quickly interrupted by Sarah who had a pregnant belly. Cross looked at Sarah and got off the ground. "Sarah I do not want you fighting in this battle." What, why not?" Because you are pregnant. "Our baby could be harmed if you are badly injured." "But I trained for five whole months!!" " I know." " But our baby must be safe." Sarah thought about what Cross said and said: " I understand." Sarah went into her room and went to sleep. Lucia, Jessica, and Naomi walked into the room. Sarah had a mean look on her face. " What is the matter Sarah?" said Lucia. "Cross said he wants me to stay on the ship so I and the baby could be safe." You should listen to Cross, said Jessica. "All he wants is you to be safe." But he trained me for five months!!" $You expect me to just throw away all that hard fucking training?!" "Cross is a faithful boyfriend," said Naomi. " He trained you so you could defend yourself at certain times." "He can''t just drop everything he is doing on come to save you." "Remember you are eating for now Sarah." Sarah smiled and said: He is right. "Thank you all for advice." "You all are good friends." Sarah got off the bed and hugged all of them. After one hour the ship finally arrived on Noil-16. The ship opened up and Cross, Orion, Akashiri, Lucia, Jessica, and Naomi walked out. They looked around the place and were surprised. Cross walked back into the ship and looked for Sarah. Sarah was reading a book, drinking tea. "Are you sure you are going to be alright by yourself?" " Yes," I will be alright by myself." "Ok." Cross hugged and kissed her. He then walked out of the ship which closed and camouflaged. "I did not expect this place to be so lively," said Orion. Noil-16 was bright with all sorts of different colours. The ground they were walking on was covered in yellow dirt for some reason with flowers also with a different variety of colours. Orion stopped on a flower that splashed blue fluids all over the place. Cross sprayed sheen in his head and threw the rest of it on the ground. "Let''s go." When they were walking at they were picked up by a couple of soldiers. The soldiers sprinted towards them turning their bodies into weapons. Akashiri came in front of everyone and waved his sword towards them. A gust of wind came out sweeping the soldiers into the air. Akashiri pulled out his sword and jumped into the air slicing them I to pieces. They dropped on the ground splashing blood all over the pretty bright colourful flowers. Akashiri rested his katana back into its sheath and opened his eyes back up." He landed perfectly on the ground. He then continued to walk." I wish I had two-quarter pounders with two orders of large fries, a frosty, and an apple pie." said Lucia." Do not worry." "This will be over quickly." . Chapter 308 - The Mind Tree Kay plucked his teeth with a bone. He pulled the bone out of his teeth which had plaque all over it. He crushed the bone in his making plaque goes all over his hand." Fucking disgusting!!" He wiped the plaque on his clothes and walked away from the balcony. "I need to keep up with my personal hygiene." When he was about to enter the dining hall he was interrupted by couple of soldiers. "Sir a couple of intruders have entered the Garden!!" " Should we alarm Leader Catras?" " No reason to." "We can handle them ourselves." "Send out the assault team." The assault team consisted of twenty people. The assault team fly out of the city in their ships. The Garden. The Garden is a huge place. All the seeds came from the biggest tree in the Noil-16, The Mind Tree, which stood directly in The Garden. The Mind Tree stood up to at least fifty-five thousand meters. The Mind Tree grew all the way into space. The roots we''re deep underground. The only reason Cross, Sarah, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, Jessica, and Naomi did not see it because the ship''s windows were closed. When they saw The Mind Tree their eyes widened. They were started to widen. Cross started to think that The Mind Tree was the one growing all the flowers and plants in the garden. He walked up to the Mind Tree and touched it. The wood was very very tough. Cross looked and saw clouds around it. " This thing is mysterious." When he turned around the ground started to light up. He quickly turned back around and realized that little balls of yellow light came out the ground. The whole place turned from morning to night. "What the fuck is going on?" Suddenly an earthquake began to occur. The Mind Tree was alive. A face then appeared on the tree. "Who dares to ruin my slumber!!" A loud powerful voice could be heard in everyone''s head. Blood was running out of their heads. Cross rested his hands on his ears and covered them. When the assault team came the Mind Tree went back to sleep. Chapter 309 - The Assault Team When the assault team was getting to land down they saw their targets and began to open fire. Most of their plasma shots were directed at Cross, who took all the damage whole having a straight face. Cross formed a beam in his hand and threw it at one of the ships which exploded killing two members of the assault team. The leader of the assault team was a woman named Jasmine. Jasmine was a woman who fights like a man and has the strength of four hundred people. Jasmine pulled out a sniper plasma rifle which was equipped with an advanced scope. It was pointed right at Cross''s head. When she was about to fire the plasma shot at Cross"s head a beam was fired at her ship. She instantly jumped out. An explosion occurred. Jasmine jumped onto the next ship. "I want all of them dead this instant!!" Cross, Orion, and Akashiri jumped onto the Mind Tree while Lucia, Jessica, and Naomi were still on the ground. Akashiri sliced the air killing three members of the assault team. One of the ships smashed into the Mind Tree which was burnt up a little. " Fuck!" said Jasmine. She pulled out the plasma rifle and fired three rounds at Orion. Orion blocked the plasma shot with his hand. Jasmine jumped out of the ship and hooked onto the Mind Tree with her fingers. She pulled out a plasma sword and rushed Cross. Cross punched her in the stomach making her smash into the hard vines of the Mind Tree making her cough up blood all over herself. She got off the ground and wiped the blood away from her mouth. "I do not like to hit women." There is no reason to hold back." laughed Jasmine. Jasmine sliced the Mind Tree letting out plasma energy. Cross was sliced on the chest. Cross instantly recovered and fired two beams at her. Jasmine sliced both beams in half and pulled out her plasma rifle quickly shooting Cross in the head. Cross smashed in the Mind Tree hard. Akashiri went to take care of the rest members of the assault team while Orion sprinted after Jasmine. She emptied the entire plasma clip on Orion who continued to sprint after her. When Orion was about to jump in the air she threw a plasma grenade on the ground of the Mind Tree which exploded. Some of the My d Tree was destroyed. The Mind Tree was slowly healing. Cross got off the ground wiping the blood away from his forehead. Orion hanged on to a vine which was very durable and sturdy. Jasmine was levitating. Jasmine pulled out yet another plasma grenade. He clicked it and it started flashing red. She threw it towards the Mind Tree which suddenly slapped the plasma grenade back at Jasmine. Jasmine did not have enough time to escape. An explosion occurred. When the smoke cleared up Jasmine was missing an arm and a leg. She quickly injected herself with medicine Kay gave her. Kay had many connections for being just a steward. Jasmine started to shake. Suddenly, she grew a long spiked tail out of her tail bone. The spiked tail wrapped around her entire body. She squeezed herself. Blood splattered everywhere. When the tail unwrapped from her body she was no longer wearing clothes. She had wings like a butterfly that had blue glitter spewing off them. His weapons were also fused with her body. "It seems that I am not the only one who can evolve," said Cross. " I am getting a lot of money for destroying all of your people." Her hand turned into a blade. She sliced after both Cross and Orion who jumped in the air avoiding the plasma bolt slice of energy. She flew past Cross and grabbed him by the leg throwing him. Orion punched her in the stomach making her cough blood. She recovered quickly. She flew in the air and realized that all of her comrades were dead. She closed her eyes and chuckled. Her entire body started to glow blue. Her wings then dispersed. "My reward." "My team." She then dropped down like a meteor right into the Mind Tree. Cross grabbed her by the throat threw her into the sky away from the Mind Tree. She exploded into bloody bits all over the place. The assault team had been massacred. Blood was all over the place with crashed ships that were on fire. Cross and Orion jumped off the Mind Tree. The Throne Room Of Nolan City. Kay thought about it the assault team had taken care of the intruders. Catras looked at Kay and saw that he was looking out the window of the throne every five minutes. "What is on your mind, Kay?" Nothing. "I was just worrying about the property value on that mansion I sold to the leader of the assault team Jasmine." "Speaking of Jasmine where is she?" " Tell her to come to the throne room immediately." "Jasmine was sent on a mission to the outer gates of Nolan City to deal with the one who has been embezzling my money." "The next time, you tell my one officers, to do one of your duties I will have you punished." Kay did not answer Catras. He just instantly left. Some mercenaries he hired to kill Catras were outside. "Your mission starts now." The mercenaries rushed into the throne room while Kay walked off. Catras saw the mercenaries watching him with their weapons in their hands. Catras knew that he had been betrayed. He got out of the throne room and said: " Who hired you?" The mercenaries did not answer him. All of them rushed him while three of them stayed behind. Catras fused aura around his fist and cracked his knuckles. All of them were highly deathly mercenaries who were killed for any kind of reward. Catras punched one of the mercenaries to bits while two mercenaries opened fire on him. Catras raised his hands in front of his face blocking the bullets which drilled into him. He jumped back and felt an explosion inside of his body. He smashed unto the throne which was destroyed. Chapter 310 - The Shadow Master Catras got off the destroyed throne and ran for cover. " Those bullets are fucking dangerous." The mercenaries were raining at least five rounds every thirty seconds. Catras formed a beam in his hand and threw it at the mercenaries shooting at him. They both dodged the beam by rolling out the way. Catras used the beam as a fake. He grabbed one of the mercenaries by the neck and ripped out his heart. He smashed his body on the ground splashing blood all over the place. The other four mercenaries looked at Catras with fury in their eyes. Catras ripped out the ground and threw it at the mercenary with the assault rifle. The mercenary grabbed it with his hand and crushed it. The other three mercenaries watch from the sideline. The mercenary rushed Catras and punched him in the head. Catras quickly recovered. The hired killer was then grabbed by the leg which was ripped off. The mercenary tried to run with one leg but he was unsuccessful. Catras shot a beam in his back which created a big hole in his chest. The mercenary body dropped on the ground like a bag of cement. Blood spewed everywhere. The other three mercenaries jumped down from the sidelines with mad expressions on their faces. More of their comrades were killed. One of them stuck their hand in the ground which turned black as if it was a part of his shadow. He pulled out a shadow and constructed it into a bow and arrow. He fired two arrows at Catras which went through his neck and ribs. Catras focused his aura around his body and brought it out like a shockwave. The mercenary''s name was Shadow Master. Catras pulled the arrows out and crushed them. Blood poured out of wounds. The wounds healed and scars formed. Catras rushed the Shadow Master who was aiming directly towards Catras head. Catras disappeared and elbows the Shadow Master in the chest making him vomit out blood. The Shadow Master crashed through the giant doors of the throne room onto the bridge leading to the throne room. The Shadow Master spat up more blood and turned his shadow into a bazooka. "I hate fucking jarheads." He fired the rocket out of the bazooka destroying the throne room. A great explosion happened to catch the eyes of all the citizens of Nolan City. Smoke rises out of the ashes of the throne room. The Shadow Master giggled. When the Shadow Master was about to call mission success, Catras jumped out of the ashes with dirt all over his body. Catra''s instantly blotched Shadow Master who was surprised to see that he was still alive and well. The Shadow Master constructed his bazooka, into a cannon and fired it at Catras. Catras dodged the Shadow Master''s cannonball and grabbed throwing back at Shadow Master. Shadow Master could not dodge it. An explosion occurred. Shadow Master''s arm was gone. Blood splattered everywhere. " I am tired of fucking playing games." Chapter 311 - Manipulator of Shadows The Shadow Master"s aura began to rise. Catras jumped back and wiped the blood away from his head. The Shadow Master"s shadow began to darken the entire area where the throne room used to be acting as if nighttime had fallen. Suddenly hundreds of copies of the shadow master began to come out of the giant shadow around the Shadow Master''s body. All the copies rushed Catras who jumped in the air and forms a giant beam in his hand destroying the beside to the throne room making it fall into the bottomless abyss. Catras spat blood on the ground and landed on the rubble of the throne room with an expression on fury on his face. When he was about to walk away hundreds of black arrows came out of the bottomless abyss. Catras quickly turned around and hardened his skin with his aura. The black arrows penetrate his aura puncturing his skin. Five arrows went in his chest, three went in his lungs, ten went in his neck, and one went in his head. Catras violently crashed on the rubble of the throne room spraying blood all over the place. The Shadow Master jumped out of the bottomless abyss onto the ground. He had blood all over his body. "You are losing this fight Catras_ leader of The Nolans." "I have learned that you are also a puppet." Catras barely could get off the ground. All the black arrows dispersed. I may be a puppet but I am still the rightful leader of all these people." "And I am not about to let some fucking mercenary kill me." Catras then jumped in the air and grabbed Shadow Master by the neck and began to choke him. Shadow Master formed his aura into blades and stabbed Catras with them in the chest. Catras coughed up blood in Shadow Master''s face blinding him. Catras then ripped off Shadow Master''s right arm and stabbed him with his own left arm. Blood splattered everywhere. Catras then grabbed his head and crushed it like a water ball. The Shadow Master was dead. He then threw his body back into the abyss. Shadow Master''s body smacked into the rock beside the cliff. Kay who was in a ship watched from the sidelines the entire time. He was trying to figure a way how to get his money back since Shadow Master was now dead. But three mercenaries remained who had hidden in the shadows waiting for the right time strike. Kay turned around and picked up an experimental gun and loaded it. He stuck it in his gun holder and smiled. He knew Catras would suspect that he had something to with Shadow Master trying to kill him. He then directed the pilot of ship to go back to Nolan City. Nolan City. Catras had called a council meeting held in the council room. Catras had changed his clothes and healed his injuries. He then sat down in his chair. In the council, room laid Kay, Kay''s bodyguard, Van Buren, the leader of the NightRiders, Yuri, five lieutenants, and the kitchen head chef, Kill. "Someone in this room is a fucking traitorous bastard." "Somebody tried to kill me, but they failed." "If no one confesses in the span of ten minutes, I will have each and every one of you eliminated." Kill stood up and said: "Why would any of us want to kill you?" "I just cook food." "That is all I want to do and that is what I was trained and born to do." Kill sat down and played with his meat cleaver by twirling it in his hand. Catras looked at Yuri who had nothing to say and walked out. She did not want to say anything. Catras knew she had nothing to do with his attempted assassination. Kay smirked and stood up beginning to walk out. Kay sits the fuck down. "No one said you could leave." "How come you did not say anything when Yuri walked out?" Catras stuck his fingernails in his chair getting mad. "Just sit the fuck down." "You will leave when I tell you to leave." "You are my steward I am your leader." "You must follow all my commands."What if I had something to do with your attempted assassination?" Catras began circling his aura and fired a beam at Kay. Van Buren smacked the beam back at Catras who dodged the beam which destroyed the wall behind him. Kay started to laugh. Suddenly more mercenaries with the same type of dangerous guns, rushed into the room pointing their guns at Catras. "Your retirement is coming soon." So this was your plan from the start." "Yes." "I had to work for you for three years." " I hated every fucking minute of it." Catras signaled Kill to kill the mercenaries. Kill ignored him. All five lieutenants also ignored him. Catras tried to rush Kay but Kay quickly pulled out his experimental gun and shot Catras in the chest. He then began to get shocked from the inside burning his insides. Catras collapsed on the ground vomiting up blood. Catras had unlocked the twenty-first level of evolution in his body. Why was some piece of junk was harming him? "If you are wondering I got this gun from Grey one of the Council Of Fate members. "This gun sucks your life energy. Cantras started to turn skinny looking like a dried-up fucking mummy. The electric around him then dispersed. "You are now more useless than a fucking insect." Kay walked up to him and kicked him in the face. Blood poured out his mouth." You are not even worth it." Kay walked out of the council room and left Kill to finish him off. Everyone walked out of the council room. Kill got out of his chair and picked Catras by his arm. Kill was going to chop off his head with his meat cleaver but he decided to spare him. "I do not even know why I am fucking doing this." Kill placed an object in his shirt and threw him out the window making him fall into water. Chapter 314 - Van Buren Vs Orion Southern Part Of Nolan City. Orion was in a merchants market. He was gathering up a lot of valuable info. He the. felt a powerful aura right behind him. It was Van Buren who walked right past him. Van Buren walked up to a merchant selling tea. "I will like four bags of Nolan Iced Rainfall tea." The merchant gave Van Buren the four bags of Nolan Iced Rainfall tea in fear. Whenever someone heard of Van Buren''s name their whole body began to shiver. Before he worked for Kay, he uses to protect the leader of the The Residence, Display. However, he was killed after, Van Buren after accidentally killed him. Van Buren was aware of someone watching him. He walked away from the merchant and went into an elevator. Orion pursued. Orion camouflaged himself. Van Buren quickly turned around and grabbed Orion by the neck. He smashed his body into the glass which shattered. Orion wrapped his leg around his neck and threw him through the glass of the elevator. Van Buren landed perfectly on his hands and jumped back into the elevator. Van Buren fused aura around his fist and punched him in his throat. Blood gushed all over the place. Orion jumped out of the elevator landing on top of the merchants market. Orion wiped the blood away from his face holding his neck. Van Buren levitated out of the elevator with a grin on his face. "You are the first one who has withstand my punches." Van Buren''s first was smoking. Orion rushed Van Buren and tried to headbutt him but Van Buren grabbed him by the head and smashed him into the ground. Orion jumped out of the ground and rained attacks on Van Buren. Van Buren dodged all the attacks and grabbed Orion''s hands which shook. He then crushed them like toothpicks. Blood splashed everywhere. Van Buren threw Orion through a wall that crumbled. Orion got up and healed all his injuries. "This is a one-sided match." You are never going to be able to lan- suddenly Orion punched him extremely hard in the face making him spit out some of his teeth. Van Buren was in pain but he did not drop down on the ground. Van Buren got made and focused aura around his body. Ripples began to appear on the ground. While Van Buren was doing this, Orion rushed him and kicked him in the face making him smash into a building. Orion flickered and punched Van Buren into the ground. A crater appeared. Van Buren had blood all over his body. He got out of the crater and brushed the rocks on dirt off his body. He began to channel aura. The entire merchant market began to rumble. Suddenly his aura shot out like a rocket. Van Buren did not have a supreme being in his body. He was an alien that was born with extravagant powers and abilities. Van Buren dispersed his aura and began to laugh. "Your attacks are that of a pebble." Chapter 315 - The Inside Of The Mind Tree Orion broke his hand for hitting Van Buren so hard. Van Buren''s energy started to circulate around his fists. He rushed Orion like a raging bull. Orion rolled out the way causing Van Buren to smash into a wall. Van Buren''s head was bust open with blood all over the place. He wiped the blood away from his head and disappeared. Orion closed his eyes and searched for Van Buren''s aura. Orion suddenly opened his eyes and turned around punching Van Buren in the stomach. Van Buren brushed off the damage from Orion"s punch and said: "Allow me to show you a real punch." Van Buren grabbed Orion by the arm and clutched his hand into a fist punching Orion in the face shattering his jawbone making him crash through a wall smashing into a garbage can filled with dead animals and old rotten food. Blood gushed all over the rotten food. Orion crawled out of the garbage with bits of rotten food in his hair. He crashed in the ground in pain. Orion could barely get on his feet. He healed then jawbone. Orion had to come up with a way to defeat Van Buren. Van Buren''s punches were dangerous. Orion could not find an opening to strike Van Buren at the right moment. Orion shook the rotten food out of his hair and began to circulate energy around his body. "Zen School Style." "Extra Strength." Orion ripped a giant piece of the ground up and threw it at Van Buren. Van Buren stood in the same spot he was standing in and allowed the giant piece of rock to fall on him. Orion suddenly disappeared and punched the giant rock making Van Buren smash into the ground. Orion jumped back landing on his index fingers. He dispersed his aura and wiped the sweat and blood away from his mouth. Van Buren busted out of the ground with dirt all over his body levitating in the air. Orion gritted his teeth beginning to become frustrated. Van Buren formed a beam in his hand and smacked at Orion like a volleyball. Orion grabbed the beam which was burning the skin off his hands. He then threw it back at Van Buren. Van Buren dodged the beam rushing Orion kicking him in the chest. Orion coughed up blood grabbing Van Buren''s foot ripping it off. Van Buren endured all of the pain. Van Buren then roundhoused Orion in the head cracking his skull. Orion flew away from the merchants market flying all the way into the Mind Tree. He was stabbed in the chest with a piece of sharp bark. Van Buren levitated in the air disappearing, appearing right in front of Orion who ripped the sharp piece of bark out of his chest throwing it to the side. Orion held his cheat which was leaking out blood like a dripping faucet. Van Buren looked at where his right foot used to be and grew angry. "How am I being harmed by a nasty little fucking insect like you?!!" "Just watching you makes me mad!" Van Buren formed aura around his entire body turning his skin like iron. He shot towards Orion like Superman with aura around his fist. Orion jumped out with the way. Van Buren smashed into the Mind Tree as if it was a hard metal wall. When the smoke cleared up blood was all over Van Buren''s face making it very hard for him to see. Orion took the advantage and unleashed a barrage of attacks on Van Buren''s body. Van Buren randomly grabbed Orion by the neck without knowing. He began to choke Orion who turned red. Orion spat a beam in Van Buren''s eyes destroying both of his eyes with a turn to bloody mists. Van Buren screamed in pain and threw Orion off the Mind Tree. Orion hooked his hands into The Mind Tree running all the way up jumping in the air. He then fired a Reinforced Blast a Van Buren who could not even see to dodge it. The Reinforced Blast went straight through Van Buren''s chest creating a giant hole fishing blood all over the Mind Tree. All the blood from Van Buren was sucked in The Mind Tree. Van Buren backed up tripping over a lump of bark on The Mind Tree. Orion watched Van Buren who was in a lot of pain. Van Buren now looked like a helpless dog who couldn''t protect themselves. "You are not even worth it." When Orion was about to walk Van Buren tripped Orion then jumped on his body and placed his hands on his head. "I may die but I am taking you with me!" Van Buren was trying to crush his head. Orion then quickly charged up a beam in his hand firing it towards Van Buren head which was blown off speaking blood all over Orion''s face. Orion threw Van Buren''s body off of him which smacked into the Mind Tree onto the ground which created a crater. Orion got off the ground but noticed that he was being dragged down. The ground was similar to quicksand. Orion was dragged to the bottom of the Mind Tree dropping into a giant open space. Vines grew all over the place while the ground was soft and mushy like a swamp. "Who dares enter my domain?" The voice of The Mind Tree was a deep dark scary voice. Orion did not bother to answer. Orion was trying to figure out a way to escape. "Who are you to ignore me?" "I do not talk to mysterious fucking creatures which I am trapped inside." The Mind Tree started to laugh. "You are one arrogant official." "That is why I will like you to participate in a little game that many have lost." Suddenly skeletons started to come out of the walls which were equipped with weapons. Orion noticed that more skeletons equipped with weapons started to come out. He was completely surrounded. He punched the ground creating a shockwave that destroyed all the skeletons. "Is this the best you can do?" Suddenly the vines surrounded his body trying to suffocate him. Orion made his aura burst out destroying the vines. Orion landed back on the ground and continued to explore. Orion walked into the next area which was surrounded by hundreds of bones. He walked on the bones which had insects living inside of them. Orion closed his eyes and suddenly felt a strong aura. When he turned around he saw an unidentified person with whose skin was black with his face equipped with wings behind his back almost looking like fingernails. "Who the hell are you?" Chapter 317 - Assault On Kay Catras and Kill were getting ready to go to Nolan Mountain. They both walked out of the restaurant and levitated in the air. On the way to Nolan Mountain, Catras smiled. He wanted to rip Kay limb from limb. When they reached Nolan Mountain they saw the new throne room. "It looks like Kay renovated this old piece of the shit place." Catras placed his hands on the ground and waved his hand across it. He had white powder on his finger. He sucked his finger and realized what it was. It was white powder sugar. He then spat it on the ground. "Something on your mind?" "No." "Let''s continue on with the common goal." They hid behind an old cracked up statue on grabbed two mercenaries killing them putting on their clothes. They then made their way into the throne room. Catras looked all around the place and was surprised. He did not expect the old shitty throne room to look this good. Kay sat on the throne drinking some wine. He spat the wine on the floor and taller at one of his servants. " Didn''t I tell to not but this cheap fucking wine from the merchants market!" I am sorry Leader Kay. The servant pulled a cloth out of his pocket and wiped up the wine that Kay spilled. Catras stopped the servant and said: " I will take care of this." Catras wiped the entire floor till it sparkled. He then threw away the dirt-stained cloth off the mountain. Kay looked at Catras and sensed a familiar presence off his face but he couldn''t recognize him. He then got out of the throne room and went into the pantry to get some proper wine. When he turned around Kill tried to chop him in the head but he missed. Kay threw a grenade and the ground which blinded Kay allowing to escape. Kay quickly pulled out his life energy sucking gun. Kill sliced him on the face which grazed him. Kay then reloaded his gin and shot Kill in the head with it killing him instantly. Blood splattered all over the place. Kay took five deep breaths before he got out of the pantry. His hired soldiers went to aid him and Catras revealed himself. "How the fuck are you still alive?" Catras was now bald head with a mustache. Catras did not answer him. All the hired soldiers in the room pointed their guns at Catras who began to laugh. " I survive with a little help from a fellow acquaintance, Kill." "Kill?" "He just tried to kill me in the pantry but he fucking failed." Catras stopped laughing and a serious expression appeared on his face. " That was just a clone." "The real Kill was already murdered." "By me." When I transformed, my power wiped him out turning him into a skeleton." "You just killed a clone." "Tch," Kay commanded the soldiers to open fire on Catras. Kay dodged all the bullets on punched the ground which eroded. He was shot by only one bullet, which happens to land right in his forehead. Blood leaked down his face dropping on his clean clothes. He wiped the blood away and smiled. He rushed two soldiers and broke their necks. Four soldiers empty all their rounds on Catra''s body. When they ran out of ammo, Catras slaughtered them. Kay watched as most of the soldiers in the room were killed. He ran to his throne and pressed a button on it which marked and said Escape Pod. He pressed the button which shot him out of the throne room through the glass landing on his back-breaking some of his bones. Catras saw Kay escaped and hurried to kill the rest of the soldiers. He got out of the throne room and chased after Kay who was limbing. Kay looked in the sky and saw at least five Nightriders on their hover bikes. They were coming to his aid. They would by no enough time to escape from Kay. He jumped off of Nolan Mountain landing on a Nightrider''s hover bike fleeing from the scene. Cats killed the Nightriders and chased after Kay who looked behind him and saw Catras flying after him. He pulled out his gun yet again and fired two rounds at Catras. Catras saw two green beams heading his way. Catras dodged the green beams which destroyed two supply ships. "Increase this piece of shit''s speed!" The Nightrider increased the speed on his hover bike which shot through the skies. Catras formed a beam in his hand and threw it at the hover bike which exploded killing the Nightrider. When Kay was getting ready to smash on the pavement of the ground he pulled out a knife which stabbed him from smashing into the ground. He could run and more. Catras cornered him. Catras grabbed him by the throat and picked him up. He punched him in the chest making him cough out blood. Kay slide on the ground scraping the flesh off his back. "You had all that power and now it is payback time." Catras headbutted Kay cracking some of the fragments in his skull. Blood splattered everywhere. When Catras going to land the final blow, more than fifty Nightriders should up. Catras got away from Kay who was unconscious. Yuri was with the Nightriders. She got off her hover bike landing on the ground. Yuri looked at Catras who was power-hungry. You nearly beat him to dead Catras. Catras pulled his hood over his face and started to laugh. I do not care about being the fucking king of this stupid fucking country anymore. " I want to exploit my fears." " I will let him live." Yuri circled aura around her fists and then dispersed it. He got what he deserved. He had that coming a long time. Catras then got away from the area. Kay was on the verge of death. Two Nightriders picked up his body and placed it in the back of a ship. The ship flew away. They were going to repair him back. Chapter 318 - Beyond Repairs Kay had to be reconstructed. He was rushed to a doctor. Kay''s skull was crushed his ribs were shattered. His arms were broken. The doctor sliced open his chest raking out his heart which had two small holes inside of it. The doctor threw the heart to the side and placed a genetically artificially enhanced heart inside of his chest. There was no blood inside the heart only transparent liquid. The doctor shaved his head bald and sliced open his head. The doctor took the shattered fragments out of his head and disposed of them. He pulled out a blue crystal slicing it up into little pieces making fragments made for a skull. He placed the fragments onto his skull and which he molded in with a mysterious object. Bubbles began to form. The doctor popped the bubbles that were loaded with blood. He sewed up his skull and got rid of the stitches. Blood splattered everywhere. He then pulled out a laser and layered of the scars. Next was his arms. He sawed off his arms and gave him mechanical arms. His ribs were last. Inside the Mind Tree. Orion had made to the next area in the Mind Tree. The entire place smelled fucking horrible. Orion took off his shirt and placed it on his face. " What the fuck is that horrible fucking smell!" The Mind Tree began to talk. " That is my natural gas my body produces in order to digest my food." The natural gas smelled as if someone lighted rotten food on fire. Orion''s eyes were red and watering. He began to cough. "I am surprised you haven''t drop down and died yet." "The ones before you died within only a span of couple seconds." Orion''s sense of smell was greater than a regular human so the smell of the natural gas was really killing him. Orion then vomited. "You have passed the first half of the second level of my game." "The next half will be much harder." Suddenly the ones formed into a giant tall vine monster that had green eyes and incredibly sharp teeth. The vine monster tried to grab Orion but Orion jump out of the way rolling. The vine monster then shot poison coated thorns at Orion who dodged the thorns. The vine monster then grabbed him and tried to bit off his head but Orion shot a beam out of his immediately killing the vine monster which dropped on the ground. Orion landed on his feet perfectly. " Why won''t you fucking die?!" Orion ran to the next area which was like a forest. He took his shirt away from his mouth placing it back on his body. Chapter 327 - Forever Bad Keratosis had his back on a boulder with blood all over his body. He looked at his hands which were burnt. "How in the hell did you fucking do that?" Kay spat the sword into the ground and grinned. "This sword is capable of many things." "One of the things it is capable of doing is killing spirits." Keratosis tried to channel aura round his body but nothing happened. Keratosis used up all of his energy fighting Kay. "So what now?" Kay walked up to Keratosis and kneeled down. "I could kill you where you sit but I have some other plans for you." Keratosis had a knife made from his skin coated with poison behind his back. As he was going to go stab Kay his arms started to disappear. His arms turned into black dust blowing into the wind. "What the fuck is happening to me?!" Kay backed up away from Keratosis. "Technically before I threw the Night stone sword into you, you were already dead but had the chance to reincarnate. "What you are experiencing right now is true death." Keratosis gritted his teeth. His torso also turned into black dust blowing in the wind. "I am the last of my kind!" "I cannot die!" As he said that his face turned into a skeleton. The rest of his body then faded away. Kay walked up to Keratosis''s skull and stepped on it turning it into white powder. Kay looked that the place where his arms used to be becoming frustrated. He walked up to one of his hired soldiers and ripped off his two arms. He then used his mouth to screw them on. Kay picked up the Night Stone sword and rested it in its hilt. The war was now over. Before he walked away from the Northeastern Parts Of Nolan City, he picked up the tree deity seeds placing them in his chest. He had plans for the seeds. Cross''s Location. Cross noticed a change in the atmosphere and environment. He no longer heard explosions and gunshots. He looked up at Nolan Mountain and could smell smoke. Suddenly two battleships landed were Cross and his friends were. Kay walked out of one of the battleships. Kay was now wearing a cloak with bandages stained with blood. Behind him laid three hundred soldiers with plasma guns pointed at Cross, Sarah, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, Jessica, and Naomi. It is ultimately tremendous to convene all of you in person. Cross formed a spike in his hand and threw it at Kay. Kay quickly pulled out his Night stone sword slashing the spike into chunks. Exterminating me will not subsist that susceptible, Cross. Cross was confused. How did he know his inscription? Kay then rested his sword back in its hilt. "You see you all are the only menaces that exist on this planet now as I enunciate." Once you all are neutralized this world can dwell in harmony." Cross then took a deep breath. Cross had no choice but to choose the path of violence. Kay was threating him with demise. Cross formed a baeam in his hand and blasted it at Kay who rolled out of the way. More then fifty combatants were slain by Cross''s beams. Kay lunged in the air relinquishing his sword out of its hilt. Cross backflipped out of the way. The sword divided the ground. Everyone else contemplated from the sidelines. Kay rushed Cross slicing him on the chest shredding his shirt into pieces. Cross headbutted Kay who stumbled back. Blood gushed out of his head. Kay stumbled back. Cross then kicked him in the stomach making him spit out blood. Kay crashed through a wall coughing up more blood. Kay quickly got on his feet muttering curse terms. Kay wiped the long shriek of blood away from his face which dripped into his eye. Cross was confident about winning. Kay was not the weakest but not the strongest person he ever fought. Kay wiped the dirt off his body and shot towards Cross. All Kay depended on was his sword. Cross focused aura around his fist punching Kay in the head making him smack into the ground. Cross picked up his sword which shocked him. He felt a surge of electricity erupt through his entire body. Cross instantly threw the sword away making it stick in the ground. Kay smiled and release hot air in Cross''s face. Cross grabbed Kay''s left arm and ripped it clean off spraying blood all over the place. However, Kay did not show any indications of feeling distress. Kay laughed and stabbed Cross in the chest making at least two pints of blood leak out of his chest. Kay then headbutted Cross cracking his skull making him smash through two installations. Kay had blood all over his face. He did not even bother to clean it off. He justed laughed like a maniac. He held his sword in the air shacking Cross''s blood off it. He then turned the handle of the sword counterclockwise. The blade turned into an advanced sighted gun. He took off his shirt spitting blood on it. When Cross got off the ground he shot five times. The bullets exploded in his body creating an explosion that occurred in his body. Cross got back on his feet as if nothing happened. Black smoke came out of his mouth. "How are you still alive?" Cross wiped his mouth and focused aura around his hand. With the energy focused from his body he had around his hand, he fired it Kay who sliced the beam in half. A smoke cloud was formed. Cross shot multiple spikes at Kay who was struck in the leg five times and in the arm three times. Kay collapsed on the ground with blood all over his body. He ripped the spikes out of his body throwing them at Cross who deflects it with his chest. Kay got back on his feet and picked up his sword. He pointed it at Cross and rushed him. Chapter 328 - The Amulet Kay pointed his sword at Cross and started laughing. He then quickly turned his sword into a cannon by turning it to the left. He fired it five times toward Cross who dodged every last one. Cross lunged towards Kay and grabbed him by the neck choking him lifting him up with one hand. He slammed him into the ground making him cough up blood. Kay wrapped his legs around Cross''s neck choking him. Cross ripped off his leg throwing it to the side. Cross then was stabbed in the heart. I am a machine. "And machines can be repaired over and over again!" Kay then kicked Cross in the jaw breaking it making him smash into the huddle of soldiers. They tried to grab him but he resisted. He killed some of the soldiers before jumping out of the ship. Kay who was now missing a leg had hot air coming out of his back allowing him to fly. He waved his sword around like a ball attached to a chain. Cross was getting agitated. He then began to talk to Rider who had a little constructive criticism to discuss with him. " You should look for his weak point instead of trying to rip him limb from limb." "Right." Cross stopped talking to Rider and closed his eyes. Most of his enemies in the past weak points were normally but their left rib or heart. He suddenly looked at his stomach. He fired a spike in his stomach which got stuck. Kay coughed up five pints of blood. "You have struck my core!" Sparks to come out of his body. An explosion occurred destroying Kay''s torso. Kay smashed on the ground. His core had green fluids leaking out of it. The green fluid was almost like acid. Kay dropped his sword which was stuck in the ground. As Cross walked up to him he started to flashback. Unknown Dimension. The two masked officials threw West''d most on the ground which making blood come out of his mouth. Who and what the fuck is this? said, Grey. One of the masked officials took off his mask revealing his face. The man had a tattoo on his head that was in the shape of a lightning bolt. "This is West." "We discovered his body on this small planet called Noil-16." Hmm." "That is the same planet I gave Kay a Night stone sword on..." "What the fuck you expect me to do with this fucking corpse?" The other masked official with the wolf mask did not decide to take off his mask. He pulled out an amulet tossing it towards Grey. "Take this." Grey then realized something. "The two were not a part of the Council Of Fate Empire." "What is this?" "An amulet that brings souls from the underworld which possesses the body. " "As long as you wear this amulet you will be invincible." May I ask who are you two?" "The other man picked up his mask he threw on the ground and placed it back on his face." " We are the Vinci Brothers." The Vinci Brothers then left the unknown dimension. Grey gritted his teeth and got off his throne. He looked at the mangled body of West and made a face as if he was disgusted. He shoved his hand into Grey''s chest pulling out his heart which was pumping for some reason. Grey crushed it splattering blood all over the place. He then threw the heart to the side. He took the amulet off his neck and crushed it in his hand." Useless piece of junk." The amulet was made from a demon''s armored skin. Suddenly a black cloud came out of it. The black cloud then went inside of West''s chest which instantly closed leaving a scar. Grey had noticed the changing around West''s body. He backed away from West''s body. Suddenly a creature busted out West''s chest. It was a demon. The demon rushed Grey who made aura come around his index finger. He stabbed his finger inside his chest killing the demon instantly splattering blood all over the place. The demon dropped on the ground breaking his neck. The Vinci Brothers gave him the amulet to bring a soul from the underworld a body but he destroyed the amulet instead. Vinci Brothers Location. The Vinci Brothers ran faster than the speed of light. While they were running they talked. "Why didn''t we kill Councilman Grey?" "Because if we did the Council Of Fate Empire would wage war against us." ''I do not give a fuck." "If we start a war we can kill all of them!" The Vinci Brother in the wolf mask name is Transverse Vinci and The Vinci Brother in the monkey mask name is Infinite Vinci. Both of them were descendants of the Vinci Clan, the one''s who once waged war with the Hitoshi Clan. The ones who won the war were the Hitoshi Clan. The Vinci Clan was erased. The only last members of The Vinci Clan were Transverse and Infinite. They were only three years old when they were exiled. They were placed on a planet name Claymora. They eventually became puppets of The King Of Claymora, Gregory Claymora The Third. But only after a couple of years they had enough. They killed Gregory Claymora and become the two leaders of Claymora. No one dared to betray them in million years. Transverse suddenly stopped and said: Even though we are strong all the members of The Council Of Fate Empire are at least a thousand times stronger than both of us put together. Infinite then realized what he was saying. The Council Of Fate was dangerous. "Fine." But it does not mean that we can''t have any fun!" "Yes." "Fun is something we naturally have ." I have an idea. "We wage revenge for our clan." "We must take out everyone in the Hitoshi Clan." "Once we do that we will have more than enough soldiers to erase the Council Of Fate Empire." Chapter 329 - Kays Demise Kay clutched his Night stone sword in his hand smiling as blood leaked from his face. He wiped the blood away from his face and rushed Cross. Cross kicked Kay in the stomach making him smash through a wall. Kay instantly got back up turning his Night stone sword into a gun firing five rounds at Cross. Cross flickered and unleashed a barrage of attacks on Kay''s body. Cross punched a hole through Kay''s chest ripping out five different types of cables which were different colors. Cross grabbed the five cables and swung Kay in the air before throwing him into the ground causing a crater to appear. Cross landed on the ground without making a sound. When the smoke cleared up Kay''s eyes began to flash red. "You are fucking pissing me off!!" Kay levitated in the air and raised his hand into the air. His hand opened and a beam was formed. He blasted the beam at Cross who flickered grabbing him by the neck. Kay who clenched the Night stone sword in his hand slicing off Cross''s arm. Kay then stabbed Cross in the chest with his amputated leg which was sharp. Cross vomited up blood all over Kay''s face. Kay took his amputated leg out clobbering him in the head with the handle of the sword which began to shock him. Cross smashed into the ground creating a smoke cloud. Kay ripped the five cables out of his chest grunting. Kay''s vision was disappearing. Kay collapsed on the ground. Cross got back on his feet wiping the dirt off his face. Everyone else came from the sidelines. Orion looked in the sky and saw a figure of a person land on the ground. It was Yuri. Yuri took the dried blood-stained bandages off throwing it to the side. Yuri quickly pulled out her gun pointing it at Orion''s head. "I will like it if you tell your friend over there to stand aside." "Who the fuck are you?" said Akashiri. Yuri fired a round at Akashiri who sliced the plasma shot in half. "This does not concern any of you bastards." "This is between me and that son of a bitch." "You will have to get through me first," said Naomi. Naomi had yet to show any of here power to anybody. "I do not want to murder you." "It will be like killing a small helpless animal." Naomi maintained her calm. She closed her eyes focusing her life energy around her body. Yuri fired five plasma shots at Naomi who dodged the plasma shots with ease. Yuri tossed the gun to the side jumping back. Everyone backed up. Yuri rushed Naomi and pulled out a small blade throwing it at her. The small blade went through right through Naomi''s shoulder. Naomi stumbled back and Yuri punched her in the face making her spit out blood. "Come on Naomi!" " Do not let this bitch beat you!" said Sarah. Naomi got off the ground pulling the blade out of her shoulder clutching it in her hand. Naomi was a ninja. She did know ninjutsu and taijutsu. When Yuri was about to pick up her plasma gun Naomi kicked her in the face making some of her teeth shattered. Yuri spat the pieces of teeth on the ground wiping the blood away from her mouth. Yuri also knew martial arts. The martial arts she knew were native to all Nolans. It was called Riko. Yuri clenched her hands into first rushing Naomi. Both of them unleashed powerful deathly attacks on each other. Yuri headbutted Naomi in the head then chopped her in the neck. Naomi coughed up blood all over the ground tumbling back. She clasped her hands together chanting words. Hitoshi Style: " Rib Cracker." She then disappeared. She appeared by Yuri''s ribs punching her cracking all of her ribs. Yuri coughed up blood smacking into the ground. Her ribs had been shattered. Naomi walked up to her and said: " Was that the power of a helpless animal?" This made Yuri mad. She lunged at Naomi choking her with all her power. Naomi tried to escape Yuri''s grip but she couldn''t. The only way she could escape her grip was by activating her true intent of power. Veins started to pop out of Naomi''s arms. Akashiri saw what she was going to do and quickly rushed to the scene. Once she activated her true intent of power she couldn''t be stopped. Naomi also had a dark secret. Akashiri pulled out his sword and stabbed Yuri in head making his sword come through her head. Naomi suddenly dispersed her growing power. He pulled the sword out of her head gushing blood all over the place. Naomi threw Yuri''s body off hers. Akashiri helped her up and whispered something in her ear. Kay struggled to get up. He stabbed the Night stone sword in the ground to help him up. He was now seeing black and white. He was in no shape to fight. Rider started to speak to Cross. "This is your opportunity to finish him off." Cross clutched his hand into a fist focusing aura around his fist. Kay saw could see the look of fury in Cross''s eyes. He turned the handle of the sword to the left then to the right triggering a barrier around his body. Kay began to laugh. Cross began to punch the barrier with his fist, which sliced up his fist. Cross formulated smoke around his hand and destroyed the barrier making it shatter into pieces like glass. Kay fell on the ground with a serious expression on his face. "Even if you kill me, your troubles will not be over." You will have to deal with the Council Of Fate Empire. "You will never be fucking able to overthrow them." Kay spat on Cross''s face. This made Cross mad. Cross grabbed Kay by the head and smashed his head on the ground multiple times. Blood splattered everywhere. Kay''s bulged out of his head. Brains splattered all over the place. Kay was alive for some reason still. Cross picked him up by the neck and ripped out his second core shoving it in his mouth. He made him swallow his core picked him up the leg. He ripped off his second leg and bashed him in the head until his head was just a bloody mess. Kay''s body began twitching. Cross picked up the Night stone sword and shoved it in his neck. He grabbed it activating the self destruct button. Suddenly Kay''s body exploded, sending his body parts, and blood all over the place. It was raining blood. Cross looked up in the air and breathed heavily. He noticed that he saw two beams of light crash down from space. Chapter 330 - Soldiers From Greys Army The two beams of light created a giant smoke cloud. Everyone was behind Cross. Sarah ran up to Cross and said: "You brutally killed that guy back there." "He deserved it." The two beams of light created two giant craters. The two beams of light were soldiers from Grey''s army. Cross stared at the soldiers who had a dull look on their faces. One of the soldiers pulled out a sword out of its hilt slicing it across the ground. We have come to inform you that The Councilman Of Fate member Grey has declared war on you. "There is now a price on each and one of your heads." " Who the fuck is Grey and what have we done to him?" "You have killed one of his associates, Kay." "When you killed Kay you also destroyed valuable items." "The last four tree deity seeds." "He was supposed to bring the tree deity seeds to the Grand Auctioning that is hosted every two hundred years." So what have you two have come to do?" "Collect the price on our heads?" The soldier took his sword out of ground and wiped the dirt off of it with a white cloth. He threw the now dirty white cloth on the ground. "Technically yes." The soldier disappeared. Cross had the largest reward on his head. The soldier tried to chop Cross in the head but Cross quickly turned his hand into a blade clashing his blade with the soldier''s sword. Wind circulated around the area as this happened. The soldier used his hand that was free. He focused aura around his hand which was blue and red. He focused the aura around his blade destroying Cross''s blade making him smash into rubble. The soldier landed perfectly on the ground. Akashiri pulled out his sword and sliced the soldier on the face. The soldier held his face jumping back. He wiped the blood away from his face making a serious expression on his face. Akashiri threw two Kuni''s at the soldier who sliced the ground which parted. Everyone evaded quickly before they could be caught in the soldier''s attack. Akashiri deflected the attack with his sword''s sheath. The attack sliced a building in hundreds of pieces. "Tch." The soldier disappeared and sliced Akashiri on the chest. Blood splattered everywhere. Akashiri dropped his sword and he was roundhoused in the face smashing in a pile of dead bodies. Akashiri instantly got up. The soldier rushed Akashiri and stabbed Akashiri in the chest. Akashiri kneeled the soldier in his face making spit up blood. The soldier backflipped landing perfectly on his feet. Akashiri took the soldiers'' sword out of his chest tossing it on on the ground. The soldier focused aura around his hands and fired a fireball at Akashiri who dodged it. The fireball almost attacked Cross but dodged it. All the rubble behind him was melted. The soldier jumped back to his partner and grinned. You two are powerful, but not powerful enough. Cross fired two spikes at the soldier who grabbed both spikes crushing them in his hand. "That is your long-range attack?" "Allow me to demonstrate a real long-range attack." The soldier channeled aura in his hand. He then pointed his hand like it was a gun. "Buster Cannon!" A giant deal of energy was fired from the soldier''s index finger. The Buster Cannon who sliced in half from Akashiri. "Impossible!!" The soldier then dispersed his aura around his finger. How did you slice my Buster Cannon in half with your worthless little sword?" "My sword is no normal sword." "Get that through your fucking head." Cross stepped in front of Akashiri and turned his hand into a blade. "No more today." When the soldier turned his back on Cross, Cross said: " What is your name?" Potter. Just Potter. He looked at his blade which was telepathy linked his mind. His sword flew right into his hand. Potter rested his sword back in its hilt and disappeared along with his comrades. Cross was deeply worried. Potter was just a soldier in Councilman Grey''s army. Both Akashiri and he were having trouble beating him. Cross looked around the place and saw destruction everywhere, with piles of bodies on the ground. "It is time to leave this place." Before they all went inside the ship they arrived on the planet on Orion ran out the ship observing Kay''s body parts. He then noticed a bag with a hole in it. He shoved his fingers in the bag pulling out four charred seeds. These were the tree deity seeds, Potter was talking about. He then shoved the seeds in his pocket. He then ran into the ship which doors closed. Everyone on the planet was dead expect for only at least only five thousand people. The people wanted to thank them but they left the planet before they could. Light Dimension. Grey''s Dimension. Grey wanted to make Cross and his friends pay. He did not want to have to search for another item to place in the Grand Auctioning. When he got out of his throne a fellow Councilman came into the room. "What do you want Icarus?" I just wanted to inform you that the Grand Auctioning will commence in ten months. Grey gritted his teeth with veins popping out his face. "What is the matter, Grey?" "Fuck you?" Icarus started to laugh. "You don''t have an item for the auction don''t you?" "Get the fuck out of here before I break your legs." Stop saying things you can''t do, Grey. Grey fired a beam at Iracus who stopped the beam with his mind. Iracus then made the beam disperse. Iracus then hopped on the balcony railings." We should not fight." "We are allies." "Fuck off." Iracus started laughing and laid back falling off the balcony. White wings came out of his back and he flew off disappearing into the white clouds. Grey sat back in his throne and thought. All he wanted was to have each and every one of the people who had something to do with the destruction of Keratosis A.K.A. The Mind Tree and the destruction of the tree deity seeds killed and have their heads on a silver plater. Chapter 331 - Time To Go Home When the ship lifted off of Noil-16, people could be heard cheering on Cross, Sarah, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, Jessica and Naomi. They were now none as heroes. They headed back to Earth. The trip back to Earth took only two days. The ship landed on the outskirts of Manhattan camouflaging. Cross opened the door of the ship allowing everyone to leave. Cross and Sarah walked out of the shop holding hands. "This looks like this will be the last time we will be seeing each other for now," said Cross. We all have a bounty on our heads. I am pretty sure many people will try to collect our bountys. "So what each and everyone one of us will have to do is watch all of our surroundings and remain cautious." Everyone agreed. Akashiri opened a portal to his world. He went up to Cross, Sarah, Orion, and Lucia saying farewell. Jessica and Naomi walked up to Sarah hugging her. Sarah''s baby was almost due. Akashiri, Jessica, and Naomi walked into the portal which dispersed. The Light Heavenly Dimension, Grey''s Palace. Grey got out of his throne smiling. He came up with a plan. He took an object out of his pocket. It was a small container with dark brown hair. It was Cross''s hair. Somehow he got Cross''s DNA. He burned it with his aura smiling. He then sat back down in his throne. He opened his hand and made aura come around his hand. His aura acted like a hologram. "Captain Shadow I will like to have a word with you." Suddenly a man phased through the wall. It was Cross''s older brother, John. Grey acquired many strange things over the years. Cross''s older brother was one of them. One of the people in The Dragon Creed Society who killed John was actually a captain named Shadow. Shadow acquired his body taking him to Grey who had him resurrected. John was once a vice-captain but he eventually killed Shadow taking the Shadow name and all of his power. The Council Of Fate taught John everything. How to fight, how to go with eating food or drinking for years, how to use his life energy as a deathly weapon, how to defend himself, and hundreds of other things." "I have a mission for you to do." What is this mission?" "I want you to kill this man." Grey showed John a paper with Cross face on it. The bounty on the top was a lot of money. A great reward. Cross''s bounty was right hundred million dollars. It was just marked dead." John stared at the picture crushing the paper up. "This will be a rather easy mission to do." John''s memory was wiped. Grey had no idea that Cross was John''s brother. If he did, he would have John killed immediately. "Consider it already done." "Before you execute this mission I want you to kill the bandits in the forest." John jumped off the balcony landing on his feet he walked into the forest with a vile expression on his face smiling. John had multiple bullet hole scars all over his body. Two scars in on chest, Five in on stomach, two on his head, and one in his face. He also had a scar he got from a bully who was bullying Cross. The bully sliced him on the face. John knocked the bully''s teeth out. He then kicked him the chest. Deep Into The Giant Fruit Forest. "Once we kill Councilman Grey we will bath in gold." All Councilman Grey does is depend on his soldiers. "I heard he can''t even pick up a gun without straining with it!" This will be an easy task!" As the bandits drank and eat the bandit leader sat on the ground shaking his head. He then said: " Fucking idiots." "How do you anticipate to slaughter someone when you are fucking drunk?!" The bandits immediately placed their drinks on the ground. "You need to be energized." "Not getting a fucking hangover." "Relax boss." "It is just regular beer." The bandit leader instantly got off the ground grabbing the bandit''s head smashing his head into the ground turning his head into brain jelly. When he took his hand off the bandits head using his clothes as a cloth to wipe the brains and blood off his hands. Suddenly a tree was cut down. The bandit leader was confused. Suddenly two of his combatants were killed. One of their heads exploded, while the other one was sliced in half. Blood splattered all over the place. Every bandit got into fighting formation. The bandit leader backs up focusing royal blue aura around his hand. "What the fuck is going on?!" One bandit who tripped over a rock was sliced in half splattering blood all over the place. The bandit leader closed his eyes then opened them. He saw a red blade made of aura killing his combatants. "Leader help us!" "Why should I?" "This shit wouldn''t have been happening if we had prepared for a fight." The bandit''s legs were sliced off. The bandit collapsed on the ground in pain. The top half of his skull was sliced off spraying blood all over the place. Only one more bandit remained. The bandit was scared. Her entire body was shaking. "Leave me alone!" She began firing plasma shots all over the years without opening her eyes. The bandit breathed heavily throwing her gin on the ground. "That should teach you." Suddenly her stomach was sliced open making her large and small intestines fall out. The bandit collapsed on the ground making her fall in her own blood. The bandit leader looked around the campsite and saw blood and organs, and limbs all over the place. The bandit leader placed brass knuckles on them leaking poison off the tips. The bandit leader clasped the spiked brass knuckles. He closed his eyes to try and pick up the spiritual essence. The bandit leader then saw a person drop down from the trees. "You must be the one who butchered all of my combatants." "Yes." "And you''re next." Chapter 332 - The Demons Blade The bandit leader was not afraid. " How told you to kill me?" "That information is confidential." John sprinted towards the bandit leader who rolled to the left picking up the tree which had been cut down earlier. He smacked John into the air with the tree before throwing at John who was falling down. John sliced the tree into splinters landing perfectly on the ground. The bandit leader rushed John punching him in the stomach making him cough up blood. John crashed through three trees. "You have just been injected with poison from the Black-tailed King Anaconda snake." John got off the ground spitting up more blood on the ground. He chopped the air parting the ground. The bandit leader''s right hand was chopped off. The bandit leader grunted in pain before letting out a loud scream. John sprinted towards the bandit leader who grew mad. The bandit leader pulled out a smoke bomb throwing it on the ground. The entire campsite was covered in white smoke. John jumped out of the white smoke cloud searching for the bandit leader. The bandit leader was hiding in a log full of bugs. He shoved the bugs off his body. The bandit leader ripped his sleeve off wrapping up his wound. The sleeve was immediately stained with blood. The bandit leader came out of the log pulling out a gun. Before he could pull the trigger his arm was sliced off sailing in the air. The bandit leader howled in pain. He collapsed in the ground. John dropped on the ground landing perfectly. No one has survived my Demon Blade. All the ones in the past died. He picked up the bandit leader''s arms, crushing splattering blood all over the ground. "You are my next victim." The bandit leader got off the ground closing his eyes. The bandit leader was losing a great deal of blood. " I will not die by some little shit like you." The bandit leader turned his back on John and began to run as fast as he could. John did not have to worry about running to catch up to him. He was leaving a long trail of blood behind him. The bandit leader came across a dead end. He came across a cliff. When he was going to jump off a blade was driven through his head going through his mouth. "I told you no one has ever escaped the demon''s blade." "It was a hologram." The hologram disappeared. The bandit leader came behind John thrashing him to the ground. The demons blade began slicing the bandit leader and his back making the skin on his back drop on the ground splashing blood all over the place. John stabbed the bandit leader in Adam''s apple. It was yet another hologram. Multiple holograms surrounded John attacking him all at once. John overpowered the holograms which disappeared. The real bandit leader was far away from John. "You like to play fucking games." The bandit leader''s name was Jacks Griffin The Third. He was once a soldier. A very long, long time ago. But that was the past. He now was fighting for his life. The bandit leader had a long sniper rifle with a silencer. He fired two rounds at John who sliced the rounds into pieces with the demon''s blade. "Why won''t you come out of hiding?" "Just die already!" Suddenly the bandit leader sliced John on the leg. John quickly grabbed the bandit leader and sliced off his other arm. This was the real one. Blood splattered all over the place. John then ripped off his legs. He had completed his mission. Chapter 333 - The Second Set Of Bandits John had finally completed his mission. The bandit leader and all of his comrades were no longer alive. They were now knocking on the depths of hell. John wiped the blood off of himself with Jacks'' dirty blue coat. He then threw the coat down. Jacks was the first person to ever withstand the demon''s blade. He was the first person to ever escape it. John before John decided to leave the forest he noticed a piece of sandpaper in the pocket of his dirty blue now a blood-stained coat. He took the sandpaper out of his pocket and unraveled it. The sandpaper marked that Jacks was a decoy. "What?!" He sliced the paper into pieces that blew in the wind. John suddenly felt multiple people watching him from the trees. He jumped back and gritted his teeth. "There is no reason to hide." All the bandits hiding in the trees jumped down pulling out their weapons. The real bandit leader also jumped out of the trees. The real bandit leader looked absolutely nothing like Jack''s. The real bandit leader was extremely skinny with barely any fat on his bones. The bandit leader saw his decoy''s body on the ground and started laughing. He jumped down from his comrades looking at John who had chunks of the brain in his head. "You must be the one who wields the demon''s blade, aren''t you?" "That is correct." I use to read about that legendary weapon in books when I was a little kid. "I thought it was a hoax." "A tall tale." "But when I was introduced to using my life energy to create powerful beams and blasts_ I believed everything about the demon''s blade." " It says it is a deadly invisible blade." "You can''t even feel it''s presence." "You could chop off my head right now and I won''t even notice." John started smirking. "You should look behind you." said, John. When the bandit leader turned around all of his comrades were dead. Their limbs and organs were all over the place. Blood flew everywhere. "All of this happened when I was talking to you." The bandit leader''s eyes started to light up with fascination. "This is amazing!" "Only in a couple of seconds, you slaughtered over one hundred bandits!!" "That demon''s blade is something else!" " I must have this weapon!" The bandit leader was drooling. John looked at the bandit leader in disgust. "If you are so obsessed with this weapon you will sure like to fucking die by it!" John chopped the air. The bandit leader quickly ran towards the vice bandit leader who was holding an object wrapped up in cloth. He unraveled the weapon pulling out a machine gun that fired purple plasma out. The machine gin weighed over nine hundred pounds. The bandit leader only weighed seventy-nine pounds. Over one thousand plasma shots were fired from the machine gun. When the demon''s blade came in contact with the plasma shots they suddenly dispersed. The bandit leader tried to continue firing plasma shots from the machine gun, the machine gun overheated. "Shit!" The bandit leader instantly ditched the machine which immediately burst into pieces as it dropped on the ground. Cheap piece of fucking junk. The ground was easily sliced in half as if the demon blade was a butter knife cutting butter. The bandit leader barely evaded the attack. His was sliced on his arm which gushed out blood. The bandit leader rolled on the ground taking cover. "You are no different than your decoy." "Both of your hide and cower in fear." "You don''t even have the guts and face me like a real man." John closed his eyes and searched for the bandit leader''s spiritual essence. After five seconds he opened his eyes and again and chopped the air. The bandit leader was channeling aura around his body which allowed him to see the demon''s blade. The demon''s blade was right above his head. He quickly rolled out of the way of avoiding the demon''s blade. " Even though I can see the demon''s blade I can barely escape it!" "Amazing!" John took the demon''s blade out of the ground and shot it towards the bandit leader''s chest. The bandit leader turned his back on the demon''s blade running at his full speed. The bandit leader smirked. He had come up with a plan. But he was not sure it would work. John saw the bandit leader running towards him and immediately saw through his entire plan. " You may think you are smart but you are not." John made the demon''s blade shot past the bandit leader. The bandit leader quickly jumped in the air focusing aura around his hand creating a small dark green beam that began to become larger. Before the 3 bandit leader could fire the dark green beam, John sliced him in half with the demon''s blade spraying blood all over the place. Both halves of the bandit leader smacked on the ground. The bandit leader was in a lot of pain. "You are a lot dumber than you look." "You actually think your shitty ass plan would have worked?" "That is the oldest trick in the book." Luckily for the bandit leader, he had learned a healing ability over the years. The healing ability was great and all but there was a catch. If he used the healing ability once he couldn''t use it again for another two whole years. That is why he only used the move when he needed the most. Like times like this. He focused aura around his torso which began to pull the lower half of his body closer. Suddenly all the blood on the ground was sucked back inside. He was completely healed. He stood up on his feet taking two deep breaths. "Tch." John sucked his teeth and shot the demon''s blade at the bandit leader. The bandit leader reacted fast and grabbed the demon blade. John was shocked. He was the very first person to catch the demon''s blade. "How did you do that?" The bandit leader then began to smile. Chapter 334 - Spirituality Contacted Hate is nothing when weighed against survival.- Cassandra Clare The bandit leader was struggling to rip the demon''s blade out of John''s hands. John''s grip was too tight. He ran up to John and kicked him in the face making blood spill out of his nose. Even though the bandit leader did this, John did not let go of the demon''s blade. The bandit leader formed a beam in his hand that was free and threw it at John who blocked it with his face. Smoke surrounded his body. When the smoke cleared John''s entire face which was covered in blood. "Why won''t you just fucking let go!" This is my life long dream since I was a little boy!" I wanted to use the demon''s blade on my father." "He used to beat me, and mother, brutally for absolutely fucking nothing!" "But one day I slit his throat on bathed myself in his blood." " Now I have the opportunity to acquire the demon blade and you are fucking interfering!" "Your past has nothing to fucking do with me." "The demon''s blade is mine and will be mind for all eternity." This made the bandit leader mad. He channeled aura around his fist and ripped the demon''s blade out his hands. John smashed into a tree which was instantly destroyed. The bandit leader held the demon''s blade in his hand and started laughing. "Finally!" "After all these bloody years!" The demon blade resembled a katana slightly different. John got off the ground with a straight look on his face. He rushed John who waved his hand in the air. Suddnelythr demon blade was ripped from the bandit leader''s hand''s chopping off all his fingers on his left hand. The bandit leader endured the pain which felt as if he dipped his fingers in molten lava. When the demon''s blade was in the user''s hand it resembles a katana. But in the air, it looked like a black thorn. The bandit leader dispersed the aura around his body taking cover. He no longer could see the demon''s blade. "You have last ten minutes longer than your decoy." The bandit leader had hidden again. He did not want to die yet. He was glad he got to hold the legendary demon''s blade in his hand. It weighed over a thousand pounds. Even though the bandit leader had no chance of beating John Santana he still fucking hated him. He may have wanted the demon''s blade all his life, but his life was way more precious. He quickly ran into the trees and contacted his last comrade who was in a ship waiting up ahead. "Trigger, pick me up quickly!" Yes, Leader Robert. He came across a dead end. The demon''s blade was shot towards him taking off his left arm. This time Robert did not endure the pain. He let out a loud scream collapsing on the ground. Blood splattered all over the trees and plants. He got back on his feet and rested his back in the dead end. "Fuck!" "I can''t die yet!" He could see John whose eyes looked white from far back. His body looked like smoke. All of this was just in Robert''s head. Robert then heard an engine. A ship floated above him throwing down a plasma strip. He grabbed the plasma strip in relieve. He looked at his wound which was leaking blood. Robert''s comrade Trigger fired two plasma rockets at John who did not move. An explosion occurred. "Let''s get out of here Trigger." Smoke was everywhere. A forest fire was created. When the ship was in the air flying off, the demon''s went through the ship slicing off Trigger''s head. The ship began to fall. "No!" The ship fell off a cliff landing in a waterfall. An explosion occurred. Robert jumped to the side landing in the water before the ship exploded. Robert got out of the water coughing up the blood. He laid in mud breathing heavily. Animals saw him and ran in fear. He was lucky there were no predatory animals around. Robert was angry. His only way of escaping was destroyed. He got off the mud and washed off the mud in the clean water which turned brown and crimson red. He looked up at the forest which was still on fire. He was sure that John was dead. He burned his wound stopping the bleeding drinking some of the water. He then dunked his head in the water. He shared the water out of his head and sighed. He was pissed that the demon''s blade was gone out of his possession. Suddenly saw a person jump out from the burning forest on top of the cliff. It was John. He was still alive somehow. The demon''s blade was shot in his chest making him spit up blood. The demon''s blade was then removed from his chest. Robert knew he was going to die. His vision was turning blurry. John appeared in front of him with ash on his body. "This is the end of you Robert." "You made the fight a little challenging." Robert began laughing. " A little?" "Don''t make me laugh." A lot of blood poured out of his chest. "I bet I was the person you had the most trouble fighting." "No, you weren''t." You were actually the weakest." "If you were not running this would have been over a long time ago." Just like my mother used to say." Your enemies always tell you terrible things to crush your ego." " She did not know what the fuck she was talking about." "If she knew, she won''t have allowed my father to beat me and her up to a fucking pulp." John was tired of hearing Robert''s voice. He sliced his hand towards Robert''s face. He immediately stopped talking. His head then exploded splattering brains and blood all over John''s face. John got off his knee and spat bits of blood on the ground. His mission was now fully completed. Chapter 336 - Power Of Loki Jesse dodged Carter punch easily. He then tried to punch him and missed it. Jesse then grabbed Carter''s fist and crushed his fist like an apple core. Carter scream echoed through the entire cafeteria. Carter collapsed on the ground screaming some more. Jamal tried to rush Jesse but Jesse moved out the way. Jamal turned around quickly. Jess then flicked him in the nose. His nose was broken into pieces. Blood sprayed all over the cafeteria grounds. School security instantly rushed into the cafeteria. Cathy rushed to Jesse saying: " How did you do that?!" Three hours later.. Jesse was in the principal''s office. Cross and Sarah were contacted. John''s Location. John had just landed in New York City. John looked around New York City and his head began to hurt. Memories from the past echoed in his mind. He collapsed on the ground holding his head. Blood began to come out of his tear ducts. He banged his head on the ground buying open his head. The images in his head suddenly disappeared as he did this. He wiped the blood away from his head and got back on his feet. He clutched the demon''s blade in his hand and began walking again. Moore Elementary School. Your son brutally beat up two of our students this afternoon after twelve. "So what did our son do?" "He broke a boy''s nose and crushed another boy''s fist." "Both of them were rushed to the hospital." "Since your son is a first-time offender I will suspend him for two days." Jesse then whispered something to the principal. I know you embezzle money from the school. You have been doing ever since you got to this school. I can have you thrown in jail if you suspend me. The principal gritted her teeth and said: On second thought I decided to change my mind. "He is only four years old." Jesse began smiling. Loki took over Jesse''s body for only a split second. When they left the school Cathy was with her mother who wanted Jesse to a sleepover. Jesse was a four year old with the brain of a college professor. He could make the teacher look dumb if he wanted to. He went in Cathy''s mother''s car which drove in the opposite direction of Cross''s BMW Series 6. Chapter 337 - The Enhanced Demon Blade Jesse did not want to hurt anyone. He would only fight someone when he had to. To defend himself. "How did you do all of those things?" "It''s rather complicated." "You wouldn''t understand."You know you can tell me anything." "I am your best friend." "I was born with abnormal abilities." Far greater than the regular human being." "What are you two talking about back there?" said Cathy''s mother. Cathy''s mother was a friend of Sarah. They both worked at the same place. "Nothing." "It did not sound like anything, Cathy." "We were just talking about our favorite superheroes from the DC comic book universe." Cathy''s mother pulled up to a traffic light. Jesse looked through the car window and saw a man with a cigarette. The man''s face was unnoticeable. When the car drove off the man took his hoodie off he had a scar on his face, with a tattoo on his neck. The man turned the corner and jumped off the building with no sweat. He then focused aura around his body which was dark blue. This person was not John Santana. He was not even with the Council Of Fate. This man was put for revenge against a certain person. John''s Location. John was always the type to find his target immediately. The rate he was going at, it would take all week to find his target. Suddenly he saw a BMW Series 6 pull up. Cross and Sarah got out of the car and walked to the door of their house. John looked at Cross and saw that he was his target. He instantly walked up to the BMW Series 6 and stabbed it, Causing all the gas to spill out of it. Both Cross and Sarah turned around. When Cross saw John he believed that he was glimpsing at a spirit. "John?" "You know this person?" John collapsed on the ground and blood came out hears. The demon blade started to talk to him. The thing about the demon blade was that it was actually made from a demon''s soul. The demon blade had a deep dark voice. "You must ignore these images of the past." "Follow along with the mission." John got off his fee hand wiped the blood away from his ears. He shot the demon''s blade at Cross who grabbed Sarah avoiding all necessary damage. The front door immediately busted into pieces. The demon blade was lodged in the wall. He pulled the demon blade out of the wall and gritted his teeth. "You avoided that perfectly." Cross got off the ground helping Sarah up. Don''t you remember me? "Your own younger brother." Ignore him. He doesn''t know what the fuck he is talking about. "All he wants to do is trick you do he could strike at the right moment." John shot the demon blade at Cross who deflected with his hand making it cut the neighbor''s house into pieces. I do not want to harm you." Tch." "You think you can beat me?" "I have the demon''s blade!" John took the demon''s out of the neighbor''s destroyed house and shot it towards Cross who deflected it once again. "Stop that!" Cross rushed John who quickly pulled the demon''s blade towards himself slicing Cross on the chest. Cross tried to grab the demon''s blade but John ripped it away from his hand stabbing him in the stomach. Cross crashed into the ground causing a crater. Sarah rushed to Cross''s and helping him out of the crater. Cross wiped the blood away from his mouth getting back up on his feet. You are not even worthy to be killed by the demon''s blade. "I will kill you with my bare hands." John made the demon''s blade disappear. He cracked his knuckles and cracked his neck. It has been a while since I killed someone with fists. If you don''t remember me I will just have to beat it into you." Cross shot towards John who stood in the same spot. John chopped Cross in the neck making him crash into the people''s house across the street. The other people across the street were on vacation, while the neighbors were at work. Their son was shipped off to military school. Cross jumped out of the rubble of the house with blood gushing out of his mouth. He coughed up blood on the clean streets breathing heavily. John was the better martial artist. He disappeared and combo up Cross with a different arrangement of attacks. Cross had bruises and cuts all over his body. He punched John in the face kicking out five of his teeth. Blood poured out his mouth. Cross was almost roundhoused but he caught his leg and smashed John into the ground which cracked up. The ground was destroyed causing a giant hole to appear. A Mercedes pulled up. "Get the fuck out of the way you dickhead!" John walked up to the Mercedes- Benz and grabbed it with one hand. "What the fuck?!" "Put my car down! "It costs more than your life, you bum!" John threw the Mercedes-Benz at Cross who sliced the Mercedes-Benz in half like it was a loaf of bread. Both halves of the Mercedes-Benz crashed on the ground. John punched the ground and threw a piece of the road at Cross who swiftly dodged it. "John, you need to stop this." John rushed Cross and threw the demon''s blade at him. Cross channeled aura around his fist and fired a beam at John. The beam went through his stomach spraying blood all over the place. John dropped on the ground. Blood flew all over the place. Cross walked up to John and stook out his hand. John was in pain. John had the demon''s blade hiding behind his back camouflaged. When he grabbed Cross''s hand he shot the demon''s blade into his heart. He clutched his hand into a fist. Veins appeared all around his body. Cross''s skin was turning light green with black veins around it. *I may not be able to kill you now but later next will be your funeral." John stops back on his feet and disappeared. Chapter 338 - Dark Void Disease Sarah went to Cross''s aid. Cross was coughing up blood. His entire body was shaking. When he stabbed with the demon''s blade a very rare disease was spread into his bloodstream. It is called The Black Void Disease. The Black Void Disease is a disease that solidifies your blood cells and turns them into Black Void cells. The Black Void cells stop the blood from pumping into your heart. It slows down your heart rate. Rider could not help Cross. The Black Void Disease was a disease created by Grey. Grey used the Black Void Disease which he infected everyone on a planet named Astro. He did this so he could manufacture an antidote so everyone on Astro could they could buy the antidote from him. This is how Grey profited off of things and people. Sarah rushed Cross in the house placing his body on the ground. When he was placed on the ground he vomited up blood all over the rug. The only person who could probably help Cross was Orion. She contacted Orion who went into his Range Rover. The Range Rover pulled up to Cross and Sarah''s house. He got out of the Range Rover wearing a black suit with a white shirt, a red tie, and alligator shoes. He also wore glasses. One of his eyes was a different color. That happened over the four years. That was another story. Orion''s hair was now blue instead of blonde. Orion walked into their house. Sarah confronted him. " What seems to be the problem, Sarah?" Someone showed up to our house and attacked Cross. "Cross said it was his dead brother." When the fight was almost over, Cross was stabbed with an invisible blade." Cross was in a lot of pain. It felt as if someone was inside is heart stabbing repeatedly. Orion went to observe Cross''s body which was pulsating. The veins around his body were now extremely back. Orion formed aura around his finger and placed it on Cross''s chest. He waved his finger around his chest and a jolt erupted through his entire making him smash into a wall. Orion got off the ground and shoved his finger into Cross''s chest. He pulled out a hard black ball and threw it to the side. The hard black ball was an egg. A creature came out of the ball. The creature sprouted wings and grew teeth. The creature flew towards Orion who fired a beam out of his finger killing the creature splattering blood all over the ground. He placed his hand over Cross''s chest and formed aura around his hand. "This is complicated. "I have never seen any kind of disease like this before." "So do you think that you can heal him?" "I think so but it will take some time." "Where is Jesse?" "He is over at my friend''s house having a sleepover." "He shouldn''t see his father in pain." Cathy''s Mother House. Jesse and Cathy were playing monopoly. Jesse just bought the boardwalk. Once you bought the boardwalk the game was almost over. Cathy had all the railroads. The next twelve minutes the game was over. Jesse won the game. Cathy never ever won one game against Jesse. Cathy''s mother walked in and had snacks in her hand. Jesse walked looked out the window and saw the same strange man outside at the front gate. When he looked out the window again he was gone. "Something the matter Jesse?" "No." "I thought I saw someone outside at the front gate." Suddenly someone started knocking on the door. When Cathy''s mother opened the door the man grabbed Cathy''s mother by the throat picking her up with one. He threw her at the wall making her cough up blood being knocked up. The man walked up the stairs and turned his fingernails sharp. Jesse could hear someone coming up the stairs. He knew it wasn''t Cathy''s mother because she walked up the stairs loudly. Jesse walked up to Cathy and placed his hand over her mouth. He told her to be quiet. " "Someone is in the house." The man was right by the door getting ready to open the door. Jesse kicked the door off the hinges. The man dodged from being hit from the door. Jesse ran up to the man jumping in the air-punching the man in the face. The man grabbed Jesse by the neck throwing him through the wall making him crash into Cathy''s room. Cathy started screaming. Jesse got off the ground jumping throw the whole punching the man in his stomach. The man coughed up blood. "You hit hard for a child." He tried to grab Jesse yet again but Jesse moved out of the way and kneeled the man in his chest. The man smashed into a picture which dropped on the ground. The man started grinning. Jesse ran up to him and almost roundhoused him but the man sliced Jesse with his sharp fingernails. His shirt was sliced to pieces. Jesse rolled back standing up. The man rushed Jesse and kicked him into the bathroom wall which crumbled. The man grabbed Jesse by the neck and began punching him. Blood splattered every. Suddenly a lamp was shattered on his head. The man turned around and grabbed Cathy by the neck he turned his fingernails sharp and were about to stab her in the neck but Jesse''s leg swept him. Cathy slipped out of the man''s grip. Jesse then dropped kicked the man off a flight of stairs. He crashed through the ground landing in the basement. Jesse was breathing heavily. He rushed to Cathy''s aid. "Are you ok?" She coughed and said: "Yes." "Where is my mom?" "Mom!" She ran down the stairs and saw her mom on the ground unconscious. The man jumped out of the hole in the floor landing on his feet. The man cracks his neck and smiled. Jesse rushed the man and ripped a piece of the stairs off. He bashed the man in his head. The stair busted into splinters. Jesse was smacked through the house ending up in the street. Chapter 339 - The Stranger Jesse got up on his feet with blood all over his body. He wiped the blood away from his eyes and went back into the house through the giant hole. "Why won''t you just stay down?" If this keeps on going you will experience death." Jesse clutched his hand into a fist and punch the ground creating a shockwave. The stranger was engulfed by the shockwave but no damage fell upon his body. The stranger appeared in front of Jesse grabbing him by the throat punching him in the stomach making him cough up blood. The stranger then slammed Jesse into the ground. The stranger then began to laugh. Jesse quickly got back on his feet jumping back from the stranger landing by Cathy and her unconscious mother. The stranger sharpened his fingernails and rushed Jesse. Jesse ripped a piece of the ground out and smacked the stranger in the face with it as if it was a baseball. The stranger vomited out blood smashing into the wall which tumbled. The stranger easily got up on his feet wiping the blood away from his mouth. "Even though your attacks make me vomit up blood, I feel no pain." "Everything you do is useless." Jesse channeled white aura around his fist which and formed a beam in his hand firing it at the stranger. The beam went straight through the stranger''s spraying blood all over the place. As the beam dispersed, the stranger began to laugh. "See what I told you?!" The stranger grabbed Jesse by the head and smashed his head into the ground. He then threw him in the air. Blood flew out of Jesse''s head like a water fountain. Jesse began to levitate in the air. He then remembered what his father told him. "An enemy in a fight might put you down thinking you''re weak, but once you so them your true potential they will take you seriously." Jesse ripped his sliced up shirt off and channeled aura around his entire body. He turned both of his hands into fists. He flew towards the stranger who began firing multiple beams at Jesse. Jesse dodged all the beams and punched the stranger in the face. He then unleashed a variety of attacks upon his body. The final attack was an uppercut. Blood splattered everywhere. The stranger''s body dropped on the ground hard cracking the rest of the floor up. So Cathy and her mother wouldn''t fall in, Jesse quickly ran towards both grabbing them. The floors of the house then caved in with the stranger still inside. Jesse jumped through the roof of the house placing Cathy on the ground. Jesse breathed heavily coughing up blood. The stranger jumped through the roof of the house landing on the roof. "You are very talented for a four-year-old." "But sadly I must say this ends now." The stranger formed aura around his sharp fingernails and sliced the air. "Lion"s Slashes!" The stranger sliced the air multiple times letting out slashes of aura. Jesse dodged all the aura slashes. On of the slashes were headed for Cathy''s neck. If the Lion Slash sliced her on the neck, she would immediately die. Jesse jumped in the way of the lion slash was which sliced him on the chest. Blood splattered all over Cathy''s face making her scream. Jesse tumbled on the ground. "People like her just get in the way." "She will be the cause of your own death little one." Jesse stood up on his feet. The wound on his chest instantly healed. The wound became a scar. "It looks like it is time for me to interfere with your first real fight." "No." "I do not need you to interfere." The stranger jumped off the roof onto the ground which cracked up. The stranger then started smiling. Veins started to come around his hand. Suddenly his hand melted off like plastic. His real hand fingernails were sharp and his hand had tattoos. "This is just a shell." "A fake." " I want your body little one." "But for now, "I will let you live." The stranger then left. Cathy was in shock. "Please, you have to help me get my mother to the hospital." Jesse placed Cathy''s mother on his back and ran to the hospital. The hospital was only ten blocks away. When they arrived at St. Roosevelt Hospital nurses instantly rushed Cathy''s mother to the emergency room. Cathy''s mother''s arm was broken, her spinal cord was fractured, and she had two head injuries. "I will like to thank you for saving me and my mother Jesse." She hugged Jesse and kissed him on the cheek. She then went into her mother''s hospital room. Her mother''s name was Amy. Her mother just came out of surgery. Jesse walked out of the hospital and headed home. Cross and Sarah''s House. Orion was beginning to notice how to get rid of the Black Void Disease. He stuck his hand inside of Cross''s chest pulling out a handful of black balls. He crushed the balls in his hand wiping the guts on the ground. "I think after I pull out all of these balls out of his chest he should be cured in a flash." Orion did this and the veins around Cross''s body disappeared. Cross was cured. Cross got off the ground and noticed Orion was by him. Orion started smiling. " What is going on?" "For the past two hours, we have been trying to figure out a way to kill this disease in your body." "So is the disease is gone?" "We do not know for sure, but you are better than you were a couple of seconds ago." Cross got off the ground and said: "I think it is time for us to pick up Jesse from Amy''s house." "Yes, you are right." When Cross was about to walk out of the house, Jesse walked in with cuts and bruises all over his body. "Jesse what happened?!" Sarah instantly rushed to Jesse to her if he was ok. It is nothing, mom. "I was just in my first fight with some stranger." " He came to Amy''s house and attacked Amy." "He then began fighting me." "So you have experienced your first fight." Chapter 340 - The Strangers True Identity John wiped the liquid off the demon''s blade and allowed it to float back in the air. He continued to walk. He then contacted Grey. "Have you taken out your target ?" said Grey. "No." "This mission is harder than I thought it would be." "This man is not like the other targets you sent me to kill in the past." "There is just something about this man that makes my head hurt and my ears bleed." Those must be the side effects of having the demon blade in your possession." "Nothing more." "If these are the side effects of having the demon blade, why is that only when I arrived in this place it started to happen?" "I have had the demon blade in my hands for a long time. "It has never given me side effects like this." "The only side effects it gave me was a bloody stool." "I do not give a fuck what is going on with your body." "All I want to here is that you have completed your mission." John clutched his hand into a fist and gritted his teeth together. "Your wish is my command, Councilman Grey." The hologram then dispersed. The demon blade then started talking to John. You could have killed Councilman Grey a long time ago. "Instead you do what he tells you to do." "Shut the fuck up." You don''t understand why "I take orders from him." "You will never understand why." "I owe my life to him." John got off the ground and breathed heavily. Sooner or later he will collect your debt. And collecting your debt means that he will take your life." "But you are too foolish to understand." "The ones who took my life and forged me into a weapon paid greatly for what they did to me." I do not hear a fucking life story." "Just shut the fuck up." John dispersed the demon''s blade which became angry. "I will not tolerate disrespect from a fucking zombie." The demon blade flew into the sky and turned around. The demon''s blade headed for his heart. John channeled aura around his fist which surrounded the demand blade. "I am tired of hearing your fucking voice." "I should have done this year''s ago." "You need me!" "Without me, you will die!" The aura was sucked inside of the demon''s blade terminating the demon''s blade soul once and for all. The demon''s blade would now just be a weapon. John dispersed the demon''s blade and jumped on top of a car without making a sound. Since he now had full control over the demon''s blade he now could easily defeat his enemies without being distracted by the demon blade''s voice. Cross and Sarah''s House. Cross was thinking about his brother John. His mind had been corrupted by evil. He had to bring John back to reality or else he would have to put an end to him. Cross got off the couch and asked Jesse a question. " So this stranger." "Did he reveal his name to you?" "No." "But he said something about wanting my body." "Why would he want your body?" "He kept calling me little one." ''The good thing is that you survived." "You also fought your first real fight." Jesse sat down on the couch on turned on the tv. He turned on the news channel. Nothing special was on the news at the moment. Light Dimension. Grey''s Palace. "I am sending the two of you to Earth to supervise John." " I can sense that one day he will betray me." Grey was sending Potter and Potter''s, comrade Rai. Both of them were a higher rank than John. John was only a captain. They were First Class Captains. They never showed their true power before. "If John betrays you I will kill him myself." The Stranger''s Location. The Stranger was the type of opponent to pretend he was not powerful. He would like to toy with his enemies. When his enemies ran out of energy he would eliminate them. After all now one would want to fight if they were out of energy. The Stranger was the Vice Councilman. The one above him was Iracus. Only Iracus knew the Stranger''s real name. Iracus already had a personal vendetta against Grey. He disliked him the first time he was introduced to the Council Of Fate. The only reason Iracus did not want to kill Grey immediately because of The Fisherman. The Fisherman often will go to Earth and fish. He seemed peaceful to some people, but he is actually one of the evilest people in the whole Council Of Fate. Iracus was scared of The Fisherman. He could kill people by looking at them. That is why Iracus sent The Stranger to Earth. However, The Stranger was not doing what he was told. He was on Earth to get a body. The body he was currently in was severely damaged. He had a hole in his chest, and cuts and bruises. The only part of the body he used was the skin. He would bond with the skin tissue which would stick on his real skin like a sticky substance. The Stranger already had his eyes set on Jesse. Jesse''s skin was perfect. But he would wait till his power increased. He wanted a real fight against Jesse. The Stranger started drooling. "I want your body little one." Once I do that, I will be powerful enough to destroy Councilman Grey and Councilman Icarus." The Stranger pulled his hoodie over his face. His eyes glowed blue. He looked to the left and saw John. He ignored John and went into the alley. He looked to the side of the alley and saw a warehouse. He kicked open the warehouse and saw a factory which was over fifty years. For some reason, nobody wanted to fix it. He looked on the ground and saw different varieties of twinkies. He wanted to pick up one and eat it but he had to stick to the common goal. Kill the little one and take his skin. Chapter 341 - John Encounters The Stranger The Stranger did not eat human food. All he ate was small animals he encountered along the way. Those small animals were pigeons, cats, dogs, and squirrels. The stranger was not satisfied with the animals he was eating. They had very few meat on their bones. He plucked the meat that got stuck in his teeth with his the bones of a car he just came from slaughtering. He got off the ground kicking the ripped open cat to the side. He wiped the blood away from his hands with a disgusted look on his face. "Fucking disgusting little creature!" He vomited all the pieces of the cat from his stomach out on the ground. Worms were in his vomit. He walked out of the disgusting alley. Suddenly he picked up a strong spiritual essence. When he looks at the next aspect cross the street he saw John. This was not the first time he encountered John. When a Council Of Fate meeting was held he saw John next to Grey. He already knew Grey and Iracus despise each other. He despised John too. He crossed the street and turned his fingernails sharp. His sharp fingernails gleamed in the sunlight. John turned his head sideways and saw The Stranger. He immediately knew that Iracus sent him. "Once we accomplish killing you and your leader we will take over your dimension and make it our own." "You are a comedian." "A very horrible comedian." "You will never kill me or Grey." The Stranger sliced after John who grabbed his hand crushing it like a pop tart. The Stranger kicked John in the face breaking his nose. John shot the demon''s blade through The Stranger''s chest. Blood gushed all over the place. The Stranger got off the ground laughing. "I have a secret that no one knows." When I was doing a mission on a planet named Gi, I was cursed by a woman." " She gave me the ability to feel absolutely no pain." However, I killed her before she told me all the details." John took the demon''s blade out of the ground and shot it yet again at John. The Stranger grabbed the demon''s blade which sliced off his left hand. John then ran up to The Stranger punching in she''s that least ten times. Blood splattered everywhere. The Stranger got off the ground and thought. " I really need that little one''s skin. The Stranger jumped on the building spitting up blood. John also jumped on the building. The Stranger then started jumping from building to building in one single jump. John did not bother to go after him. The demon''s blade was spiritually connected with him. He shot the demon''s blade into the sky. While The Stranger was running he looked in the sky and saw the demon''s blade. John targeted the demon''s blade at him. The Stranger opened his mouth firing a giant beam out. The beam engulfed the demon''s blade destroying it. John was shocked. " What?!" The Stranger started smiling and began to run again. John was furious. He clutched his tongue with his teeth until blood rushed out of his mouth. John did not care for the demon''s blade. He didn''t need to rely on weapons. Grey''s Palace. Iracus had flown into Grey''s Palace. Iracus stood on the balcony jumping into the throne room. Grey was drinking wine licking his lips. When he saw Iracus he crushed the glass. Pieces of glass were stuck inside his hand. He pulled out the pieces of glass throwing them on the ground. " Why the fuck are you in my sanctuary Iracus?" " I have sent my vice Councilman, The Stranger to Earth." "Nobody asked you to do that." ''You need to butt the fuck out of my business." Iracus began laughing. *What the fuck is so funny?" "You." Grey got out of his throne w8th veins popping out his head. He had high blood pressure because of Iracus. Ever time he saw Iracus, his blood would boil. Grey clutched his hand into a fist. Aura began to circle his fist. He opened his hand. His aura shot into the air opening up a portal, to the underworld. A skeleton jumped out of the portal with two swords. "It is a crime to attack your fellow councilman but it is not a crime for another person or thing who isn''t a member of the Council." The skeleton shot towards Iracus who smiled and pointed his finger at the skeleton. The skeleton exploded all over the place. Suddenly more skeletons started to come out of the portal. Iracus opened his wings and shot feathers out at the skeletons implanting them into the wall. The skeletons then disappeared. The aura around his hand disappeared. Iracus shot five feathers at Grey who disappeared and grabbed one of Iracus''s wings, but Iracus kicked Grey in the face of the balcony smashing on the ground causing a crater to appear. Grey coughed up blood all over himself before getting off the ground. Iracus flew out the palace landing on the ground perfectly. Iracus sliced the air slicing a mountain in the distance. Grey shot towards Iracus who grabbed Grey by the neck slamming in the ground repeatedly. He then threw Grey through the palace. Grey had blood all over his face. He shot feathers from his wings at Grey who deflected them with his forearms. His feathers were powerful. They demolished the ground easily. Iracus flew up and searched for Grey. Grey jumped out of the rubble with a furious look on his face. He opened yet another portal up with his index fingers and acquired energy from the underworld. He fired a beam at Iracus who quickly dodged the beam and sliced the air with his wings. Grey was sliced on the face and on the neck. Iracus started laughing. This whole entire battle is useless. "What is going to coming to this battle?" "I won"t have to see your face ever again." Grey opened a giant portal with his hand. A creature was coming out of it. Chapter 342 - The Stranger Stalks Planet Gi. The Vinci Brothers raided the planet Gi for metal. They are trying to build a weapon. If they gathered more than enough metal from each planet they raided they could sell the remaining metal and make a profit. The Vinci Brothers slaughtered everyone on Gi. When they left Gi, Transverse had thoughts in his that he shouldn''t have killed all the women and children. He only wanted to kill the men. He would take the women and force the children to watch their mothers being raped. He started smiling and went home with his brother. The Stranger''s Location. The Stranger couldn''t believe he destroyed one of the greatest weapons ever created, the demon''s blade. He knew this made John very fucking pissed. But he did not care. He had his eyes set on his next victim''s skin, Jesse. He would have to beat the shit out of the little one before he could take his skin. Jesse wouldn''t go down without a fight. The Stranger was a couple of blocks away from the Santana Residence. The Santana Residence. Jesse just came back from school. Nothing interesting happened. Everyone in the entire school was now scared of him. Cathy did not bother to show up at school. She was too depressed. Cathy was in the hospital next to her hospital bedroom. Jesse then asked Cross a question: " Dad can you drive me to the hospital so I can visit Cathy and her mother Amy?" "Sure." Cross had to buy a new car. His old car was destroyed by his brother. He bought a blue Mercedes- Benz. When Jesse got out of Cross''s car, Cross said: "I will be back to pick you up later." He then drove off. Jesse entered the hospital and went into Amy''s hospital bedroom. Amy was now away with bandages around her head. Cathy started smiling when she saw Jesse. " Are both of you ok?" "Yes." "We will like to thank you again, Jesse." "You saved both of us from demise." It is no problem." "I protect my family and friends. "When Jesse was going to sit down next to Way he felt The Strangers spiritual essence enter the hospital. The Stranger would kill anyone who stood his way. " Sir you have to- The Stranger ripped out the nurses'' brochure eating it spitting it back on the ground. The security guards pulled out their batons but failed to even land a hit on The Stranger. Chapter 343 - The Little Ones Strength Jesse walked out of the hospital room silently. He hid his spiritual essence so The Stranger wouldn''t find him right away. Jesse saw dead bodies and blood all over the ground. The Stranger already went through this area. Jesse focused aura around his body closing his eyes. Suddenly he found The Stranger''s location. When he ran towards The Stranger''s location he suddenly was punched in the face into a patient''s room. The patient in the room was missing his head. Jesse got off the ground wiping the blood away from his mouth. The Stranger formed a beam in his hand shouting it at Jesse who rolled out of the way dodging the beam. A giant hole appeared in the patient''s room. Jesse rolled through The Stranger''s feet. The Stranger turned his fingernails sharp quickly turn g around slicing after Jesse who evaded the attack. "You have been training since the last time we fought haven''t you?" Jesse clutched his hand into fists and ripped a piece of the floor out throwing it The Stranger. The Stranger sliced the floor into pieces and stabbed Jesse in the stomach. Jesse grunted in pain. The Stranger threw Jesse into the wall making him cough up blood. Jesse got out of the wall in pain. "It looks like I was wrong." "You still are meaningless little one." Jesse got off the floor and channeled aura around his body. The entire hospital began to shake. The Stranger rushed Jesse who grabbed his arm and broke it like a chicken bone. He then kicked The Stranger in the face making smash through a wall. The Stranger cracked his arm back in smiling. You have hidden power but you have yet unlocked it. You keep borrowing power from that parasite in your body. "You should get rid of it." Loki overheard The Stranger and became made. Loki made Jesse form a beam in his hand throwing it at The Stranger. The Stranger grabbed the beam holding it in his hand. He threw it through the roof causing an explosion to happen to allow everyone in the area to hear it. The Stranger got off the floor smiling. Jesse rushed The Stranger grabbing him by his hoodie punching him in the face until his face was a bloody pulp. Jesse picked him up and smashed him on the ground causing the floor to eradicate. The Stranger smashed on the ground causing the ground to crack. Jesse looked through the hole and saw that The Stranger was still moving. Jesse rushed to Amy''s room opening the door." Is everything ok Jesse?" asked Amy. Cathy looked at Jesse whose clothes were tattered. A long streak of blood dripped from his forehead dropping on the floor. Jesse wiped the blood from his forehead with a piece of his sleeve which thorn. "Is it the same man who came to our house?" Before Jesse could say anything The Stranger picked him up the neck choking him. Amy got off her hospital bed quickly. Jesse was turning blue. "You had me there for a second little one." Jesse''s vision began to fade. Suddenly Jesse overpowered The Stranger head butting him cracking his skull. Blood splattered all over Jesse''s face. The Stranger was pushed off his feet flying through the hospital. Over forty people saw this happen. Everyone pulled out their phones. The Stranger got off the ground with a dull look on his face. He felt absolutely no pain. It felt as if he was sleeping in the air. Jesse jumped out of the hospital landing perfectly on the ground. The Stranger made his fingernails sharp channeling aura round them. "Lion Slash!" Jesse dodged the Lion Slashes without even moving one muscle. This made The Stranger fucking pissed. He decided to try another attack. He channeled aura around his hands and fired blasts at Jesse. Jesse walked past the blasts and punch The Stranger so hard that he actually felt pain. He vomited up blood all over the ground. Jesse then kneeled him in the chest. The Stranger did not feel the kneel to the chest. You need to kill this asshole. If you don''t kill him he will just keep coming back. Jesse listened to Loki. He walked up to The Stranger twisting his neck as if he was twisting open a bottle cap. After he finished twisting The Stranger''s neck, he tossed him to the side. Jesse made his way back to the hospital checking up on Cathy and Amy. In The Stranger''s Mind... Before he killed the woman who placed the curse on him she said he couldn''t feel any pain. No matter if he was stabbed, shot, hanged, or castrated. Before she died she was going to say this. The next level of this curse is that you can''t die. No matter how many times someone killed you. After he heard the woman''s voice echo in his mind he woke up in a morgue. He kicked the door off the hinges climbing out of the icebox. He noticed a tag was in his left big toe that marked Jon Doe. He looked in the mirror and noticed that his neck was purple with sagging skin. The last thing he remembered was his neck began twisted by the little one. He was in St. Thomson Hospital. He opened the door for the morgue. He saw a nurse quickly killing him, taking his clothes. He searched the clothes finding car keys, a Levi wallet that had four hundred dollars inside, a social security card, an ID, a Visa Card, a Master Card, and American Express card. He also found a Samsung Galaxy S10. He walked out of the hospital tossing the car keys to the side. His eyes were bloodshot. He looked in his shirt and saw that he had scars in to shape of an x on his chest. Open heart surgery was performed on his body. They took his heart but he was still alive and well. He smiled and started walking. Chapter 344 - The Fisherman The aftermath of Grey and Iracus''s fight was catastrophic. A winner was not decided. It a was tie. Grey''s palace was destroyed. After they fought a meeting was called. Since the main leader of the Council Of Fate Empire was absent, The Fisherman was the one in charge of the meetings. The Fisherman was the one underneath the main Councilman. The Fisherman was also absent ar the moment. The Fisherman''s Island, Deep Island. The Fisherman was preparing a meal for himself. One of the biggest fish in the galaxy was the Four Horned Great White Bull Shark. The Fisherman''s goal was to eat this fish and sell the bones. One of the bones of The Four Horned Great White Bull Shark was worth four fifty million pieces of Night stone. The Four Horned Great White Bull Shark meat is said to be one of the tastiest treats in the galaxy. The location of The Four Horned Great White Bull Shark was located in The Providence Of Shark Island. For the trip, all he packed was a small sharp kitchen knife. There were only a few four hundred Four Horned Great White Bull Sharks ever. Over the years they were killed for their meat and bones. Only five Four Horned Great White Bull Sharks existed. One of the Four Horned Great White Bull Sharks named Cyclone was pissed that their race was almost extinct. So Cyclone fought the other three Four Horned Great White Bull Sharks. Cyclone was victorious. He killed all three of them and are them taking their life energy which made him extremely strong. Cyclone took over the Providence Of Shark Island and became the rightful ruler and the last of his kind. The Providence Of Shark Island. When The Fisherman entered Shark Island, all the sharks looked at him and saw meat. "What is a being like you doing in The Providence Of Shark Island?" "I have come to your leader''s head." The sharks around The Providence Of Shark Island were in a form in which they seal their true power. When the sharks heard the Fisherman said that they lunged at him turning into their ugly shark forms. The Fisherman zoomed past of the sharks. The sharks stood still confused. "What happened?" " Fate." When he walked off the sharks were sliced to pieces spraying blood all over the place. Cyclone who was in his chambers sleeping in water could smell the blood of his citizens. He jumped out of his chambers landing on the ground. He was in his sealed form. He looked nothing like a Four Horned Great White Bull Shark. His sealed form looked like that of a human. The Fisherman busted out through Cyclone''s chambers. "How are you?" The Fisherman was not the type to talk to his food. All he wanted to do was kill, cook, and serve. He pulled out his sharp kitchen knife letting out a light that sliced Cyclone on the chest. Black blood came out. Cyclone tumbled back on the ground in pain. The Fisherman walked up to Cyclone with a look of disappointment on his face. " I was expecting a Four Horned Great White Bull Shark to be more of a challenge." Cyclone got on his feet jumping back. He opened his hands which were webbed. "Water Gun!!" Small balls of water formed in his hand. The balls of water were fired at The Fisherman who blocked the balls of water which splashed on his skin. Suddenly an explosion occurred on his body. The Fisherman smashed into a wall causing a smoke cloud to appear. The Fisherman disappeared from the wall clasping the kitchen knife in his hand slicing Cyclone on his Achilles tendons which were sliced as if they were sushi. Cyclone stumbled back gritting his sharp teeth together. Cyclone turned his hands into fists. Veins started to come around his whole body. He began to change. His spine came out of his back, and air was sucked into his gills. His teeth also became sharp. Cyclone shot towards The Fisherman who avoided Cyclone and stabbed him in the gills. Cyclone gasped for air. Blood rushed out of his gills. The Fisherman kicked Cyclone in the chest through the glass of his chambers making him smash on the ground. The Fisherman landed on the ground without making a sound." Do you think this is the best I can do?!" More veins popped out of his body. A fin came off his back. Horns also came out. He started to look more and more like his true form. A shark. He began floating in the air. Cyclone was gigantic. He made the entire Shark Island look as if it was midnight. The Fisherman levitated in the sky holding his kitchen knife in his hand. He fired two beams at Cyclone. Not a scratch came on his body. "My skin is the toughest!" The Fisherman swung his kitchen knife at Cycline who didn''t dodge it. The knife sliced off piece of his fin which drop on the ground shaking it. Cyclone screamed which echoed through the entire Island. The Fisherman shot towards the piece of the blackfin on the ground taking his kitchen knife out. "How can a small knife take off my fin?!" This knife is made from your fellow companion. Cyclone''s eyes widen." Tasha." It takes a Four Horned Great White Bull Shark to kill a Four Horned Great White Bull Shark. The Fisherman threw the knife in Cyclone''s head which through his head. It punctured his head. Cyclone dropped on the Island which cracked up. The Fisherman took the knife off the ground and skinned Cyclone. He picked up Cyclone''s body which weighed over five hundred thousand tons. He went all the way back to his island. When he ate the first bit of Cyclone''s meat, his eyes lighted up. The skin tasted as if it was dipped in honey. He dipped the meat in his own sauce and smiled. Cyclone''s body had chunks chopped out of it. The Fisherman had his dogs eating the rest of Cyclone. His dogs could crush through bones. Chapter 345 - The Fishermans Blood Hounds When The Fisherman entered the council room he held a giant steak of The Four Horned Great White Bull Shark, Cyclone in. his hand. He threw it on the table, which immediately eradicated. "What the fuck is this shit?" shouted Icarus. "This is meat from one of the most dangerous sharks in the world, The Four Horned Bull Shark." Each of the Councilmen Of Fate ate a piece of the steak. Their eyes lighted up in joy."Where did you acquire this delicate meat?" said Councilman Kai. At the moment, all the other Councilmen were absent. That means they all were missing out. Kai finished the rest of the steak picking his bones with his teeth. The meeting was over in just ten minutes. Kai walked out of the Council room heading back to his country. The Fisherman threw the remnants of the Four Horned Great White Bull shark on the ground at hid bloodhounds who shredded the remnants of The Four Horned Great White Bull Shark. The name of the bloodhounds was Jaguar dogs. They had the jaw of a jaguar and the mind of a college dean. However, the Jaguar dog''s teeth were much stronger than a Jaguar''s bite. The Jaguar Hounds teeth could bite through solid rock. After the Jaguar Hounds ate remnants of the Four Horner Great White Bull Shark the Jaguar Hounds ran out of the council room. The Fisherman also followed the behind. Earth. New York City, Manhattan. St. Louis Hospital. After the events of the massacre in St. Louis Hospital, the surviving patients were transported to another hospital. After two day''s Amy was freed from the hospital. She was now back on her feet. Amy went to her house with Cathy, who was glad that they were back home. Construction was going on their house, which needed repairs. The roof had a hole in it, big holes laid all over the house, and the floor was destroyed. While the construction was going on they decided to give Sarah a call, who was washing her hair at the moment. As soon as she stepped out of the shower her iPhone began to ring. She picked up her phone and answered it. "Hello?" "Hi, this is Amy." " As you heard my house was destroyed by your son Jesse and a strange and mysterious man." " I was wondering if I could stay with you for a little until the construction on my house is complete." Sarah then said: "Yes you can." "Great I will be right over." Amy hanged up her phone and smiled. She knew she could depend on her friend. She got in her car and drove off. The Stranger''s Location. The Stranger was pissed. He killed a new man taking his skin and his belongings. The Stranger now had a polo shirt on, a polo jacket, polo socks, and polo shoes. He also had an apple earphone case that had also a sign on it marking it named polo. The Stranger disposed of the man''s flesh, by throwing it in the garbage. He walked out of the alley in between two giant buildings cracking his knuckles and then cracked his neck. He knew he was being watched by The Shadow. John hid his aura and top of a building creeping The Stranger. He was blending in the shadows. He jumped off the building landing on the ground without making a sound. The Stranger turned his fingernails sharp which glistened in the sunlight. He turned around and sliced after John who evaded the attack. John jumped into the shadows disappearing. The Stranger ran out of the dark alley jumping on top of a Dave and Busters. John also jumped on Dave and Busters. Why do you intend to hunt me down?" "Aren''t we on the same fucking side?"John rushed The Stranger, punching him in the stomach. The Strange pulled out a go k and emptied the entire clip on a John. John evaded all the bullets before kicking him in the throat. "I know your real name." "It is not The Stranger." The Stranger sliced multiple Lion Slashes at John who evaded all of them except for two of them, which sliced up his clothes and body. Bloodstained his sliced up clothes. John ripped off his sliced up shirt and took off his worn-out shoes. John clutched his hand into a fist and focused aura around it. He shot towards The Stranger and punched him five times in his body. The Stranger coughed up blood crashing through the roof of Dave and Busters. He was stabbed in the chest with a piece of metal sticking out of the ground. John jumped through the roof of Dave and Busters landing on the ground. John picked The Stranger up by his shirt smashing his head into a wall making his tongue hang out. He threw him through Dave and Busters making him landing in the street causing a very destructive car accident to happen. John walked out of Dave and Busters looking at the destruction The Stranger caused. He picked the Stranger up Asian and broke his leg. Your real name is... Gainer. Gainer channel aura around his body getting back on his feet gritting his teeth biting his lower lip. "No one was supposed to know my name." His aura made his muscles bigger with veins popping out. His hair turned from brown to black like venom. His hair stuck up in the air like it was alive. He opened his eyes which were all white like pearls. John shot towards Gainer, who disappeared. Gainer appeared above him kicking him into the air, cracking his ribs. John vomited out blood still sailing into the air. John then jumped in the air making all the cars flying all over the place. He grabbed John by the throat crushing his brochure. Gainer then elbowed John in the chest cracking his chest cage, smashing him in the ground. A crater was formed. Gainer floated down like a feather landing in his feet. His white eyes turned back dark brown and his hair turned back short and brown. That was a part of his true form. John was unconscious. He was not breathing or twitching. Gainer smiled and walked off. Chapter 346 - Crushed Grey''s New Palace. Light Dimension. Grey was trying to contact John for a long time but couldn''t come in contact with him. He closed his eyes and searched for John''s spiritual essence. After two minutes he found it. His spiritual essence was disappearing fast. "Tch." "I knew this would happen eventually." "Without the demon''s blade, you''re worthless." "This is the reason why you will never have the chance to be my vice councilman." Grey contacted Potter and told him to grab John''s body. After thirty minutes, Potter came back with John''s body which was mutilated and disfigured. John only had a little life left in him. He opened his eye and saw himself underneath Grey''s feet. He could barely see because his eyes were bloodshot. Potter pulled out his sword and had it towards his neck. "We no longer need trash." When he was going to slit John''s neck Grey immediately stopped him. He had some plans for John''s body. He laid John''s body in his workshop bench opening his chest. He placed plasma bolts inside his chest, closing his chest. After two hours, John was alive. His mind was wiped yet again. He did not remember anything again. Instead of being a wiped memory with a personality, he was now a wiped memory without a personality. All he now knew how to do was take orders. A violent killing machine. One who does express any feelings or emotions. Grey breathed heavily after he finished off John. Grey placed a strange legendary object in his chest, The Ex Sphere. The Ex Sphere contained energy from the underworld. The Ex Sphere was manufactured by the most famous and skilled scientist ever known, Dr. Xios. The metal from the Ex Sphere was from Night stone and Black Diamond. It was dipped in a white liquid. Grey got a whole of the Ex Sphere somehow John looked at his hand and analyzed it. A red light emitted from his hand. Gainer''s Location. Starbucks. Gainer ordered a black coffee he loaded with sugar. He gulped down the black coffee down which was very hot. His tongue was smoking. He did not care. He did not feel pain. He got up in line and ordered an espresso which was also gulped down. He left Starbucks wiping the remnants of sugar on his face. Cross and Sarah''s House. Jesse got home from school and saw Cathy in the fridge. She took out double stuf Oreos and milk. She then closed the fridge. Jesse opened back up the fridge taking out cheddar cheese, refried beans, and olives. He jumped in the air taking the family size Doritos off the top of the Samsung fridge. He was making Nacho Cheese Doritos Nachos. After he prepared the Nachos he sat on the couch next to Cathy who was watching Vampire Dairies. Cathy looked at Jesse and smelled resting her hand and his leg. Jesse looked down and saw Cathy moving her hand up. One thing Jesse never told Cross. He already reached purity. Cross walked in, and Cathy moved her hand away quickly. Jesse got off you h taking his Nachos into his room. Chapter 347 - Potters Downfall Grey got out of his workshop, heading back to his new palace and sat on the throne. The new and improved John followed. "You must continue in with the mission." "What mission are you talking about?" "Allow me to refresh your memory." Grey stuck a chip in John''s medulla oblongata. When he did this John quickly remembered everything that occurred ever since he went to Earth. The last thing in his memory was him when Gainer who smashed him into a huddle of cars that collided early. He thought that he was dead but somehow he withstood every type of pain. "But this you will not be bound alone." " Two figures of people stepped out of the shadows with mysteriously looks on their faces." I do not comrades to keep company, Grey. Potter started smiling as he heard John say this. The real reason they were accompanying him in his mission was to observe his behavior. "Fine." "I will allow them to come but if they are in the need of help or verge of death, I will leave them to die." Grey nodded his head, yes and John and the two soldiers left the palace. They instantly transported to Earth. Cross and Sarah''s House. The neighbors finally came back from their trip. They met their house in shambles. Construction workers and tractors we''re repairing the house. Cross paid for all the damages. Cross walked out of his house with a protein bar in his hand. He devoured the protein bar and began jogging. While he was jogging, he felt evil power. He immediately stopped jogging. He observed the place. He looked on top of a Louis Vuitton store and saw Potter. Potter was still out for his head. Potter jumped off The Louis Vuitton Store, landing in the ground like a feather. I told you that we were going to see each other again. "It''s been four years since those events on Noil-16." "It seems that you don''t understand." "Where I come from 4 years is a hundred years." Rider was beginning to grow angry. "Why are you getting with this fucker like you and him are the best of friends?!" Cross channeled aura around both of his fists and lunged at Potter. Potter could see Cross''s movements before he even thought of them. Cross jumped in the air and tried to kick him in the head but Potter forged the attack bashing Cross in the face with his sword sheath. Blood gushed out of his mouth. Cross lifted off his feet smashing into a Catering Business. The Solomon Brothers Catering and Delivery. Cross landed in a bundle of varnished wooden chairs. Cross got out the bundle of varnished wooden chairs wiping away the blood on his mouth. "We can''t do any attacks without him already knowing what we are going to do." Cross walked out of the Solomon Brother"s Catering and Delivery. Cross channel sure around his body making the rocks on the ground float up. A nearby fire hydrant also came out of the ground spraying water all over the place. He formed the aura into a beam shooting it at Potter. Potter smiled and sliced the beam into two perfect halves. This was just a trick. Cross swung behind Potter quickly grabbing his neck. Potter took his sword out of its sheath, stabbing Cross in his foot. Cross instantly threw Potter to the jumping back. Potter landed on his feet. "Your attacks are so predictable." You nee- suddenly Potter was punched five times in the stomach. Potter''s feet sank into the ground. The damage from Cross''s attacks made him vomit up a lot of blood. Cross then uppercut Potter in the chin cracking his jaw into pieces. Potter flew into the air at least at two hundred miles per hour. He channels purple and red aura around his fist making him stop from going any further into the air. Potter held his jaw agonizing in pain. He grunted channeling aura around his index finger. Cannon Blaster. A giant wave of energy can.e out his finger catching the eyes of people around the hole of Manhattan. Cross grabbed the Cannon Blaster with his hands. The pressure and density of the Cannon Buster made his feet push into the ground as if the ground was quicksand. Cross clutched hid right-hand into a fist punching it into the sky right back toward Potter. Potter did not have enough time, or skill to dodge his own Cannon Blaster. He was engulfed by the Cannon Blaster. An explosion occurred causing a loud bang. The cause of the explosion caused a Blackout around the entire city of New York. Nobody in Manhattan, Staten Island, Brooklyn, Bronx, or Queens had no power. The aftermath of the Cannon Blaster causes a smoke cloud to form. Potter''s body dropped out of the smoke cloud landing on the ground which causes a crater to appear. Potter was now burnt with most of his flesh on his body gone. His clothes were charred black. Cross walked up to Potter''s body shaking his head. "Another one has to visit the underworld." Cross walked away from Potter''s body which began to twitch. Potter was not quite dead yet. He used his sword to lift himself off the ground. Potter ran up to Cross jumping in the air screaming. Cross quickly turned around turning his hand into a blade. He zipped past Potter who froze in the air. Cross then turned his and back to regular. He then walked away snapping his fingers. Potter''s legs turned in a blood mist, his arms were chopped off, his head was gone and he had a giant hole in his chest. "Nolan Warrior Style." "Executive Chops." Cross stuck a cigarette in his mouth lighting it. Over the four years, Rider taught Cross the way and Style Of A Nolan Warrior. This was the next opportunity so Cross could get things down quickly. John''s Location. John was observing Cross''s movements. Potter was only a pawn. A face. Potter''s comrade was the real deal. Potter''s comrade was Kuma. (Kuma means bear in Japanese. Just for does who don"t know). Chapter 348 - The Ex Sphere When Cross arrived at home he had power. Sarah bought two generators. The other was a backup in case the other one was fried. He entered his house and saw Sarah, Cathy, and Amy and the couch watching the news. News: A strange blackout has started out from nowhere. (The last blackout New York has faced before was an inexperienced power failure on July 13, 2019, at approximately 7 p.m. EDT. Con Edison is the energy utility serving the area, and they reported that approximately 73,000 customers were without power. Power was fully restored by midnight. The power failure occurred on the 42nd anniversary of the New York City blackout of 1977, which left nine million customers without power.) "This is worse than the New York City blackout that happened in 1977." "No one knows how this blackout occurred." "The city council is trying their best and hardest to restore power to the community." "That is all thank you and good night." Amy switched the channel shaking her head. Sarah got off the couch walking up to Cross kissing him and hugging him. "How was your jog?" He pulled Sarah to the side and said: "Do you remember the aftermath on Noil-16?" "When those two soldiers from Councilman Grey appeared out of nowhere?" "Yes, I do remember." "The one named Potter tried to kill me earlier." "He is the one responsible for this blackout." Do you think your brother is in league with The Councilman Grey?" "Yes." John''s Location, Chinatown. 10th Street Grand Central Avenue. John was accompanied by Kuma, who was a towering man. Kuma was not the type to converse with his comrades. The reason he did this was that if he made friends with someone, they would just be a burden later in life. They both entered a restaurant. The handles on the door of the restaurant marked a gold dragon. When they entered everyone in the restaurant had their eyes focused on them. John sat down in a chair picking up the menu. Kuma did not bother to order anything. A waiter walked up to John speaking in a Chinese accent. "Are you two gentlemen ready to order?" "Yes." I will like to have fried red with sweet and sour chicken. I will also like... ten egg rolls. The waiter wrote everything John said. "What will you like to drink?" "Bring water." ''Ok, sit what would you like?" Kuma looked at the waiter with a look of death in his eyes. "I- will just bring some water for you." The waiter then left his pose. Speaking Chinese to the chef. John looked around the restaurant noticing that everyone wore a fancy suit. One of the gentlemen wearing the fancy suit walked up to John smiling. "What brings you two to this restaurant?" "We are just stopping here to eat something." I am pretty sure you notice that this restaurant is owned by The New Dragons." The New Dragons were formerly known as The Dragon Creed Society. They rose out of the ashes and worked their way up to becoming one of the most dangerous criminal organizations in the world. Technically, they were the new generation. So they a lot of work to do. They didn''t even deal Dragon''s Tongue. They deal with common drugs and guns. Brian Kang was the creator of Dragon''s Tongue. But he was long dead. "So?" The man began laughing. "The ones before us were some of the most feared people in the world!" "I do not give two fucking shit''s." The man took a gun out of his jacket pointing it at John. "I am Brian Kang''s bastard son!" "I won''t tolerate disrespect!" Kuma got off his chair standing up looking down on the man. Kuma picked the man up with one choking him. All the ones in suits pulled out guns and pointed at Kuma. Kuma broke the man''s arm who howled in pain. He then threw him threw the wall into the kitchen. All the New Dragons fired at Kuma. The bullets felt as if he was being shot with a nerf gun. Kuma did not waste his strength on worms. John picked up his food and left. The man was really Brian Kang''s bastard son. He is the current leader of the New Dragon''s. Grey''s Palace. Grey felt Potter''s spiritual essence fade away. After two minutes, it faded away completely. Grey gritted his teeth closing his eyes. He had no order choice. He got off his throne and looked for a book in his library. He picked up a solid Night stone book. He picked it and began to read it. After reading the book, he came to a solution. He decided to stay in his own dimension. Instead, he would rely on John and Kuma. If those two failed him, he would open a gate to the underworld sending demons to Earth. The only rule that Grey did not like in for being a Councilman was that he couldn''t go to any other planet and exploit his catastrophic abilities. That is why he was going to open a gate to the underworld. To the demon''s that brought shame to the underworld. They would do more damage than good. John and Kuma''s Location. A piece of Cross''s hair was found by John who analyzed it and found where Cross lived. John would go by himself. It was his mission. He would only tell Kuma to interfere when he was in his last limb. Kuma was a soldier who never lost a fight or war in his entire life. That is why he had the look of death. his eyes. Kuma was created from an enemy towards the Council Of Fate Empire He was created from his tooth. This man''s name was Morlun. He was named Morlun the Toothless Rebel. Morlun was planning an attack in Grey in a couple of months. Grey was not aware of this situation at all. He would never know what hit him. Chapter 349 - Power of The Ex Sphere John knocked jumped down from a building, analyzing all off Cross''s movements. Cross noticed that someone was watching him. He closed his eyes and searched for a nearby spiritual essence. He could feel dark energy up ahead. He walked back into the house and called Orion and Lucia. They would be on their way. John gathered dark energy around his hand smiling. He formed the dark energy into a disc throwing it towards Cross. Cross responded quickly dodging the disc. The disc sliced through the house catching the attention of everyone. Cathy and Amy looked outside the house confused. "Get down!" Two more discs were fired. The two discs were stopped by Sarah when grabbed both of them with her hand. The skin on her hand-shredded off like someone was grated cheese cheddar cheese. She tossed the black discs into the roof who''s lived through the roof. The discs dispersed in the sky fading in thin air. Cross told Cathy and Amy to hid in the bedroom. John walked into the house analyzing everything he settled his eyes on everything he saw. He quickly picked up Cross who appear on his radar. Cross did not notice that it was his brother until he saw his face. Cross clutched his hand into a fist channeling aura around it. "I have been told by my superiors that this isn''t the first time I have confronted you." "In fact, I failed the first time but this time your head will be in my possession."His memory was wiped once again. Before he could recover his memory in just some months, but know everything Cross said was useless. John rushed Cross punching him in his stomach. Cross took the pain. Slightly only a little blood came out of his mouth. Cross headbutted John in the skull beating his head open. John jumped back, wiping the blood away from his head. John analyzed Cross and saw a heavy aura around his body. John gritted his teeth rushing Cross. Cross evaded Cross who shoved his hand underneath his John''s ribs punching him five times in the face. Blood splattered everywhere. John''s nose broke like a kit kat. "You practice a strange martial art." But technique in:t anything when it comes to dark evil, vile, energy. When he said that he began to extract power from the Ex Sphere. Black energy circled his fingers. Suddenly, the black energy turned into black electricity. John shot a bolt of black electricity at Cross. Cross grabbed the black bolt. The bolt was shocking Cross''s whole body. His insides were being fried. John started to laugh. "That is not regular electricity." "It is ten times more powerful than enough a million volts. " If you were a regular human being, you would have been a bloody mist by now." Cross started to lift up the black bolt. John saw an opening. When he was getting ready to strike rush Cross, Sarah kicked him in the back of the head. He smashed into the Tv causing the screen to shatter. Sarah dispersed the aura around his foot landing on the floor softly. Cross threw the black bolt in the air which exploded. John pulled his head out of the Tv. He had blood and glass on his face. He took the glass out of his face looking at Sarah with a serious expression on his face. He jumped at Sarah and was kicked in the chest smashing through their house vomiting up blood. His chest bones were cracked. His chest bones were the wall around the Ex Sphere. He landed in their backyard. Upstairs, Cross and Sarah''s bedroom. Jesse was upstairs guarding Cathy and Amy with his life. He wouldn''t allow anything to happen to either of them. Jesse took a deep breath and looked out the window seeing a patch of blood and the fresh green grass. Jesse was about to walk out of the bedroom until Cathy stopped him. "Wait for Jesse, where are you going?" "l am going to try to assist my parents." Cathy got off the ground and hugged Jesse. Jesse I- Cathy immediately sat back down. "What is it that you want to tell me?" "No nothing." "All I wanted to say was good luck." Jesse smiled and open the door going downstairs. When he ran downstairs he saw John limbing holding his arm. His arm finished his fall. "It was snapped like a little chicken bone." The bone was sticking out dripping blood all over the white clean carpet. John looked at his arm and bent it. A loud crack sounded off placing the bone back in it''s right spot. John''s eyes bulged out. He felt a lot of pain. Cross looked at John and sighed. He did not want to fight his only brother he hadn''t seen in many years. John extracted more aura from the Ex Sphere. Black energy circled his body making the house rumble. Since Cross did not fight his brother anymore, Jesse jumped out the stairs unleashing a barrage of attacks on John. John smacked Jesse in the face. A purple imprint was in his face. After seeing his son being smacked across the living room, this made him furious. He know had the courage to fight yet again. Sarah went to Jesse who recovered quickly from John''s attack. The black energy around his body made him invulnerable to all attacks. He picked Cross up by the neck lifting him up. Cross looked at John''s eye which was all black with veins around his face. John smashed Cross into the ground cracking Cross''s spinal cord in two. John was starting to be engulfed by the dark energy. People in the past never gathered a lot of dark energy from the underworld. They only acquired a little. Acquiring a lot of energy could kill you or worst, possessing you granting you evil power. This what was happening to John. Lucky for him his body was fighting away the dark energy. Cross hot out of the ground jumping back. His spinal cord was healed up perfectly. Chapter 350 - Bear Palm John was drooling. Black drool came out of his mouth like a dripping fountain. He was now acting like a savage animal. Sort of like a Tasmanian devil. Cross turned his fist spiky rushing John. John jumped on the walls drawing like a spider. Cross shot a beam at John who quickly dodged the beam gathering more energy from the Ex Sphere. Black markings started to appear on his face. His spine started to poke out of his back. All of his teeth turned sharp. If he kept gathering energy from the Ex Sphere the Ex Sphere would eventually burst out of his chest. After that happened, he would become a full-fledged demon and would be dragged to the underworld to join the other demon''s. John jumped from the ceiling dropping on the floor. He vomited black fluids out of his mouth towards Cross who rolled out of the way. The fluid was acid. This made John made. He was going to gather more energy from the underworld but Kuma stopped him before he could. He grabbed Kuma by his head. John was squirming like a worm. Kuma knocked John out tossing him to the side. Kuma looked at Cross, Sarah, and Jesse who were wondering who Kuma was. Kuma wanted the big fat reward for himself. This was the reason why he knocked out John. Not to save him. He didn''t give a shit if he died or not. Kuma was tall and full of muscle. He was very fast for his height. Kuma clutched his hand into a fist cracking all of the bones in his hand. Kuma then opened his hand which had red marks on it. Bear Palm. As Kuma said that a bear palm made of aura was shot out of his hand towards Cross. Cross blocked the Bear Palm but he was engulfed by it. The Bear Palm attacks him in the stomach. Cross vomited up blood. At least a pint. He smashed through his then smashing through the next-door neighbor''s house which was just repaired and remodeled. The neighbors instantly got away from Cross hiding behind the couch. Cross looked at his stomach which had a big imprint of a Bear Palm. He couldn''t even move because he was in so much pain. He struggled to get up. When he got up the pain began erupting through his whole body. Kuma walked through the house with a straight look on his face. "It will be best if you just stay down." "If you get up your heart will explode into blood." Cross started to crawl away from Kuma cowering in fear. Kuma started to grin. Cross then got on his feet. Kuma started to make his face up. Cross heart did not explode. Rider was sustaining his heart from exploding into blood. "I do know how long I can hold this position Cross." Kuma tried to kick Cross but Cross evaded. He punched Kuma in the chest but nothing happened. Kuma smiled and picked up Cross with one hand. Cross turned his hand into a blade stabbing him in the face. The blade did not puncture his skin. It just left scratches in his face. Kuma punched Cross in the chest cracking hid chest cage. Chapter 351 - Kuma Retaliation Cross''s chest cage was healed up when he got off the ground. He spat blood on the neighbor''s lawn, who called the police at least five minutes ago. Kuma looked at Cross with a straight look on his face. He was surprised at how much damage Cross could take. Kuma rushed Cross who jumped behind Kuma quickly before Kuma could even land an attack. Cross turned his hand into a blade slicing Kuma on his Achilles Tendon. Only a scratch was formed. Kuma quickly turned around punching Cross in the face cracking his jaw. Cross smashed into a tree which crumbled, causing termites to come out. Cross grunted in pain and Kuma ran up to him kicking him in the stomach. Cross got on his feet and headbutted Kuna. Kuma backed away smiling. Suddenly a long streak of blood began to pour out of his head. He wiped his hand across his head and turned his hand into a fist. Kuma was who didn''t like to bleed. However, he did like to see other''s bleed. Kuma channeled aura around his towering, hulking body. His muscles started to enlarge. Cross formed a beam in his hand firing it at Kuna. The beam was sucked inside of Kuma''s chest. Cross eyes widen. He was shocked. When he formed two more beams in his hand Kuma disappeared. Kuma appeared above Cross who jumped out of the way. Kuma punched the ground which cracked up. A part of the ground eroded making two houses across the street fall inside. Cross jumped on the side of the street which hadn''t been eroded. The ground sunk as if it was a sink hole. Kuma clutched his hands into fists cracking his knuckles. Police sirens were heard coming. Kuma heard the police sirens quickly dispersing the aura around his body. He grabbed John''s body and said to Cross: "The next time we right will not be this simple." Kuma then jumped into the sky disappearing. Cross clutched his hand into a fist squeezing it tightly. When the cops showed up they quickly got out of that card pulling at their home pointing them at Cross without even knowing what was going on. They totally ignored the giant hole in the ground. "Hands up!!" Cross complied with the cops. "Get down on the ground!!" The neighbors walked out of the house finally feeling safe. "Is the man that threatened to kill you and your family?" The neighbor''s name was Frank Hill. Frank looked at Cross and said: "No he is not." In fact, he is the one who saved us." The cops heard this and placed their guns back into their holsters. Cross got off the ground sighing in relief. "So where is the real person who tried to kill you and your family?" Let''s rephrase the entire police call. I really did not mean that someone was trying to kill me and my family. "I was afraid." "I hyperbole the question." The real truth is that my neighbor Cross Santana came crashing through our glass window with blood all over himself." Jesse, Sarah, Amy, and Cathy came out of the house. "So all of this was just a practical misunderstanding?" "Yes." The cop gritted his teeth growing angry. "The next time you file a false report I will hall your fucking ass of to jail." "Do you understand?" "Yes, I do understand officer." Grey''s Palace. Grey hadn''t heard from John, Kuma, or Potter since they left. He had only one option. To hire an assassin. The second greatest assassin ever was The Ronin. The Ronin killed all of his targets with a rusty blade he never decided to get rid of. He killed so many people with his blade. Ye never cleaned it ever. The blade was scratched with fades all around it. Grey contacted The Ronin by using a hologram. The Ronin just finished assassinating a rebel leader in The Resistance. A voice started to talk in his head. "Councilman Grey, what can I do for you?" "I have a mission for you to carry out." "The reward will be extremely well.". The Ronin took off his mask finishing off one of the rebel leaders by slitting her throat. He tossed her body on the ground. A lot of blood poured out of her neck. Kuma''s Location, Chinatown. Kuma rented a hotel in Chinatown. He tossed John on the bed. After three minutes John woke up. John was not moving like a rabid animal anymore. The veins on his face disappeared, and his eye color turned back to normal. After a while, the dark energy from the underworld would wear off. " Where the fuck are we Kuma?" Kuma did not answer him. Kuma only talked when he was fighting a strong opponent. John got off the rock hard bed looking outside. Gainer''s Location. Gainer was on top of the statue of liberty eating double dutch chocolate ice cream. On top of the statue had an amazing view of the city. When he was about to eat another spoonful of ice cream he sensed a powerful spiritual essence. It was not one of his enemies. When he looked up into the sky he saw a feather. It was one of Iracus"s soldiers. Iracus sent soldiers to Earth to accompany Gainer. Gainer powerful but he still needed assistance. He tossed the double Dutch ice cream into the water signaling Iracus''s soldier. The soldier flew by Gainer. "Vice Councilman Stranger!" "I did not expect to see you here." " Why did Iracus send you?" the "He just wanted to know how things were on Earth." "Things are very fucking horrible right now." "I still haven''t succeeded in completing my mission." "What mission is that?" "Taking that little boy skin." That boy''s skin is precious." "I must have it. "Once I have it I will obtain my life long dream, immortality." "The soldier looked at Gainer like a freak." Nobody knew how his true form looked. Gainer had a deep secret. Himself was possessed by the energy from the underworld. He held the Ex Sphere in his hand and sucked all the energy out of it. He never told anyone that. Chapter 352 - The Second Greatest Assassin John placed his hand on his chest which had no blood pumping through his heart. The only thing thing that was keeping alive was The Ex Sphere. He had to try his best not to allow anyone to rip open his chest and take out the Ex Sphere. The Ex Sphere was a very valuable and rare item. Everyone heard about the Ex Sphere. Grey had all kinds of things that were heard from a book. John got away from the window. John had a headache ever since he fought Cross. Was Cross telling the truth? If Cross was his only flesh and blood he had no reason to fight him. He would revolt against Grey. The family is a family. He had to find out more about Cross. While he thought about Cross Kuma was watching him with suspense. John concentrated aura around his hand which was black. The Ronin''s Location. The Ronin rode on top of a Giant Eagle. This was not the first time he got offered a job from one of the Councilmen. When The Ronin instructed The Giant Eagle to land down he jumped off landing on his hands. He stood up took a bag from around his back. Inside the bag was a big chunk red veiny meat. He threw the big chunk of red meat out the bag and threw it towards the Giant Eagle. The Giant Eagle opened its mouth catching the big chunk of red meat swallowing it whole. The Ronin walked inside the palace and heading to Grey''s throne room. Ronin saw Grey who was eating a full course meal by himself. When Grey saw The Ronin he stopped eating placing down his fork and knife. "It is an honor to see again Ronin." The Ronin sat down and picked up a banana which was red. He peeled the banana and took a big chunk out of it chewing it up until it was mush. He swallowed the mush whole before clearing his throat. "Do what is this mission going to be about this time?" I want you to kill someone for me. A man named Cross Santana. "Almost everyone I sent to take him out never returns." The Ronin ate the rest of the banana and ate the skin. The skin was chewy and tasted like a cherry. "This can be arranged." This isn''t the first time I had to kill someone who I heard was strong. But that all changes until I placed my blade against their throat slicing open their neck watching every ounce of blood drip on the floor. Grey handed him a piece of sandpaper with Cross''s face on it. " This is his description." The Ronin examined the photo and placed his knife inside of the photo. The Ronin got out of the chair and picked up another red banana. "This will not be a problem." He took the knife out of the photo placing it inside his pocket. Grey looked at The Ronin and said: "Don''t doubt yourself." "He is not the type to be taken lightly." The Ronin placed his mask over his face and walked out. "I have never failed anything before in my life." The doors of the throne room closed. The Ronin hopped on the Giant Eagle and made him fly off into the clouds. While in the clouds The Ronin looked at his chest which he had a big scar on. The Ronin got the scar from the most famous most legendary assassin ever, Hanzo Hattori. Hanzo Hattori''s location was now unknown but Ronin was inspired by him. Five years ago he fought Hanzo Hattori and lost. Back then, he was just a low life mercenary with nothing to live for. But five years later he became the second-best assassin ever. He swore that one day he would fight Hanzo Hattori once again. He wanted to show him much he improved in five years. The blade he held in his hand was the same blade he had five years ago. That is why the blade looked rusty, stained with blood. He picked it up and shined it in the air. He then threw it as far as he could. Chapter 353 - Incapable Of Many Things John and Kuma walked out of the hotel. John A to look for Gainer for the match, while Kuma went to look for across for a proper match. When John walked away from Kuma he began to feel pain in his chest. John collapsed on the ground holding his chest coughing up blood. Black aura began to circle his body. His spine started to poke out of his knives, while his teeth began turning sharp as knives. He clutched his teeth together banging his head on the ground. Blood poured out of his forehead. Suddenly, the black aura from around his body dispersed. He got up off the ground wiping the blood away from his face. He wanted revenge. Gainer''s Location. Gainer killed the soldier Iracus sent to Earth. He ripped his wings from his body and broke his neck He already told Iracus before he left that he did not want or need assistance in completing his mission. However Iracus was his superior, so he just had to take his anger one of Iracus''s soldiers. Gainer wiped the blood on his clothes which quickly dried up. He jumped off of the Statue of Liberty landing on his feet. On top of the Statue Of Liberty was now cracked white blood feathers on the top. Gainer would now continue with his mission. The Ronin''s Location. The Ronin jumped off The Giant Eagle which flew off. The Ronin landed on his hands. The Ronin would go to eliminate the third-best assassin ever before he went to Earth. The third best assassin threatened him saying that he would kill him and take his position as the second-best assassin. The third best assassin name was Kai. Kai two swords which handle were made from a rare type of bamboo. Kai was located at the edge of the light dimension. He laid in the Forbidden Jungle. When The Ronin landed in The Forbidden Jungle blood was everywhere. Almost all the creatures in The Forbidden Jungle were dead. The Ronin observed one of the dead bodies of a Man-Eater Ape. He. would tell that this was the work of a professional. Originally when he says a dead body, the body would look extremely sloppy. He got off of one knee and. closed his eyes. He couldn''t sense Kai''s spiritual essence. He walked through the jungle and came upon a little house that looked like it was just built. He entered the house and saw a raw chunk of meat on a stick. He walked up to the meat taking a piece of eating it. He showed it up for at least a couple seconds and spat it on the ground. The meat was not cooked thoroughly enough. He then continued to observe the house. He came home a bed that was warm. Ye quickly turned around throwing a blade inside of the wall. When he opened the door a man-eater ape that was tied up dropped down on the ground with blood dripping out of its neck. The man-eater ape had a gag in its mouth. It was tired up steel rods. The man-eater ape wad just a distraction. The Ronin jumped back and Kai crashed through the roof of the house. He pulled out his swords looking at The Ronin with a serious expression in his face. "I knew you would be heart kill me, you chicken shit motherfucker." The Ronin took off his mouth clutching his hand into fists cracking his knuckles. "You really think you have what it takes to become the second-best assassin, Kai?" "You are already the third-best assassin." "You should be satisfied." Kai held his swords as tight as he can. "Satisfied?" "Once I become the second-best assassin I can challenge the best assassin ever." "Hanzo Hattori." The Ronin started to laugh. Kai grew mad shooting himself towards The Ronin. The Ronin dodged Kai punching him in the kidneys. His kidney''s exploded. Kai grunted in pain swinging his entire body around. Kai jumped in the air clashing swords together muttering words. ''Two sword style." "Soulless Individuality." Purple aura formed around his swords and his body faded away. The Ronin wrapped the steel rods from the dead man-eater ape around his fists watching his surroundings. Kai slashed The Ronin on his chest. The Ronin grabbed Kai''s sword pulling Kai towards him. Kai backflipped kicking the Ronin in his face making blood nose. Kai landed perfectly on his feet. He twirled his swords together releasing purple energy around the small house. The Ronin tried to punch Kai but Kai deflected it with his swords. The impact and density made Kai fly through the house smashing landing in a huddle of dead man-eater apes he killed earlier. Kai got out the huddle of man-eater apes, cleaning his bloody swords with their dark black fur. The Ronin walked out of the house unwrapping the steel rods dropping them on the ground. Kai coughed up blood on the ground breathing heavily. Kai connected the two words together forming purple aura his swords. He went down on one knee. The swords acted like a bow. He fired twelve arrows at The Ronin. The Ronin picked up a dead man-eater ape placing it in front of his body. All twelve arrows punctured the dead man eater''s ape making it explode into blood. Kai jumped into the air throwing the swords at The Ronin. The Ronin caught the sword s with one hand throwing it to the side. Kai flew to the ground unleashing a barrage of attacks on The Ronin''s body. The Ronin blocked all the attacks. The Ronin kicked Kai in the face knocking out three of his teeth. Kai smacked into a tree extremely hard breaking his arm. The trees around the Forbidden Jungle were very tough. The Ronin picked up Kai by the neck headbutted him cracking his skull gushing blood out of his head like a fountain. I told you that your not the second-best assassin material. The Ronin picked one of Kai''s swords stabbing him in the chest placing him on a tree. Blood gushed out of his chest. "Only one may challenge Hanzo Hattori." He fused aura around his fist punching a hole in Kai''s face. He took his hand out of his face pulling out his eyes dropping them on the ground. "That someone is me." Chapter 354 - Flashback Fight The Ronin walked back into the house and looked at the meat. The meat was now golden brown. He ripped a piece of threat off and chewed it up. It tasted like shit but he was hungry. He kicked the meat into the dirt and whistled. The giant eagle descended from the skies landing on top of the house which crumbled. The Ronin hopped on top of the Giant Eagle which flew off into the sky. The Ronin pulled his mask back over his face. He was now headed to Earth. He thought about something when he was flying. He said that he was the one who could only challenge Hanzo Hattori. He started to remember when he first met Hanzo Hattori. Five years ago. The Ronin''s name was Lynx before he changed it. He was a small-time mercenary hired by people who wanted someone dead. He first met Hanzo Hattori in a bar filled with common mercenaries. When he entered the bar all the mercenaries watched him with mean looks on their faces. He sat on a chair and ordered some liquor. He guzzled down the liquor and ordered two more drinks. Two mercenaries walked up to him and started smiling. "How about buying us a drink?" "For a fellow mercenary?" Lynx banged his head on the counter and pulled out a knife backing it on the other mercenary. "Get the fuck back and eat your mush." The mercenary backed up and picked up the other mercenary on the ground who was holding his nose. His nose was bleeding. Lynx drank his liquor and got off his chair putting his knife away. At the time he kept it clean and shiny. When he was going to walk out of the bar, Hanzo Hattori entered. At the time he couldn''t sense aura. Hanzo Hattori sat down in the back placing his head on the wooden table. All the other mercenaries walked up to him smiling. Lynx walked out of the bar and said: "Poor bastard." He searched his pockets and forgot his money. When he entered all the mercenaries were on the ground in pieces. He saw Hanzo Hattori sitting in the same place. Lynx walked up to Hanzo Hattori who looked at Lynx and held a knife in his hand twirling it in his hand. "Did you do all of this?" Hanzo Hattori watched him and walked past him. "I challenge you to a fight." Hanzo Hattori was drunk. "Fine." Both of them walked out of the bar standing in front of each other. Lynx watched Hanzo Hattori and pulled out his knife. He was in deep concentration. He threw his knife at Hanzo who stood in the same spot. Hanzo allowed the knife to go inside of his shoulder. Hanzo took the blade out of his shoulder. He threw the blade on ground and smiled. "I need a drink." Lynx pulled out a gun and fired two rounds at Hanzo. The bullets went through Hanzo"s chest. Blood splattered everywhere. Hanzo did not feel any pain. Hanzo walked up to Lynx and kicked him in the throat. Lynx grunted in pain and picked his knife. Hanzo kicked the blade out of his hand then kicked him in the face. Lynx felt as if he was being beaten with a spiked blade. Lynx finally uppercut Hanzo who pulled out a Kuni. He stabbed Lynx five times in the chest. Lynx jumped back with blood coming out of his chest. Lynx only had one option left. He picked up a rocket launcher firing it at Hanzo. Hanzo grabbed the rocket crushing it in his hand. Hanzo then formed a beam in his hand shooting it in Lynx''s chest. Lynx smashed into the bar. Blood dripped out of his chest. A huge hole was formed. Hanzo walked up to Lynx and said: "You have potential." "You might become a good assassin someday." "When you do come to find me." That was the last thing that he heard before he passed out. Chapter 355 - Stars In The Night Night fell upon New York City. John looked at the stars holding his chest. He was still looking for Gainer. He searched almost every district in Manhattan and still couldn''t find him. The only district he hadn''t searched was Chinatown. When John entered Chinatown, almost everything seemed normal. John closed his eyes placing his hand on the ground. He immediately found Gainer''s location. Chinatown, New Dragon Main Building. Gainer was in the office of the leader of The New Dragons. Brian Kang"s bastard son was named Seth. Brian abandons Seth a long time ago. Seth hated Brian Kang for what he did to him. He also hated his sister, Sarah. He looked at Gainer who are the chocolate cookies off of Seth''s table. " What brings someone like you here?" "I have come to provide you with useful information." "You may go ahead and speak." "You have a nephew." " Does it look like I give a fuck?" "You remember the ones who walked in your restaurant and broke your arm?" "Yes." One of them was your brother in law." "Why are you still telling me I have family in New York?" "I do not know those fucking bastards!" "My only family is The New Dragons." Gainer got out the chair with a smirk on his face. Seth looked at Gainer and spat on the clean polished floors. Gainer went into the elevator and gritted his teeth. He was hoping that he could manipulate The New Dragons. When he left the New Dragons Main Building he could feel that he was being watched. John was in an accessory shop hiding his spiritual essence. John focused black aura around his hand which made his fingernails turn into claws with blue veins around them. John sprinted towards Gainer who quickly reacted. "I knew you weren''t dead." Gainer grabbed John by the neck throwing him through a cab. John landed on his feet breathed heavily standing up. Gainer could smell the stench of evil power all around John''s body. Gainer shot a beam at John who slapped the beam into the sky causing an explosion. Gainer shot himself towards John punching in the stomach and elbow in the back of his neck. John endured all the pain slicing Gainer on the face shredding over five layers of skin on his face. pulled the piece hanging piece of skin of his face throwing it to the side. A patch of blue skin was now seen. John channeled black aura around his body causing his eyes to turn black with veins popping out his and, and his spinal cord to poke out of his clothes. "You have the Ex Sphere in your possession. " " How did you acquire it?" John formed a black disc in his hand throwing it at Gainer. Gainer stopped the beam with his hands. Sparks started to form on his hands. The black disc started to push him back. "Hurts doesn''t it?" Gainer had no choice but to let it go. When he removed his hands from the black disc they were removed. Blood splattered everywhere. Gainer jumped back picking to his hands with his teeth. John dispersed the black aura from his body running up to Gainer, who was now defenseless. Gainer opened his mouth charging up a powerful red blast. When he fired the red blast from his mouth, John jumped in the air. The red blast smashed into a Mack truck gas tank causing a powerful explosion to happen. John made his fingernails sharp descending down from the sky zooming past Gainer. Gainer''s head was sliced into cubes, while his body turned into a blood mist. John got off his knee and dispersed the black aura from his hand. When he observed the pieces left Gainer''s body he realized that it was just a shell. John looked around the area and realized that he couldn''t pick up any of Gainer''s spiritual essence. Gainer''s true appearance was revealed. His blue skin had Latin writings all over his body. His skin was royal blue. Gainer was extremely weak without wearing someone''s skin. Gainer vanished from the scene. The Ronin''s Location. The Ronin was soon enclosing on Earth. On the ride go Earth he began to flashback again. Fours years ago, Dokan Mountain. After being defeated by the drunken Hanzo Hattori, he wanted to get stronger. His injuries took a year to heal. When he recovered he heard about a place name Dokan Mountain. Dokan Mountain was located in the Dokan home to many dangerous vile creatures. On top of Dokan Mountain laid a temple. Inside the temple laid a legendary ninja named Fuma Kotaro. Fuma Kotaro once was the greatest assassin ever to live but once Hanzo Hattori took his arm his reputation was ruined. He became the second-best assassin. Fuma Kotaro then created a deathly assassin group called Nightmare Gulch. Right now Lynx was in the Dokan Jungle equipped with a gun, and a large hunting knife. Every step Lync walked in mushy mud that had parasites similar to leaches. Lynx pulled his foot out of the mud rushing off the parasites off his leg. He quickly walked out of the mud arriving on dry ground. He had to stop. He had been walking for over three hours straight without any rest. He took his bag off his bag pulling out a piece of bread and raw meat wrapped in wax paper. The meat was raw but that was the way he liked it. He stuck the meat in the loaf of bread biting it. Blood dripped down his mouth. When he was about to take another bite of the sandwich he heard rustling through the bushes. He instantly pulled out his large hunting knife. He tossed the bloody sandwich to the side standing up. A creature jumped out of the bushes with saliva dripping from its mouth. The creature resembled a wolf with razor-sharp teeth, red eyes, claws, and a long tongue. The creature leaped at Lynx who evaded the creature stabbing it in the body dragging the knife down. Blood was released everywhere. The wolf howled in pain. Lync wiped the blood off his hunting knife. The wolf then bit Lynx and the neck. Lync stabbed the wolf multiple times in the head killing it. He ripped the wolf from his neck. Blood came out of hid neck like a fountain. He was beginning to lose his vision. Lynx dropped on the ground. He saw someone before he pasted out. Chapter 356 - The Nightmares Gulch Lynx woke up inside of a hut with bandages around his neck. Next to him laid a pile of disgusting food. He picked up to food and smelled it. It smelled tremendously great. He picked up a spoon and shoved it in his mouth. It tasted like porridge with a lot of sugar and honey. He unwrapped the bandages from his neck. The bandages were stained in his blood. He threw the bandages to the side, getting back on his feet. He picked up a mirror and looked at the wound and his neck. It was purple with veins all around it, pulsating. When he touched the wound it felt as if he was being poked with a thorn. When he was about to walk out of the hut he was confronted by a man. "Good your awake." "Who are you?" "I am Prometheus." "The son of the chieftain in this village." "This is Dokan Village." "One of my comrades found you in the jungle." You were bitten by a Blacktooth wolf. "You were the first to ever survive a Blacktooth wolf bite." Prometheus looked at Lynx and said: "You aren''t from around here are you?" "No." "Come allow me to invite you to lunch. " Prometheus looked at the porridge and said: "That porridge you just is five days old." When Lynx walked beside Prometheus all the villagers stared at Lynx like he was a different organism. Prometheus took him to the banquet hall were the chieftain and his wife sat. A different variety of foods were on the table. Prometheus took him to the chieftain who was talking to his wife. When he saw Lynx he said: " You must be the one who was bitten by the Black tooth wolf. "Yes, I am." "What is your name?" "Lynx." I am the chief of this village, Sung." "So what brings you to Dokan Jungle?" I came to this godforsaken place to reach to the top of Dokan Mountain. "Why would you want to go there?" "I want to be trained by Fuma Kotaro." Sung''s eyes widened. The Nightmare''s Gulch threatened the Dokan Village with demise. "So you want to join The Nightmare''s Gulch?" "Correct." Sung signaled his son to knock out Lynx. Prometheus knocked out Lynx, who immediately blacked out. When Lynx woke up he was wrapped to a wall. Blood dried in his left eye. He was in the center of a platform with all the villagers watching him whispering things to each other. The chief is also in the center of the platform. We all know that you are in league with Fuma Kotaro. Lynx spat the gag on the ground and gritted his teeth in pain. "I am not in league with them." "We don''t have time to hear you babbling." "My son will kill you." Lynx was cut from the wall. His hunting knife was thrown to him. Lynx picked up the knife holding it tightly in his hand. Prometheus did not have any type of weapon. Prometheus did not believe in weapons. Prometheus clutched his hand into fists revealing sweat out of his body. Lynx leaped at Prometheus, stabbing him in his chest. His chest muscles grabbed the knife dropping it on the muddy ground making it sink in. Prometheus punched Lynx in the face knocking out one of his teeth. Lynx smashed into the mud. The crowd started cheering. Lynx got out of the mud, running towards Prometheus. Lynx dived in the mud which was at least five feet deep. Prometheus formed aura around his body parting the mud in two. Lync grabbed his hunting knife quickly slicing Prometheus on the face. The blade was caught in his face that acted like mud. The blade was sucked inside of his face. He swallowed the blade smiling. Prometheus then turns his hand into mud shooting his giant mud hand towards Lynx grabbing Lynx. He began to squeeze Lynx''s torso tightly. Lynx let out a very loud scream. Lynx was then smashed into the wall. Lynx had yet to land a blow on Prometheus''s body. Lynx got on his feet wiping the blood and much away from his face. Prometheus began laughing like a maniac. " Are you sure you are a part of Fuma Kotaro''s group?'' Chapter 357 - Invaded Lynx stab blood on the ground wiping it away from his mouth. I already told you fucking lunatics before, "I am not a part of The Nightmare''s Gulch." Prometheus turned his arm in spikes shooting it at Lynx. Lynx dived into the much dodging the mud spikes. The mud spikes went through the wall as if the wall was paper. Lynx got out of the mud throwing his hunting knife at Prometheus who opened his mouth swallowing the hunting knife shooting it back at Lynx. The large hunting knife went through Lynx''s stomach. Lynx smashed into the crumbled wall. Lynx took the knife out of his stomach throwing it to the side. Prometheus grabbed Lynx''s body smashing him into the ground. The chief Sung was starting to believe that Lynx wasn''t in league with The Nightmare''s Gulch. The chief stood out of his chair and said: "Stop." "Are you sure you know what you are doing?" said, Sung''s wife. "Yes." "If he was in league with The Nightmare''s Gulch, our son would have already been deep inside of the mud." Sung''s wife has been to understand. The Nightmare''s Gulch was a deathly assassin group. They could wipe out the entire Dokan Village if they wanted to. Prometheus turned his arm back to normal stepping back away from Lynx, who was on the ground covered in blood. Sung walked from his chair stepping in mud. "We all are sorry for the inconvenience." Lynx struggled to get back on his feet. His ribs were broken. So was his arm. Lynx watched Sung with a serious expression in his face. When he was about to say something to Sung, a giant spear went through Sung''s chest. Sung coughed up blood in Lynx''s face. Sung died instantly. "Father!" Prometheus rushed to Sung tossing Lynx to the side. All the people pulled out their weapons looking all around the place searching for Sung''s killer. Suddenly someone came crashing into mud. Prometheus turned around quickly. When the smoke cleared up from around the person''s body it revealed a brown skin man with a red headband around his head. The brown skin man wore a red and black kimono with the sides removed with the split ends cut. He wore white socks with brown shoes. He also had a tattoo on his right arm of black chains. Prometheus looked at the man who started to smile. Prometheus got off the ground and turned his arm in mud shooting at the man who was engulfed in the mud. The man jumped out of the mud landing on the ground. "How the fuck are you?!" The man had a toothpick in his mouth. "I am Amon." Part of The Nightmare''s Gulch. "I was sent here to wipe out Dokan Village and all who lay in it." Prometheus grew mad and leaped at Amon. Amon grabbed Prometheus by the throat choking him turning his skin purple. Prometheus turned his hand into mud claws stabbing Amon in the abdominals. Amon headbutted Prometheus in the head making smash through five trees. Amon walked up to Sung and took his spear out of Sung''s chest waving the blood into the air holding his spear tightly. Prometheus got off the ground turning his hand into mud grabbing a tree throwing it at Amon who sliced the tree in half like it was butter. Prometheus was blinded by anger and vengeance. Normally he would strategize and observe his opponent''s moments and moves. He would easily crush all his enemies who were mostly vile monsters. Amon threw his spear into Prometheus''s chest. The spear was lodged into his as if his chest was a marshmallow roasted in fire. Prometheus took the spear out of his chest shooting himself towards Amon slashing towards him. Amon dodged all attacks very easily. He began laughing. He kneeled Prometheus in face making blood gush out. Prometheus was confused. Hid body was mostly made from mud Prometheus smashed into a rock which cracked up. Prometheus got off the ground wiping the blood away from his nose. Prometheus had a strong spirit that couldn''t be crushed. Prometheus stuck his hand into air. A giant mud ball began to form in the air. Amon looked in the air and saw the giant mudball. Spikes started to poke out of mud ball which hardened. Giant Spiked Mudball was thrown at Amon. Amon grabbed the Giant Spiked Mudball with his hands. Amon has almost pushed off a cliff. He picked up the Giant Spiked Mudball and punched it to pieces with one fist. The pieces crashed on the cliff which eroded. Amon stabbed a giant piece of the cliff sling himself onto the cliff which didn''t erode. Amon gritted his teeth smiling. The Giant Spike Mudball took half of Prometheus''s energy. Prometheus sucked up all the mud in his body swallowing it. Since Amon lost his spear he used some of his spiritual aura. The tattoo on his right arm started to circulate. Prometheus shot himself towards Amon opening his mouth. "Mud Blast!" A giant wave of mud came out Prometheus''s mouth. Amon stuck his hand in front of the mud which parted. Amon then kicked Prometheus in the chest making him cough up blood. Prometheus crashed into the ground causing a crater to form. Amon clutched his hand into fists cracking his knuckles. He grabbed Prometheus by the neck punching Prometheus five times in the face. Blood was all over his face making it very hard for him to see. "Your people are doomed. " "It is now Nightmare''s Gulch property." He picked Prometheus up the arm throwing him off the cliff making him fall into a black abyss. Back at Dokan Village... At least fifty ninjas from the Nightmare''s Gulch came to Dokan Village in the span of six minutes and went into a heated battle. However, the ninjas win the battle killing women, children, and old women. Lynx got off the ground holding his head. He was extremely dizzy. He saw blood and piles of dead bodies all over the place. Suddenly he saw four Black tooth wolves jump over the wall. He immediately picked up a bloody sword holding it tightly. Chapter 358 - A New Member Of The Nightmares Gulch Lynx hid in the pile of dead bodies. The Black tooth wolves were deployed to look for any survivors. They were also sent to clean up the mess. Lynx wanted to throw up. He placed an old fat woman''s who had her guts split opened. The guts were in his mouth. He took the guts out of his mouth trying hid his best not to make any sudden movements. He spat blood out of his mouth. The old fat woman''s body fell off of him, dropping in the ground. One of the Black tooth wolves heard the woman''s body drop on the ground. The Black tooth wolf had disgusting drool dripping from his mouth. Lynx held his breath tightly. The Black wolf ripped a big chunk of meat from the woman''s fat face eating it. The Black Tooth wolf also ate the woman''s guts like they were pasta covered in cheese. As the Black tooth wolf continued to eat the woman Lynx jumped out a pile of bodies. The Black tooth wolf turned its head looking at Lynx. Lynx almost stabbed the Black tooth wolf but the wolf evaded the attack. This Black tooth wolf was different from the one who encountered earlier. This one was trained. The wolf bit Lynx on the hand ripping it off swallowing if whole. Lynx grunted in pain. Lynx was losing a lot of blood. Lynx picked up the sword stabbing the wolf in the head. Blood gushed out of the wolf''s head. The wolf then dropped on the ground. Lynx then pasted out. Five hours later... Lynx woke up in a bed. He saw a ceiling with writings all over it. The entire room gleamed brightly. Lynx noticed that he was in the temple on top of Dokan Mountain. He looked at his hand which was replaced with a mechanical hand. He could move his hand freely. He opened the door which revealed a large space. No one was around. All he saw was a pile of clothes. He placed the clothes on had the appearance of a ninja. He saw doors all over the place but decided to go to the big door. The door opened as he walked by it. He could smell some gunpowder. When he walked inside he saw Fuma Kotaro, Hanzo Hattori''s sworn rival. Fuma Kotaro instantly settled his eyes on Lynx. "You must be the one who killed one of our Battle Black tooth wolves." Lynx nodded his head. "Are you Fuma Kotaro?" "Yes." "So what brings you to the isle Of Dokan?" "I have come to Dokan to request personal training from you." "Why the fuck would I train you?" "Because we scarred by the same exact person." "Hanzo Hattori." Fuma gritted his teeth clutching his metal hand into a fist. "We know we were once allies. "But when he became the stronger one I became jealous." "We were in a heard battle, but their only could be one winner and one loser." "I lost my arm in the process, but that was the past." "I am a changed person." "Fine." I will consider making you, my pupil." "But once you fuck up or disobey me, I will feed you to my Black tooth wolves." After Fuma finished talking, Amon entered. "Did you bring Dokan Village to its demise?" "Yes." "There are no survivors." "That was the day." Lynx became Fuma''s pupil and a part of The Nightmare''s Gulch. Over the years Lynx developed a new personality. He then acquired his new name. The Ronin. He and Fuma then fought each other. It was between pupil and master. However, Fuma lost. Fuma lost on purpose. He was the type to see other people in the spotlight. Near Dokan Village, At The Bottom Of Dokan Cliff. Prometheus was still alive. He coughed up blood. He wiped the blood from his face, cleaning his face with fresh water. The clean water became bloody. Prometheus saw a fish in the water. He grabbed the fish biting its head off. Prometheus regained his energy climbing out of Dokan Cliff which didn''t take very long. When he reached back to Dokan Village he saw piles of dead bodies. His mother and father were killed. The one he had to blame for all that happened was Lynx. Prometheus began banging his head on the ground. He then could smell the stench of Blacksmith wolfs. He turned around and saw five Black tooth wolves. They looked at him and could just see meat. One of the wolfs leaped at him but he evaded the wolf He turns his hand into mud slicing the wolf to bloody bits. The rest of the wolfs then charged Prometheus who placed his hand o. the ground. The mud in the ground acted like quicksand making the wolves drown. Prometheus now pursued revenge. He turned his body back to normal going inside of the mud. Present Time. Providence Of Xo City. The Ronin got of the Giant Eagle. He had stopped because he needed new weapons. He threw his old weapon away. He walked in a weapons shop looking at weapons. He had enough money to live in Xo City for three hundred years. Practically a lifetime. He saw a dagger attached to a chain. He bought the weapon. He wrapped the sharp weapon go placing it on his side. He then left the weapon shop, jumping on his ride. 5he giant eagle flew off into air circulating strong winds. He was now encoding on the dimension Earth consisted of. He took the weapon out of his side and waved it into the air. He then laid back on the giant eagle. The Giant Eagle opened a portal and flew inside of it. They were now by Mars. The Ronin now could ditch his ride. He jumped off the eagle and headed for Earth. When he reached Earth''s atmosphere a satellite picked up a beam of light. The Ronin landed in Texas, Austin. He now was at the destination he was intended to be. . Chapter 359 - Pain Is Devastating Jesse was doing push-ups on his fingers. He did at least five thousand of them in ten minutes. After he did five thousand pushups he drank a fruit smoothie. Loki began to talk to him. "Why the fuck do you insist on drinking that shit when told you before not to drink it?" You are not my father. You''re just a tenant living inside of my body." Jesse wiped his sweaty body with his red towel throwing it in the hamper. He then took a shower. He used Dove Soap. When Jesse stepped out of the shower he felt The Stranger''s presence. He immediately dried himself off with his second towel and threw on clothes running outside. He saw nobody outside. "Why the fuck are you outside?" "Nobody is out there!" Jesse walked inside and closed the door. Gainer took the skin off a mutt. Blood raised out of the mutt''s mouth which had roaches in it. Gainer ran up to the door and began to bark. Sarah opened the door and looked at the mutt. She instantly closed her nose. The mutt was just in the trash nearby eating a dead rotten rat before Gainer took its skin. Everyone in the house smelled the scent. Cross instantly sprayed the entire house. " What the fuck is that smell?!" "It''s this dog." Cross looked at the dog in disgust. "That thing needs to be taken to a shelter." When Sarah was about close the door the mutt walked in. Jesse opened the fridge and gave it his leftover a sandwich. Jesse looked at the mutt''s eyes and saw that they were all with veins by its face. He sensed a familiar presence of the mutt. Cross walked up to mutt and touched it. A large of the dog''s skin ended up in his hand. Cross looked in the palm of his hand and threw it on the ground. He realized that the dog was already dead. Suddenly all the skin of the mutt fell off. The mutt''s head also fell off making roaches come out. Jesse''s prediction was correct. Gainer folded up his body to fit inside of the dog''s rotten, disgusting, diseased skin. Gainer unfolded his skin looking at Cross, Sarah, and Jesse. He looked at Jesse and licked his lips. "This time your skin will be mined." He tried to grab Jesse, but Jesse grabbed his hand and crushed like a pretzel. Gainer uppercut Jesse through the roof. Sarah wanted to help him but Cross stopped her. " This is his fight." "We shouldn''t interfere." Sarah stepped back. Gainer jumped through the roof, levitating. Jesse wiped the blood away from his face. Jesse shot towards Gainer and punched him in the chest. Gainer took the damage and headbutted Jesse into the ground. Gainer turned his fingernails sharp. He sliced the air letting out five Lion Slashes. Jesse got out the ground blocking the five Lion Slashes. Jesse channeled aura his body which was white. Jesse began to turn like rubber. Gainer then let out fifteen lions slashes. Jesse vanished. Jesse wrapped his right arm like a drill and punch Gainer in the chest making spit out blood. Gainer smashed through a house. Jesse dispersed the aura around his body breathing heavily. Gainer s.ashed through a couple called the Watkins. He stood on his feet and looked at his chest. It was smashed in. He looked at George Watkins and stole his skin. He walked all the way back to Jesse''s location. Houston, Texas. The Ronin''s location. The Ronin thought about the Nightmare''s Gulch. When he murdered Fuma Kotaro, he ditched The Nightmare''s Gulch. He ditched the Isle of Dokan altogether. Over the next two years, he began taking down the assassins from one to five. It took him five months to take down number five, four, three, and two. He recently took down the new number three. John''s Location. John was in an alley holding his chest coughing up blood. After his fight with Gainer, he channeled a lot of energy from The Ex Sphere. He struggled to get up and landed in a puddle of dirty water. He spat the dirty water from his mouth out on the ground walking out of the dark alley. Black aura began circling his body. Pain erupted through his whole body. He bit his lip and blood began to draw. His spine began to poke out his body. Veins started to come out of his face. His muscles and insides were boiling. More and more energy came around his body rising up into the air. Drool began to pour out of his mouth. His bones started to change and bend. John got on his feet with blood pouring out his eyes. The aura then dispersed. Everything went back to normal. John was breathing heavily he dropped on the ground holding his head. It began to rain. A person walled over his body muttering: " Fucking bum." John had to find out a solution. He wanted to get rid of The Ex Sphere. He got on his feet. He went to a hospital. He walked into the hospital and passed out. He woke up in a hospital bed with bandages on his head. John was now pale as snow. He looked around the area and saw a doctor. The doctor went up to John and said: " How are you feeling today Mr- John McCain. "Where am I?" "In a hospital." "You just passed out and a nurse brought you to this hospital room." "Why did you come to this hospital anyhow?" "I have an object in the chest which needs to be removed A.S.A.P." "You realize that this does not come cheap." John handed the doctor five hundred thousand dollars. The doctor turned on an x-ray and saw his insides. His insides were black. "I have never seen anything like this before." He turned off the x-ray and said: " I can''t help you." John grew mad and broke the doctor''s neck before he left the hospital. He decided to go back to Grey''s dimension. He left Kuma behind. Chapter 360 - Ex Sphere Removed Grey''s Dimension... Grey was aware of John ditching his post. He did not care about John. All he wanted was The Ex Sphere. He would not kill John. He had outer bug plans for him. When he repaired Grey he gave him machine parts. A machine heart, skull fragments, and a mechanical arm. Grey stood out of his throne and picked up a glass of wine guzzling it down, before pouring himself another cup. He drank some of the wine tossing the rest of the wine to the side. He was about to sit down, John entered the palace. He looked at John with angry expression on his face. "Why would you come here?" "You deserted your post." "I should be crushing your fucking skull right now." "I have to get rid of The Ex Sphere inside of his chest." "This is the only reason I have come." "Get rid of The Ex Sphere?" "Why would you want to do such a stupid fucking thing like that?" "This thing is fucking killing me!" "I have coughed up over five pints of blood for the last ten days." "I am demanding the removal of this fucking object." "Demanding?" "I am your leader." John began to circle black aura around his body. His spine came out of his back, and veins came around his body. His muscles then grew large. John clutched his hand to a fist and punched the ground. The ground cracked up. Grey jumped through the window of the palace landing perfectly on his feet. John walked out of the palace. Grey drank his wine and threw the glass in the ground which scattered instantly. He picked up the pieces of glass with his mind making the glass go inside of his chest. John took the glass shards out of his chest and fired a beam at Grey. Grey dodged the beam without moving a single hair on his body. John leaped at Grey who drove his hand through his chest. He took his hand out his chest pulling out the Ex Sphere. He held the Ex Sphere in his hand which had blood all over it. The Ex Sphere was at least five times bigger than the average human heart. He played it on the ground wiping the blood from his head. John dropped on the ground passing out. He picked the Ex Sphere up and grabbed the Ex Sphere walking back into the palace which was slowly crumbling. Chapter 361 - A Buyer When Grey put a word out that he was selling The Ex Sphere, over a hundred thousand people were outside his palace. When he walked off the throne room he looked over the balcony and saw all the Ex Sphere customers. The auction will begin shortly. He walked into his workshop he looked at John who was hooked up to a machine, with a mask over his face keeping him alive. He tapped the glass. John instantly woke up. He could no longer talk but he should expressions on his face that he hated Grey. Grey walked out of the workshop. All the lights turned off when he left. Grey looked over the balcony again and saw only a group of people. The group of people then walked inside the palace. The group of people was the Nightmare''s Gulch accompanied by Fuma Kotaro. One of Fuma Kotaro''s eyes was missing so he had an eye patch. His hair was no gray instead of red. He was a bit slimmer, with gray beards, and a different posture. "The Nightmare''s Gulch is interested in buying The Ex Sphere." "What happened to other buyers?" I will just say that they had better things to do in a better place." Grey sat down in his throne and ordered one of his soldiers to bring The Ex Sphere to the throne room. The Ex Sphere was in a glass display. Black energy was pouring out of the Ex Sphere. The soldier then took his leave. "How much is this going to cost?" This item does not have a price. "I am thinking about not selling it?" Fuma Kotaro gritted his teeth. He originally did not pay for items he desperately wanted. He just killed the person who had the item he wanted and took it from their cold dead hands. Fuma Kotaro placed his hand on a Kuni holding it tightly. "Would you like to reconsider?" Grey looked at the other Nightmare''s Gulch members. They all had black cloaks on with their hoods pulled over their faces. They did not move, twitch or even talked. Grey was aware of what Kuma was going to do. In order to avoid conflict with someone who wasn''t his enemy, he decided to place a price on The Ex Sphere. "Fine." "I will consider selling this item to you." "But before I do I have one question." "What is it?" "What do you intend to do with The Ex Sphere?" "What I intend to do with The Ex Sphere?" "That is none of your motherfucking business." Veins started to pop out Grey''s head. "Just a little constructive criticism." "Honestly, I do not give a fuck what you intend to do with it." "Good." "Now, how much?" Five million pieces of gold in advance. Fuma Kotaro clutched his blade tightly. That was all the money The Nightmare''s Gulch had. "Why so much?" "This item is one of the most legendary items in the universe.* "You really think that it wouldn''t be expensive?" Fuma Kotaro stood off the ground getting ready to pull out his Kuni. When he was about to throw the Kuni at Grey an explosion occurred. Grey closed his eyes searching for one''s responsible. It was the rebels. They sent to kill Grey. Grey jumped out of the palace landing on the ground. The revels we''re wearing heavy battle armor that was red. When they saw Grey they immediately opened fire. Grey dodged all the plasma shots without even moving. Grey ran up to one of the rebels punching a hole through the rebel''s chest. The rebel was killed instantly. Suddenly the rebels were sliced to pieces. Their thick armor was sliced through like butter. It was the work of the members of The Nightmare''s Gulch. Fuma Kotaro only came with five soldiers. He started the Nightmare''s Gulch by stealing baby''s and training them to become deathly assassins. All five assassins jumped to the rumble of the palace. Fuma Kotaro jumped out of the tumble holding the Ex Sphere in his hand. Grey wanted to sell the Ex Sphere to someone who was rich. He had to get it back." I will just like to tell you that I am taking the Ex Sphere." Grey formed aura around his hands. The aura turned to strings. Fuma Kotaro signaled his comrades to kill Grey. Chapter 362 - Next Vessel Grey killed all of the soldiers in only a couple of seconds. Blood was all over his body. Fuma Kotaro expected this. After all, Grey was part of the Councilman Of Fate Empire. Fuma threw an exploding Kuni at Grey. Grey dodged the exploding Kuni which landed in a tree. The tree exploded in splinters. Fuma ran up to Grey pulling out his sword chopping Grey on the arm. The blade was lodged in Grey''s bone. Grey sliced after Fuma, who left his face open. Three cuts appeared on his face gushing blood everywhere. Fuma kicked Grey in the face making him fly into the air. Grey banged his fist together. Fuma dodged all the aura strings which could slice through metal. "I can see why you want the Ex Sphere." Fuma''s fake arm was ripped off his body. Fuma backed away from Grey''s dignity. Grey landed back on the ground cracking his knuckles. Fuma chanted words disappearing. Grey instantly knew where he was. He slices the air parting a mountain. Fuma dodged it in time. His hand was taken off without him even knowing. He picked up the Ex Sphere and crushed like a banana. Black energy came out of the remains of the Ex Sphere going inside of Fuma''s body. Fuma dropped on the ground. He began to twitch. Fuma was not about to let some aura possess him. He placed some of the energy inside of his blade. He stabbed the blade in the ground causing a black electric shockwave. Grey could not avoid it. Everything in the area was destroyed. Fuma took the sword out of the ground sticking it back in its sheath. Fuma looked different since he possessed The Energy from The Ex Sphere. He looked around the area and saw no one. All he saw was burnt branches and fire all over the place. Grey was on the ground covered in dirt and splinters all over the place. He got off the ground trying to regain his vision once again. Fuma saw Grey and vegan laughing. He heard about the Council Of Fate members being tough. Fuma took out his sword of its sheath and licked it. Grey fired two beams at Fuma who sliced the beams in half. Grey then fired more beams at Fuma. Fuma accordingly sliced the air again. Grey was sliced on 5he neck. A lot of blood gushed out of his neck splashing in the ground. Chapter 363 - Slicing Dragon Hidden Technique Grey got off the ground channeling auras around his body. There was only one thing that could stop Fuma Kotaro in his tracks. Grey had to perform The Slicing Dragon Hidden Technique. Grey only used this technique at crucial times. Fuma Kotaro watched Grey and smiled. Fuma always heard that the Ex Sphere would give people tremendous powerful power. Legend says that those who have strong willpower will become the next strong powerful person. If the person did not have will power the Ex Sphere will slowly turn them into a demon that just knows how to eat and devour its prey. Fuma waved his blade which was surrounded by black aura in the air. The black aura was shot into the air. The ball of black aura became a perfect clone of Fuma Kotaro. The clone of Fuma Kotaro landed in the ground. Fuma ordered the clone to kill Grey. The clone shot towards Grey stabbing him in the chest. Grey headbutted the clone, which brushed off the pain very quickly. The clone spat a beam at Grey, who caught the beam dispersing it. Grey channeled aura around his finger. His aura grabbed the clone wrapping the clone up like how a spider does it''s prey before it eventually eats it. He then chopped the air. The clone was sliced in half. Blood and organs splattered everywhere. Fuma cracked his knuckles and smiled. "You had the Ex Sphere in your hands for so many years." "I am aghast that you didn''t choose to conserve the energy for yourself." "I do not rely on energy from the dark underworld to vanquish my enemies." "I did not train a thousand years to depend on objects." "However, the EX Sphere was a legendary item. "But since you engulfed all the energy it is now worthless." Fuma threw his blade at Grey who barely dodged it. A thin layer of flesh was sliced off his face splashing blood on his clothes. Grey appeared in front of Fuma. He unleashed a barrage of attacks on Fuma. Fuma blocked all of Grey''s rock hard fist with his index finger. He kicked Grey in the stomach making him cough up blood. Grey endured the pain channeling little amount of aura around his fists. He punched the air surrounding Fuma''s body releasing a gust of hot air. Fuma was pushed off his feet smacking into the debris of the palace. Grey picked up the white shell of The Ex Sphere throwing it to the side. Fuma got out of the debris, channeling black aura around his body. His eyes became white, and his muscles became bigger making his top layer of clothes burst off his body. His black hair moved by its self as if it was alive having its own personality and mindset. Fuma Kotaro ditched his blade. He no longer had any use for it. He began to levitate. The energy from his sword was sucked inside of his body giving him more strength. A black beam came out of his eyes slicing the ground as if it was a cake. Grey jumped in the air. The ground was parted evenly. Fuma was now using the full intent from the Ex Sphere. In the blink of an eye, Fuma grabbed Grey by the neck, driving him into the ground causing a crater. While he still had his hands-on Grey''s neck he charged a powerful beam in his eyes. When he was about to fire it in Grey''s face, Grey stabbed Fuma in the chest through his heart. Fuma coughed up blood quickly taking his hands off of Grey''s neck. He dropped on the ground holding his heart which had a huge hole in it. All the black aura around his body dispersed in thin air. Grey got off the ground coughing. "Now you know how it feels to experience true pain." "All those scars on your body no longer mean nothing." Fuma looked at Grey with a mean expression on his face. His teeth were now stained with blood. Fuma tried to get on his feet but he couldn''t. When he dropped back on the ground a black bubble came out of the hole in his chest. The black bubble floated in the sky for three minutes before popping. The black bubble was the energy from the Ex Sphere, which was now gone. Grey looked at Fuma who began crawling away from him. "You now fear me." "Don''t you?" Fuma placed his hand behind his back. " You are very foolish for a Councilman." Just because I have a hole in my heart and I don''t possess dark energy from the underworld doesn''t mean that I can''t kill you. "You are a stupid fucking idiot." Fuma got on his feet jumping back gripping the dagger in his hand very tightly. He looked at the hole in his chest and shoved his hand inside of it. He formed aura around his hand which began to heal up. The hole in his heart disappeared leaving a very nasty, disgusting-looking scar on the chest. "I am Fuma Kotaro." "The leader of The Nightmare''s Gulch." "Killing me is not going to be that simple." "So many have tried." "Yet they all failed." "Even my own pupil tried to kill me but he failed." I was trained by Kato Danzo." Fuma ran up to Grey rolling past his leg slicing him on the Achilles Tendon. His Achilles Tendon was removed like a piece of gummy candy. Grey landed on the ground. He was buying time to generate energy from his body to perform The Slicing Dragon Hidden Technique. Cuts were all over his body. Fuma Kotaro was about to land the final blow. He was going to slit his throat. Suddenly, a shockwave off energy was released from Grey''s body. " Fuma jumped back holding his post. When the shockwave cleared up, Grey now had enough energy generated to perform The Slicing Dragon Hidden Technique. He formed aura around his hands, clasping them together. Red electricity formed around his hands. Red aura also started to form around his body. The entire place was rumbling. Fuma gripped his dagger and channeled energy around it. "Intermediate Division!!" When he did this move, Grey fired the Slicing Dragon Technique. It was at least fifty different dragons made of red electricity coming towards Fuma. He had nowhere to run or hide. The dragons engulfed. A giant horrific explosion occurred. Chapter 364 - Unthinkable Collusions After the smoke from the Slicing Dragon Hidden Technique was cleared up, everything was destroyed. The once forestry place was now a dried-up wasteland with not one animal insight. Grey was extremely tired now. He had no one drop of energy left in his body. He could not even search the place to see if Fuma was still alive. He had to do it the old school human-like way. He placed his hand and the ground which was wet. He waved his hand across the ground looking at his hand. It was blood. The blood was freshly dripped off of a creature. He smelled the blood and licked his finger. Even without having any energy left in his body he had a natural trait he was born with. He could taste blood and knew it belonged to. The blood belonged to Fuma Kotaro. He spat the blood on the ground. Fuma was nowhere to be found. Grey collapsed on the ground looking at the sun. He had to get some sleep. He was not hungry because he just ate a five square meal in one sitting. He closed his eyes falling to sleep. The winner of the match was Grey. Earth, Manhattan Stillsville Grand Street Avenue Boulevard 8501. Gainer was still fighting Jesse, who had the upper hand under the guidance of Loki. Gainer was on the ground with blood all over his body breathing heavily. Jesse kicked Gainer in the face knocking out a couple of his teeth which sailed through the air. Jesse than grabbed his navy blue hair smashing his head repeatedly on the ground until his nose was broken in tiny little pieces. He then roundhoused him through a padding U.S. Postal Service truck. Jesse jumped through the hole in the truck chasing Gainer who was fleeing. He was not in any shape to fight Jesse. He was currently weak. Extremely weak. Gainer saw a pigeon grabbing it, stealing its skin. When he was about to fly away, Jesse fired a beam at the pigeon which exploded into blood and feathers. However, Gainer was not dead. He dropped in a trash can jumping out of it. The garbage was filled with adult diapers which had logs of shit inside of them. Gainer ripped the manhole off the ground jumping inside of it closing the top sealing it. He then hid his presence. Jesse looked around Grand Street Avenue 324 looking at every person he saw. Anyone of these people could have been Gainer. He walked in the street staring at the manhole which was tightly sealed than it was before. Jesse then left the scene. Inside The Sewers Of Grand Street Avenue 324. Gainer washed all the blood away with the dirty water. He had bruises and cuts all over his body which began to heal slowly. He had to get a hole of someone''s skin to defeat Jesse. He wanted to hide skin badly. He wanted it like how the fat kid loves cake. He saw a rusty ladder leading to another part of Manhattan. Chapter 365 - Against Iracus Gainer climbed the ladder opening the manhole. He was now in the deep parts of Chinatown. For some reason, one was around. He closed his eyes and searched for life. The only life he picked up was a group of New Dragons talking, eating Chinese food. Gainer regained his energy from a sewer rat. Gainer ate the sewer rat whole. He walked up to the New Dragons with aura surrounding his fist he clenched very tightly. When the New Dragons saw him they immediately placed down their box of shrimp fried rice on the hood of their car. " "Who are you and what the fuck are you doing here?" "Don''t you know that these parts of Chinatown are off-limits to everyone except other New Dragons?" "Even cops don''t dare to come here." The New Dragon looked at Gainer whose eyes looked as if he had no life left in his heart. The New Dragon pulled out his gun pointing it at Gainer''s head. "I will give you one last warning." "Get the fuck out of here before I shoot you in between your fucking forehead." All the other New Dragons in the area looked at Gainer laughing. "Go ahead." "Pull the trigger if you have the balls." The New Dragon instantly squeezed the trigger. The bullet went through Gainer''s head making him smash into a wall. Blood and brains splattered all over the ground. The New Dragon started laughing turning around. Gainer got on his feet taking the bullet which was lodged in his head. He pulled the bullet out throwing it to the side. The New Dragon turned around and saw that Gainer was still alive. "What the fuck?" "I shot you in the head!" "How are you still alive?!" Gainer wiped the blood away from his face and rushed the New Dragon. He was holding something in his hand. He was holding the New Dragon soldier''s heart. He crushed the heart in his hand throwing it on the ground. All the other New Dragons were shocked. They saw one of their own comrades killed in front of their faces. They all opened fire on Gainer with everything they had. After they ran out of ammunition Gainer slaughtered all of them. He picked up keys from the same soldier he first killed. He then stole the soldier''s skin. He now was capable of fighting Jesse with a fighting chance. The Fisherman''s location. The Fisherman was currently living up to his name. He was fishing with one of the best rods made from great material. The fishing rod was made from bones of The Great White Horned Bull Shark, Typhoon. At the moment, The Fisherman was trying to catch a legendary swamp fish he heard about. The fish was a Man-Eating Electric eel named Electro. The Fisherman had been fishing for at least three hours now. The only fish he caught was a normal average fish. When he took one of his hands off the bonefishing rod Electro grabbed the bait. He used one hand to pull up Electro. Before Electro could land on the ground he sliced off his head. Electro dropped on the muddy ground. Blood spilled out of Electro''s head. He only caught the electric eel so his bloodhounds could eat. He measured the electric eel to be 45 feet long. He placed his fishing rod in his bone satchel and walked up to his bloodhounds. The bloodhounds ate half of the electric eel in one minute. They even devoured the bones. The Fisherman took half off the eel''s body. He was now going to make sandwiches out of the rest of the eel. When the Fisherman was serving sandwiches to himself, Grey contacted him. Grey was speaking with him telepathically. "What may I help you with?" "I want you to help me take down Iracus and all of his colleagues." The Fisherman took a while bit out of his huge sandwich chewing it up and swallowing it whole. He had to dislocate his mouth to eat the piece of sandwich. "Why do you want to kill Iracus?" Because he was the who hired Fuma Kotaro to steal the Ex Sphere from me. But Fuma erred. "What will I get out of this?" "Many things." Iracus''s Location, Winged City. Iracus sat on top of his roof drinking wine. He was just informed that one of his soldiers were killed. However, he did not give a flying fuck. He threw the wine off his roof and spread his wings out. His wings were black with light shades of white. Fuma had yet to contact him. He was beginning to think that he was failing him. He made his wings go in his back and sliced himself some vanilla mixed with chocolate cake. He sliced the cake with a silver knife eating it. He licked the vanilla and chocolate off his lips smiling. He ate the rest of the cake throwing the silver platter to the ground. Iracus looked at his hands. Before he acquired wings he was homeless. It took him fifteen years to get his wings. He wanted Grey dead for a reason. Grey was the one in the spotlight. He wanted to be the one in the spotlight. When he was going to eat more cake a member of The Nightmare''s Gulch contacted him. He thought that it was Grey, but he was disappointed when he heard that it was the vice assassin under Fuma. Fuma''s hidden pupil after Lynx, Dark. Chapter 366 - Prince Of Darkness Dokan Mountain, Dokan Temple. Dark refused to believe that his master was dead. Fuma showed him the proper way of the deathly ninja. The reason they called Dark because he was blind. He could"t see anything. Both of his eyes were white. He was born blind. He was born with LCA. (For those who don''t know what LCA is.) Leber congenital amaurosis (LCA) is a rare genetic eye disorder. Affected infants are often blind at birth. Other symptoms may include crossed eyes (strabismus); rapid, involuntary eye movements (nystagmus); unusual sensitivity to light (photophobia); clouding of the lenses of the eyes (cataracts); and/or a cone shape to the front of the eye (keratoconus). LCA is usually inherited as an autosomal recessive genetic condition. Signs & Symptoms Children born with LCA have light-gathering cells (rods and cones) of the retina that do not function properly. Absence or reduction of the electrical activity of the retina is always observed and is necessary for the diagnosis of LCA. A decrease in visual responsiveness at birth is the first sign of the disease. Often the child will poke, press and rub the eyes to stimulate the retina to produce light (Franceschetti''s oculo-digital sign). This activity may cause the eyes to become sunken or deep-set (enophthalmos). Other symptoms may include strabismus; nystagmus; photophobia; cataracts; and/or keratoconus. In addition, some infants may exhibit hearing loss, intellectual disability, and/or developmental delay. Specific types of LCA have been defined based on the causative gene. Some types are associated with little change in vision over time (stationary disease) while others become more severe over time (progressive disease). Causes LCA is a monogenic disease and at least 27 genes are implicated. Changes (mutations) in these genes can account for about 80-90% of diagnosed cases of LCA. The genes responsible for the remaining 10-20% of diagnoses are not known. LCA is usually inherited as an autosomal recessive genetic condition. Twenty-four of the genes associated with LCA cause only recessive disease. Two genes (IMPDH1 and OTX2) are known to cause a dominant disease. One gene (CRX) is known to cause either dominant or recessive disease, depending on the specific mutation. Recessive genetic disorders occur when an individual inherits two copies of an abnormal gene for the same trait, one from each parent. If an individual receives one normal gene and one gene for the disease, the person will be a carrier for the disease but usually will not show symptoms. The risk for two carrier parents to both pass the defective gene and have an affected child is 25% with each pregnancy. The risk to have a child who is a carrier like the parents is 50% with each pregnancy. The chance for a child to receive normal genes from both parents and be genetically normal for that particular trait is 25%. The risk is the same for males and females. There are about 20,000 different genes in a human and all individuals carry one copy of several abnormal genes. Parents who are close relatives (consanguineous) have a higher chance than unrelated parents to both carry the same abnormal gene, which increases the risk to have children with a recessive genetic disorder. In rare cases, LCA is inherited as an autosomal dominant genetic disorder. Mutations in three genes, CRX, IMPDH1, and OTX2 are currently known to be associated with this type of LCA. Dominant genetic disorders occur when only a single copy of an abnormal gene is necessary to cause a particular disease. The abnormal gene can be inherited from either parent or can be the result of a new mutation in the affected individual. The risk of passing the abnormal gene from affected parent to offspring is 50% for each pregnancy. The risk is the same for males and females. Affected Populations The prevalence of LCA has been estimated to be 1-2/100,000 births. This disorder affects males and females in equal numbers. Related Disorders Symptoms of the following disorders can be similar to those of Leber congenital amaurosis. Comparisons may be useful for a differential diagnosis: Loken-Senior syndrome is a rare autosomal recessive genetic disorder characterized by progressive wasting of the filtering unit of the kidney (nephronophthisis), with or without medullary cystic renal disease, and progressive eye disease. Typically this disorder becomes apparent during the first year of life. (For more information on this disorder, choose "Loken-Senior" as your search term in the Rare Disease Database.) Joubert syndrome is an autosomal recessive genetic disorder that affects the area of the brain that controls balance and coordination. This condition is characterized by a specific finding on an MRI called a "molar tooth sign" in which the cerebellar vermis of the brain is absent or underdeveloped and the brain stem is abnormal. The most common features of Joubert syndrome are lack of muscle control (ataxia), abnormal breathing patterns (hyperpnea), sleep apnea, abnormal eye and tongue movements, and low muscle tone. Dark wished for sight. He wanted to kill the one who killed his master. However, he would have to keep the clan in check. Chapter 367 - New Leader Of The Nightmares Gulch Everyone looked at Dark as if he was a big fat joke. One of the ninja''s decided to say something. " What makes you think that we will listen to you just because Fuma Kotaro hasn''t returned?" "I do not expect you to listen to me." "But there will be consequences if you don''t. " The ninja immediately closed his mouth. Nobody dared to mess with Dark. Everyone in the entire Nightmare''s Gulch knew that Dark was extremely dangerous. Fuma thought him things stay Fuma never thought the other ninjas. "Since you now are all being cooperative now I have some things to say." "First of all, I am now the rightful ruler of this clan." "You will all do as I say." "You will do what I tell you." "If you don''t, I give you permission to overthrow me." The same ninja from before walked in front of his comrades holding a Kuni tightly in his hand. Even though Dark couldn''t see he could read and sense his opponent''s movements. The ninja threw the Kuni at Dark"s face. The Kunai sliced three layers of flesh off his face gushing blood all over his clean ninja attire. The ninja began smiling. "It looks like my calculations were correct." "You are just a useless blind motherfucker." The ninja pulled out three Kunai"s at Dark. Dark could hear the wind of the Kuni"s. He dodged the Kuni"s without moving one hair on his body. He then pulled out Shuriken throwing it at the ninja. The Shuriken chopped off the ninja''s hands gushing blood all over the place. The ninja dropped on the ground screaming. Dark jumped from the rock he stood on picking up his Shuriken which was lodged in the ground. He placed it in his foster cracking his neck. "Anyone else?" He didn''t hear anyone saw anything. "That''s what I fucking thought." Now before I was interrupted, I was trying to say this." "I want half of you to go to this realm called Earth and kill Lynx A.K.A The Ronin." When the other ninja heard this they thought in their minds that Dark was sending them on a suicidal mission. They all went on dangerous missions in the past, but Lynx was also trained by Fuma Kotaro. He was the one who murdered Amon. "You all will be headed to Earth three days from now." Dark headed to his chambers. In his chambers, he had weapons and food all over the place. He picked up a sweet roll and a piece of cheese. He sliced the sweet roll open and placed the piece of cheese inside. He took a while bite out of the sweet roll and cheese sandwich. He then picked up Ale guzzling it down. He was blind but he didn''t act like he was blind. He acted like the average normal person who could see. When he was about to pick up another sweet roll, he thought about the first time he met Fuma Kotaro. He placed the sweet roll back on the ground and stepped on it. Icing and milk oozed out of the sweet roll. He laid back in a chair and close his white blinded eyes. Earth, The Ronin''s Location, Manhattan. The Ronin finally made it to Manhattan. Grey told him that Kuma was still in Manhattan. The Ronin placed his hand on the ground channeling aura around his fist. The Ronin instantly found where Kuma was hiding. The reason Grey told The Ronin to kill Kuma was that he also deserted his post. Kuma''s, Location. Kuma was in the Grand Central Terminal. There he took a job as a bouncer at club Outrage. He made a good amount of money. Twenty-two dollars an hour. Club Outrage had a lot of money to spare. The club made over ten grand a day. Some days the clubs even made twenty grand. After Kuma''s shift was finish he was going to eat dinner. A dinner named Last Resort. When he entered Last Resort everyone stared at him as if he was a freak of nature. He sat down in a seat close to the window. A waitress walked up to him with a scared look on her face. "Good night... Sir." "What will it be tonight?" Kuma picked the menu and observed it. "I will have nachos, five grilled cheese sandwiches, potato skins with no sour cream, burgers, and fries with the meat well cooked and the cheese melted, spaghetti and meatballs with alfredo and mozzarella cheese, fried chicken and rice, mashed potatoes with a lot of butter and gravy, and last I will have some tuna sandwiches with mayonnaise and a lot of pepper." The waitress looked at Kuma like he was glutton. "What will you have to drink?" Two lemonades and five bud lights. "Please wait patiently while the chefs cook your food." Another waitress brought him appetizers. The appetizers were glazed donuts. He ate all five donuts without savoring the flavor. When Kuma was looking at the dessert menu, The Ronin was watching his every movement carefully. The Ronin held a Kunai in his hand tightly. He threw it at Kuma who wasn''t aware. Kuma dodged the Kunai at the last minute. The Kunai went through the wall killing one of the chefs. One of the waitresses started screaming. Kuma looked through the window which had a hole in it. The Ronin then threw five Shurikens at Kuma. Kuma dodged the Shurikens which killed the customers waiting for their food. Kuma walked out of the dinner and saw The Ronin who was camouflaged. The Ronin got away from his hiding spot landing in the ground holding two Kunai in his hands. Kuma looked at The Ronin whose body was covered in black muck. The Ronin threw both Kunai at Kuma''s chest. The Kunai bounced off Kuma''s chest. Kuma punched the ground and threw it at The Ronin who rolled out of the way throwing a Shuriken at Kuma''s neck. A thin layer of blood came out of his neck. Kuma turned his hand into a fist punching The Ronin in the chest making him smash into a fire hydrant coughing up blood. Chapter 368 - Rare Mosquito The Ronin endured the pain wiping the blood away from his mouth. Kuma was an iron wall. Kuma sprinted towards The Ronin grabbing by the neck punching him in the ribs breaking them into tiny pieces. He then smashed him into the ground. The black muck on his body was now stained in blood. Kuma noticed a change in The Ronin''s presence. He got out of the ground pulling out his enchanted Kunai attached to a blade. He sliced Kuma on the chest gushing blood out of his chest. Kuma channeled aura around his fist and uppercut The Ronin cracking his jaw out of its rightful place. The Ronin smashed on the ground vomiting up blood. During his training with Fuma Kotaro, Lynx experienced the worst type of pain a person could feel. He made him eat a bug name Aedes Aegypti Anopheles a strange type of mosquito that lives inside it victims feeding off on a person insides. After the mosquito eats till its full it lays eggs inside the victim''s body. The only way to get rid of the mosquito was to eat a rare type of lotus called Rainbow Lotus. Lynx lost at least fifty pounds after the mosquito and its children were removed through his bladder. He had to eat like a glutton to regain his original weight. The Ronin wrapped the enchanted Kunai attached to a steel rod around Kunai"s Achilles''s tendon ripping it clean off spraying blood on the ground. Kuma grabbed Ronin''s enchanted Kunai attached to a steel rod. Even though Kuma was a tower he couldn''t rip the Kunai attached to a steel rod. The Ronin was extremely strong. He grabbed the Kunai attached to a steel rod punching Kuma in the face knocking out five of his teeth. Kuma smashed through the dinner with bruises and cuts all over his body. The Ronin waved his Kunai attached to a steel rod slicing through the past Resort dinner. It bursts into splinters. Chapter 369 - Full Beast Form Form Kuma got off the wiping the blood away from his eyes. When he regained his vision he saw the Kunai attached to a steel rod heading towards his chest. Even though he dodged it, a chunk of flesh was removed from his stomach. The Ronin pulled back his weapon twirling it in the air. While The Ronin did this Kuma took the opportunity he saw. He found an opening. Kuma punched The Ronin in the chest making him cough out blood. The Kunai attached to a steel rod slipped out The Ronin''s hands flying into a wall. The Ronin endured the pain spitting blood mixed with spit on the ground. "Your hits really pack a punch." "But I endure it." "I can endure all sorts of pain." Kuma looked at The Ronin and could tell that he was an assassin for hire. "Who sent you?" asked Kuma. "That information is valid." "I will have to beat it out of you then." Kuma formed aura around his body making his muscles big. His shirt busted off his chest. Kuma was starting to look more and more like a bear. Fur started to appear on his body, his height increase, his teeth became sharp as knives, and his eye color changed from brown to dark brown. Kuma was now fifteen feet weighing over five tons. Kuma only resulted in changing to his beast form when he was losing battle in a fight. "Do you see what you are up against!?" The Ronin was not surprised. He already killed stronger, bigger creatures in the past. Kuma tried to step on the Ronin, but The Ronin slid through his legs slicing his Achilles Tendon. Blood splattered in Ronin''s face. Kuma who was now enraged, grabbed The Ronin impaling his sharp claws inside of his body. The Ronin could not endure the pain he experiencing right now. He letters out a very long scream. Blood began to drip out of his body from ten different places. Kuma opened his mouth as if he was planning to eat The Ronin. The Ronin channeled aura around his index finger shooting a red beam into Kuma''s eye. Kuma threw The Ronin away holding his eye. A lot of blood was dripping from where his eye used to be. "You motherfucker!" The Ronin ripped the Kunai attached to a steel rod out of the wall holding it tightly. He threw the Kunai attached to a steel rod towards Kuma''s neck. When his neck was about to be slit Kuma hardened his skin. The Kunai attached to a steel rod was destroyed into pieces. " I may no longer be able to see through both eyes but I can sense all your movements." The Ronin gritted his teeth breathing heavily. Kuma might have not been the strongest person he fought, but he was one of the smartest. The Ronin threw multiple Kunai"s at Kuma. When the kunai came in contact with Kuma''s skin, they instantly shattered. "Nothing can penetrate my skin." "Everything you do and everything you are planning to do is useless." The Ronin channeled aura around his body closing his eyes. Kuma lunged at The Ronin who circumvented him. He was now in full battle mod. ( I am sorry I did not post anything yesterday.) I had the fever. But now I am cured.) Chapter 370 - The Fishermans Choice The Fisherman did not know what to do. It was illegal to help a Councilman to kill another fellow, Councilman. But The Fisherman did not follow the rules for being a Councilman. He barely went to any of the meetings held over the years. The Fisherman never wanted to become a Councilman in the first place. Before he became a Councilman he was an international criminal across the galaxy wanted and hated by many people. Over the years The Fisherman became bored. So he allowed being captured. The Serpents a well-known government was going to have him executed until he became pardon. The one who paid for his pardon was a Councilman who never revealed his name to anyone. The Fisherman was slaughtering shark at the moment. Even though The Fisherman was in the Councilman Of Fate Empire he was in league with Prometheus who was believed to be dead. Back on Earth. Cross was benching three thousand pounds. He was doing this for at least three hours. He placed the weight on the booster cracking his back yawning. He was tired and hungry. Everything was normal except that he was feeling two great powerful spiritual essences by the dinner Last Resort. But Cross did not care. It was not his business to interfere. He wanted to take at least five months from fighting. He opened the Samsung fridge pulling out wonder bread, beef baloney, lettuce, tomatoes, sprouts, cheddar cheese, mayonnaise, and mustard. He fixed himself five sandwiches, with Doritos. He had been on the side to drink. He sat on the couch cracking his neck turning on the TV. He looked outside and saw Jesse doing pushups on his pinky fingers. Sarah sat down next to him smiling. She then closed the windows. Sarah unbuckled his pants pulling down his Calvin Klein draws. She began sucking his dick. Loud smacking noises echoed through the house. After twenty minutes she stopped and went upstairs to brush her teeth to get the cum smell from her mouth. Cross got on the couch opening the windows. Jesse was still doing pushups on his pinkies. Dokan Temple. Most of the ninjas in Dokan Temple where already enclosing on the dimension near Earth. Dark picked up a sweet roll tossing it to the side. He had been eating sweet rolls for two weeks straight. He was tired of hearing and tasting sweet rolls. He picked up a roll of cheese biting a big chunk out of it. The cheese was spoiled but Dark didn''t care. Dark unwrapped the dirty red cloth from his face wrapping it around his hand. What Dark did not know was that all his ninjas were already dead. They were killed by Prometheus. Prometheus had a personal vendetta against The Nightmare''s Gulch. He was out for Dark next. The word had spread fast. Fuma Kotaro was dead, so a new leader was born. Dark walked out of Dokan Temple looking at the cliffside. Dokan Temple stood up to fifty-five thousand feet. Summer had fell on the Isle Of Dokan. So it was extra hot. Dark pulled out his sword stabbing it in the entrance of Dokan Mountain. When he was about to go back inside Dokan Temple, Prometheus punched him in the stomach off of Dokan Mountain. Blood rushed out of Dark''s mouth. Chapter 371 - Prometheuss Wrath Dark landed at the bottom of Dokan Mountain breaking his left arm that snapped like a twig. Dark was lucky enough to survive a fifty thousand feet drop. If he hadn''t been trained by Fuma Kotaro, he would of been mashed potatoes. Dark got up off the rocky ground taking a sharp piece of wood out of his ribcage. He tossed the piece of wood in the ground sustaining his injuries. Prometheus jumped down from Dokan Mountain landing perfectly on his feet. When the smoke cleared up from around Prometheus''s body, Prometheus stared at Dark with a serious expression on his face. Prometheus'' appearance looks totally different. He now had a full beard with the ashes of his people rubbed all over his skin so they could never be forgotten. " You must be the one who took over Fuma Kotaro''s position." Dark cracked his arm in place and stopped his injuries from becoming infected. Dark sucked his teeth and said: "So fucking what?" "Many years ago your leader and his soldiers to Dokan Village slaughtering all of my people." "I have carried out an oath." "I will kill all his pupils and subordinates." "Whatever master did you and your people had nothing to do with me." Prometheus did not want to hear what Dark was saying. He was blinded by fury and rage. Prometheus turned his hand into a giant muddy hand. Dark reacted fast. He threw five exploding Kunai at Prometheus. Prometheus giant muddy hand muffled the exploding Kunai explosions. Prometheus smacked Dark into the air making blood gush out of his mouth. Dark landed into a steaming pool of water. He quickly jumped out the water vomiting up water and blood. Prometheus jumped into shooting muddy spikes at Dark who deflected them with his master''s sword. The force of the muddy spikes caused Dark to lose control of his master''s sword which landed into the steam pool of water. "You have no weapons." "How are you going to defend yourself?" Dark channeled aura round his fists sprinting towards Prometheus. Prometheus grabbed Dark by the beck head butting head making blood squirt out his head. Dark smashed into a den of Battle Black Tooth wolves who were eating horses. When they saw him they instantly ran to aid him in battle. The Battle Black Tooth wolves lunged at Prometheus who opened his mouth spring mud on them. The mud made the Battle Black wolves turn had as plaster as if they had been victims if taxidermy. Dark was tired of running. He had not been trained to run. He unwrapped the bandages from around his right arm which had strange writings all over it. Prometheus noticed a change in Dark''s presence. He turned his arm into a giant muddy arm shooting it at Dark. Dark listened to the sloshing sound of the mud coming his way. He dodged the giant muddy arm sprinting towards Prometheus who was caught off guard. Dark punched a hole into Prometheus''s stomach which was soft as mud its self. As Dark fist sank into his stomach Prometheus began laughing. Ever since the village priest placed the Luto Curse on him his body became mud. Prometheus shoved his fingers in his Dark''s throat who vomit blood in Prometheus''s face. Up head laid a lake full of tar. Prometheus decided that he was going to dispose of Dark by throwing him in tar so he could suffocate and die. In the back of Dark''s hoster laid a knife. Dark quickly pulled it out stabbing Prometheus in his lungs. Prometheus fell off the cliff grabbing Dark pulling him down with him causing both of them to drop on the lake full of sticky black tar. Chapter 372 - The Past Of Darkness Dark climbed out of the tar which ripped skin off his back. He looked back at the lake full with tar, closing his eyes searching for Prometheus''s essence. He looked at the tar and saw that it was moving. He then began to understand. The liquid they both fell into was not tar. It was acid. That is why the skin on his back was ripped off. Prometheus jumped out of the acid pool with half of his face looking like bones with blood all over it. Dark wrapped a dirty piece of clothes around his eyes grabbing Prometheus by the head shoving him back into the black acid. He jumped back on the cliff grabbing his blade out of the hot steaming water. He rested his hot steaming blade back inside its sheath went heading to Headquarters. When Dark arrived at Dokan Temple he dropped on his comfortable white bed staining it in blood. Earth... The Aftermath of The Ronin and Kuma''s fight... Kuma was the loser. He lost his right arm and both of his legs. The Ronin lost a finger from his left hand. He contacted Grey who started smiling. His next goal was to eliminate Cross. Cross and Sarah''s House. Today was the day that Cross decided that he was going to being his brother back to reality. Sarah and Jesse decided to go with him. While they were in Cross"s car, Jesse thought about when the Stranger would strike next. Cross was going to pick up Orion who was at his dojo talking to Lucia who improved over the last four years almost five. Orion''s dojo. Orion was in the back with Lucia. He was speculating if he wanted her to bear his son and marry him at the same time. When he was in Zen School he took an oath. Never to beat children or marry a woman. His master thought that having a child would interfere with training making the student soft. He decided to keep his thoughts to himself for a little till things settle down. He went into the bathroom looking at himself in the mirror. His hair was blue with scars all over his face. Jr looked inside the mirror and found blonde dye. He did not like having blue hair. It just didn''t suit him. He was giving himself a new look. He shaved the sides of his head off rubbing it down with alcohol. Flakes of dandruff landed in 5he dink. Orion waste dit down and we yin to the shower washing hid hair with dove shampoo. Chapter 373 - Target Acquired When Orion stepped out of the bathroom and walked out into the open, he saw Cross, Sarah, and Jesse. Cross looked at Orion and noticed that his hair color was back to its original state. "What brings you all here to my dojo?" Cross cleared his through sticking a strip of Wrigley''s gum in his mouth. "I am going to look for my brother." "Let me guess you want me to join you on your little scavenger hunt for some piece of shit almost killed you a couple of weeks ago." Orion was tired of going with Cross as if he was a fucking dog who would follow any whenever they clapped their hands. "What''s your fucking problem?" said Cross. "My problem?" "I don''t have a fucking problem." Cross already sensed a strange vibe coming off of Orion ever since he returned from Tibet. Orion turned his back on Cross with a serious expression on his face clutching his hands into fists. "When I was in Tibet I found a mystical object." "When I touched this object it exploded in my face." "All the energy was sucked inside my body." "After a couple of days, I noticed that I started to act more cunning and rowdy." "The next thing I know was that I pillaged an entire village killing men women children and old women." "My hair color also changed." "When I arrived back in the United States I thought about ridding my body of this accidental obtainment of power, but I began to realize something." "In power comes great destruction." "That is something my master never understood." Orion turned back around channeling aura around his hand. The blue energy formed into a beam which he shot at Cross. Cross reacted fast slicing the beam in half. Orion front flipped into the air kicking Cross in the face. Sarah and Jesse ran into the bedroom to look for Lucia who was not around. Sarah looked at the bed finding a note. It was Orion''s handwriting. Lucia and I went to dinner. We will be back at nine-thirty or ten depending on how large the meal we will order. Sarah began to realize something. She ran out of the room. "Cross that''s not Orion!" It was The Ronin. Cross got sidetracked and punched through Orion''s dojo coughing up blood. The Ronin cracked his neck focussing his eyes on Sarah and Jesse. "You two are not my targets but I will kill you just for fun." The Ronin pulled out three Kunai throwing them at both Sarah and Jesse. Jesse caught the Kunai with one hand throwing them on the ground. The Ronin pulled out an exploding Kunai jumping back throwing it in the ceiling which collapsed. Cross got off the ground wiping the blood away from his face. His head was spinning around. He felt extremely dizzy." It looks like Grey was right." You aren''t the type to be taken lightly." "You will be a problem." The Ronin channeled aura around his body making his muscles large. His feet sank into the ground. He was pumped up. Cross fired five metallic spikes at The Ronin who dodged the five metallic spikes with ease. The Ronin kneeled Cross in the chest then kicked him into the air. The Ronin threw multiple Kunai at Cross who dodged the Kunai. Grey''s Hidden Post... Grey told The Fisherman to meet him a dark cave that he took over. The Dark cave uses to be home to an old man and his daughter which he killed. Grey had a bottle of wine he had drinking for at least two minutes he finished. He tossed the glass bottle of wine on the ground before burping. He felt a gust of wind enters the cave. It was The Fisherman''s head chief of staff, Elliot. Grey was expecting to see the Fisherman. "What the fuck are you doing here Elliot?" "My boss couldn''t make it so he sent me instead." He told me everything. "Why are you trying to kill Iracus?" You know he is stronger than you in so many different ways. "Get the fuck out of here before I break your little neck." Elliot circled wind around his hand laughing. "This is the reason that you are one of the most hated Councilmen ever." Grey ignored Elliot walking out of the dark cave. "The Fisherman is too much bitch to face me isn''t he?" Elliot snickered. "I specifically told him to meet me here and instead I see the likes of you!" "The likes of me?" "Do you know who you are talking to?" "Yes." "A fucking weakling." "Chief of staff?" "There is no rank higher than Grand Councilman." You just don''t know it because you are stuck with your current position." "The Fisherman may act as a peaceful soul but he is not." "He is just as cunning and evil as the rest of us." Elliot now had a serious look on his face. When Grey saw Elliot looking at him like that he sprinted towards him trying to grab him by the neck. Elliot caught his hand making wind circulate around the entire cave which busted into pieces. Elliot''s grip was very tight. Grey''s wrist was crushed like a toothpick. Grey endured the pain trying to take Elliot''s hand off his crushed wrist. He sliced off his hand backflipping landing on the ground. "You know The Fisherman sent me here to kill you." Grey stopped the bleeding from where his hand used to be looking at Elliot. He fired a beam at Elliot who waved his hand making the beam redirect into the sky. Grey made aura come around his hand. A bone, flesh, and skin formed back to his right arm. Grey was a manipulator of dark energy. He is the type to encourage people to use dark energy. Elliot opened his hand and a small tornado formed in his hand. The tornado became huge and Elliot threw at Grey. "Hybrid Tornado!!" The tornado sucked up the nearby plants and animals. Grey looked at the tornado which was at least sixty feet. Chapter 374 - Blood Hounds Attack!! The Fisherman watched both Elliot and Grey from the cliffside with a sandwich in his hand. Two of his savage bloodthirsty bloodhounds who had locks with tattoos on their bodies were by his side. He threw the rest of his sandwich to his savage bloodthirsty hounds which fight each other for the leftover sandwich. He looked at the tornado which made the little rocks by his feet suck into the air. The Fisherman took a giant chocolate chip cookie out of a crate and broke a piece of it off. By Elliot''s Tornado... Grey sliced the tornado in half parting the ground. Elliot sucked air into his mouth which made his chest inflate and his cheeks to turn red as blood. "Heat Breath!!" Fire came out his mouth burning everything in its way. Grey focused black fark energy around his index finger which parted the Fire Breath attack dispersing behind him. Grey punched Elliot in the face breaking his nose. He then slammed him into the ground punching him in the face multiple times. Elliot pushed Grey away from his face with his wind powers. Grey landed on his face smiling. "How does pain feel?" Elliot stood on his feet cracking his nose in place wiping the blood away from his face. " All of these punches were cheap shots." He circled wind around his body which acted like blades. Grey fired a beam out of his eyes which was dispersed. Elliot pulled Grey towards him and headbutted Elliot cracking his skull. Grey smashed through a boulder rolling in the blue grass. His leg was broken in three places. Elliot went up to him and kicked him in the chest making blood gush out of his mouth. He then roundhoused knocking out two of his teeth. He then kicked him in the jaw which shattered. Elliot then elbowed him in the head making blood come outline a fountain. Chapter 375 - The Power of Neutrality Elliot was continuously landing bloody painful attacks on Grey''s body. Grey tried to stand up but Elliot stepped on his leg-breaking it. Grey screamed so loud that The Fisherman could hear him. The Fisherman placed a small grin on his face and tossed the rest of the giant chocolate chip cookie to his savage bloodthirsty hounds. Elliot looked at Grey who was covered in blood as if he was dipped in red velvet cream. Elliot picked up Grey with his wind powers looking at Grey. Blood dripped on Elliot''s boots. Elliot grew mad tossing Grey to the side who rolled into a dirty puddle of water. Grey stood on his broken leg, which became worse by the second. Grey channeled aura around his body which had the stench of neutrality circling around him. Elliot sliced the air making Grey''s leg chop into three equal pieces as if it was an egg roll. Grey collapsed on the ground and his aura of neutrality dispersed. The reason Grey was losing was that Elliot placed an incantation on his body. Elliot picked up Grey smashing him in the ground. Grey''s back was snapped like a piece of chalk. Grey vomited out blood. Wind circulated around Grey''s right arm like blades on a helicopter. "This is your end old Councilman." "Once I do this I might even take your place." When he was about to shove his hand into Grey''s chest, Grey grabbed his right arm squishing it like a homemade pancake drown in syrup. "What the fuck?!" A dark shadow formed over Grey''s eyes. Grey crushed his arm into blood. Elliot clenched his teeth together in pain. "I will make you pay for that." Elliot made a ball of wind in his hand which sucked up trees, dirt, and rocks. He levitated in the air fearing the giant ball of air at Grey. Grey stood on his feet and allowed himself to engulfed by the giant ball of air. The giant ball of air compressed. All the objects it sucked up landed back on the ground. Grey jumped back wiping the blood away from his face. Elliot landed back on the ground and began smiling. Suddenly the air came back. All the objects on the ground flew into the air crash g into the cliff which The Fisherman sat on. Grey was pushed off his feet flying into the air just like a boat does during a hurricane. He channeled the power of neutrality around his body which made him float. Grey clapped his hands together making aura surround his hands. Elliot picked up a tree with his wind powers stripping it from having leaves making it sharp like a number two pencil. He fired it at Grey like how a spartan throws a spear at his enemy. Grey dodged the sharpened tree catching it. He crushed it in his hand fishing off the splinters that were created in his hand. Grey fired two beams at Elliot who redirected the beams into the air causing twelve nearby trees to blow up catching on fire, turning into ash, fading away into the air. Grey landed back on his broken leg which gave Grey a lot of pain. He looked at his leg and snapped it back in place, standing straight. Elliot circulated wind blades around his left arm firing the wind blades at Grey. Grey walked right through the wind blades. Chunks of skin were taken off his body. Grey continued to walk straight without making any noise. He was in pain but he wasn''t typing to show that he was. Grey fired a beam at Elliot''s face. Elliot dodged the beam but he was still affected by it. Blood rushed from his delicate face. He waved hid finger across his face and tasted his blood. He started laughing. "The taste of my blood is such a treat." Grey looked at Elliot like he was a fucking psychological maniac. Grey ran up to Elliot and turned his hand into a fist cracking his knuckles. Elliot caught Grey''s fist and kicked him in the chin which cracked. Grey grunted in pain and channels the power of neutrality around his body. The power of neutrality turned into vile evil energy. The laughter from the underworld could be heard behind him. All of his injured and broken bones were healed. His eyed turned purple with blood leaking out of them. Great shot towards Elliot who evaded him. Grey quickly turned around and sliced Elliot on the face and chest with his sharp fingernails that suddenly grew when he requested energy from the depths of the underworld. Elliot grunted jumping back. He now had slashes on his face as if he was scratched by a lion. Elliot circled wind around his hand making the area around him rumble. Grey leaped into the air with long claws coming out his fingers. Elliot made a barrier around his body which made Grey fly away from him. Grey landed on the ground with drool coming out of his mouth like a water fountain. Elliot was getting ready to do one of his best attacks. Grey dispersed the vile evil energy from the depths of the underworld, channeling the power of neutrality around his body. A lot of hot air started to come out of his body. The ground started to crack up. "Black Ray!" A giant black ray of energy unleashed from his hands. He fired the Black Ray at Grey who focused all the power of neutrality around his hand parting the Black Ray. The Black Ray landed into the ground disappearing. A loud explosion occurred. Powerful winds came from The Black Ray. The aftermath was a behemoth sized mushroom cloud. Elliot lost half of his energy. He took a couple of breaths and shot towards Grey who dispersed the power of neutrality from his body. Elliot sliced off Grey''s right arm which swung into the air collapsing on the ground. A lot of blood leaked out of Grey''s body. Grey dropped on the ground with his vision turning gloomy and blurry. The last thing Grey heard and saw before he passed out was Elliot smiling and laughing. Elliot dispersed the wind blade away from his arm taking the smile off his face. The Fisherman got off the ground dusting the dirt off his clothes. He jumped off the cliff landing on the ground like a feather. His bloodthirsty savage bloodhounds followed him. Chapter 376 - Isle Of Micro Machines Elliot waited for his boss The Fisherman to show up. He was tapping his feet loudly on the ground impatient. He looked in the distance and saw the bloodhounds running towards him. They stopped over five feet away from Elliot. Elliot looked at the dogs which had chocolate and dried up mayonnaise all over their mouths. They were dripping saliva from their sharp teeth. He looked at them in disgust. Suddenly he felt a very strong aura behind his back. He turned around and saw who it was. It was The Fisherman who was beside Grey''s body looking at him lay in his own pool of blood. He then walked up to Elliot. "Consider this as your reward." He tossed Elliot a key. "What''s this?" "That is the key to the chest at the bottom of The Dokan Ocean." Everything required should be in that chest. The Fisherman walked away disappearing. The bloodhounds stayed behind drooling. They wanted to devour Grey''s body. Elliot walked up to Grey''s body bending on one knee. Don''t take any of this personal. Your service is just no longer needed. Elliot got back on his feet laughing. He also made his leave. The bloodhounds walked up to Grey''s body drooling heavily. They started drinking his blood. However, Grey was not dead. Grey opened his eyes. His vision was not great, but he could see just good enough. He looked to his side and saw a room full of drooling teeth. He rolled out of the way standing on his feet. The bloodhounds leaped at him with monstrous looks on their faces. Grey kicked one of them in the neck-breaking it like a chopstick. The smarter bloodhound evaded Grey''s attack. Grey picked up his arm and threw it inside the bloodhound''s heart. Blood gushed out of the bloodhound''s head. The bloodhound dropped in the ground closing its eyes. Grey stopped the bleeding shaking his head trying to regain his vision. He now had to new people on his kill list. The Fisherman, and Elliot. But first, he had to acquire a new arm. Isle Of Micro Machines. Grey deserted the Councilman Of Fate Empire. Desertment resulted in death. But right now his mind was not focused on them. He was in the Isle Of Micro Machines to get a new arm. He had a cloak and veil on covering his appearance. He walked up to a tall cyborg and asked him a question. "Who is the one who makes organs and limbs in this here establishment?" "That will be me." "Making a new arm for a stranger like you does not come cheap. " "Life is not cheap." Grey emptied half of his bank account which was a lot of money. He carried it in a giant bag. When the tall cyborg saw the money, he said: "Follow me." Chapter 377 - Advanced Arm Created The tall cyborg took Grey to his workshop which looked entirely different from outside. "Sit down." The tall cyborg had a bag full of pieces of metal inside of his giant satchel which had two holes in it. When he rested his satchel on his workbench it split open. On the workbench laid metal. The tall cyborg has quickly been making an arm. While Grey waited for his brand new arm, he ate a strange piece of fruit. He bit into a rotten piece, spitting it on the ground clearly his throat ridden his taste buds of the fruit. After three minutes the tall cyborg completed his arm. He picked up the arm and held it in his hand. "Here take this." Grey took the arm from the tall cyborg and noticed that it was very cheaply made. "How come this piece of shit looking arm costs so much?" "This is not the arm you will be receiving." "So where is the arm that I fucking paid good money for?!" "Things like this take years of practice. This is not an easy task." "This is far beyond my reach." "You asked me to make you an arm and you gave me a lot of money." This is something I supply can not do. Grey started to focus aura around his left arm. The tall cyborg looked at Grey and could feel that he was beginning to grow angry. "All I have to tell you is that go see the blacksmith of the Greek gods, Hephaestus." *The machine version of course." joked the tall cyborg. Grey looked at the tall cyborg with death in his eyes. Grey walked out of the cyborg''s workshop leaving half of his bank account with his eyes closed. " You forgot your money stranger." Grey turned around breathing heavily. "Keep it." Hephaestus lives in the trenches of the Micro Machine Jungle. "I would be very careful if I was you." "Many tourists have vacation off in the Micro Machine Jungle and have never returned. " "I really do not give a fuck what you say." Grey walked out of the workshop cracking his neck. He was making his way towards The Micro Machine Jungle. When he made it towards the entrance of The Micro Machine Jungle he saw a humanoid figure running covered in blood. "Don''t go in there!!" "That place is a fucking nightmare!!" The man began screaming. Grey took his eyes off the man and entered The Micro Machine Jungle. Grey uses to hear about news in The Micro Machine Jungle before he deserted his post. All the machines in the isle of Micro Machines were created by a man named Cornelius Advent The Forth. One day, Cornelius Advent was killed by his own machines. Some of his machines turned savage, while others develop brains and personalities of their own. When he entered the Micro Machine Jungle he stepped in black liquid also similar to motor oil. Grey continued to walk and saw five machine wolf''s with one red eye ripping apart a person. Grey walked up to the five wolf''s which ran towards Grey at full speed with bits of metal falling from their mouth. Grey backhanded one of the wolf''s which smacked into a tree. The wolf got off the ground, the wolf opened its mouth revealing a machine gun. Hundred of bullets were fired the wolf''s mouth. Grey dodged all the bullets running up to the wolf ripping off its head. Even though the wolf had no head it was still active. Cornelius made his machines very advanced and durable. Grey kicked the wolf''s body in the air which aired up in the air like a balloon landing by the other four wolves ripping apart the person on the ground. An explosion occurred. When the smoke cleared up, the wolves were in pieces with sparks coming out their mouths. Grey walked by past the wolves going further into the Micro Machine Jungle. On the ground, he saw traces of what looked like lion traces. Grey then saw a pile of wolves with the cables ripped. out its stomach. He came past a cliff with a waterfall that was majestic. He seemed to be lost in a thick jungle. He jumped down the cliff. He came across a house. In front of the house had quicksand. He jumped past the quicksand ending up inside of the house. A meal was brewing. He looked a try mat he was on and it said, Cornelius. He already knew Cornelius Advent was still alive. He turned around and saw an old man with a white hai and a white beard watching him looking confused. The old man saw a disc and settled his eyes on it. The old man instantly dove by the disc throwing it at Grey. Grey dodged the disc which went into the wall. Grey channeled aura around his hand and threw a beam at Cornelius. Cornelius had an armor embedded in his exoskeleton. Meaning that he could take a lot of damage and blows. Cornelius stood on his feet and said: " How are you?" "You are trespassing." "All I want you to do is make an arm." Cornelius cleared his throat and said: " I do not do that anymore." "I am retired." Cornelius walked past Grey and sat down to eat his meal. "I am just asking you to do one task." "I already told you that I am retired." Grey gritted his teeth and walked up to Cornelius picking his him up by his neck. " Listen here you old geriatric fuck." You are going to make a arm or I am going to break your fucking neck like a twig." Cornelius placed his hand on Grey''s cheaply made metal arm and said: " I will consider doing it. " Grey took his hand off Cornelius"s neck making him drop on the ground coughing up blood Cornelius eyes were bloodshot while his neck was purple. Over ten days past. Cornelius created the finest advanced arm he ever created. He placed the arm on Grey''s wound making him grunt. Chapter 378 - Mind Cleared Cross channeled his purple life energy around his hand which he turned into a sharp blade. He ran towards The Ronin and jumped in the air firing his hand out at The Ronin like a harpoon. The Ronin deflected the blade with his Kunai. The blade flew into Orion''s dojo knocking off the letters of the dojo. The letters of the dojo land on Orion''s car which was smashed in like a peanut butter and jelly sandwich. The Ronin ran up to Cross stabbing him multiple times in the chest. He broke his hand like a nutty butty bar, causing The Ronin to scream. The Ronin jumped back away Cross trying to fix his broken hand which hung like a piece of silly string. The Ronin threw a smoke bomb on the ground causing his t white cloud to smoke to form around the area. Cross sucked up all the smoke into his body clearing it up. Cross grabbed the Ronin by the neck head butting him making blood gush out of his head making smash into the rubble of Orion''s dojo. The Ronin busted out of the rubble screaming. He cracked his hand back in place clearing his mind breathing heavily. The Ronin circulated his aura around his body shooting it into the sky. Chapter 379 - Nightmares Gulch Technique Forsaken Ninja Blade The Ronin dispersed his aura around his body landing on the ground cracking his neck which sounded off. Jesse was on the side apprehending Sarah who was injured when the dojo fell on the both of them. Luckily, they evaded it before the dojo fully collapsed. Sarah''s leg had a giant piece of wood inside of it. "Jesse gently pulls the piece of wood out of my leg." Jesse pulled the piece of wood out of Sarah''s leg squirting blood on the ground. Sarah clenched her teeth together in pain. She banged her fist on the ground which snapped and crackled. Jesse ripped the sleeves off his shirt wrapping it around Sarah''s leg. Both of them watched the battle from the sidelines. The Ronin searched for Cross which he couldn''t find. The Ronin closed his eyes and immediately found Cross''s location. Cross appeared above him firing two beams at him. The Ronin dodged the beams and kicked Cross in the stomach. Cross coughed up blood, sailing into the air. The Ronin then threw five exploding Kunai at Cross who didn''t have time to dodge them. Five explosions occurred. When the smoke cleared up Cross was nowhere to found. The Ronin began laughing with an evil look in his eyes. Suddenly, Cross swung behind The Ronin grabbing him by the neck choking him. Cross sank his incredible fingernails into The Ronin''s neck. The Ronin tried to stab Cross with a Kunai, but the Kunai slipped out of his sweaty hands. The Ronin vision started to go away. When he was about to go unconscious, The Ronin overpowered Cross, grabbing his hands that were around his neck. He threw him forward. Cross landed on his feet breathing heavily. "Nice try." The Ronin channeled aura around his body which raised in the air. Rider began talking to Cross. "Why aren''t you using any of your true strength?" "This assassin isn''t using any of his true strength do neither will I." "Until he does that is when I will show my true power." Nightmare"s Gulch Style." "Real Nightmare." The Ronin said that Cross collapsed on the ground. He could hear loud ringing in his head. Echoes of the past could be seen. He saw when he was a baby. He saw his mother''s face for the first time. She had two different color eyes. One blue one green. He saw that she was a half white half Puerto Rican. That was the last thing he was before Rider made him snap out of the illusion. Cross got on his feet shaking his head. The Ronin was trying to make Cross weak so he could crush him easily and quickly. "Look like my plan prevailed." "I will have to kill you in the old fashion way." The Ronin channeled aura around his hands which were neon green. Nightmare''s Gulch Technique: "Forsaken Ninja Blade." A katana was formed out of his aura. The katana had dragon symbols all over the hilt which were white and gold. The blade was black. He held the katana in his hand scraping it across the ground. Sparks from the katana flew all over the place. The Ronin shot towards Cross slicing him on the chest. Cross endured the pain kicking The Ronin in the face. The Ronin jumped back slicing the ground which was parted making the rubble of the dojo fall into the sewage line of the dojo making shit spew up like a fountain. Cross landed on his feet covering his nose. The Ronin channeled aura around his Forsaken Ninja Blade. He sliced the ground parting the entire block slicing a skyscraper into pieces. The skin on Cross''s face was erased splattering blood all over the place. The Ronin levitated into the air cleaning his Forsaken Ninja Blade. He waved into the air. Tiny triplets of blood dripped off his blade. Cross evaded the attack. The skin on his face healed and tensed making veins appear on his neck. Cross now decided to show some of his strength. Cross licked the blood off his face spitting it on the ground. He began tensing. Purple aura began circling around his body making the rocks and rubble on the ground float up. Black smoke began coming out of his mouth while the purple aura also turned to black smoke. The cars also floated up. His skin turned black as night and shallow as water. Python Eruption. Cross disappeared completed leaving a trace of black smoke in the air. The Ronin close his eyes but couldn''t pick up any spiritual essence. Cross appeared above The Ronin shooting himself towards The Ronin. The Ronin blocked Cross''s fist with his Forsaken Blade. His fist was like a ten-ton boulder. The Ronin was shot into the ground like a rocket causing a crater raising dust all over the place. The Ronin got out of the crater with blood all over his body and his clothes ripped to shreds. Cross circled smoke sucking it up in his mouth shooting a giant smoke cloud at The Ronin. The smoke cloud was intoxicated. The Ronin stabbed his blade in the ground creating a barrier. The smoke cloud was so strong it was eating away the barrier. The barrier cracked away like glass and The Ronin was engulfed in it. The Ronin sliced the smoke cloud in half which dispersed. Cross shot multiple beams at The Ronin who sliced the beams into pieces. The Ronin was to busy slicing the beams in front off his face he didn''t see the beam behind off his back, Cross fired at him. The Ronin reacted fast turning around holding off the giant beam. The giant beam was so bright that he was closing his eyes. The Ronin lost control of the giant beam which caused him to lose control of the Forsaken Bladed which flew into the air. The Ronin was shot in the chest. The giant beam lifted him off his feet carrying him into the sky, making him vomit out blood. Suddenly a great explosion occurred releasing a shockwave in the air causing furious winds catching the eyes of many New York City citizens. Chapter 380 - Reserved Cross disperse the smoke around his body causing his black skin to turn back normal. He rushed to Jesse and Sarah. "Are you two ok?" "Yeah, dad we are." Who was that stranger?" "Before you were born a man named Grey who''s a part of a deathly galactic empire called The Councilmen Of Fate Empire." "That man Grey sent an assassin to kill me for some unknown reason." "I never did anything to him." "Come we need to get your mother to a hospital." The Ronin''s Location, Central Park... The Ronin laid in a crater that was steaming. Almost every bone in The Ronin''s body was broken like a piece of glass. When The Ronin opened his eyes all he saw was red. He wiped the blood away from his eyes and say that almost three hundred people surrounded him. Police and ambulance sirens could be heard coming. "All right everyone back the fuck up!" Police officers cleared out the people walking by The Ronin. A stretcher was pulled up and two police officers placed him on it placed him in the ambulance driving to the closet hospital. An oxygen mask was placed over his face. The person in the back of the ambulance injected him with two shots of painkillers in liquid form into his chest. The Ronin then passed out again. The Ronin woke up inside a hospital room on a hospital bed hooked up to a life machine. He had bandages stained in blood on with a tray of food next to him. He could barely even move. He had to kill Cross. Cross damaged him very badly. He was damaged so badly that he couldn''t move. He wanted revenge. But first, he had to get hid Forsaken Blade. Chapter 381 - Alliance, Winged Soldiers The Ronin was still injured but he was healthy enough to get out of bed and walk around with crutches. He sat next to his hospital mediating. He had been meditating got over four hours. When the nurse walked in, he got off the hospital floor using his vanish wooden crutches. The more he meditated, the more his injuries healed up perfectly. He pulled the white sheets over his body sitting up. The nurse walked in with ice chips, jello, orange slices, a blueberry muffin, and black coffee. "How are you feeling today Mr. Gordon?" The Ronin stared at the nurse with the look of defeat in his eyes. He grabbed the tray from her hands and bit a giant chunk out of his blueberry muffin without peeling off the wax paper. He swallowed the piece of blueberry muffin then ate five orange slices. The nurse then walked in with the cream of wheat with a lot of sugar and butter in it. The nurse left with a smile on her face. The Ronin ate everything on his plate except a remain orange slice. He then began meditating again. While he was meditating, he opened his third eye. He suddenly found the location of his Forsaken Blade. It was in a crater that happened to be in the center of a construction site. Everyone in the construction site was trying to pull the Forsaken Blade out of the ground but all of them failed. The Ronin''s soul was spiritually connected with The Forsaken Blade. He pulled it out of the crater using telekinesis. The Forsaken Blade shot through the air like a missile. It was headed for The Ronin''s hospital bedroom window. Ronin closed his third eye getting off the hospital floor to prepare leave. The Ronin had hidden a suitcase underneath his bed with clothes, alligator skin shoes, Versace socks, and a role. How did he get all this stuff? We do not need to talk about that. He snuck out of the hospital and robbed multiple stores. He placed all his attire on and waited by the window. Suddenly the Forsaken Blade crashes through the hospital bedroom window into the hospital bed, pinning it in the wall. He pulled The Forsaken Blade out of the bed and jumped through the shattered glass window landing on his feet. He rested the Forsaken blade in its sheath walking away from the hospital. Grey''s Location Resistance Base Linera Outpost. Grey made it out of the Isle Of Micro Machines without dying. But when he left a giant Resistance ship landed in the Micro Jungle blowing up everything burning the remains. When the ship was getting ready to take off, Grey hopped onto the back of the ship without causing any conflict. When the Resistance ship stopped again it landed in the outposts of Linera a kingdom alliance with The Council Of Fate Empire. At the moment the rebels of the Resistance were warring with the nobles of Linera. Grey hopped off the revolutionary''s ship hiding his spiritual essence. Those of Winged City would also help Linear City against the Resistance. Grey came from hiding and went to one of the rebels snapping his neck. He placed on the Resistance attire. The Resistance attire was a red cloak and a red hood. All those in the Resistance also had an exoskeleton armor underneath their skeletons. Grey walked around the Linear And outpost and estimated that over fifty thousand rebels consisted of the Linear Outpost. Grey walked into the biggest Resistance ship and saw the leader. It was a tall man who''s skin was white as snow. His hair is black as night. He also had an eye patch with a black mustache. His cloak was different from the other rebels. His cloak was all black with the word R, the on the back marking the name Resistance. The man''s name was Hyundai. Hyundai was the captain of branch 10 in the Resistance. Hyundai looked at Grey with suspense in his eyes. He saw Grey once before but he couldn''t put two and two together. "Come you two follow me." Two rebels walked behind the towering Hyundai walking out of the giant Resistance ship. Hyundai looked in the air and saw a single feather fall down. The single feather sliced his hand making blood splatter out. He paid no mind to his wound on his hand and continued to look up. It was soldiers of the Winged City. Hundreds of feathers rained down on the rebels. Hyundai stood in the same spot with a serious expression on his face. The feathers sliced his face but did not tear his cloak. Hyundai looked around saw some of his comrades on the ground dead with feathers inside their bodies. He looked up again and saw that some of the soldiers of the wing city decided to land on the ground. When the soldiers saw Hyundai they fired their razor-sharp feathers at Hyundai. Hyundai dodged the razor-sharp feathers without even moving a single hair on his body. He walked up to one of the soldiers who were getting ready to lift off the ground. He ripped the soldiers being off splattering blood all over his own face. This made him extremely mad. He drove the soldier''s head into the ground turning his head into brain jelly. He took his hand off the remains of the soldier''s head standing upright again. A soldier flew towards him driving a sword inside his chest making him vomit up blood. Hyundai played off the pain breaking the soldier''s arm making the soldier screamed. He then bit a chunk out the soldier''s neck spitting it on the ground. He then tossed the soldier''s tattered body to the side. The soldier''s main target was him. Two soldiers flew towards him firing their razor-sharp feathers at him. They were planted in his body. Tiny bits of blood came out of his mouth. Hyundai played off the pain and grabbed one of the soldiers by the neck, breaking it like a twig. The other soldier hopped on his shoulders. He grabbed the soldier by the leg tipping out his hear throwing it on the ground toddling the soldier''s body to the side. Grey was observing Hyundai''s strength. So far he didn''t show any of his true strength. Chapter 382 - Hyundai Protector Of Heavens Hyundai killed over at least fifty winged soldiers. His vice-captain, Randy was heavily injured. Randy was equipped with a sword and a gun with a laser on it. Randy"s vision was slowly going away. While fighting a winged soldier, the soldier ripped a chunk out of his neck. Now mortally wounded, Randy held his neck holding his sword tightly. A winged soldier was in front of him ripping apart one of his comrades. He grabbed stabbed the soldier in the back moving his knife down. He pulled out his spine throwing it on the ground. He suddenly rested his hand on his neck collapsing on the ground passing out. Hyundai was surrounded by ten soldiers who had the look of hate in their eyes. All ten soldiers rushed him stabbing him up. Hyundai endured all the pain punching the ground pushing the winged soldiers back. He then killed the stunned soldiers. He tossed one of the soldier''s eyes on the ground stepping on it. When Hyundai was about to walk off a spear was drove in his chest. He coughed up blood ripping the spear through his chest. He turned around driving his finger in the soldier''s head. The soldier dropped on the ground with blood pouring out his head. Hyundai then walked off. Chapter 383 - Weapons Of Mass Destrution At the top of the gates of Linear Kingdom... One of the captains of the Linear Cavalry looked at the battlefield from the top of the gates of the Linear Kingdom. He closed his and placed his hand on top of his forehead. Aura began to form around his body. Suddenly the aura dispersed from around his body. He found the location of the leader of the Resistance, Hyundai. Behind the captain laid over fifty gunmen with deathly heavily armed machine guns. All pointed their machine guns at Hyundai waiting for the right moment to squeeze the trigger. At the bottom of the gates of the Linear Kingdom... Hyundai laid on the ground breathing heavily. He got off the ground cracking his back feeling revealed. He looked at his body which was full of holes leaking out bits of blood. Most of the alliance winged soldiers were finished off. Twelve winged soldiers flew towards Hyundai firing their deathly razor-sharp feathers at him. Hyundai placed his fists over his face blocking the razor-sharp feathers. The razor-sharp feathers sliced chunks of flesh off splattering blood all over the place. All the soldiers huddled onion stabbing him with their spears. Hyundai overpowered the twelve winged soldiers grabbing one by the head crushing his skull like a grape. He used the soldier''s body as a bat. He batted away one of the soldiers into a rock causing his back to break like a piece of glass. The rest of the soldiers flew above Hyundai raining feathers on his body. Hyundai formed his hand into a fist with aura around it. Hyundai jumped into the air-punching the air. A white wave wiped out all of the winged soldiers out. All that was left of the winged soldiers was blood and feathers. Hyundai landed on the ground dispersing the aura from around his fist. He looked around and saw that the rest of his comrades were finishing off the winged soldiers. Only five remained. The rest five winged soldiers were ripped limb from Resistance rebels. The captain of the gunmen saw that the wing soldiers were slaughtered. When the captain of the gunmen was about to shot fire, a winged a soldier missing a wing fire towards his feet crashing on the ground weeping in pain. "Captain Ryo, you must help me!" Ryo looked at the winged soldier watching him as if he was a sewer rat. "Why should I help you?" The winged soldier coughed up blood and said: "Because we are comrades!" Ryo started laughing. The alliance between your people and Linear was between our king. Your life doesn''t concern me. Ryo pulled out a handgun blowing off the winged soldiers'' head. He kicked the winged soldier''s body off the gate making him smash on the ground turning his body into a bloody mess. His handgun had a lot of smoke coming from it. He rested his handgun in its hoister. "On my mark, you all will open fire on the remaining rebels." Ryo looked at Hyundai and started laughing. Three, two, one, fire!! Plasma shots rained down on the remaining Resistance rebels. Hyundai looked at Grey who stood in the same spot with a serious expression on his face. Hyundai looked around and saw his comrades being slaughtered. After the gunmen ran out of ammo, the gunmen got off the ground leaving their posts. Ryo looked at the bottom of the gate and saw that Hyundai was still alive. He instructed his gunmen to get more ammo. Ryo jumped off the bottom gate walking towards Hyundai. When he was about three inches from Hyundai he pulled out two handguns tempting an entire clip on Hyundai. Hyundai endured all the pain. He had a dark shadow over his face. Ryo reloaded his handgun and shot Hyundai in the right eye taking it out. Hyundai shot towards Ryo grabbing him by the neck choking the life out of him. Ryo dropped the two handguns gasping for air. He then backflipped kicking Hyundai in the chin making him drop him. Ryo jumped back coughing up blood. His skin had turned to a light shade of purple. Ryo picked his handgun firing at Hyundai. The plasma shots went through Hyundai''s body dispersing splattering blood all over the place. Hyundai started to focus aura around his body making the place snap and crackle. The entire ground cracked up rumbling. His white aura shot into the air like a missile. Hyundai walked towards Ryo like a demon. Ryo gritted his teeth grabbing grenade from his side. He threw it at Hyundai who caught the blast in his hand. An explosion occurred blinding Ryo for a bit. A hole was formed in Hyundai''s hand. Hyundai walked towards Ryo who continued to fire at Hyundai. When Hyundai got up close to Ryo he formed aura around his hand punching Ryo in the stomach making him cough up chunks of blood smashing into the gate. Ryo dropped off the gate landing on the bridge connected to the main outer gate. Ryo took a lot of damage. He could now barely get on his feet. His vision was also leaving. All he could see a shadow heading his way. Hyundai was like an unstoppable juggernaut. Even though Hyundai could move quickly he was heavily injured. Hyundai lost a lot of blood. Ryo finally got on his feet shaking his head like a salt shaker. He pulled out a handgun out of his hoister with green plasma inside of it. It was his last option. He loaded the green plasma handgun and fired it at Hyundai''s head. The plasma went right through Hyundai''s head spraying blood, brains, and blood matter all over the place making Hyundai tumble back. He froze for at least three seconds and continued to move. Ryo was freaked out. "You''re a fucking monster!" He tossed his green plasma handgun to the side in fear. "What the fuck is taking you all so long with that ammo?!" Ryo back was against the outer main wall gate. Ryo collapsed on the ground petrified. Hyundai focused aura around his hand. The white aura circled his hand making the place rumble. He drove his fist through Ryo"s chest pulling out his heart. Ryo vomited up blood standing up. Ryo collapsed on the ground again crawling towards Hyundai. Hyundai battered away Ryo into the air. His body smashed into the wall, smashing his body into pieces turning Ryo into a blood smear. Chapter 384 - Main Outer Gate Breached!! Hyundai wiped the blood away from his head which ran like a faucet. He turned around and saw that Grey was behind him. "You are the last of my team aren''t you?" Grey nodded his head, yes walking beside Hyundai. "You might want to back up." Grey did what he was told slowly backing up. Hyundai circled his white aura around his hand. The bridge began to shake. He punched the main outer gate which shattered to metal and wood. Hyundai''s first was smoking like a cigar. Hyundai walked inside of the kingdom of Linear. Grey followed behind him. Hyundai looked up and saw the gunmen pointing their plasma rifles at Hyundai. They opened fire on Hyundai who endured all the pain squinting his eyes. He focused white aura around his hand punching towards the gunmen. They became a blood splatter. The platform they laid on became shambles with smoke rising out of them. Hyundai wasn''t sparing anyone. The kingdom of Linear was a noble place. He was not mad to see it become Resistance territory. Forty-five miles away from the kingdom of Linear... More winged soldiers were coming. They were arriving on a gigantic ship. Their leader who accompanied them was Iracus. The leader of the Winged City was Iracus"s father who had four white wings. Iracus"s father was cleanly shaven with incredibly sharp canines. Iracus"s father was notified of a Resistance leader named Hyundai who killed some of his comrades. Hyundai was unaware of Iracus and his comrades coming to Linear. Iracus opened the giant ship doors jumping out. His wings came out of his back swiftly. His nickname was The Majestic One. Behind him laid over fifteen hundred winged soldiers with black wings. When they headed to Linear they saw fire, smoke, blood, and bodies all over the place. They landed on the ground behind their leader. Iracus realized that the main outer gate was destroyed. He flew inside the Linear Kingdom seeing more dead bodies lying around the place. Iracus made his wings come out of his back observing the place. He then a vision in his head of what happened. The cause of all the destruction and deaths was Hyundai a Resistance leader firmly known as The Protector of the heavens. Linear Palace. Prince Linear''s chambers. Prince Linear was aware that Hyundai was enclosing on Linear Palace. If he did, the palace would be destroyed. Prince Linear looked out the window and saw fire and smoke rising out of the ground. Prince Linear opened the window jumping out landing on his feet. Chapter 385 - The Majestic Angel Before Prince Linear jumped out of his window I aide of his chambers he ordered two hunters from the Linear cavalry go after Hyundai and his last comrade Grey. Hyundai and Grey breached the second to the first gate. They were only two hundred feet away from Linear Palace. Hyundai stared at Grey who had a grin on face. Hyundai expected that from his comrades. None of his comrades backed down from a fight. When they both crossed the Linear bridge two hunters crashed on the bridge cracking it up a bit. One of the hunters shot towards Hyundai who stood in the same spot with a serious expression on. his face. He dodged the wild, savage like attack turning his whole body around punching the hunter. The hunter''s body ripped through the skies like a rocket. His eyes bulged out of his head causing his entire body to turn into a blood splatter. The other hunter was being dealt with by Grey. The hunter fired two red beams at Grey who moved so fast it looks as if he was a ghost phasing through a brick wall. The hunter fired more red beams at Grey who began to run. Grey opened his robot hand which shot fireballs out like a cannon. The fireballs went straight through all the vital areas of the hunter causing him to stop dead on the ground with blood flowing out of his chest like a river. After they finished up with the hunter'' s they moved on to Linear Palace. When they finally made it to Linear Palace, it seemed to be the only intact palace. The king of Linear Kingdom was absent at the moment. Prince Linear was in charge until he came back. When Hyundai and Grey made it to Linear Palace they saw Prince Linear on the balcony with a serious expression on his face. His homeland was currently fallen apart. When he saw Hyundai and Grey, the veins in his head started to pop out. "You two must be members of The Resistance." Hyundai looked at Prince Linear and said: "So what if we are?" ''All you need to be worried about is to keep your head from being removed from your head." "Your kingdom will become Resistance property." Prince Linear began to laugh. "You actually think this kingdom will fall apart just because it lost fifty thousand soldiers from its cavalry?!" The Linear Kingdom is one of the most trust worthiest kingdoms in all of the other kingdoms. "We also are one of the richest." "We also have many alliances." As Prince Linear said that: Iracus and the winged soldier reinforcements showed up behind Hyundai and Grey. Grey looked towards the balcony and saw that Prince Linear disappeared. Iracus looked at Grey and said: If it isn''t my old friend Grey. "News around the Council says that you are dead." He looked at Hyundai who started to become suspicious. I never thought I would see the day when a Councilman teams up with a Resistance leader. Hyundai turned to Grey and said: "What the fuck is he talking about?" "I am not a part of The Councilmen Of Fate Empire." "If I was I would try to kill you a while ago." Hyundai walked in front of Grey who had an evil expression on his face. His cover was about to be blown. He made sharp steel nails come out of his robot fingertips. He drove his hand through Hyundai''s heart making him cough out blood. Iracus had a little grin on his face. He didn''t care if a traitor was in front of his eyes. All he wanted to see was one of the Resistance leaders dead. Grey pulled his hand out of Hyundai"s heart. Pints of blood poured out of his heart. Grey closed his eyes and said: "Even though I am no longer with The Councilmen Of Fate Empire I still fucking hate rebels." "All of you are my mortal enemy." Hyundai formed white aura around hid fist punching Grey in the head making him smash into the ground. A shockwave occurred with blood splattering on Grey''s first. The wind of the shockwave pushed back some of the winged soldiers. Hyundai took his hand out of the ground backing away from Grey. Grey jumped out of the ground forming a giant beam in his robot hand. Hyundai grabbed his robot arm ripping it clean off crushing it in the palm of his hand like a potato chip. Grey clutched his teeth together in pain. He collapsed on the ground shooting last Hyundai escaping him. Hyundai barely had any long-range attacks so Grey tried to stay away from him. Up close Hyundai was very deathly. Or so Grey thought. Hyundai channeled white smoky aura around his entire body sucking it all in the palm of his hand. He fired the beam at Grey who did not find any way to escape the blast was too powerful. Grey had no choice. He grabbed the beam white his hands yelling. The beam pushed him off his feet burning the skin off his hands. He couldn''t hold it any longer. Grey was engulfed in the giant white beam. A loud bang occurred causing an explosion. A crater was formed. No signs of Grey seemed to be around. Iracus was surprised. He did not expect that a leader of The Resistance would be this strong and tough. Hyundai collapsed on the ground holding his chest coughing up blood. Iracus saw that Hyundai was defenseless. He flew to the ground with a grin and his face walking slowly towards Hyundai. " If I kill you I would be starting a war. "A war against The Council Of Fate Empire and The Resistance." Iracus thought about it in his head for a bit and started smiling. "But I was not the one who killed you." "You are suffering from heavy injuries due to the soldiers of The Linear Kingdom." Iracus kicked Hyundai in the face knocking out two of his teeth. "I still can''t believe you are alive after suffering from a hole in the chest through the heart." "You have a strong spirit with fierce willpower." "I would die for what you have." Hyundai quickly got on his feet with dark shadows around his face with one of his eyes all red glowing. He turned into full instant kill mode. Chapter 386 - The Destroyer Of The Heavens Awakened Iracus flew away from Hyundai avoiding all certain damage. Hyundai had the look of death in his eyes. Iracus fired his razor feathers at Hyundai. Hyundai walked straight through the razor-sharp feathers which penetrated his skin. Hyundai acted as if he could no longer feel pain. The hood and cloak were removed from his body. When Hyundai was about to feet away from Iracus he uppercut Iracus into the air making blood gush out of his mouth. Hyundai jumped into the air grabbing Iracus"s head squeezing his head. He sank his fingernails into Iracus"s head. Iracus grew mad and kicked Hyundai in his chest wound. Hyundai grabbed Iracus"s foot twisting it like a bottle. Iracus screamed which echoed through the entire Linear Palace. Iracus backflipped stabbing Hyundai in the neck. Hyundai focussed aura around his body firing beams at Iracus who was falling. He stopped by flying. Iracus landed on the ground breathing heavily like a racehorse. He spat blood on the ground cracking his neck. Hyundai was going all out. Hyundai came crashing down like a meteor. Iracus moved out of the way quickly. When Hyundai landed down, a shock wave occurred. Iracus was feared by Hyundai. He had no idea that a Resistance leader could be so ferocious. Chapter 387 - The True Power Of A Majestic Angel Hyundai punched the ground which cracked up as if it was a saltine cracker. Iracus flew into the air avoiding, any possible danger. Hyundai shot through the air like a missile at Iracus grabbing him by his wings. Iracus tried to escape Hyundai''s tight grip but he couldn''t. Hyundai ripped off Iracus"s wings throwing them on the ground. A lot of blood leaked out of Iracud"s back causing him to scream. Hyundai smacked Iracus into the ground causing a crater to appear. When the smoke cleared up Iracus a son his heart with blood all over his body breathing heavily like a racehorse. Even though Iracus no longer had his wings, he wasn''t giving up. Iracus knew Almost everything the average wing more solid knew but he knew something the rest of them didn''t know. Only certain members of the Winged City including Iracus himself knew a forbidden technique. Iracus channeled aura around his body which was red. The white wings covered in blood burst into feathers surrounding Iracus"s body. The wind that the feathers were giving off caused him to lift off his feet. Hyundai descended from the skies landing on the ground. He now sensed a different presence off of Iracus. Iracus shot multiple feathers at Hyundai who was struck five times in the leg and five times in the stomach. Hyundai ignored the plane and grabbed Iracus by the neck coughing him with all of his power. Iracus was turning blue and purple. Iracus made all the razor-sharp feathers go inside of his body making blood splatter all over the place. Hyundai threw Iracus to the side like a piece of trash. Iracus landed on the ground making the feathers come out of his body like acupuncture needles. Hyundai took five new breaths channeling aura around his body causing the entire Linear Palace to shake as if an earthquake was going on. Iracus made the feathers form into a sword allowing it to chop Hyundai''s arm clean off splattering blood all over the place. When Hyundai''s arm was removed from his body, he didn''t make any sudden movements. His arm smashed on the ground causing more blood to spill out. Hyundai no longer showed any emotions. Hyundai sprinted after Iracus who made his feature sword shot towards him like a spear. Hyundai evaded the giant feather weird punching Iracus in the cheat making him vomit out blood. He crashed through Linear Palace which crumbled. Hyundai gathered more and more energy around his body which raised into the air. Iracus got back on his feet holding his chest. Hyundai''s hits did not only physically damage to the outer body but also the soul and heart. Even if Iracus won the fight against Hyundai, he would later die only if he was unlucky. Iracus got on his feet making his giant feather sword burst back into individual white feathers. Iracus directed the white feathers at Hyundai who evaded all of them perfectly. He sprinted towards Iracus grabbing him by the neck with his right arm that was the arm he used the most. He kneeled Iracus in the stomach multiple times making him vomit up more blood. Hyundai drove him into the ground cracking fragments of skull. Hyundai turned around and looked in the sky. He saw thousands of winged soldiers looking down at him awaiting orders. Iracus got out of the ground but was kicked in the chest. Iracus smashed to the blood which broke his back like a piece of glass. Iracus was out of commission. He could barely move. Hyundai walked up to Iracus slowly with death in his red eyes that glowed like Christmas lights. It''s us had blood coming out of his mouth like a faucet. He began smiling. He snapped his fingers ordering the winged soldiers to go after Hyundai. Hyundai turned around and focussed his eyes on the winged soldiers. Over five hundred soldiers huddled on Hyundai''s body like bullet ants taking down their prey. Hyundai was taking a lot of damage. He was being stabbed at least ten thousand times. He overpowered all of moat of the get soldiers with his aura which came out line a shockwave turning the winged soldier''s body into dust. Hyundai collapsed on the ground with blood leak gout of another part in his body. Another hole appeared in his body. The hole was right in between his solar plexus. (The solar plexus ¡ª also called the celiac plexus ¡ª is a complex system of radiating nerves and ganglia. It''s found in the pit of the stomach in front of the aorta. It''s part of the sympathetic nervous system.) Hyundai was on the verge of death. He lost over half a football field of blood. The rest of the soldiers surrounded Hyundai who channeled white aura around his fist saying these words: "Roar Of The Sky Dragon!" When he said this, a giant dragon made from most of Hyundai''s aura rose into the sky wiping out the rest of the winged soldiers. The sky dragon roared throughout the entire Linear Palace. Iracus looked at the sky dragon which was above Hyundai who had death in his eyes. Iracus had one option left. He had to do his trump card. He focussed his last bit of aura around his hand and shot it towards Hyundai. "Blessing Of A Majestic Angel!" A giant wave of light wiped out the soul of the ancient sky dragon completely. Chapter 388 - The Coming Of The Next War When the smoke from The Blessing Of The Majestic Angel technique cleared up, Hyundai''s body was seen on the ground charred with dried blood all over his body. Iracus was still alive somehow. He coughed up blood with his vision disappearing. He dropped on the ground gritting his teeth. The entire Linear Kingdom was now in ruins, up in smoke. Iracus closed his eyes passing out. A gigantic airship could be seen. It was the king of Linear who was with Elliot. When King Linear walked out of the airship he looked around his kingdom that he saw that was in ruins. He bent down on picked up charred pieces of wood. He opened his hand allowing the wind to blow the charred pieces of wood out of his hand. He saw Hyundai''s body and saw his cloak on the side. He realized that Hyundai was one of the leaders of the infamous Resistance that was trying to take over his kingdom. He walked up to Iracus"s body and saw that he was still moving. He instructed some of his soldiers to place his body in his airship. Elliot looked at Hyundai and saw that he suffered. He then saw that he was missing an arm. Elliot had no idea that Grey was still. Elliot would be pissed if he found out of he was still alive. Chapter 389 - The Godfathers The Octagon Resistance Territory... The Octagon was a giant kingdom but was easily took over by the Resistance in over two days. Over three weeks had passed since the events that happened in the Linear Kingdom. The Resistance was informed of Hyundai''s death. Hyundai was one of the best and strongest Resistance leaders. The Resistance was very, very fucking pissed off. The two main leaders of the Resistance were in the council room of the Octagon. The two leaders of the Resistance called themselves The Godfathers. Both of them were very very old. One was called Hades The Wicked, and the other one was called Odin The Defender. They created the Resistance for only one reason. They wanted to rule all the dimensions. Technically the Resistance was created before The Councilmen Of Fate Empire. The Godfathers had many alliances but the alliances betrayed them. All their own alliances went to the Council Of Fate Empire. However, some of the alliances didn''t agree with each other. That led to a war called The War Of The Alliances who lasted over twenty years. This made the Godfathers extremely mad. They then broke into a dangerous prison filled with dangerous people. Murderers, rapists, and more. This prison was made by the Linear Kingdom. It was heavily guarded but the Godfathers always found their ways around things. At the bottom level of the Linear Prison held all the extremely dangerous criminals. All these criminals joined the Resistance causing havoc against the other kingdoms. Over the years, many people started joining the Resistance. In the council, the room held the Godfathers and the strongest captains of the Resistance. They all learned of Hyundai''s death. Odin then said: "Hyundai was one of our finest." One of the captains of the Resistance named Python who had a cloak and a hood over his face covering his scales. "One of the finest?" "Hyundai was a cocky fucking bastard who likes to do things way." "Sooner or later he would have probably betrayed us." One of the other captains grew mad. This captain was named Ricardo. He looked up to Hyundai as a mentor. However, Hyundai never really paid any attention to Ricardo. One the other side of the table laid Prometheus who recently joined the Resistance. He had nothing to say. The captain who was the strongest underneath Hyundai was named Alejandro. Alejandro was Hyundai''s rival. He was the type to grow mad when he saw or hear that his rival was killed. He was also happy on the other hand. He would be named the strongest captain under the Godfathers. Alejandro looked at the table which was filled with different sorts of foods. Prometheus picked up a fruit and bit a huge chunk out of it swallowing it. All he could hear was Python and Ricardo arguing. Alejandro grew mad and banged his fist on the table filled with food. The food raised in the air and disappeared as if the food was kidnapped by a ghost. Python and Ricardo stopped arguing and sat down. Alejandro saw a banana and the ground and picked it up peeling it and eating it in on sitting. Hades now talked." Since one of our strongest fellow comrades are dead, we will wage a huge what against the Councilman Of Fate Empire." Python licked his hand and started smiling. He was drooling. His spit was exactly like venom from a snake''s fang. Python looked to kill. The killing was his hobby. "It has been a very long time since I killed until I was satisfied." "This will be my opportunity." King Linear"s Second Palace... Five hundred thousand miles away from the Linear Kingdom which was now in ruins. Iracus woke up in a chamber with a mask hooked up to machine giving off oxygen so he could breathe. All over his body had dried blood on it. Iracus could fell pain erupting through his entire body. He bought up blood in the chamber squinting his eyes. Hyundai damages him very badly. Normally when he seriously injured, he would already recover. But this time different. His body felt as if he was on fire, choked, and stabbed by a hundred soldiers at the same time. The scientist drained the water in the tank dropping his body on the ground. Iracus"s back was wrapped up with blood that was continuously pouring out. He was crawled up like a worm shivering. His body was tossed inside a comfortable tank. The scientist closed the tank shut walking away. After the scientist left, Elliot walked in. Iracus looked at Elliot with a mean expression on his face. " Why the fuck are you looking at me like that?" You should be proud. "You killed the Resistance''s strongest captain." "You are now living legend." Iracus was useless as a penny. All he could do was look at people with mean expressions on his face. Elliot began to grow mad as he saw Iracus watching him with an angry look on his face. Elliot focussed wind around his hands which was sucked inside of the tank choking Elliot. You are useless now. I could snap your neck like a twig. You will be discharged from the Councilmen Of Fate Empire. "But you will be a living legend even after you are dead." "The choice is yours." He removed the wind from around Elliot''s neck who started to cough up blood holding his chest. The pain by being choked activated the true pain of his injuries. His insides were now like jello. "Look at you." Elliot starts laughing and left the room. Iracus continued to cough up chunks of blood. When he was attacked by the Sky Dragon, it attacked him without him even noticing him. It struck his heart. Suddenly his heart exploded killing instantly. Even though he killed one of the feared Resistance members every he died in the process after suffering from seriously bad injures. Elliot walked out of the chamber. Outside the chamber waited for King Linear." Is he dead?" "Yes." "We no longer need a burden." "Since Hyundai is dead war will be waged against us," said Elliot. King Linear started to worry. "The Resistance?" "They are the ones who destroyed Linear Prison freeing all those dangerous criminals." "So what if they are?" "Let them come." "I do not give a flying fuck how tough they think they are." Chapter 390 - Grey Survives Grey was now back on Earth. He survived Hyundai''s attack somehow. Grey didn''t receive the full intent of Hyundai''s fist. He evaded half of the attack while being attacked by the next half. He was knocked over a trillion light-years away. The Linear Kingdom and Earth were very far from each other. Grey landed in a pool of wet cement. He climbed out of the cement, limping. Most of his bones were shattered the like glass in his body. He was scarred for life. He was knocked across space and time. Grey had a purple mark on his chest that was pulsating. Even though he was injured heavily, he still wanted to kill The Fisherman and Elliot. Elliot''s Location. Elliot left the second Linear Palace that was in the middle of nowhere. He headed back to The Fisherman who was eating a piece of fish which skin flows in the dark. He bit a large chunk out of the glowing fish and licked his lips. The blood of the fish was like hot sauce. The bones tasted like beans. He could die to eat more of the fish. He would call it The Snackable Fish. The guts even tasted delicious. The snackable fish had worms inside of it. He cleaned out the fish and disposed of the worms. He knew that Grey was still alive at the moment. Chapter 391 - Pythons Dreadful Past After the meeting was finished all the Resistance captains left the Octagon except Python. Hades left the room leaving the Octagon completely. Python needed to talk to Odin. Odin pulled out buttery crackers out of his coat eating five of them at once. "I need to talk to you Leader Odin." Odin wiped the butter remnants away from his mouth closing the rest of the buttery crackers placing it in his jacket. " What is it that you want to discuss with me?" Since Hyundai is dead want to take his place. Odin looked at Python who had his snake-like tongue handing out of his mouth. "What made you decide to come up with this proposition?" "Before I joined the Resistance I was a bum." "I earlier had a wife and kid who was killed in the assault on the kingdom of Sanderia which was the mainland the War on of The Alliances took place in." After my wife and kid were killed, I began to be treated like trash." "One day when I was stealing from a governor I was caught and shot five times. Twice in the stomach, one in the head, and three times in the chest." "Somehow I survived and the governor of Sanderia had me thrown into Linear Prison." "That same governor paid the three guards in the Linear Prison to have me wiped and hosed every day." "Eventually, two years passed by and I acquired a new cellmate who was a necromancer." The necromancer didn''t talk much. One day the necromancer tried to escape but was unsuccessful. Before he was caught by the guards he tossed me a small necklace that had a figurine of a snake on it. The warden of Linear Prison had the necromancer executed. His last words were: "Those who seek shall find vengeance." "That was the last thing he said before his head was chopped off by an extremely sharp guillotine." The following night I started at the necklace that had I sensed a strange vibe off of. "I sliced my finger on the bed spring by accident." "Some of my blood leave don the necklace which opened a portal pulling me inside." "The necklace ebook me to the realm of The Snake Garden home to the Snake Goddess, Ariadne." "The place dropped right by the stairs of Ariadne"s throne." "She told me that she knew who I was already." "Around her throne laid a red and black anaconda that was way bigger than the average anaconda." "The anaconda had razor-sharp teeth holding deathly venom." "She welcomed me into a chamber that had a big room with a different variety of foods." "The food was at least five times better than the shitty disgusting food served in Linear Prison." The next day Ariadne told me that I had to fight her giant deathly anaconda. "I immediately accepted and got into a heated battle with the anaconda that nearly killed me." "The anaconda bit me inserting his deathly venom in my body." "Ariadne stopped the anaconda free killing me. "Ahe said I would die in two minutes since an antidote was never developed." "The only way I could survive was if Ariadne gave me some of her power." "She did this and her power fought off the deathly venom causing my skin to turn like a snake''s skin." "After the process was finished my body was that of a snake." "In the night I experienced deep pain. "When I woke up Ariadne was gone." "Only her anaconda remained. "The anaconda formed aura around its body going inside of my body causing me to grow stronger." "A portal was opened up and I walked inside. "I ended up back in my prison cell in Linear Prison. "That was the exact moment you and Hades infiltrated the prison." "Here I am now." That is why I want to take Hyundai''s place." "You are not qualified." "What have you shown to me to say that you are qualified?" Python didn''t say anything. "That''s what I thought." "The chance to show me your qualifies is this upcoming war." Odin got out of his chair and walked out of the Octagon. Python clutched his sharp teeth together growing mad. Secretly he fucking hated Odin but what could he do? Odin is a Godfather Of The Resistance. One of the founders Of The Resistance. Python walked out of the council room turning his fingernails sharp with veins popping out of them. He scraped his fingernails across the wall which sliced through the wall like butter. Earth. The Ronin"s Location... The Ronin was out for blood. He still wanted to kill Cross. When The Ronin made it to Orion''s dojo, he saw Orion cleaning up rumble. Orion saw The Ronin who had a serious expression 9n his face with his Forsaken Blade in his hand he held tightly. Orion stopped what he was doing and looked at Orion. Orion had the back of his head buzz cut with the rest of it spiky. "You must be the one I have been expecting." The Ronin sucked these teeth and asked, where is Cross?" Orion did not answer The Ronin. He gathered energy around his body causing the rumble being him to levitate off the ground surrounding his body. The Ronin pulled out his Forsaken Blade out of his sheath tossing it to the side. The Ronin held his Forsaken Blade in the air jumping at Orion screaming. "You will take his place until I can find." Orion grabbed The Forsaken Blade crushing it like a buttery cracker. The Ronin eyes popped out. He was extremely shocked. Orion then punches him in the face cracking his jaw making him smash through the supermarket across the street. Orion grew in strength over the four years. Blood dripped from his hand dripping on the rumble by his feet. The Ronin got on his fee cracking his jaw back in place. The Ronin pulled out two Kunai sprinting towards Orion who had a calm collect look on his face. Chapter 392 - A Unexpected Alliance Grey could barely even walked straight. His vision was horrible. He collapsed on the ground spitting up blood. Grey looked around the aura and saw that he was in Chinatown. He was near the territory of the New Dragons. A new leader was recently added to The New Dragons. Seth Kang died in an unexplained accident. The new leader was Gainer who was there to stay. Grey got on his feet and popped ten caffeine pills in his mouth that he found on the side of the road in a white bag in his mouth drinking a puddle of dirty water in the street. People started at Grey but Grey didn''t give a fuck. Who the fuck were they were to judge people? When he swallowed the caffeine pills he felt an incredibly strong surge of energy erupt through his entire body. He stood on his feet. His pupils became wider and his heavy breathing stopped. A thief who worked for the New Dragons tried to pickpocket him but failed. Grey pulled the thief''s hand out of his pocket breaking his hand like a frozen snickers bar. The thief screamed with tears falling out of his eyes. The thief collapsed on the ground in pain. Grey then picked up the thief with his robotic arm snapping his neck like a twig. He tossed his body in the road causing the thief''s body to be run over by a Mercedes Benz Class 6. Everyone looked at Grey and was afraid of him. The pedestrians walking back out of his way running away like rats in fear. Grey walked across the street jumping on a roof of a building that started to erode. The building he landed on happened to be the main building of the New Dragons. The thief that tried to pickpocket him was a man who wanted to join the New Dragons. He would have to prove himself worthy of joining the New Dragons. That included ****, arson, murder, larceny, tax embezzlement, mail embezzlement, tax invasion, burglary, identify theft, grand theft auto, pickpocketing, armed robbery, and of course killing somebody affecting the New Dragons gun and drug business, the cops who worked for the governor, Charles Anderson. The roof above Grey''s feet eroded causing him to crash through landing in Gainer''s office. Gainer was absent at the moment. He went to vacate in Beverly Hills, California. Grey looked around the area and saw more caffeine pills with a cup of hot black coffee on the side with documents on the side that had a fountain pen in it. Grey picked up the caffeine pills popping five of them in his mouth drinking the black coffee that burned his tongue. He tossed the empty cup of coffee to the side. Grey was now addicted to caffeine pills. They were the ones that stopped him from dropping in the ground passing out. Once this happened he would probably never be able to get back in his feet. Grey stared at the documents and saw that they were forged papers that requested the impeachment of Charles Anderson. Gainer bought the forge papers of impeachment off the darknet. Grey searches the desks with golden handles. Inside the desks had a desert eagle with two boxes of ammo. Grey closed the drawer and opened the next draw. Inside the drawer contained fifty thousand dollars. Grey picked up the money and shoved it in his pocket. In the next drawer held snacks. Bimbos, Oreos, Twinkies, Fritos, Cheetos, Flaming Hot Cheetos, Funyuns, Flaming Hot Funyuns, Lays, Barebue Lays, Ruffles, Cheddar, and Sour Cream Ruffles, Holsum Snacking Cakes, and chocolate chip muffins that were freshly made from a bakery. They were in a brown bag that said: Cayman Islands Bakery. Grey noticed all this stuff around Gainer''s office and realized something. The New Dragons were preparing for Gainer''s return from his vacation time in Beverly Hills, California. A limo pulled in front of the main New Dragons Building. Gainer walked out and could sense that his office had been infiltrated. Chapter 393 - Isle Of Zero Celsuis Gainer walked into the Main New Dragon''s building noticing that none of his soldiers were inside. He looked up at the ceiling and noticed that a giant hole was there. He immediately jumped through the roof of the ceiling ending in his office. Grey was sitting down right in Gainer''s chair When Grey saw who the leader of the New Dragons was he clutched his teeth tightly together which made his veins pop out of his head. Gainer looked at Grey and started smiling. "You must be the one who killed John." "I am correct?" "All that you said was correct." Grey quickly got out of the comfortable chair-throwing the desk at Gainer. Gainer sliced the desk to wooden splinters sprinting towards Grey shoving him out of the window. Grey grabbed Gainer vg the neck dragging him out of the three-story building. Grey landed perfectly on the ground, while Gainer floated down like an angel. Grey popped the rest of the caffeine pills in his mouth swallowing them without drinking any type of fluids. Gainer formed two beams in his hands throwing them at Grey. Grey grabbed one of the beams with his advanced robotic arm. Grey threw the beam back at Gainer. Gainer sliced the beam in half which dispersed. Grey shot towards Gainer unleashing a barrage of attacks on his body. Gainer kicked Grey in the chest making hi. cough up blood crashing through the Main New Dragons building. The entire building crumbled as if it was legos. Grey struggles to get back on his feet. He looked his advanced robotic arm that had sparks flying out of it. Grey ripped the arm off which made blood gush out. Grey clutched his teeth together closing his eyes. He was experiencing a lot of pain. He tossed the advanced robotic arm to the side, stepping on it causing it to explode into pieces. A lot of blood was spilling out of his body. He stumbled to the side trying not to fall on the ground. He took out his last dose of caffeine pills out of his pocket, emptying all of them in his mouth chewing them up like they were skittles. He looked at his hands and saw that they were shaking. He gathered some of his life energy around his body that spread through his entire body like wildfire. He began screaming which echoed through the entire area. Gainer could hear his scream very clearly. Blood began spilling out of his nose and ears. He wiped the blood from his ears and gathered dark evil energy around his hands which began to make his skin white as snow. Grey''s body was overflowing with energy. He appeared in front of Gainer''s face head butting him breaking his nose and cracking the fragmentation his skull causing a lot of blood to gush out of his head. Gainer crashed through a Chinese clothing store window, causing the glass window to shatter. Some of the glass for the window landed in Gainer''s chest. Gainer pulled the big piece of glass out of his chest gushing blood all over the floors of the Chinese clothing store. Gainer struggled to get on his feet sustaining the wound in his chest with his hand. Gainer had been slacking off ever since he went to Beverly Hills to vacate. All he was doing was drugs, gambling, eating, watching tv, fucking every good looking girl who came across his path. Gainer would barely see. Both of his eyes were now bloodshot. When he wiped the blood away from his eyes, Grey ran towards him jumping in the air forming a powerful beam in his hand. He threw the beam at Gainer who didn''t have enough strength or time to dodge it. A powerful explosion occurred erasing the Chinese clothing store from existence and all the nearby buildings that surrounded it. When the smoke from the beam cleared up, Grey had a long steak of blood dripping from his head onto the ground. He wiped the blood away from his head coaching his neck. He walked away from the ashes of the clothing store dusting remnants of ash off his clothes. Gainer''s hand burst out of the ash. Gain a pulled himself out of the ash breathing heavily with curs and bruises all over his body. Gainer expected this from a Councilman. Gainer was only a vice councilman. But when he went all out he had the power of a councilman allowing him to become very destructive. Black evil energy started to form around Gainer''s body. His hair turned from brown and spiky to long, straight and black. His hair acted as if he was alive. The wounds on his body healed turning into scars. His height grew and his muscles began growing large. He became so huge his clothes burst off of his body. He was now an eternity of destruction. Isle Of Zero Celsius... The newest member of the Councilman Of Fate Empire, Baldur, ( the one who took over Grey''s Position), was selected for a mission given to him by the one under the main leader of the Councilman Of Fate empire, Bishop, to search for the greatest assassin ever Hanzo Hattori. Bishop gave Baldur the map of where Hanzo Hattori was last spotted five months ago. The Isle Of Zero Celsius. The isle of Zero Celsius was the coldest place in the realm of Valadin. If you didn''t wear the right equipment, you would freeze to death in a matter of a couple of seconds. It would start by your insides freezing turning like glass. Your lungs would then freeze cutting off your oxygen circulation killing you instantly. Baldur walked in the heavy snow in light clothing. If Baldur was regular he would die. Baldur had been walking around for at least five days and didn''t find Hanzo Hattori yet. Baldur did not k ow something. He was in the territory of some hungry snow sabertooth cats that could eat bones as if they were slices of white bread. Throughout the whole five days, Baldur did not stop once to rest or eat. Baldur pulled out a tent pulling out sweet bread and goat cheese to eat with goat milk mixed with wine to drink. He walked inside the tent taking a chunk out of the sweet bread and goat cheese sandwich. He guzzled down his goat milk and wine wiping the small droplets from his face. He then pulled out his travel size bed paying back on the bed looking at the ceiling of the small tent. Outside the tent was surrounded by snow sabretooth. All of them were drooling as if they didn''''t eat in days. Chapter 394 - Legendary Snow Sabertooth Cat Baldur was about to take a nap until he sensed the presence of a creature entering his tent. Baldur got off the icy ground turning his hand I to a fist cracking his knuckles which sounded off through the entire tent. A snow saber-tooth cat walked inside the tent drooling. Baldur shoved his index finger inside of the snow saber tooth''s head killing it instantly. He pulled his index finger out of the snow sabertooth cat''s head which was covered in blood. Inside of his fingernail had chunks of brain in it. He wiped the blood on his jacket opening the tent. Cold wind erupted through the entire tent, causing it to fly into the air, landing somewhere else. He looked around the area and saw more snow saber tooth cats. He estimated that there were over thirty snow saber tooth cats around him. All the snow saber tooth cats start to run towards him. Baldur stood in the same place with a straight serious look on his face. His pupils turned all black. Suddenly all the snow saber tooth cats froze in the air. Baldur walked away from the snow saber tooth cats that were still frozen in the air. Suddenly, the snow saber tooth cats exploded like balloons that were popped with a needle. Blood, guts, organs, and brain matter was everywhere. The white snow was now stained red. Baldur was discovered by Bishop. Elliot did not like him the minute he saw Baldur. He would try to kill him during the upcoming war. Baldur continued to walk through the snow. The snow was buried up to his knee caps. Baldur continued to walk through the snow until he came across a cave. When he entered the cave he smelled the cave. He could smell the stench of rotting meat. The cave was home to a legendary saber-tooth cat many people failed to kill and capture. The legendary saber-tooth cat was currently eating piles of bodies. The people who the legendary saber tooth cat was eating was a part of a tribe called Last Breath. The militia from the tribe was trying to capture the legendary snow saber-tooth cat and make weapons, and use it to prepare for a grand festival held every four years. However, the soldiers from the tribe failed and become a full course meal for the legendary saber-tooth cat. Loud smacking noises echoed through the cave. The name of the legendary saber tooth was Ochi The Mauler. ( Name given by the villagers of The Last Breath Tribe.) Baldur stuck his index finger out ready to strike the legendary saber-tooth cat''s vital organs at any moment. Baldur stepped on. a bone that caught the attention of the legendary snow saber-tooth cat. Ochi"s mouth was now stained in blood. Ochi was bigger and smarter than the other saber tooth cats. Ochi sniffed around the area and smelled Baldur''s expensive cologne. Baldur came out from hiding behind a giant iceberg looking Ochi dead in the eyes. Ochi ran towards Baldur who evaded Ochi who slammed into the giant iceberg that crumbled like a cracker. Ochi turned around quickly growling with drool dripping out of his mouth. Ochi jumped at Baldur who evaded him again shoving his index finger in Ochi"s ribs causing Ochi to scream. Baldur pulled this finger out of his ribs causing blood to leak out like a dripping faucet. Baldur was toying with Ochi. He technically could kill Ochi for long. He was just bored at the moment. Hanzo"s location was still unknown. Ochi banged his paws on the icy ground causing the ground to shatter like a mirror. Ochi slid on the walls of the cave before landing on his feet. Baldur used chunks of ice as a soft landing. Baldur turned his eyes black with veins popping out of his head. Ochi opened his mouth vomiting out stomach acid which began burning up the ground. Baldur shot towards Ochi who burped causing more stomach acid to come out of his mouth. Baldur dodged the stomach acid shoving his finger in Ochi''s left eye pulling it out making blood gush on his clothes. Baldur threw Ochi"s left eye on the ground before jumping on Ochi"s head. Baldur formed a beam out of hid index finger firing it at Ochi"s head causing brains to splatter out like a whales blowhole. Ochi"s giant body dropped on the ground causing the entire cave to vibrate. Baldur jumped off of Ochi"s giant body landing on his feet. Baldur looked at the long streak of brains dripping on the ground. Baldur turned his back on Ochi who was still alive somehow. Ochi opened his wide mouth with his large row teeth with drool and blood leaking out. Suddenly a shuriken was thrown at Ochi"s head. Ochi"s head fell off his body like glue. Blood gushed out spraying all over the place. Baldur looked in the dark parts of the cave and saw a shadow fall down. The shadow walked out of the dark parts of the cave revealing it''s self. It was Hanzo Hattori who had a full beard with his ninja attire on. Baldur finally found his target. Chapter 395 - A Retired Assassin Agrees To Help "You must be Hanzo Hattori." Hanzo Hattori looked at Baldur with a straight full expression on his face Facebook. Hanzo Hattori came to the Isle Of Zero Celsius to eat The Legendary Snow Saber Tooth Cat, Ochi. He had been tracking him for over five months and finally found. him after he sensed the presence of strong spiritual essence coming from Baldur''s body. Hanzo wanted to eat the legendary snow saber-tooth cat because he came across a chef''s book he found near the gulf the Isle Of Zero Celsius. He killed and ate a couple of regular snow saber tooth cats. Their meat tasted also similar to a mixture of chicken and venison. There were two ways to prepare the meat. One was cooking it for at least twenty minutes so the meat would be raw and bloody so the meat could be easier to digest. The next way was to cook the meat till it was golden, brown and crispy. Hanzo used a special blend of seasoning that could be only found in the Linear Kingdom. Hanzo walked past Baldur making fire appear in his hand. He sliced a chunk of meat from Ochi''s leg smoking it until a smoky aroma was created. Hanzo took a chunk out of the smoked meat chewy it up swallowing it. It would take at least two weeks to digest this meal. The aftermath of digesting meat resulted in nausea, diarrhea, and severe stomach pains. However, none of this stuff would happen to Hanzo since he trained his body to eat and digest anything. The meat tasted as if it was dipped in honey and placed in barbecue sauce overnight. The meat was that of five-star restaurant quality. The legendary sabertooth cat''s meat and bones could be sold for a lot of money. So much money that you could be rich for five lifetimes. Hanzo licked the bits of meat off his lips looking up in the air. Hanzo placed his Kunai back in its hoister cracking his neck. He then settled his eyes on Baldur. " If you have come to take this legendary sabertooth cat.from this cave you will have to go through me first." "I do not fuck about this giant dead piece of shit." My superior Bishop from the Council Of Fate Empire has a favor to ask you. Hanzo wiped the dried up blood away from his face asking: "What is this favor you and The Council Of Fate Empire have requested?" "We want you to help us crush The Resistance on this upcoming war." Hanzo turned and sliced a chunk of meat from Ochi''s body tossing it on the ground. "I am something people called a retired assassin." Hanzo took out a Kunai yet again shaving his face with it. His face was clean shaved with not one red bump or cut on his face. If a noob ninja tried to do this, he would kill himself/herself in the process. "You will be gladly rewarded if you help us in this upcoming war." I do not need money or any type of values. I have slain millions of people and creatures. "The Kunai must be laid to rest." "I have killed everyone out in the world that thought they were strong." "Yet all of them were easily slain." Baldur started shaking his head laughing. "You are quite a stubborn fucking assassin." " The Resistance is one of the strongest forces in the realm of Valadin next to The Council Of Fate Empire." Hanzo thought about it for a couple of seconds and said: "A good challenge is all I ask for. Keep your money." I will agree to help you in the upcoming war." Baldur began smiling with a devilish look on his face. Earth... In front of Orion''s dojo. The Ronin did not have time to play around with The Ronin. Earlier he sensed Cross and Grey''s presence. Grey was fighting Gainer while Cross was gathering up his friends to embark on a dangerous mission to the realm of Valadin to find his brother. The Ronin suddenly felt Cross''s aura and Orion''s aura disappear. The Ronin leaped over three buildings at once landing perfectly on the ground. He landed in Grand St. Avenue 241Bolvearad Street. Fire and smoke were all over the place with cops helping pedestrians that were injured. A explosion occurred causing a couple of people to scream as rumble fell down. The Ronin looked in the air and saw Gainer floating. Grey was on the ground breathing heavy with blood all over his body. Grey was losing this fight badly. He fired two beams at Gainer who evaded the beams without even moving. Gainer appeared in front of Grey''s face-punching him in the chest making him cough up blood crashing through two buildings which tumbled. Grey could feel The Ronin''s presence. He took his eyes off his opponent and saw The Ronin starting at him with a serious expression on his face. Grey no longer cared if Cross lived or died. The Fisherman and Elliot were now his mortal enemies. He did not want to fight Gainer any more. He looked at The Ronin again and decided that he would help him take down his enemies. He focused aura around his hands opening up a portal that sucked Gainer inside, teleporting him to a different realm. Grey jumped to The Ronin was ready to leave. Grey opened a portal to Valadin walking inside. The Ronin waited until the portal was getting ready to close to walk inside. Grey opened a portal to his hidden workshop underneath the rumble of his palace. When he looked around the workshop he immediately knew that the place was ransacked. He walked into the chamber he kept John''s body in and saw that he was gone. All that was left was blood and glass from the tank on the ground. "Is there a reason why we still are in this workshop?" Grey clutched his bloody teeth together kicking open. a wardrobe that had antibiotics and a sort of pill that was similar to caffeine pills. He ate all the pills injecting artificial adrenaline into his cheat making blood pour out of his mouth. Chapter 396 - Gornji, Isle Of Trading and Business Propotions The second Linear Palace... King Linear was already placing coordinates on Resistance territories to strike. The first territory he was going to strike was Gornji. This is where Cross was. Cross was searching for clues. Gornji was one of the territories that The Resistance to trade business propositions with other kingdoms outside the realm of Valadin. The main people they discussed business proportions with were The Vinci Brothers who heard about the upcoming war. They decided not to interfere. King Linear requested ten airships with a thousand soldiers inside one of them. Gornji Gulf. Cross made it all the way to Gornji with Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, and Naomi. Jessica decided to stay home. They all were disguised as traders. One of the Resistance leaders, Python were on Gornji. Cross walked around the merchants market asking questions to other merchants. However, none of the merchants listened to him and just walked away. Cross gritted his teeth cracking his knuckles. He was beginning to become agitated. Cross looked into the air and saw airships fully equipped with advanced gunfire. They rained down on the isle of Gornji causing an explosion to occur. One of the ships emitted green gas out of the engine. It was deadly gas which began killing people extremely quickly. Chapter 397 - Python The Snake Warrior Python was expecting a mayor from a design country to come but over thirty minutes passed by. Python looked out the window and saw that most of the Isle of Gornji was engulfed in green poisonous gas. Python was immune to poison so he did not have to worry about being affected by it. The poisonous gas emitted from the airships was a type of gas from a rare type of blossom called Poison Blossom. This poison could kill fifteen hundred elephants in only a couple of minutes. When Python was about to walk out of the business proposition building an explosion occurred causing the entire wall to eradicate. Python got off the ground brushing the debris off his clothes. Over twenty soldiers from the Linear Kingdom rushed in equipped with gas masks, body armor, and plasma cannons and rifles. They scanned the entire place searching for Python. Python was camouflaged. He did not only have all the qualities of a snake, but he also could also camouflage like a chameleon. He jumped down the chandelier which he hanged on to hunting down behind one of the soldiers from the Linear Kingdom snapping his neck like a twig. All the soldiers turned around opening fire on Python. Python dodged all the plasma beams without even moving. He dashed passed the rest nineteen soldiers who burst into blood and guts. Python now had blood all over his right hand. He wiped the blood with documents meant to be signed by a mayor from a foreign country. He turned the documents into a paper ball tossing it to the side. He walked through the giant wall walking on rumble and blood. He walked down the stairs and another explosion occurred. A linear soldier was inside a twenty-foot tall mech equipped with machine guns loaded with plasma and rockets. The pilot was almost similar to a goblin. Even though the Linear Kingdom was no more, they still were rich and powerful and posed a very dangerous threat. As soon as the pilot of the mech saw Python, he unleashed a barrage of plasmas bolts at Python. Python waved his hand at the plasma bolts redirecting them to the side causing the entire ceiling of the building to collapse. The mech evaded all the rubble from falling on him. The rumble collapsed on Python making him sink in like quicksand. The pilot of the mech started smiling. He scanned the air with his scanner. Python quickly jumped out of the rumble firing a beam at the scanner which exploded into pieces. The mech fired two rockets at Python who evaded them. Python tried to punch a hole through the mech but failed. His hand broke like a chocolate chip cookie. Python endured the pain jumping back landing on his feet. The pilot began talking through the speaker of the mech. "You are a fucking fool." This is biotron. "One of the hardest metals in the realm of Valadin." "No matter how hard you try you will never be able to penetrate or destroy this mech." Python extended out his tongue making a long line of saliva leak out. He formed the line of saliva into a spear. He threw the transparent spear made of saliva at the mech''s chest killing the pilot. The mech then dropped on the ground causing it to rumble. Python looked into the sky and saw three airships floating above his head. Python then saw a cannon from one of the airships charging up. Suddenly a blue wave came from the airship. Python evaded the cannon which caused a giant explosion to occur. Python formed a giant saliva spear in his hand throwing it at the airship which exploded. The airship crashed on the ground causing it to rumble. Python saw one of the soldiers from the airship crawling out with no lower half of his body. Python walked up the soldier who muttered words. "Please spare me!" "I do not spare pieces of shit like you." Python stepped one the soldier''s head which was crushed easily like it was melted chocolate. Python wiped the blood off his shoes with the soldier shirt which was white. It was now in stained with blood causing it to turn red. Python walked away from the burning airship with a serious expression on his face. Northeast Side of Gornji... Admirals Airship... The one who was leading the soldier''s assault on Gornji was Admiral Leonard. Admiral Leonard was the type to never back down from a fight. He had been working for King Linear for at least fifteen years. Admiral Leonards''s appearance was unique. He had a mustache a scar on his face. His hair was spiky and green with highlights of brown in it. Leonard was not a big person. He was one hundred and ninety pounds of lean muscle. Admiral Leonard was a skilled martial artist equipped with shock gloves with over half a million volts giving him electricity manipulation powers. Admiral Leonard got out of his chair looking outside. He now noticed that the Isle Of Gornji was now cleared up of the green poisonous gas. Admiral Leonard opened the back of the airship jumping out. He could not fly or levitate but he had a full machine glider allowing him to fly. He landed on the dirty ground looking around the area seeing tons of dead bodies. The smell was horrible. It smelled as if the bodies were there laying in the same exact spot for weeks. Admiral Leonard only had one goal. To eliminate Python of The Resistance. He walked out of the area with the dead bodies and saw at least five mechs on the ground into pieces with blood all over the place. The killing was like a sport to Python. It was something he liked to do and would never stop doing as long as he lived. Python looked at Admiral Leonard who had a straight look on his face. He concentrated energy from the electric shock gloves forming two beams of electricity in his hands. Chapter 398 - Archibald Archipelago Hanzo and Baldur got away from the Isle Of Zero Celsius and made it to the capital Of The Council Of Fate E.mpire, Archibald Archipelago. Hanzo and Baldur were going to the vice main leader of The Council Of Fate Empire. Hanzo looked around the Archibald Archipelago. The place was majestic with not one speck of dust laying around. Hanzo and Baldur went into the manor where Bishop vacated in. Bishop was eating a giant buttermilk biscuit with a giant stick of butter middle, with a giant block of cheese that had been melted from the heat of the buttermilk biscuit. He took a bite out of the giant buttermilk biscuit chewy hit up swallowing it before breathing heavily. It was one of the best and favorite things he enjoyed eating. When he saw Hanzo Hattori and Baldur he took one last bite from the giant buttermilk biscuit before crossing it to the side to servants who fought over the remaining remnants of the giant buttermilk biscuit. "You must be the legendary assassin, Hanzo Hattori." "My superior requested that you joined us to help us destroy the Resistance." Coming to the Archibald Archipelago is saying that you have agreed to help us." "Yes.". " "I am always up to defeat and kill someone who thinks they are strong." "I am sure that you will not be disappointed." Gornji. Leonard threw both of the electric beams at Python who evaded both of them. Both of the beams turned around as if they were heat-seeking. Python grabbed both of the beams absorbing the energy. "Using useless machines will not help you in battle." Leonard began smiling. "You are one ignorant bastard." Leonard took off one of his electric shock gloves forming aura around his hand. His aura formed into a sword almost resembling a seventeenth century sword. Chapter 399 - Shocking Defeat Python stared at the sword Admiral made out of his life energy and started laughing. He was not surprised at all. He fired two beams at Admiral Leonard who clutched his teeth tightly together slicing the beams in half. Admiral Leonard then sprinted towards Python dispersing the energy from around his hands. He unless he day barrage of attacks on Python, who blocked all of the attacks very swiftly. Python quickly kicked Leonard 8n the cheat making him crash into a pile of rotting dead bodies. Leonard stood out of the pile of dead bodies with blood now all his clean clothes. This made Leonard extremely fucking pissed off. He just had his outfit tailored by one of the best tailors ever to exist in the tailoring did Valadin. Good tailoring did not come cheap. He took out a white handkerchief wiping the blood and guts off his clothes. The white handkerchief was now stained in blood. He tossed the stained handkerchief to the side walking away from the dead bodies. Admiral Leonard generated electricity around his hands which contained almost five hundred thousand volts. He sprinted towards Python screaming: "Shocking Paw!" Python quickly dodged Admiral Leonard driving his elbow into his back making him smash into the ground. Admiral Leonard coughed up more blood. Python was one of the toughest and strongest people he ever faced so far. Leonard would have to increase the usage of power he was currently using in his electric shock gloves. When Leonard was getting ready to get back on his feet Python kicked him extremely hard in his stomach. Leonard vomited up more blood. He rolled on the dirty ground like a bowling ball. Leonard held his stomach getting back on his feet. He felt as if he ate twelve pieces of red hot coal. "You are not to be taken lightly, said Leonard who had a little smirk on his face." He placed both of his hands on the ground turning up the power usage on his electric shock gloves. This caused an electric shockwave to surround both Leonard and Python. "You have nowhere to escape." "You are like a mouse trapped in a ditch with a snake." Python observed all of Leonard''s movements and weak spots. Python was the snake and Leonard was the mouse. Leonard fired an electric bolt at Python who evaded the electric bolt easily. He ran up to Python and drove his fingers in his chest. Leonard suddenly froze like a statue. Python pulled out a piece of Leonard''s heart, sucking the blood off of it throwing the piece of his heart to the side. Leonard tumbled back on the ground holding his chest. Blood leaked out of his chest like a dripping faucet. "I just performed a forgotten technique on your body." "It is called Removal Of The Heart." "Your heart now has a hole in it now." "In just a couple of minutes, you will choke on your own blood." "If you are lucky you might just die of blood loss." Leonard began to lose his vision because of blood loss. He dropped on his back. "Consider yourself worthy to challenge a leader of the Resistance." Leonard turned his electric shock glove to it''s maxed power shocking himself in the chest. He channeled his life energy around his body which combined with the electricity. This combination caused his hair to turn white and spiky, with veins popping out of his body. Leonard quickly got on feet feeling as if he had been reborn. Python instantly felt a strong surge of energy gathering him behind his back. He turned around and looked at Leonard. Python place pity on him. He now looked like more of a worthy challenge. Python loved a worthy challenge. "I GOING TO CRUSH YOUR INTERNAL AND EXTERNAL ORGANS AND MAKE ORNAMENTS OUT OF YOUR BONES!!" Python began laughing. "You can try it but you will not be successful." Leonard opened his mouth releasing a mouth full of drool on the ground shooting himself at Python gathering electricity around his body which destroyed the shockwave. The more he moved the more blood leaked out of his chest endangering his life. Python and Leonard headbutted each other causing wind to circulate around the area blowing away the pile of dead bodies. Python''s head was hard as a diamond which caused Leonard''s skull to crack like a mirror. This immediately made all Leonard''s power to be knocked out of his body fading away into the air. Leonard smashed into a boulder destroying his spine like a twig. Leonard''s skin was all veiny and pale because of the blood loss. Python walked up to Leonard hoping to ask questions before he died of blood loss. "Who sent you to kill me?" Leonard coughed up blood on himself gritting his teeth tightly together. "Why the fuck should I tell you?" "Because if you don''t I will make your pain worse than it already is." "Even if I tell you the Resistance will still fall into oblivion." Python breathed heavily shaking his head in disappointment. "I gave you the easy way out but you want the hard way out." "Instant death." Python placed his hand on Leonard''s white being neck opening his mouth revealing his long snake tongue and incredibly razor-sharp teeth. He ripped a chunk out of his neck, gushing blood all over the place killing Leonard instantly. Python ate mostly people. But he did not like diseased meat. He swallowed the chunk he ripped out of Leonard''s neck licking blood off lips. He examined Leonard''s body and found out who he worked for. He worked for The Linear Kingdom. Even though the Resistance was one of the largest empires in the realm of Valadin, the Linear Kingdom was still a tough shell to crack. Python noticed that all of the green smoke was gone and the rest of the other airships fled because of their commanding officer''s death. King Linear''s Second Palace... King Linear just was informed that the team he sent to destroy Gornji was slaughtered. Only five survivors remained. Chapter 400 - The Prodigy King Linear was extremely pissed. He picked up the coordinates of the assault on Gornji ripping it to shreds. He picked up a bottle of wine guzzling the entire bottle down until no more remained. He tossed the glass bottle on the ground gritting his teeth. Even though King Linear was rich he hated the sight and stench of defeat. He heard footsteps approaching in his chambers. He immediately pulled out a plasma gun. It was just Prince Linear. His son''s name was Jacob Linear while his name was Jordan Linear. "Admiral Leonard has failed us." Jordan pulled out another bottle of wine guzzling half the bottle down tossing the bottle to the side. "I have a plan," said Jacob. "Since we lost the assault on Gornji one of our posts has been breached causing us to lose some of our major assets." If this continues we will go bankrupt." "Bankrupt?" "We will never go bankrupt." We have enough money for five different lifetimes. "You are out of your fucking mine boy." "No, I am not." ''You see we are alliances with the Council Of Fate Empire who recently picked up another ally." "The great assassin Hanzo Hattori. "So what the fuck is your point boy?" We should show and express all of our power during the main war. "When it occurs we will crush the Resistance within the palm of our hands." Jordan began smiling. He picked up a piece of sweet bread eating the entire thing licking the sugar off his mouth. The Octagon. Cornileus Advent The Forth gladly made an agreement with The Resistance. He decides to make a deathly machine army for Odin and Hades. He developed a sense of something called getting out of retirement. Cornelius already made over twenty thousand different types of machines for Odin and Hades already for five hours. Chapter 401 - Rx-23 Grey and The Ronin came across the Linear Kingdom which smelled as it the entire Linear Kingdom was a giant garbage can filled with rotting food. The Ronin tore the sleeve of his shirt wrapping it around his nose. The smell was making his eyes red and watery. Grey didn''t mind the smell. He smelled worse things than piles of rotting dead bodies before. He observed one of the bodies and saw that the bodies were a woman and a child. Their bodies were smashed from rubble. Grey was evil but he felt a little sympathy for the woman and child. The child did not even get to grow up and explore the world. He glanced at the dead body of the woman and saw a necklace. He ripped the necklace off the woman''s mutilated body sticking it in his pocket. "Isn''t that unsanitary?" "What the fuck are you talking about?" "Robbing from the dead." Grey examines the necklace carefully and saw that the necklace was just a fake diamond attache to a piece of rope. He tossed it on the ground and crushed the fake diamond with his foot turning it into dust. The fake diamond blew into the wind. Grey suddenly felt a couple of weak spiritual essences approaching. Pillagers came to the ruins of Linear Kingdom to steal the remains from the dead. The number of pillagers was fifteen. Nine women and six men. All of the scars and scratches all over his body. When they saw Grey and The Ronin they immediately went up to Grey and The Ronin. Well well well. "Look at what we have here." "A couple of travelers." "Let me guess." " You heard about the Linear Kingdom falling into ruins and decided to steal the belongings of the dead." "Just like us." "We all are pieces of shit so we all should get along just fine." "We all have sinned. " The pillagers already made a plan. They were going to wait until both Grey and The Ronin fell asleep. They were then going to scalp them and take their organs, also robbing their personal possessions. The Ronin already knew not to trust a piece of shit pillager. He took a Kunai out of his sister holding it tightly in his hand. The leader of the pillagers looked at the Ronin''s hand and saw that he was holding a dangerous weapon. "There is no reason to progress to violence foolish one." All the other pillagers behind the main pillager held their hands on their plasma guns. Grey decided not to interfere. He walked back watching from the sidelines. The Ronin was still the second-best assassin in Valadin. The Ronin threw the Kunai he held in his hand at the main pillager''s throat. The pillager did not react fast enough to dodge the Kunai. The Kunai went right into the pillager''s neck gushing blood out of his neck all out on the ground. The pillager leader tumbled on his feet dying instantly. When the pillagers saw their leader die in front of their eyes they opened fire on the Ronin. The Ronin dodged every plasma bolt without moving one muscle in his body. It was as if he slowed time down. The Ronin then unleashed an arsenal of Kunai on the pillagers. Blood and guts spilled all over the place. Grey saw that all of the pillagers were and said: "Let''s go." "There is no reason for us to stay in these ruins. " The Ronin agreed and followed behind Grey. Grey was tracking Elliot. He was the one he wanted to slaughter first. Since the Linear Kingdom was now ruined, it was also slowly crumbling. Archibald Archipelago. Bishop was in his chambers getting ready to contact the main leader of The Council Of Fate Empire. The main leader of The Council Of Fate never showed his face. He wore a mask. His name was Solomon. Leader Solomon the legendary assassin Hanzo Hattori has agreed to help us during the upcoming war. "Good." "The Resistance will drown in their own blood." Solomon had a deep dark voice almost as if he was a demon. Everything is prepared for the war. "You can tell King Linear Of The Fallen Linear Kingdom to invade the second territory that belongs to The Resistance."Bishop clutched his teeth tightly and said: "I do not trust King Linear." "King Linear has barely any money or soldiers." "It will impossible for him to try and betray me." Bishop ignored what Solomon said. If King Linear tried to betray him he would have Baldur to take him out. If Baldur didn''t succeed he had a trump card. Earlier he ordered a couple of his soldiers to ransack Grey''s old workshop. They came back with a mutilated dead body with chest ripped open. However, he ordered scientists to reconstruct the body. It was John Rodriguez''s body. The scientists took a part in his brain containing all of his memories. His amygdala, and his hippocampus. John''s chest was sewn up with veins and marks all over it. He now had different powers. All his powers left his body when he died. Bishop gave him some of his own power which erupted through his entire body. The side of his face was a different color. The side of his face was black with the color of his eye crimson red. He had no life in his eyes. He stood up straight with his spine pocking out of his back. Bishop ordered that his name was to be changed. Instead of John Rodriquez he was now called RX-1. Even if he saw Cross now he would remember him. The Isle Of Gornji... Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, and Naomi didn''t interfere with the invaders from the Linear Kingdom. They only came to assassinate Python. When Cross walked outside the hotel they said in he saw civilians cleaning up the good and dead bodies all over the streets. Cross could feel a strong aura approaching the civilians cleaning up the streets. It was Python. He was going to the cleaners to get the blood and guts out of his Resistance Cloak. Cross could sense the aura off of him even though he did not even channel life energy around his body. He handed the cloak to the manager of the cleaners who had at least ten different eyes. When he pulled the cloak off his back was revealed. Scars of whipping we''re all over his scaly greenback. The scars did not help up nicely. He also had writings carved onto his skin. When Python saw Cross looking at his scared back he grew mad. "What the fuck are you looking at?" Cross didn''t answer Python. "I asked you one simple question." "I expect an answer or reply." "Looking at your back shows that you have been through a lot of fucked up shit." Python spat green spit on the ground which was pure venom. The ground started to snap, pop, and crackle. "You have got a lot If balls to talk to me like that." "Don''t you know who the fuck you are talking to?" "Yes." "An escaped slave." Python grew extremely mad and made venom ooze out of his hand. He formed it into a bubble and fire it at Cross who dodged the venom bubble by tilting his head to the side. The venom bubble eradicated an enter building in a couple of seconds. Cross did not move a single hair on his body. "You aren''t like the rest of they fucking bastards walking around here." "You are different." Python stuck his tongue out opening his mouth which stretched open like a body back. His teeth we''re razor-sharp. He swallowed up a rock spitting it at Cross. The rock was covered in lethal venom. Cross sliced the venom ridden rock in half with his hand. Cross channeled life energy around his hand which made little rocks begin to levitate. Chapter 402 - A Worthy Challenger Cross sucked all the aura into his hand forming a giant beam into his hand. He threw the giant beam at Python. Python shot venom from his mouth at the giant beam which dispersed the giant beam. Cross''s eyes popped out. He was shocked. The venom coming from his mouth was just his spit. Python sprinted toward''s Cross unleashing at least five hundred attacks on his body at once. Cross endure all the pain from each and every one of the attacks. Cross kicked Python in the throat making him smash through the hotel which Sarah, Jesse, Akashiri, Orion, Lucia, and Naomi stayed in. They caused all of them to quickly rush out of the hotel. Python jumped through the rubble with blood on his face. He wiped the blood away from his face smiling. ''Finally!" "A true challenge!" "It''s been years!" Python jumps off the roof of the hotel landing on the stained blood streets. The stained blood streets cracked up the streets. Python opened his mouth shooting rounds of venom at Cross. The venom bolts moved at least three hundred miles per hour. Cross dodged most of the venom bolts but was struck by two of the which sunk deep into his skin making the venom spread through his insides. Cross ripped open his chest allowing all the venom drip on the ground. Python wiped the venom away from his face laughing like a maniac. Cross chest healed up perfectly immediately. Rider began talking to him. "Cross fighting this man is suicide." "Back down now!!" Cross ignored Rider firing metallic spikes at Python. Python dodged all the spikes swiftly. Python grabbed one of the spikes crushing it in his hand like a saltine cracker. He focussed aura around his hand waving it across the air. Cross''s chest was sliced open like a juice box. Blood oozed out like guts. The force of the attack lifted him off his feet making him smash into a bar bursting the door into splinters. Cross got on his feet being round housed to the face making blood squirt out of his mouth sending him through the bar knocking out five of his teeth. Python placed his feet on the ground and sighed. "It looks like I was wrong." "You are weak after all." Python walked through the giant hole in the wall. He picked Cross up by the neck punching him in the chest making him cough up blood in his scaly face. This made Python mad. He licked the taste of blood on his tongue but hated it on his clothes. Chapter 403 - Alejandro, Hyundais Rival Because Cross coughed blood in Python''s face Python kicked Cross into the stomach making him smash into the rubble of a building that tumbled earlier. Cross got out of the rubble shaking the dirt off of his clean clothes now stained on dirt. A long streak of blood was now dripping off of his head dropping into the ground. "Cross I am telling you for your own good. "Back down!" Cross ignored Rider yet again. He jumped out of the rubble channeling his life energy around his body. Python spat a big ball of venom at Cross who evaded it. The big ball of venom turned the building behind him into a hot mess. Cross fired two beams at Python who spat a big ball of venom at the beams causing them to disperse. Cross shot to the ground, unleashing a barrage of attacks on Python''s body. Python endured all the pain from each and every one of Cross''s attacks. Your hits are child''s play. Python punched Cross in the stomach making him vomit up blood. Python enlarged his mouth stretching his tongue as far as he could. He wrapped his tongue around Cross''s entire body squeezing the entire body. Cross skin was changing from light skin to purple. His veins began popping out of his neck. Blood squirted out of his ears, mouth, and eyes. Cross turned his arm into a sharp blade slicing his long tongue off gushing blood all over the place. Cross landed on his feet breathing heavily. Python started screaming holding his mouth. Cross took advantage of Python being out of commission. Cross ran up to Python kneeling him into the face. Python squirted out of Python''s blood. Python crashed into a pile of dead bodies that were being loaded in a carriage. Over twelve rotting dead bodies piled upon his body. Fat from one of the dead bodies leaked into Python''s mouth. Python threw the dead bodies off of his body into the air. Python crawled out of the splinters of the carriage wiping the fat away from his mouth. He looked at his tongue on the ground that had dirt all over it. His tongue had saliva out of it pulsating. He picked his tongue off the ground sticking back into his mouth. Suddenly his tongue was healed up perfectly. He licked the dripped up far on his lips sucking it into his scaly body laughing. You sure can endure a lot of pain. But I can tell you one thing for sure." "I haven''t used not even ten percent of my power." Python channeled his violet life energy around his body extending his long tongue out. He shot towards Cross shooting his long pink snake like a tongue at him. Cross dodged the snake tongue which penetrates through solid rock. Cross turned his hand into a blade stabbing Python in the head causing him to cough up blood choking on his own blood. Cross broke the blade into Python''s head jumping back ten feet. Python stumbled back dropping on the ground with a blade lodged into his head. Python was now surrounded in his own blood. Python ripped the blade out of his head tossing it on the ground. The more pain Python experienced, the more power he acquired. Python''s eyes were now red and black with his canines poking out of his mouth. He stood on his feet breathing heavily. "Cross I will tell you once more." "Back down." "Rider I can handle him." "I have not yet increased my power." Rider shaped his head and said: "Don''t say I didn''t warn you." Python wrapped his long pink snake tongue around his face making act like a mask. Python was now using ten percent of his power. Python sprinted towards Cross jumping into the air. He shot five balls of venom at Cross who dodged all the venom balls. Cross fired a spike at Python who unwrapped his long pink tongue from around his face. He caught the long spike with his tongue tossing it on the ground. Nolan Style: Spine Divided Technique. Cross grabbed Python by the waist squeezing his spine like a grape. Python scream echoed throughout the streets. Python wrapped his tongue around Cross''s neck choking him mercilessly. Cross ripped the tongue from the neck. He pulled Python towards his body punching him in the face crushing his jaw like a Grandma Cookie. Python landed on his feet scraping his sharp fingernails across the ground making sparks out like wildfire. Python cracked his dislocated spine back in place gritting his teeth tightly. Python stood on his feet and sighed. "I no longer need to hold back." I shall now show you half of my power. As Python said that dark purple life energy surrounded his body. The rubble on the ground began levitating off the ground. The rubble combined together forming like a giant spiked ball. Strong violent winds began picking up. The purple surrounded around his body like a snake. Bones started to form out of the aura. Suddenly a tall figure appeared behind Python. Python was about to fire the snake bones at Cross until his hand was grabbed by the tall figure. Python turned around and saw who it was. His eyes popped out of his head. It was Alejandro. Python dispersed the life energy around his body. "Alejandro..." "What brings you here to Gornji?" "The news of Linear soldiers invading Gornji just made it to Odin and Hades." "They sent me here to check out things." "Also, I could sense your life energy rapidly rising thirteen hundred miles away." Alejandro settled his eyes on Cross who was breathing heavily with blood dripping out of his head. Cross could feel Alejandro''s power around his entire body. His aura was bright and huge as the sun. Cross suddenly sprinted towards Alejandro. Python watched Cross as if he was a maniac. Alejandro was the only one whose power was evenly matched with Hyundai''s power. Cross leaped in the air channeling life energy in his hand. Alejandro made his power come out like a shockwave pushing Cross away from his appearance. The ground around Alejandro''s feet was now cracked up as if it was smashed with a sledgehammer. Chapter 404 - Corneliuss Cyborg, The Hunter The Fisherman was currently eating a breaded fish sandwich with a homemade smoothie on the side. He ate at least fifteen square meals every day. The way he ate would make fat people want to start eating salads. The took off his top layer of clothes looking at his chest. All over his body had tattoos. The Fisherman also had a huge scar on his chest. The Fisherman had white hair with highlights of black in it. When he was about to start meditating he heard rustling in the front of his house. The Fisherman could afford a gigantic house but he was the type to keep it regular. He walked outside and saw three machine dogs with one red eye eating his savage bloodthirsty bloodhounds. He held his knife in his hand tightly and threw it at one of the dogs. The machine dog opened his mouth and fired a red beam at the knife. The knife melted as if it was a piece of cheese. The knife that was just destroyed was his best knife he killed many things with. He started to use telekinetic powers lifting the machine dogs into the air. They combined together exploding into metal pieces. The Fisherman examined one of the machine dogs finding a chip with the light flashing from it. He suddenly realizes what it was. It was a bomb. An explosion occurred in The Fisherman''s face burning off his clothes inflicting no mortal damage to his tattooed body. This was the work of Cornelius Advent. The dogs were the companions of a cyborg who called his self The Hunter. The Hunter was at least two thousand miles away with a plasma rifle with an advanced scope pointed at his head. The Fisherman looked right at The Hunter with a serious expression on his face. The Hunter fired two plasma bolts at The Fisherman who evaded bother of them very swiftly. Odin ordered that The Fisherman was to be taken out. If The Fisherman was taken out it would affect The Council Of Fate''s standing in power by five percent. "Tch." The Hunter sucked his teeth placing a plasma bolt into the plasma rifle with orange energy emitting off of it. He fired the orange plasma bolt at The Fisherman which ripped through eh skies like a missile. The Fisherman should no type of expression of fear on his face. When the orange plasma bolt made contact with the ground an atomic bomb explosion occurred destroying everything 8n the center of it and nearby. After the smoke from the orange plasma, bolt cleared up. Ashes from the ground were blown into the wind. The Hunter started laughing. He got off the squishy ground placing the plasma rifle on his back. One of his eyes turned red. He analyzed the area from two thousand miles away. He found no trace of the Fisherman. Suddenly he picked up a life form behind his back. The Fisherman grabbed The Hunter by the neck burning the skin off of his metal face with his aura. Half of The Hunter''s face was now machine-like. The Fisherman tossed The Hunter into the tree. The Hunter smashed through the tree landing on the ground. Chapter 405 - The City Of Ruins The Hunter got off the ground wiping the remaining remnants off artificial skin off the half of his burnt face. The Fisherman fired a beam at The Hunter rolled out of the way dropping off a cliff landing perfectly on feet cracking the ground up. The Fisherman levitated above The Hunter walking upon thin air as if he was Jesus himself. The Hunter''s eyes started to flash red. He was analyzing all of The Fisherman''s weak spots. The Hunter pulled off his right hand tossing it on the ground as if it was a piece of trash. Underneath his artificial hand was a cannon. He fired two giant bolts of energy at The Fisherman who grabbed the bolts of energy which exploded into his hand. The bolts of energy left black stains on his hand. The Fisherman wiped the black stained on his hand onto his clean all-white clothes which were now highlighted with black stains. The Hunter gritted his teeth tightly firing more bolts of energy from his hand cannon at The Fisherman. The Fisherman avoided all the hand cannon blasts swiftly without moving a single hair on his body. "Tch." It looks like your master made you cheaply. The Hunter picked up his artificial hand placing back on his hand cannon twisting it back in place making a loud click sound off. The Fisherman landed on the ground with a straight serious look on his face. "You are absolutely wrong." The Hunter opened his mouth and a beam began to charge in his mouth. The Hunter fired the beam at The Fisherman who quickly pulled out a knife he had by his waist. The knife earlier that was melted by a machine dog was a replica of the real Great White Bull Horned Shark knife. The two halves of the beam smashed into the cliff which eroded quickly. The Fisherman grabbed The Hunter by the head ripping the cannon out of his mouth gushing out all over the place. He then uppercut The Hunter into the clouds. The Hunter stopped himself from stopping into the air. Jetpacks implanted into his back allowed him to levitate. The Hunter wiped the green oil away from his mouth gritting his metal teeth together tightly. Suddenly a knife was thrown through Hunter''s core. The Hunter vomited up a mouthful of oil all over himself. The Hunter landed into the green water which was contaminated with toxins. The Fisherman walked into the water dragging The Hunter''s body out placing him on dry ground. He took the bone knife out of The Hunter''s chest taking out his core which was flashing with the color blue. He crushed The Hunter''s core which killed The Hunter immediately. He dusted the metal pieces off of his hand walking away from The Hunter''s body. Suddenly The Hunter''s body levitated on his own. A voice started to project out of The Hunter''s chest. Self-destruction sequence activated. Suddenly The Hunter''s chest aired up like a balloon filled with helium. An explosion occurred wiping out the entire area causing a sinkhole to appear. The Fisherman levitated above the sinkhole with a bruise on the rim of his nose. Cross''s Location... After Cross was defeated by Alejandro, Cross decided to leave the Isle Of Gornji with his comrades. Lucia picked up signs of Cross''s body around the City Of Ruins. The City Of Ruins was an overpopulated ruined city with all sorts of people. Merchants, Traders, Adventurers, Bandits, Thieves, Rapists, Murders, Women Killers, Pedophiles, and more. This was also the next territory The Resistance took over a long time ago. Ricardo was the one in charge of guarding the City Of Ruins. The City Of Ruins was once The Grand City Of Yamashita. But a great war fell upon The Grand City Of Yamashita wiping out every single inhabitant of Yamashita. Over the years The Grand City Of Yamashita turned to ruins. Its name was now changed from The Grand City of Yamashita to The City Of Ruins. When Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, and Naomi stepped into the City Of Ruins they looked at the busy streets. Cross smelled the air and could smell the stench of rotting meat. "Jesus fucking Christ!" The stench was coming off of rotting meat beginning sold to bandits. Jesse looked at the ground and could notice that the streets used to be polished and waxed every day. But when Jesse looked at the ground now all he could see was a cracked up ground with strange-looking bugs walking around. Jesse stepped on one of the bugs hearing a loud crunching sound. Green and orange guts were on his Jordans now. He wiped his clean Jordans on a rug that dropped off the back of merchants'' truck. Rx-23''s location. Rx-23 was being accompanied by a fellow Councilman name Hercules. He was a hulking man with scars all over his body. He had dark blue eyes. They were in The City Of Ruins to take out Ricardo. Both of them had masks on with covering their face with black hoods over their bodies. Rx-23 walked up to a merchant who three arms. The third arm was hidden inside the merchant''s back. "What may I help you, two gentlemen, with?" None of them said anything. The merchant hated talking to retard people who didn''t say anything. Chapter 406 - Unnamed The merchant was secretly the next leader in The Resistance. "Don''t any of you want to buy any of these seasonings?" None of them continued today anything. "Are you two fucking mutes?" "Give me a fucking answer!" Rx-23 then grabbed the merchant by the neck choking him severely. The merchant extended out his third arm knocking off his mask which crumbled like a mirror. Rx-23''s face was real. He had red veins all over his body white one of his eyes a different color than the other. Rx-23 punched the merchant in the face breaking his nose blood squirt out. The merchant crashed through five tents causing scratches and bruises to appear on the body. The merchant stood on his feet pulling out a sword that was like a whip. The merchant sliced his sword at Rx-23, who grabbed the sword crushing it very easily. Rx-23 sprinted towards the merchant punching him in the stomach, and head butting him in the head. The merchant''s head was cracked open like a coconut. Blood came out like a water geyser. The fight caught the attention of the other merchant''s around the area. The merchant was one of the weakest leaders in The Resistance. Rx-23 acted as if he was a puppet attached to the strings on a pole to a puppet master. Chapter 407 - Deep into The City Of Ruins Rx-23 walked away from the merchant who was twitching as if he was a fly that was just sprayed with bug spray. All the other merchants and traders walked away from the scene going back to sell their products. Rx-23 and Hercules continued with their current mission, taking out Ricardo. Cross''s Location... Cross and his friends and family made it to the scene of the fight that just occurred twenty minutes ago. A blood trail was one the ground leading into an organ traders truck who kept the merchant in an icebox. Cross walked up to the trader and asked him a couple of questions. "Have you seen a man with a scar on his face with curly black hair around here?" The merchant took the piece of metal out of his mouth throwing it to the back of his truck licking his lips. "No." "But I will likely sell you some fresh kidneys." Cross walked away from the trader pulled out another metal stick out from his dirty old jacket. Over thirty minutes passed. Cross asked over a hundred merchants and traders. No one knew what he was talking about. Cross gritted his teeth tightly beginning to become agitated. "Lucia are you sure this is the right place?" Lucia breathed heavily and said: "Yes." I am a hundred percent sure that this is the right place." Cross looked further behind the entrance of the City Of Ruins seeing a giant black gate beginning guarded by two Resistance soldiers. Cross walked up to the gate, catching the attention of both of The Resistance soldiers. "Where the fuck do you think you are going?" "This here is a restricted area for both merchants and traders." Cross started smiling. "However, I am not a merchant or a trader?" "Do I look like a fucking merchant or trader?" The Resistance soldier sucked his teeth while the other Resistance soldier by the gate grinned. "You got one hell of a fucking attitude problem." "You better watch it or else I will fucking break your legs." The Resistance soldier formed his hand into a fist cracking his knuckles. He threw a punch at Cross''s stomach. Cross quickly grabbed his fist crushing it like a Butterfinger. The other Resistance soldier tried to intervene but Orion appeared in front of him picking him up with one hand choking him till he turned looking like a blueberry with veins popping out of his head. "Open the gate, or else I will crush your windpipe." The Resistance soldier spoke in his distorted voice coughing up blood. "What if I refuse?" The Resistance soldier started laughing like a sadistic maniac. Orion grew mad and snapped his neck tossing him to the side. The Resistance soldier whose hand was crushed collapsed in pain howling in pain. All the merchants and traders stared at The Resistance soldier. "What the fuck are you all looking for?" Kill them all!" Didn''t hear what I said?!" Kill them- Suddenly, the Resistance soldier''s head was removed his body. His head rolled into the crowd. An organ trader picked up his head walking off. The Resistance soldier''s head was sliced off from Akashiri who was beginning annoyed by The Resistance soldier. Akashi walked up to the gate slicing it into two perfect halves. The second section off the City Of Ruins was revealed. Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, and Naomi all walked into the second section. Naomi looked at the back of the black gate and noticed that scratches looked like it was made from some sort of animal on the gate. She paid no mine to the scratches on the gate, continuing to walk into the second section of the City Of Ruins. Deep In The City Of Ruins. Another one of the cyborgs created by Cornelius Advent made his way inside the City Of Ruins. This cyborg was named Adam. Adam had green eyes with a black pupil. Also, the number four resigned on his neck. His hair was all black with green lines coming down his face. Adam was in The City Of Ruins two days before Rx-23 and Hercules arrived. The Maverick stood on top of a giant rock looking at the ruined temple which Ricardo stayed inside. Fifty soldiers were around the ruined temple. Adam jumped off the giant rock landing on his feet. He camouflaged himself sprinting towards The Resistance soldiers. Green and black energy surrounded his body. All the green and black energy around his body were wrecked into his hand. Adam formed the green and black energy into a giant disc slicing the Resistance soldiers to bits. One soldier who was missing an arm was still alive howling in pain. Adam walked up to the soldier and placed his hand on his head. Green and black energy surrounds his hand being sucked into the soldier''s body. His body suddenly turned dry causing all the blood to spray out all over the place turning him into a skeleton. Adam walked into the ruined temple, dispersing the green and black energy from around his hand. When he looked around the temple he was surprised to see that it was clean and didn''t look like it was over three thousand years old. Outside the temple was slowly crumbling. Any loud noises or heavy movements would cause the temple to crumble. Inside of the temple looked and resembled five-star hotel quality. Fresh fruit and vegetables were all around the temple. Adam continued to walk until he came to open space. Ricardo was eating orange grapes. He spat the orange grapes and the ground when he saw Adam. "Who might you be?" "The person who has come to take your life." "I am guessing that you work for the Council Of Fate Empire." "You are highly mistaken." "I work for my master, Cornelius Advent." "Cornelius Advent." "That name has been lost for quite some time." "Isn''t Cornelius Advent a scientist?" "I thought he died." Adam blocked out everything Ricardo said. Adam formed a green and black disc in his hand throwing it at Ricardo. Ricardo caught the disc with his left hand crushing it in his hand like it was glass. Chapter 408 - Still Human "Tch." Ricardo sprinted towards Adam who evaded Ricardo. Ricardo turned his entire body around kicking the air letting out a wave of lethal energy. Adam grabbed the wave of lethal energy, holding it with his hands using every drop of his power. While Adam was occupied, Ricardo kicked him in the face cracking the bridge of his nose. The wave lethal energy was sucked inside of Adam''s body providing him with more energy. Adam''s body was like a live wallpaper that sucks your phone battery extremely fast. He cracked his nose back in place without even grunting. Ricardo sucked his teeth and jumped towards Adam unleashing hundred of attacks on his body. Adam dodged all of the attacks kneeling Ricardo in the chest making him spit out blood. Ricardo endured the pain grabbing Adam by the neck trying to choke him. However, when he choked Adam, Adam showed no sign of pain. He headbutted Ricardo twice in the head making blood squirt out. Adam then shoved his in Ricardo''s, chest pulling out his heart, crushing in his hand. His fingernails turned sharp as knives. Ricardo''s body suddenly melted like it was cheese. Adam got down on one knee analyzing the remnants of Ricardo. It was just a decoy. This was some of Ricardo''s power. The clone was created from a piece of Ricardo''s hair. He only used a half of a single hair. Chapter 409 - Reverse Psychology Adam''s eyes began to flash green. He analyzed the entire room and didn''t find any sign of Ricardo. Suddenly Adam started to ear the laughs of a sadistic person. "You really think you could defeat a Resistance leader that easily?" Adam heard footsteps approaching behind and him and quickly turned around circling green and black energy around his hands. When Adam looked at his around, he saw that it was only a small animal. When Adam was about to take his leave from the ruined temple, droplets of what seemed to be like clay began to drip from the ceiling of the dilapidated temple onto his clothes. Adam looked at the ceiling and saw a huge amount of muck getting ready to drop down. Adam jumped back feet away. The amount of muck dropped down from the ceiling morphing into a ten-foot-tall humanoid creature with a Resistance cloak on. It was the same merchant from the first section of The City of Ruins. Adam analyzed the man and realized that he was fooled. Ricardo was never in The City Of Ruins. The merchant whose name was Hafiz had the power to morph into any person he looked at. He is body was mostly a synthetic sticky substance. The sticky substance was a cream color that resembles acid. Adam fired two green and black beams from his hand at Hafiz. When the two green and black beams reacted with his body they were sucked in the outing as if they were cheap matches. Hafiz began laughing. Adam sprinted towards Hafiz sharping his fingernails slicing off his head. The synthetic substance covered his real body which was nothing but a skeleton. Hafiz"s skin and flesh were stolen from him many years ago before he joined the Resistance. Hafiz"s head reconnected back to his body. Hafiz grinned picking Hafiz up the neck punching him five times in the stomach making him cough up green material. Hafiz threw Adam into the walls of the ruined temple causing the wall to crumble. The entire ruined temple started to rubble. A giant piece of the ceiling almost collapsed on Adam''s body, but he was lucky enough to dodge it. The ground above their feet eradicated when this happened. Adam and Hafiz landed into a pool of disgusting water with skeletons at the bottom. Adam jumped out of the water forming a green and black disc in his hand throwing it at Hafiz slicing him in half. Hafiz"s body quickly connected back as if he was chewed up gum. Hafiz extended both of his arms turning his arms into tentacles. "You better what you do." "This place is loaded with explosives powerful enough to wipe out a country." "The both of us will die if you do any of your powerful attacks"." My body is powerful enough to withstand anything." Adam''s arm dropped on the ground revealing a plasma cannon with smoke emitting out of it. Hafiz tried to wrap his tentacles around Adam''s body, but Adam was too quick. He ran do fast that he could run on water. He fired two plasma bolts from the plasma cannon which were sucked inside of Hafiz''s body. "Everything you do will fail." "I am already the victorious one." Adam continued to fire plasma cannon blasts at Hafiz"s body. Hafiz walked towards Adam punching a hole through his chest. The disgusting black water now had little chunks of blood in it. Hafiz pulled out Adam''s core. Adam tumbled back it to the wall grunting in pain. "Is this the best The Council Of Fate Empire could come up with?!" Hafiz tossed Adam''s core to the side which dark to the bottom of the disgusting pool loaded with skeletons and explosives. Adam''s vision began to disperse. He started to remember events when he was just made. Before Adam was made he was AI. An AI named Acute Dark. Cornelius Advent made Acute Dark a body that is part machine and a human. So even if his body was destroyed he would be a wandering AI. A new body could be easily made for him. Adam''s analysis mode began to fail him. He pulled the analysis chip out of his head splattering blood all over the place. Sparks to flash in the water. Adam got on his feet clenching his hand into a fist. "How the fuck are you still alive?" "I removed your core from your chest." "You are supposed to be dead!" "That shows how much you know about machines." Adam picked his hand that floated above the disgusting water placing back on his handling a loud clicking sound echo throughout the ruined temple. Hafiz turned both of his arms into two sharp blades running towards Adam like a wild animal. Adam evaded Hafiz shoving his hand into his chest. He could feel his bones. Hafiz sliced off Adam''s arm spraying blood and green material all over the place. "It looks like my calculations were a hundred percent correct." "Your body is nothing but a corpse inside of a shell." Hafiz was now angry. He fired one of his arm blades off like missiles towards Adam who caught it with his left arm that didn''t severe. He twirled it around like a spear with a look of confidence in his lifeless, heartless, eyes. He threw the arm blade into Hafiz"s chest pinning him into the wall. Hafiz''s body began to twitch. Adam could see that Hafiz"s end was near. Hafiz"s skin started to melt off his body revealing his true body. He was an old man inside of an exoskeleton synthetic armor with a spear in his chest which went right through his heart. Even though his skin was removed from his body his major organs still remained. Hafiz vomited up blood in pain. Adam walked up to Hafiz who was shamed to have been defeated. "How could I allow myself to be defeated by a worthless machine like you?" "I ripped out your core." "You were supposed to die." "Unlike the other cyborgs and machines, my master Cornelius Advent created, I have four cores." "Well, three since you removed one from my chest." All the other machines are made with a metal called Night stone. "I am made with Forex Titanium Alloy." "Forex Titanium Alloy is harder and rarer than Night stone." "Somehow my master got a whole of it." "You are one cocky bastard. said Hafiz."And another thing." "I know that you work for The Council Of Fate Empire secretly." "Two more members of the Council Of Fate will be here shortly." Hafiz was caught in the act because of he said that Cornelius Advent worked for The Council Of Fate Empire. That was how he fucked up. The real Resistance official in charge of The City Of Ruins was Adam. A.K.A. Acute Dark. Chapter 410 - Intervention "You really are a smart fucking machine." "Ricardo was never here." "However, you are not as smart as you think." Inside my body, you have struck a bomb I had planted inside of my chest many years ago." The spear inside Hafiz"s chest melted like a candle. Adam picked up his core placing inside his chest. You really have got a death wish you Resistance scum. You will never be able to defeat Hercules or Rx-23. Suddenly Hafiz"s head aired up like a balloon exploding. All the other explosives at the bottom of the ruined temple reacted with the explosion above elevation. The ruined temple exploded causing a powerful shockwave to occur. A giant mushroom cloud with fire blazing out of it could be seen. This explosion caught the attention of Rx-23 and Hercules who were enclosing on the ruined temple which was now stones and ashes. When the mushroom dispersed, the disgusting water forms the pool under the ruined water shot out the ground eradicating it. The entire ground sunk in resembling the Grand Canyon with water at the bottom. Adam jumped out of the disgusting water with one arm landing on dry ground. The explosions were catastrophic. Adam coughed up blood standing on his feet. When he got onto his feet he saw two people with white masks with cloaks on. Adam instantly knew who they were. They were the ones Hafiz was babbling about. He couldn''t analyze them because he ripped his analysis system out of his head. Hercules took his cloak off revealing his scars. He kept his white mask on. Hercules cracked his knuckles and enlarged his muscles which blue veins popping out. Hercules stepped one of his heavy large feet on the ground causing it to crack up. He shot towards Adam like a rocket. Adam shot a green beam out of his hand which deflected off of Hercules"s skin was extremely tough. The Council Of Fate nicknamed him The Armored Titan. Hercules turned his hand into a fist throwing at Adam. However, he missed it. The wind from the punch causes Adam to fly into the air. Adam formed two green and black discs and threw them at Hercules''s head. Hercules caught them crushing them in his hand like glass. Adam sucked his teeth continuing to throw green and black discs at Hercules. Hercules allows all the green and black discs to react with his skin. Not one scratch or an inch of blood was on his body. Adam descended to the ground breathing heavily. He decided to do a different attack. His left arm turned into a giant plasma rifle with red energy emitting from the nozzle. The red energy circled around the red plasma rifle. A giant beam emitted from the giant plasma rifle. The beam almost engulfed Hercules''s body but he grabbed the giant red beam which pushed him off his feet. He tossed the red beam into the air causing it to exploded emitting out red misty gas. Hercules fired a beam out of his hand which went through Adam''s left arm taking the red advanced plasma rifle right off. Blood squirted out. Adam landed on his feet grunting in pain. Hercules walked up to Adam picking him up by the neck. Adam suddenly used a double helix backflip kick knocking off his mask making him stumble back. The mask broke like glass. His face was revealed. A long streak of blood drip down from his nose. Hercules wiped the blood away from his nose but it continued to pour out like a dripping faucet. You are the first person in a long time who has struck me and got away with it. Hercules had brown eyes. He was from a race of Osirisians. All the Osirisians had natural advanced physical strength and impenetrable skin. Chapter 411 - Infected By Vile Gas Hercules ran towards Adam who fired two plasma bolts from his hand cannon at him. When the plasma bolt came in contact with Hercules''s chest it dispersed as if it was a lightbulb malfunctioning. Hercules grabbed hi. by the neck punching him five times before throwing him to the side. Adam quickly recovered. Even though Adam only had one eye liberalism. His sight in his other eye was started to turn blurry and dim. Adam circled green and black energy around our feet which started to turn to a blur. He sprinted toward Hercules traveling at least six hundred thousand miles per hour. He jumped in the air kicking Hercules in his chest, doing absolutely no damage to him. Hercules grabbed Adam''s leg ripping in off making green fluids and blood spray all over the ground. Adam pushed himself away from Hercules by boosting off his chest smashing into the ground. Adam only now had one leg. He started to crawl away like a worm. Hercules walked up to Adam kicking him in the face, making blood squirt out of his mouth knocking out some of his white metallic teeth. "You are nothing but a weapon." Hercules kicked Adam in the ribs making him smash through a nearby boulder. Adam could no longer see. His body was now beyond repairs. It took to much damage. Adam somehow got on his feet only using one leg. He lifted his leg up causing green and black energy to gather around it. A giant wave of energy came out of his leg. The giant wave of energy brightened the entire area. Hercules was engulfed by the giant wave of green and black energy. A giant explosion occurred causing a mushroom cloud to rise into the air. Adam took a deep breath hoping that Hercules was eliminated turning to nothing but ash. Adam smashes his head a boulder allowing him to regain his eyesight once more. His vision was red because of the blood that leaked from his head into his eye. Adam looked closely at the smoke and saw a humanoid figure walk out of the smoke. It was Hercules. He did not have one scratch or bruise on his body. His body was covered in dirt and smoldering ash from the explosion. Hercules wiped the dirt and smoldering ash from hid body with a piece of his lower body clothing which was a pants with a chain made from Night stone wrapped around it. "Tch." "Was that your trump card?" Hercules threw a beam at Adam''s other leg which was taken off like a lego piece. Adam collapsed on the ground cracking the fragments of his mechanical spinal cord. Hercules walked up to Adam hovering over him. "All you Resistance bastards are going to die." "Starting with you." Hercules turned his hand into a fist getting ready to punch a hole through Adam''s face. Adam''s eye started to flash red. A red shockwave occurred pushing Hercules back. Adam began to levitate floating in the air. "You were wrong about that being my trump card. "My master placed a powerful canister in my heart containing a very lethal poisonous gas that could wipe out any life form effect by the gas." "It is called Vile Gas." "Even if I die, I will take your life, as well as your comrade''s." Adam punched a hole inside of his own chest pulling out his heart. He ripped open his artificial heart which was only used as a sac to hold the Vile Gas in place. The canister was a very small one with red gas inside of it. When Adam was about to push the button on the canister to release the gas, Hercules jumped in the air grabbing Adam by the head-crushing his head like a grape. Blood and green fluid leaked into Hercules''s hand. Adam dropped the canister out of his head making it fall to the ground. Adam''s body dropped on the ground like a bag of cement. Hercules levitated to the ground examining his body. Hercules looked at the canister on the ground and noticed that it was cracked open. Red gas started to ooze out. Hercules tried to avoid the Red Gas but he didn''t. The Red Gas was sucked inside of his nose into his lungs infecting him. No matter how tough or strong you were you would be infected by the Vile Gas. The first signs of having Vile Disease was blood in urine and stool. A couple of days later you would find yourself coughing up blood and vomiting. The second stage was brain trauma causing hypertension. It would also turn your body pale with red veins all around your body. A fever will fall onto your body causing your body and organs to fall you. Then the last stage was death. Your heart would explode killing you instantly. There was no cure for Vile Disease. Hercules kicked Adam''s body which sailed me to the air crashing on the ground. Even though Adam''s body was destroyed he wasn''t. He was AI. Hercules covered his face trying not to inhale any more Vile Gas. He looked at Adam''s body and noticed that it was twitching. Static Energy raised out of Adam''s body. Adam left The City Of Ruins heading back to his master, Cornelius Advent. Hercules picked up his cloak pulling around his body. Rx-23 watched the entire battle. Ever since Hercules went to work with Rx-23 he hadn''t heard him talk once. Both Hercules and Rx-23 were getting ready to take their leave from The City Of Ruins. Hercules would later die for. being infected by Vile Disease. Rx-23 should no signs of emotion or feeling because he was actually like a puppet on strings being controlled by the puppet master. He was being controlled by another Council Of Fate member named Cruz. Cruz was famous for using powers making people do things to satisfy his laugh. He was controlled Rx-23. He placed strings from spiritual silk which were almost unbreakable. They were in his spinal cord. Cross''s Location... By the time Cross and his family and friends made it to the giant hole where the Ruined Temple used to be, Hercules and Rx-23 were gone. Jesse looked at the ground and saw fragments of the Hercules mask. He picked up the pieces of showed it to Orion who showed it to Cross. Chapter 412 - Advanced Body The Isle Of Cornelius Advent... Adam was was on his Ai form made his way all the way to the Isle Of Cornelius Advent. Since Cornelius agreed to work for The Resistance, the Resistance provided him with his own territory, his own private isle, which he turned into a workshop in which he manufactured his machines of mass destruction. The Isle Of Micro Machines was his own private island he also manufactured machines. However, the machines on The Isle Of Micro Machines were old made with a different metal which was more common. Night stone. Adam went into Cornelius"s giant workshop which was giant and advanced. Adam formed his Ai body into a static energetic body. Cornelius was currently making a sword for Ricardo. When Cornelius saw Adam he was confused. "How did you destroy your body?" " A Councilman destroyed my body but his body is now in deep peril." "He is infected with Vile Disease." Cornelius started laughing. Cornelius was already making a body for Adam. Adam looked at the skin of the body and recognized that it was like regular skin. The advanced body was extremely terrific. He went inside of the advanced body also as if he possessed it like he was a demon. When he possessed the body the eyes open. The lights of the advanced workshop gleamed into his blue ghost-like eyes. Adam clutched his hand into a fist and red energy wrapped around his fist. Adam started laughing. "The next time your body is destroyed I will not give you another body." "However, your body is indestructible." "So the destruction of your body will be impossible." Adam walked out of the advanced workshop floating into the air shouting across the sky like a missile getting ready to strike its target. Cornelius closed the hatch of the advanced workshop with a evil look on his face. Chapter 413 - The Wrath Of Solomon Archibald Archipelago...Bishop''s chambers... After Hercules and Rx-23 left The City Of Ruins, they went to report the good news and the bad news. When Bishop saw both of them he said: "You two are back already?" Hercules''s body was already in the first stage of being infected by The Vile Disease. He was now coughing up blood. "We have some good news and some bad news." "Tell me the good news first." "The good news is that we have successfully killed one of the leaders of The Resistance." "The bad news is that we really don''t think he died." "What the fuck do you mean that you didn''t think he really died?" "When I crushed his skull static energy came out of his head." "I hate sending fucking idiots to carry out my missions." Hercules continued to cough up blood. Bishop paid no mi to Hercules and contacted Solomon who would eventually arrive in the Archibald Archipelago. Bishop made some of his life appear in his hand shooting it into the sky. The ball of life energy formed into a giant hologram of Solomon The Main Leader Of The Council Of Fate Empire. What information do you have for me, Bishop?" "None." "So why have you contacted me?" "I just came up with a proposition." "We can use King Linear so he can infiltrate the Octagon." "They will be instantly wiped out if they go to the Octagon." "Exactly." "We can use them as bait." Solomon began laughing. "That will build up their confidence." "Tell King Linear to invade the Octagon." "After these events happen the new war will occur and we will wipe them off the face of Valadin." The hologram then dispersed. Somewhere off the coast of The Octagon... King Linear who was with his son and at least thirty five thousand Linear soldiers were ready to strike The Octagon. Off the coast of the Octagon laid two giant statues sticking out of the water equipped with swords and axes. When King Linear''s airships passed by the two giant statues, one of them began to move with its eyes flashing purple. The statue pulled out its stone sword slicing one of the airships in half causing tot to explode killing all the soldiers that resided in it. Only one statue remained alive while the other one slowly crumbled. Only five airships got away from the statue which was embedded in the ground. King Linear sucked his teeth clutching his hand into a fist. "They were expecting us." "Fuck!" King Linear wanted to wipe out everyone in the Octagon but he a little thought in his head that told it it was suicide to attack the main headquarters of the Resistance. He came with twenty airships and got close to the Octagon with five. When they arrived at the Octagon a giant gate blocked off the entrance. All five airships descended to the ground. King Linear and Prince Linear walked out of biggest airship. King Linear looked at the giant gate and saw that it was a gate that could only be opened by a user of life energy. Unlucky for him he wasn''t. Prince Linear walked in front of his father and stared at the gate. He channels his life energy around his fist punching a hole in the gate big enough for an elephant to fit through. The rest five thousand soldiers, King Linear, and Prince Linear walked in. As soon as they walked in heavy artillery weapons rained fire on them. Prince Linear was quick enough to save this father from demise. When the heavy artillery weapons overheated they stopped firing. King Linear looked at the soldiers who were in pieces. Blood and guts were all over the place. Only King Linear and Prince Linear remained. They both walked past the heavy artillery weapons moving on getting ready to enter the Octagon. When they were about to enter the Octagon a cyborg manufactured from human tissue and machines landed on the ground. He G-100 on the top of his forehead. When the cyborg saw both of them. The cyborg fired a beam through King Linear''s chest, spraying blood all over the place. "Father!!" screamed Prince Linear. The cyborg grabbed Prince Linear by the neck choking him severely with a tight grip. Blood starts to rush out of Prince Linear''s nose and eyes. Linear fired a beam out of his mouht into the cyborg''s face taking of the humanoid tissue revealing his machine face. The cyborg punched Prince Linear in the gut making him cough up blood into the cyborg''s face. The cyborg tossed Prince Linear to the side as if he was a piece of trash. Prince Linear recovered slowly getting back on his feet breathing heavily spitting blood out of his mouth. The cyborg began to sprint towards Prince Linear firing beams out of his hands. Prince Linear dodged the beams. An explosion occurred. The force of the beams lifted Prince Linear off of his feet making him smash on the ground breaking his arm, which snapped like a twig. Prince Linear let a scream that echoed through the skies. The cyborg channeled another beam in his hand firing at Prince Linear who rolled of the way. The cyborg ripped off his human tissue arm which revealed a long sharp blade coated in poison. The cyborg sliced Prince Linear on his chest shredding his clothes. His blood began to boil because of the poison. Prince Linear smashed into a rock which crumbled. The cyborg stabbed Prince Linear multiple times in the chest. More poison entered his body shortening his lifespan. Prince Linear finally overpowered the cyborg grabbing it by the head pulling out two cables gushing green liquid on the ground. The cyborg began to malfunction. The cyborg''s head exploded. Prince Linear kicked the cyborg to the side. He got off the ground with his vision distorted and blurry. He went up to his father and saw that he was dead. He clenched his teeth tightly punching the ground. Suddenly more and more robots started to come of the shadows. Prince Linear already had trouble fighting G-100. It would be like a baby zebra in a lion''s den. Prince Linear began to run. He looked at one of the buildings in the Octagon and saw a cyborg who ordered the other robots. He carried a bow and arrows in his hand. He aimed the bow at the injured Prince Linear who was running as fast as he could. He pulled back the string on the bow releasing the arrow. The arrow went through Prince Linear''s leg that exploded like a party poppers. He howled in pain. Prince crawled to the edge of the Octagon that was water. Behind him was a robot that had a sword in its hand. Prince Linear crawled off the edge landing into the freezing cold water. Chapter 414 - Osiris King Of Winged City Cross''s Location... Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, and Naomi, were in Winged City. The entire city was still mourning Iracus The Majestic Angel''s death. They were told that Hyundai killed him. But they were fooled. The real killer of Iracus was Elliot who took orders from the King Of Winged City, Osiris who was also Iracus''s father. He killed him because he said that he no longer needed a burden. After he fought Hyundai, his body was badly damaged. Osiris sat in his throne fumbling with two metal balls in his hand. Two winged soldiers walked into the giant throne room with some news. "Leader Osiris I was just informed that King Linear and his son were trying to infiltrate the Octagon." "Does it look like I give a fuck?" "I never liked King Linear or his son." "Both were cocky bastards." "They deserved to be in a fucking body back." He got off the comfortable throne extending his large white wings out. A great war will soon fall upon us. I can''t wait to kill Hades. He felt the giant scar on his chest. Hades was the one who did this. He wanted to kill him for the last three hundred years. Chapter 415 - Wings United Cross look around the streets of Winged City and saw that it was barely had any people on the streets. The entire Winged City was split into two parts. One part was with the people who were named the Wingless ones by Osiris''s grandfather. At birth, their undeveloped wings were removed from their backs so the rich nobles could have designer clothes and weapons. The Wingless Ones was never allowed inside the section with nobles with large white clean wings. Cross smelled the air which smelled as If he was underneath a sewer. Orion looked at a bar to see that a large bloody fight was happening. "On top of the bar, it marked Fight Night!!!" Orion walked into the bar smiling parting with his friends. A crowd of people surrounded the two contenders fighting. Blood and teeth could be seen on the ground. One of the fighter''s roundhoused the other contender in his face cracking his jaw sending him into the bar pub gushing blood out of his mouth. Even though the Wingless ones didn''t have wings, they still had enhanced strength. The contender climbed from behind the pub dropping in the ground. The champion of Fight Night walked up to the contender stopping on his head which was squashed like a grape, splattering blood and brains all over his feet wrapped in bandages. The contender instantly died. The wild and rowdy crowd started to cheer the champion chanting, Micah. "Micah!" "Micah!" "Micah!" "Micah!" "Micah!" "Another contender for my title bits the dust." Micah unwrapped the dirty, bloody bandages around from his bruised hands. Micah was one of the most respected fighters in Fight Night. He was also the leader of a local gang called the Black Cobras who ran the entire wingless city. Orion sucked his teeth shaking his head. He could fight better than that in his sleep. Micah grew mad when he heard someone sucked their teeth. "Who the fuck did that?" A little kid who was about nine years old shouted: "He did it, pointing at Orion. "You little shit!" Orion picked up the boy by his shirt folding his hand into a fist. Micah saw Orion getting ready to punch the little kid and said: "Put the boy down." Orion looked at Micah placing him back on the ground kicking him in the chest. Micah grew mad pulling a knife out of his boot throwing it at Orion who dodged the knife perfectly. Orion took the knife out of the wall breaking it like a snickers bar. "You are fast." "You''re not from around here are you?" "You got that right." "Did our infamous piece of shit so call leader Osiris send you?" "You are mistaken." Micah started to laugh. Micah threw five knives at Orion who dodged the knives sprinting towards Micah. Micah was a talented fighter. Secretly he was the only one that didn''t have his wings removed from his back. No knew his secret. Orion headbutted Micah in the head making blood gush out of his head like a fountain. Micah backflipped kicking Orion in the head. Orion took the pain grabbing Micah by the leg smashing him into the ground. The wild and rowdy crowd were now disappointed. The one they all looked up to was getting his ass kicked. Micah legged swept Orion. He began to choke Orion. Orion broke Micah''s hands. Micah endured the pain and was tossed into the air. He had no choice. If he landed on the ground his back would of broke. Black large wings came out of his back making large winds pick up destroying the entire bar. Micah cracked his hands back in place grunting. Micah had to leave. He could not allow the ones who depended on him to see him with wings. He flew off. Orion got out of the rumble wiping the long streak of blood from his forehead. Prince Linear"s Location. At the Depths Of The Octagon. Almost every bone in his body was broken. All he could do now was crawl on his belly like a warm. He channeled the rest of his life energy around his body healing some of the major injuries. He now could walk but still limped. He looked into the sky. Night had fallen. He looked at the cliffside and began to climb grunting. He dropped off the cliffside grunting. He got back on his feet, sustaining his injuries. He could hear voices nearby. He walked towards the voices ending up in a cave. Two people were talking. He spat blood on the ground trying not to make any loud noises. Chapter 416 - Edge Of The Realm Of Valadin Hercules was now pissing blood. His skin was pale and green veins popping out of his muscles. He spat blood on the ground breathing heavily. He took a lot of damage in his life but this was the worst pain be ever felt. He was sent on another mission with Rx-23. Rx-23 was hooked up to machines with repairs on his spinal cord being made. Hercules turned the machine off causing Rx-23 to drop on the ground. Rx-23 got on his feet with no life in his eyes. He placed his mask on putting in his cloak and hood. Adam''s Location... Adam was planning an attack on Archibald Archipelago but he decided to cancel. He levitated down to the ground. His eyes started to flash. He detected a life form heading to his location. He enhanced his vision and detected some beasts passing by. He was currently near the Isle Of Micro Machines which was now a frozen hell. Grey and The Ronin''s location. The Ronin was sensing signs of Hanzo Hattori. The Ronin gritted his teeth tightly holding a Kunai. Grey had hijacked a trader''s airship heading to Elliot''s location. He was currently at The Edge of The Realm of Valadin. Volcanic activity was going on creating more and more land. Once he took out Elliot, it would catch the attention of The Fisherman who was the mastermind. The Edge Of The Realm Of Valadin... Elliot floated above the active volcano that was releasing intoxicating gases and molten lava. Three rocks covered in molten lava came towards Elliot''s body. He sliced the molten lava rocks with his wind blades. He was near the Edge Of The Realm Of Valadin for a reason. It was said that a giant weapon that could put an end to galaxies, crash-landed in the realm of Valadin somehow. Elliot channeled his aura around his body focussing aura around his body wiping out the volcano activity completely. Chapter 417 - A Deathly Rematch Elliot jumped inside of the volcano seeing a large weapon lodged into it. When he was about to pull the weapon out of the volcano he heard the loud powerful engine of an airship. Grey looked through the windows of the airship and saw Elliot gritting his teeth tightly, with a sadistic smile on his face. The airship hovered to the ground with high winds coming out of the engine pushing back rotten plants sending them into the air. Grey and The Ronin walked out of the airship and instantly started sweating. The hot air made it very hard for Grey and The Ronin to breathe. Grey looked in the sky and saw Elliot levitating. When Elliot started to descend to the ground, The Ronin camouflaged himself with the shadows. Elliot''s feet landed on the ground cracking the ground up. Elliot stared at Grey and gritted his teeth making his veins pop out of his head. "I knew deeply knew you that you were still alive, Grey." "I haven''t come here to fucking talk to you like we are friends." "I came to kill you." Elliot began laughing. Grey sucked his teeth sprinting towards Elliot who grabbed Grey''s fist. He began to squeeze his fist trying to crush it. Grey kicked Elliot in the chest making his spit up blood. Elliot crashed through a boulder that crumbled. Elliot instantly got back on his feet. Wind started to circle around his arm. Elliot sliced the air slicing Grey on his chest making blood gush out. Grey endured the pain grabbing Elliot by the neck, choking him severely. Blood rushed out of Elliot''s eyes and ears. Elliot overpowered Grey using his wind powers to push Grey away from him. Elliot began coughing breathing heavily. Elliot took the advantage when he saw that Elliot left himself wide open. Grey formed a beam in his hand throwing it at Elliot like a baseball. The beam traveled at least two hundred miles per hour. Elliot redirected the beam into the air which then exploded. Elliot channeled his life energy around his hands placing both of his hands on the ground. When he did this geyser made of hot air started to pop out of the ground. Grey dodged all the hot air geysers. Grey double helix kicked Elliot in the face breaking his nose making fly through the air like a rocket. Elliot stopped himself in the air cracking his broken nose back in place. Elliot gritted his teeth tightly growing angry. Grey fired aerial beams at Elliot who sliced them to pieces with his wind blades. "Is that the best a former Councilman can do?!" "Show me what you fucking got!" "Stop holding back your true power you fucking wench!!" Elliot continues to shot at Elliot who had no idea what was going on. Before they came to the edge of the Realm of Valadin, they made a plan. The first time Grey fought Elliot he analyzed all of his movements and abilities. This time he could simply crush Elliot. With the help of an ally of course. The Ronin appeared behind Elliot, stabbing him in the back with a Kunai. Elliot grunted in paint turning around quickly kicking after The Ronin who was lucky enough to dodge the attack. A wave of energy was released from his foot slicing the volcano to two halves. The Ronin punched Elliot in the face at least fifty times until he was sliced on his stomach with a wind blade. Elliot''s entire face was now covered in blood that seeped into his eye making him unable to see. The Ronin stabbed Elliot in the neck pulling his Kunai out quickly. Blood gushed out of Elliot''s neck like when you mix mentos with coca-cola. Elliot dropped fell to the ground as if he was Iracus who got his wings burnt off when he flew to close to the sun. A crater was formed when his body smashed into the ground. Smoke had risen. "Good work Ronin." Grey walked up to Elliot''s body and saw that he was still moving and twitching like a half-dead insect. Elliot began to get back on his feet, holding his neck with blood still seeping out. "I will not allow myself to be defeat by the likes of you." With his free hand, he formed a tornado in his hand. The tornado became larger and larger by the second. Elliot threw the tornado at Grey. Grey opened his hand channeling life energy around his hand causing a portal to open up sucking the tornado inside. He dispersed the life energy from around his hand causing the portal to disperse. Elliot gritted teeth breathing heavily. "I have one last option." Elliot took his hand off of his neck sucking the hot air into his body. When he did this, the area started to rumble. The ground started to crack up. Suddenly a hot air geyser shot out of the ground rising into the air. Elliot walked into the hot air geyser which began to boil up his skin burning off all his hair on his body. After that happened his body absorbed the hot air geyser. The energy circled his body. Every time Elliot moved one of his muscles were ripped to shreds. Elliot threw multiple Kunai at Elliot. When the Kunai reacted with his body melting into nothing. Elliot waved his hand towards the Ronin, letting lot a giant heatwave wiping out everything in its path. The Ronin barely escaped certain death. Grey opened up a portal trying to suck Elliot inside but he failed. Elliot spat a giant ball of hot air from his mouth. Grey dodged the giant ball of the hot air which started to spread wildfire all over the place. "Why do you run?!!" He flew to the ground grabbing Grey by the neck punching him in the ribs breaking them making blood fish out his mouth. Elliot smashed Grey''s head into the ground cracking his skull open like a coconut. Chapter 418 - The Portal to Sand Kingdom Elliot''s insides were now like nothing more than blood. He was experiencing some fucked up pain. Blood ran out of his mouth like a faucet. He kicked Grey in the head sending him into the air. The Ronin quickly wrapped chains around made from Night stone around Elliot''s body. Elliot projected his life energy around his body melting the chains away. Elliot turned around kicking The Ronin into the air. He threw five shurikens at Elliot''s body slicing chunks of flesh off his body. Elliot collapsed on the ground howling in pain. He then got back on his feet charging a beam into his hand. The beam was a ball of hot air in his hand. He fired it at The Ronin who dodged the beam quickly. The Ronin appeared behind Elliot repeatedly stabbing him in the chest. Elliot backhanded The Ronin shattering his jaw like an urn. The Ronin struggled to get back on his feet. His jaw was now puffy because of his broken jaw. Grey had recovered and opened up yet another portal this time Elliot was sucked and The Ronin and Grey followed inside. They both landed into the abandoned Sand Kingdom. The real civilization was underground. Elliot landed on the ground and the sand rubbed up against his injuries causing him to scream. Elliot got on his feet with blood coming out of all his injuries. He clasped his hands together forming a red wind blade. He twirled the red wind blade around slicing the sandy ground. Two halves of the sand parted. Chapter 419 - Mutiny The Ronin threw five Kunai at Elliot. All five Kunai punctured Elliot''s body spraying blood all over the sand. Elliot tumbled on the ground and The Ronin took the advantage. He punched Elliot in the face making the blood gush of his mouth like a faucet. Pieces of teeth flew into the air sinking into the ground. The Ronin kicked Elliot in the chest sending him into the air crashing on the ground. Elliot was starting to lose his strength. The only drag back of using his trump card was that if he used it too much the chances of him dying would increase by a hundred percent. Elliot got on his feet with his vision blurry. He felt as if an entire army was attacking him. The Ronin sprinted towards Elliot punching him in the stomach destroying His lining. Elliot dropped on the ground like a bag of cement. The Ronin quickly pulled out another Kunai stabbing Elliot in the chest. Blood squirted in Ronin''s eyes blinding him. Elliot pushed The Ronin away from using his wind power. The Ronin landed on his feet wiping the blood away from his eyes. Elliot got back on his feet standing in his own pool of blood. Elliot looked in the corner of his eye and saw Grey with a straight serious expression on his face. Elliot clutched his hand into a fist, concentrating wind around it. A giant wind ball was formed out of the wind. He threw the giant wind ball The Ronin. The Ronin clasped his hands together channeling his life energy around them. He grabbed the giant wind ball throwing it back at Elliot. Elliot could barely move his body to dodge the giant wind ball. His body was engulfed by the wind ball which raised into the air. A giant explosion occurred with high ferocious winds. Elliot was now missing an arm and both of his legs. When his body crashed on the ground it rolled like a barrel into a giant pit filled with thorns. Grey and The Ronin walked up to the giant pit staring at Elliot who was barely alive. Elliot began climbing out of the giant pit. The Ronin walked up to Elliot getting ready to stab Elliot until Grey stopped him. He kneeled down on one knee looking at Elliot like was a piece of shit. "Look at you." "The infamous Elliot who killed falsely believed he killed former Councilman Grey." Since I have already claimed my revenge I have no more use for you. Grey got back on his feet walking away. Elliot stabs blood on the ground and looked at The Ronin. The Ronin pulled out the same Kunai stabbing Elliot in the head striking his brain killing him instantly. The Fisherman''s vice Councilman was now dead. The Ronin cleaned the off his Kunai placing back in its holster. He kicked Elliot''s body into the giant pit filled with thorns. His body was shredded to pieces. The Ronin turned his back on the giant pit walking away from it. Grey focused his life energy around his hands opening a portal to The Edge Of The Realm Of Valadin. Both Grey and The Ronin walked inside the portal. The portal then dispersed. "Where will we go now?" asked The Ronin. " We will now find The Fisherman and rip him limb from limb with our bare hands." When Grey entered the airship, The Ronin pulled out a Kunai coated in poison. He stabbed Grey in the back injecting the poison into his bloodstream. Grey dropped on the ground beginning to turn pale with veins popping out from his body. Sorry but "I have my own things to do than help you claim revenge for those who wronged you." "I am going to participate in that war. "I am going to finally get my chance to kill my role model, Hanzo Hattori." "When I kill him I will become the greatest assassin to ever walk the realm of Valadin!!" Grey vomited up blood with his vision distorted. He got on his feet kicking The Ronin in his face. The Ronin flew out of the airship crashing on the ground. "I.. I... knew I couldn''t trust a fucking piece of garbage like you." The Ronin hopped back on his feet throwing five shurikens at Grey. Grey dodged all the five shurikens. He could barely see but he could still defend himself against all odds. Grey roundhoused The Ronin sending him into the air with blood dripping out of his mouth. The Ronin landed on his feet clenching his teeth tightly. He pulled out the same Kunai coated in poison throwing it at Grey. The Kunai coated in poison went in Grey''s throat. The Kunai struck his brochure. He pulled the Kunai coated in poison crushing it in the palm of his hand turning it into gravel. The Ronin ran up to Grey unleashing a barrage of taijutsu attacks on Grey''s body. Grey blocked all of the attacks using his index finger to poke out The Ronin''s left eye crushing it like a grape splattering blood in his hand. The Ronin tumbled to the ground screaming. Grey hovered over The Ronin smashing his head on the ground repeatedly. The Ronin kicked Grey in the face breaking his nose gushing blood on the ground. Grey twisted his broken nose in its rightful place grunting. The Ronin got on his feet sustaining the hole where his eye used to be. Grey opened a portal to the Isle Of Micro Machines letting at least five mechanical dogs with purple eyes inside. When the dogs saw The Ronin they all piled up on him ripping chunks of flesh from his body. He quickly concentrated some of his life energy around his fist punching the ground causing a shockwave. The mechanical dogs busted into metal pieces. The portal dispersed and Grey fired two beams at The Ronin. The Ronin rolled out of the way dodging the two beams. "How long must we keep this up, Grey?!" Grey spat a beam from his mouth that went straight through The Ronin''s chest. The Ronin smashed through five rocks crashing on the ground like a bag of cement. The Ronin came across a cliff with lava at the bottom. He struggled to get on his feet breathing heavily. Grey fired a beam at The Ronin who dodged it. The beam destroyed a mountain nearby causing a landslide of boulders. All the boulders dropped into the lava becoming nothing. Grey ran towards The Ronin punching him multiple times in the gut. The Ronin fell inside the giant pool lava. When almost landed inside of the pool of lava he shot himself out of the pool of lava throwing shurikens and Kunai at Grey. Great dodged every weapon that was thrown at him. He ripped a giant portion of the ground out throwing it at The Ronin. Ronin used his hand that acted as a meat cleaver slicing the rock in half. The Ronin channeled life energy around his body that channeled electricity around his body. "Nightmare"s Gulch Style, Electric Armor!" He shot himself towards Grey shoving his hand through Grey''s chest pulling out his heart that still pumped blood even though it was removed from his body. The Ronin held Grey''s heart in his hand and could feel the pumping of blood. He tossed it into the pool of lava. Grey dropped on the ground with blood pouring out of his chest. Grey was now on the verge of death. He picked Grey up by the neck tossing him into the pool of lava. Grey quickly grabbed onto a piece of the cliff that kept him from falling inside burning to a crisp. The Ronin walked up to Grey who barely could hold on. It did not have to turn out this way Grey. "You could have co-operated when I stabbed you with the Kunai I earlier coated in lethal poison." "But no." "You took the hard route." All the enemies I killed in the past took the easy way. You are the first who actually wasn''t afraid to die a painful. When The Ronin stepped on Grey''s hand, Grey pulled The Ronin inside. Both of them were now falling into the giant pool of lava. The Ronin quickly grabbed Grey''s head squeezing it like an apple. "Aaah!!" Grey''s scream echoed through the entire area. Suddenly his head was squashed. Blood, brain, and brain matter ended up in the palm of Ronin''s hand. Grey''s body was the first to land into the pool of lava disintegrating. Ronin focused his life energy around his body creating an armor so he wouldn''t burn. He dropped into the molten lava creating a big splash. Suddenly The Ronin climbed out of the lava dispersing the armor around his body. Around his body now had third-degree burns. He felt as if he was still inside the lava. He got on his feet with his entire body shaking as if he was cold. The Ronin levitated back up to the top of the cliff next to the airship. The Ronin walked in the airship making noises of pain. He crawled to the airship placing it on autopilot. The airship lifted off the edge of The Realm Of Valadin shooting through the sky. He quickly wrapped bandages around his body sustaining his injuries. Solomon''s Location... Thirty thousand miles away from Archibald Archipelago. Solomon rode on top of a giant stingray by himself. Solomon was at least ten fifty weighing two hundred pounds of muscle. His hair was black, while his eyes were red and black. He wore a cloak with light armor underneath it. Solomon had a straight evil expression in his face. No one accompanied him. The stingray arrived at Archibald Archipelago in three minutes. The stingray levitated to the ground. Solomon walked of the stingray walking in the main island of the Archipelago. The main island was called Astros. Astros was the hugest island out of the entire Archibald Archipelago. Solomon opened the door with his mind walking inside. Baldur walked past Solomon suddenly halting. "Main leader Solomon I was not expecting you to come here so sudden." "I was informed that Bishop had some interesting news to tell me." "Yes, he does." Baldur walked away from Solomon, who closed the door behind him. Solomon walked into Bishop''s chambers and see that Bishop was already waiting for him. "What news do you have for me, Bishop?" "Everything is prepared for the war." "Good." The Octagon. Python was the only one in the Octagon at the moment. He was training. Python channeled his life energy around his body making his scaly muscles enlarge. He took off his cloak before he did this. Python punched a stone wall with one hand to pieces without putting any effort into it. When he was about to punch another stonewall the same bald head cyborg walked in. Python dispersed his aura from around his body focussing his eyes on the cyborg. "What fuck do you want?" "Idin has instructed me to tell you that the war is soon to come." Python began laughing. Drool started to leak from his mouth. Python got his jollies off of killing. Whenever a battle happened he devoured his enemies. He punched the stone wall again and started laughing. The cyborg walked away from him and contacted his master who was making robots and more cyborgs for the war. Cornelius Advent manufactured a giant weapon that could wipe out The Council Of Fate Empire. Cornelius called the weapon Project Zeus. Even though it was still in process, he knew that it would work. Adam''s Location. Adam was in The Winged City stalking Osiris. He was sent on a mission by Odin to take out Osiris. Odin gave him multiple copies of Osiris''s moves, personality, and power. He downloaded all to his Ai form and saw that Osiris was weak. What Adam did not know was Osiris was the type to hid his true power. He enhanced his vision and saw that Osiris was eating dinner with a couple of associates. Chapter 420 - Dinner Time Osiris was eating The Winged City"s National Dish. It was called Fillet Montenegro. It was a blend of fish and beef with pasta loaded with cheese. He ate his third plate and helped himself to the next plate. He devoured his fourth plate down, guzzling down a bottle of old wine that was made at least five thousand years ago. He tossed the empty glass bottle to the side. Breathing heavily, burping loudly. All of his dinner associates watched him like a lazy fat fucking pig that just knows how to eat and roll up and down in mud. After dinner was finished, dessert was served. Dessert was blubber from a sea creature called the Leviathan. The blubber tasted like chocolate and vanilla cake drowned in syrup and Hershey chocolate. Osiris looked at blubber and had a disgusted look on his face. He did not favor it but it was a national dessert dish. Adam analyzed Osiris''s and smiled. Osiris tossed the blubber to the side and got out of his chair stepping on it turning it to mush with his feet. He kicked the plate to the side growing angry. " As of this day, I never want to see this disgusting dessert in presence." "Do you all fucking understand me?" Chapter 421 - Assassination Failed "Yes, leader Osiris." Good." "You all may take your leave." All of the dinner guests got out of their chairs leaving the grand dining room. Osiris looked in the pot of the national dish and saw that it still had a hunk of cheese left. He stuck his hand inside the pit pulling out the hunk of cheese instantly shoving it on his mouth making loud smacking noises. After he ate the hunk of cheese he sat back down in his chair pouring himself a glass of expensive old wine. Outside the dining hall. Adam enhanced his vision looking inside the dining hall noticing that all the dinner guests had taken their leave. It was time for his mission to commence. Adam latched himself onto the dining hall like a spider climbing up. He camouflaged himself so Osiris wouldn''t notice him. Adam turned his metal fingernail sharp cutting a square out of the glass window. He jumped through the hole he made rolling behind a pillar. Osiris heard a tump by he ignored it, continuing to guzzle down his glass full of wine. Adam turned all his fingernails sharp slowly creeping behind Osiris like a ninja. Adam suddenly suns his fingers into Osiris''s neck choking him severely. The glass full of wine slipped out of Adam''s hand crashing on the ground. Osiris got out of trying to get out of Adam''s tight grip. Blood began to pour out of his neck. Osiris suddenly made one of his wings come out which was exceptionally sharp and agile. Adam immediately took his hands off of Osiris''s neck evading the wing. The force of the wing sliced on of the pillars to pieces causing the pieces of the pillars to crash on the dining table. The ground started to rumble and crack. Osiris wiped the blood from his neck with one of the napkins that formally resided with the dining table. He tossed the napkins and the ground gritting his teeth tightly. He tried to pick up his spiritual essence to measure his power but he couldn''t sense any. "You must be a creation of that fucking maniac Cornelius Advent." "I hear a lot of rumors about his machines. "One rumor is that they are completely fragile!!" Osiris picked up to giant pieces of the pillar tossing it at Adam. Adam swiftly dodged the giant pieces of the pillar that crashed through the biggest window in the dining room washing on the ground creating a huge crater. Adam stuck his hand out at Osiris with a serious expression on his face. Green and black energy started to surround his hand charging up brightening the entire dining hall. Adam fired the green and black blast at Osiris who grabbed it with both of his hands which began to fry like bacon. While Osiris held the blast in his hands. Adam flew towards him punching him in the chest making him vomit up blood crashing through the dining hall. The force of the blast made his sink into the ground. Suddenly an explosion occurred. A giant mushroom cloud rose in the air. Adam jumped through the giant hole which Osiris created perfectly landing on his feet. The explosion caught the attention of many people around the Winged City including thousand of his soldiers. When the mushroom cloud and smoke dispersed, a black stain was formed. However, Osiris was nowhere to be found. Adam got down on one knee analyzing the spot in which the explosion took place. After the analysis of the process was completed Adam found droplets of Osiris''s blood. He waved his index finger across the droplets of blood tasting it. He spat the blood and the ground standing back on his feet. Suddenly a feather dropped on his head. When he looked up he saw Osiris with blood all over his face and wings, breathing heavily. Osiris suddenly stopped the heavy breathing plucking one of his feathers from his wing. He channeled energy around the feather causing the feather to turn into a long sharp spear. He flew to the ground sprinting towards Adam unleashing a barrage of attacks with his spear. Adam dodged all the attacks kneeling Osiris in the chest making spit and blood fly out of his mouth. Osiris crashed through a building that tumbled. Osiris was not living up to his title. He rose out of the rumble with an angry expression on his face. He never thought that he would live to see the day that a cyborg was kicking his fucking ass. Osiris channeled aura around his body turning muscles giant with his veins bulging out. Adam fired five green and black beams at Osiris. Osiris flew through the beams grabbing Adam by the neck driving him across the ground making sparks fly out. Osiris tossed him into the sky, Osiris made his already giant muscles larger punching the air releasing a giant gust of ferocious wind out. Adam stopped himself in midair trying his best to stay focus. Osiris was not an official Councilmen but he was alliances with them and had the strength and power of one. Adam turned his head and his body looking at his back seeing that green liquid and blood were dripping out. Two cables were hanging from his back. Adam ripped the cables from his back grunting. Osiris flew up to the sky making his muscles turn back normal. "Your assassination attempt has failed." "You will die right here right now. " Suddenly Osiris rained his feathers on Adam''s body puncturing his body spraying blood and green liquid all over the place. Adam crashed down on the ground creating a crater. Osiris turned around and saw his soldiers gathering behind him. Adam shoved his hand in his own chest pulling out his main core which had a sharp feather inside it. He tossed it to the side getting back on his feet. Osiris flew to the ground placing his wings inside his back. Adam''s vision started going away. Adam turned his back on Osiris crawling on his belly like a worm. Osiris walked up to Adam pulling out his spinal cord which was attached to his head. Osiris tossed his head attached to his spinal cord. "Clean this mess up." Chapter 422 - Project Zeus Completed Cornelius"s Workshop... Project Zeus was completed. He contacted Odin who was glad to hear the fantastic news. Bottom of Giant Garbage Disposal, The Winged City. Adam"s body was tossed inside the Giant Garbage Disposal for the last fifteen minutes. He came out of his body going into his Ai form, leaving the Giant Garbage Disposal. Adam did expect Osiris to get a one-up so fast. Baldur"s location. Baldur was on a mission to tell all the alliances partnered up with the Council Of Fate Empire that everything for the war was ready. Before he went to the last kingdom, the Sand Kingdom he decided to take a break. He hadn''t eaten anything for the last fifteen days. He went to a pub that had a bar and grill on it. When he entered the pub blood rushed out. He walked on the blood noticing that chunks of meat were in it. He walked up to the bartender and said: * "I will like some sweet bread with cheese with side cheddar biscuits." "Coming right up." While Baldur waited for his meal a couple of sand kingdom soldiers entered the pub chatting about personal businesses. Two of the sand kingdoms sat at the pub asking for cheap beer. When the bartender gave Baldur his meal one of the sand kingdom soldiers took his food. Baldur just wanted to ear a meal before he went to the sand kingdom. He grabbed one of the sand kingdom soldiers by their dusty necks smashing his head on the pub smashing his brain. The other soldier pulled out his dusty gun firing two rounds at Baldur who dodged every bullet. Chapter 423 - The Sand Kingdom Joins The Resistance Baldur ran up to the sand kingdom soldier jumping in the air kicking him in the head making him smash into the ground. Blood splattered out of the sand kingdom soldiers'' heads. The bartender took cover behind the pub cowering in fear. Baldur looked at his sweet beard and cheese sandwich and saw that a huge chunk was bitten out of it. He tossed the sweet beard and cheese sandwiches, grabbing the cheese biscuits swallowing them whole with even chewing them up or savoring the flavor of the cheese biscuits. Baldur pulled out a hunk of Night stone placing it in the pub. "This should cover the meal the damage to your pub and keep you in luxury for over five years." The bartender took the hunk of Night stone placing it in his satchel. Baldur left the pub licking the salt of his fingers. The pub was on a huge cliff that stuck out of the water. He looked beyond the cliffside and saw the sandy sand kingdom. He jumped into the water landing on his feet. He formed aura around his feet so he could walk and run on water. He started to run as fast as he could. He jumped into the air landing on the sand which became wet and moist because of his wet boots. He looked around the area and saw nothing but sand. Over three thousand years ago the entire sand kingdom civilization sank. Baldur looked in the night sky and yawned. Suddenly strong winds began to pick up. The strong winds brought him to a giant hole. The sand inside the giant was quicksand. Baldur sunk to the bottom of the hole landing on his feet. He was now in an underground civilization with over three hundred thousand civilians. Baldur looked around the area and saw the people lived inside huts made of sand. He came across a giant palace made of Night stone which was polished in the color red. Baldur smelled the air which stunk of beer. He noticed that two guards laid in front of the palace equipped with old rusty guns. When he was about to walk past the guards they instantly woke up grabbing Baldur by the arms throwing him to the side. Baldur landed on his feet with a serious expression on his face. "Who the fuck are you?" Baldur did not answer the guard. Instead, a gust of aura surrounded the guards. He walked past the guards who were stuck in one position. When he kicked down the door the guard''s heads exploded like balloons. The door was sent flying into a flight of stairs made of Night stone that crumbled making a lot of noise. He jumped up to the top floor of the place landing on his feet. He came across a giant door that seemed to be the only thing that was not covered in sand. Behind the giant door laid the tenth king of the sand kingdom, Kaiser. He noticed that the giant door required a giant key. He looked to the wall that the door was imbedded inside of punching a hole big enough so he could climb inside of. This room was the throne room. Kaiser sat in his throne eating a sweet bread and cheese sandwich. He ate the sandwich focussing on Baldur. "Who might you be?" Didn''t you get the message?" What message are you talking about exactly?" "Tch." Baldur hated talking to stubborn old people. "I am from the Council Of Fate Empire." "I was sent to tell you that everything for the war is prepared and it will commence in eight days." "My kingdom will not be participating in your so-called war." The sand kingdom is a peaceful kingdom." "Our day of fighting has been over for years now." "Your leader should have told you that." Kaiser picked up a piece of cheese and bit a chunk out of it. "My leader will be very disappointed." "Does it look like I give a fuck if he becomes disappointed?" Baldur looked at the mirror behind Kaiser and saw that a robot made by Cornelius Advent was behind him. The robot was getting ready to stab him in the back. Kaiser alliance the sand kingdom with The Resistance. They were aware that Baldur was coming to the sand kingdom and they decided that they were going to take him out. Baldur quickly grabbed the robot by his arm ripping it off bashing the robot in the head spraying green liquid all over the place. Suddenly at least twelve robots began to arrive in the throne room. All the robots surrounded Baldur with plasma cannons pointed at him. "I am sorry things had to be this way but The Resistance will overthrow every member of the Council Of Fate Empire, starting with you." All the robots opened fire on Baldur. A mini explosion occurred. When the smoke cleared up a black stain was on the ground where Baldur was. Baldur turned invisible. He grabbed one of the robots by the neck ripping its head with sparks spraying all over the place. The robots were confused. Baldur grabbed a robot by the leg ripping it clean off bashing the robot in its chest it smashes through the window behind the throne where Kaiser sat. All the other robots began firing all over the throne room like crazy. "Watch where you fucking aim you hunks of junk!" Cornelius Advent gave Kaiser the permission to control the robots. Smoke began to rise out of the robots hand cannons. The robots activated thermal vision so they could see Baldur. They detected that Baldur was behind Kaiser. They fired at Baldur who was messing with them. It was only an afterimage. Kaiser rolled out of the way avoiding the plasma bolts which caused an explosion sending Kaiser into the air. The force of the explosion caused Kaiser to break his arm like a twig. Baldur dispersed the aura around his body allowing the robots to see him. All the robots rushed him making blades come out of their arms. Baldur punched the ground causing a shockwave to occur making the palace tumbled over. Chapter 424 - The Hunter Clones!! Baldur jumped out of the rumble of the palace brushing the debris and dirt off of his Council Of Fate attire. Baldur closed his eyes trying to pick up Kaiser''s life energy. He didn''t find any source of Kaiser. Baldur looked around the area and saw that the citizens of The Sand kingdom, including the men, women, and children where watching him with fear in their eyes. Baldur suddenly heard noises behind his back. When he turned around, the remains robots who now we''re acting on their own watched Baldur with their red eyes. The civilians scattered off into hiding as they saw the robots. All the robots opened fire and Baldur who dodged all the plasma bolts which destroyed at least ten huts made of solidified sand. The robots landed on the ground rushing Baldur. Baldur punched a hole inside one of the robots ripping out its core tossing the core to the side as if it was trash. Another robot sliced him on his face making blood gush out his face. Baldur wiped the blood away from his face grew angry. Baldur did not like to see his own blood. His eyes turned all black with veins popping out. Two of the robots exploded, while the last robot came up behind him stabbing him in the back. Baldur grunted turning around slicing the robot in half with his hand that acted as a sword. Green liquid splattered and his face and on his Council Of Fate attire. Both halves of the robot dropped on the ground like a bag of cement. He looked at the reflection of a piece of the mirror that once resided in the throne room. He noticed that a piece of the robot''s blade was stuck in his back penetrating his spine. He ripped the blade out of his back making blood splatter out. Baldur endured the pain. When he was about to walk off, he saw droplets of blood. He walked up to the droplets of blood noticing a shiny object reflecting in the light. It was Kaiser''s finger which he had dipped in molten Night stone for some unknown reason. At the last moment, he saw Kaiser with a piece of the palace made from Night stone on his back. The piece of palace crushed his back like a saltine cracker. "Help me!!" Blood was all over his white-bearded face. "Explain to me why should I help you." You just tried to kill me. "People like you are what I call scum." Baldur walked away from Kaiser who started cry blood. Kaiser then no longer was breathing. Baldur looked at the ceiling of the buried Sand Kingdom breathing heavily smiling. Suddenly two unknown officials descended from the ceiling landing perfectly on their feet. Baldur looked at the two officials and saw that they were machines. They were direct copies of The Hunter who was destroyed by The Fisherman. Another unknown official then came down from the ceiling. They levitated down with a mask on. The unknown official had a five on his neck. Baldur turned his hands into fists with a serious expression on his face. Chapter 425 - Leader Of The Machines The mask official took off his mask revealing his face. He looked exactly like a regular human being with a straight wicked smile on his face. His hair was all black with his eyes blue. His skin tone was that of cream. He began smiling clapping which echoed loudly throughout the underground sand kingdom. "Why the fuck are you clapping?" ''I am clapping because you eliminated the infamous sand king, Kaiser." "Allow me to introduce myself." "I am a G-34." "If you are G-34, why do you have a five on your neck?" asked Baldur. "That is because I am the fifth strongest out of all of my master greatest cyborgs." King Kaiser alarmed me that you were coming to the sand kingdom. "So I came here to kill you." "However, you killed Kaiser so my mission has failed." G-34 signaled the two clones of the cyborg Hunter to attack Baldur. Baldur fired a beam at one of the Hunter''s which exploded into pieces. The Hunter fired two rounds at Baldur, who swiftly dodged the plasma bolts. The two plasma bolts smashed into the rubble of the Night stone palace sending the pieces of the crumbled Night stone palace into the air smashing on the ground causing crater. Baldur surged at The Hunter ripping his head clean off spraying blood and cables all over the place. G-34 made a little grin on his face saying: "Impressive." Baldur threw the head to the side wiping the green muck off his hand. Baldur started sprinting towards G-34. Baldur grabbed G-34 by the neck punching him five times in the stomach. G-34 sailed through the ceiling of the underground sand kingdom. G-34 landed on his feet wiping bits of green muck away from his body. Baldur jumped through the hole of the underground sand kingdom, landing on his feet cracking his knuckles with a serious expression on his face. G-34 analyzed Baldur''s body and found three of his weak spots. G-34 rushed Baldur slicing him on his chest making blood splatter out. Chunks of flesh were removed from his chest. Baldur gritted his teeth trying his best to endure the pain. G-34 then kicked Baldur in the face breaking his nose making blood splatter out like a water geyser. Baldur landed on his index fingers pushing him back on his feet. Baldur began concentrating his life energy around his body which was dark blue. His eyes began to turn all black with veins popping out the side. Suddenly a gust of energy engulfed G-34''s body. G-34''s arm was blown off easily spraying green liquid all over the place. G-34 jumped back fifteen feet away from Baldur who was using forty percent of his true power. G-34 began breathing heavily spitting blood on the sandy ground. "Even though you are a cyborg you still feel pain, don''t you?" G-34 blocked out Baldur''s comments gritting his teeth tightly together. Suddenly a plasma cannon came out his the hole his arm used to be. "You think you know a lot of shit but you don''t." He fired five rounds at Baldur who waved his hand at the five giant plasma bolts which were redirected into the sky exploding. G-34''s hand plasma cannon overheated exploding in G-34''s face burning most of his hair and skin off. G-34 smashed into the ground rolling like a tumbleweed. Baldur appeared in G-34''s face picking him up by the next sinking his fingers into his brochure. G-34 began to sink like a fish out of water. Baldur focussed energy around his hand getting ready to punch G-34 in his face. Suddenly strong winds started to circle around the area. Baldur tossed G-34 to the side into a pile of sand. He looked up and saw a gigantic airship that was made by Cornelius Advent himself. The gigantic airship landed on the ground causing a crater. G-34 got on his feet breathing heavily holding his neck sustaining the injury. The front of the ship opened and Cornelius Advent walked out with hundreds of machines behind him. Master Cornelius I- Suddenly Cornelius pointed his fingers at G-34 who started to twitch. Suddenly a tiny explosion occurred. G-34''s core exploded killing G-34 instantly. G-34 collapsed on the ground with his eyes rolling back into his head. "I have no intention for useless machines." Cornelius looked at G-34''s body and red static electricity gathered around his right hand. G-34 got on his feet with green muck coming out his mouth. The red static energy was removed from his hand sucking into G-34''s body. Red static electricity was flowing out of his G-34''s body. G-34 ran towards Baldur who jumped into the air. Baldur suddenly ripped G-34 in half. Both halves of his body landing on the ground exploding. Cornelius started smiling. Cornelius wore an all-black with two gloves on which controlled every machine he created. If they got out of line, he could easily kill them. The red static energy raised out G-34''s chest dispersing into the thin hot air. Baldur calculated that there were was one hundred fifteen machines behind Cornelius. Baldur made his eyes go all black again wiping out all the machines which exploded. Cornelius turned around with a shocked look on his face. "You have a lot of power." I will be looking forward to seeing all of your power in the war. Baldur fired a beam at Cornelius that phased through him. It was just a hologram. The hologram then dispersed. Baldur walked into the giant airship leaving the sandy sand kingdom. Cross"s Location. Winged City. Cross licked his fingers sucking the sauce of his fingers. Cross treated his family and friends to a restaurant. He allowed them to order anything. When Cross was about to order more sweet bread and cheese, Micah entered the restaurant missing one of his black wings with blood all over his body. He tried to enter the winged palace but he failed. He sat down in a chair breathing heavily resting his bloody head on the table. Chapter 426 - Unexpected Revolt A waitress walked up to Micah and asked: "Sir, are you ok?" "Give me a glass of water please." The waitress walked away from Micah quickly coming back with a pitcher of ice-cold water. Micah picked up the pitcher drinking some of the ice-cold water, dumping the rest of it on his bloody head. Orion examined Micah and said to Cross: "I recognize that guy." "He looks like he just came out of a fierce battle." Orion walked from the table, walking up to Micah. Micah looked at Orion with his bloodshot eyes instantly recognizing who he was. ''If it isn''t the new leader of the fight club." "What the fuck do you want?" "What happened to you?" When he was about to explain what happened, soldiers with wings rushed in. They scanned the entire area for Micah who started to hide. "Do not be an alarm, my fellow winged citizens and tourists." "We are looking for a criminal who goes by the name Micah." The winged soldier walked up to Jesse bending down on one knee. "Have you seen a man with black wings covered in the blood come in here?" "Why should I tell you?" Because if you don''t I might break one of your fingers. Chapter 427 - To Take Down Osiris "Even if I knew who you were talking about I wouldn''t tell you," said, Jesse. The soldier began laughing. You have proper grammar for a little kid." You sound like a full-grown educated man. "Since you will not cooperate with the authorities, I will treat you like a man." The soldier tried to punch Jesse in the face but Jesse dodged quickly. Cross was going to step in but he remembered something. He trained the boy so he wouldn''t have to depend on others to save him in situations like the one he was currently in. Cross decided to back down. The soldier grew mad with his eye''s bulging out of his head. "He began to throw dozens of wild attacks at Jesse. This caught the attention of the other soldiers and almost every person who was in the restaurant. Jesse punched the soldier in his stomach making u9m vomit up blood sending him crashing through the restaurant. The soldier smashed his head on the pavement going unconscious. All the other soldier''s pulled out their weapons aiming it at Jesse. When they were going to pull the trigger, Micah stepped out of hiding stepping in front of the soldier''s target. The soldiers started muttering words to each other. "I am your target, not the boy." His body was still covered in blood that was now dried up staining his clothes. The soldiers began rapidly firing at Micah who jumped on the ground lifting up one of the rounds tables taking cover from the plasma bolts. All the customers expect Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, and Naomi. The plasma bolts melted the round table that Micah took cover at. Micah got on his feet throwing a table at one of the soldiers. The soldier quickly pulled out a plasma blade that could cut throw almost anything. This soldier was named Luis. Luis was the leader of the confront team which often went on many missions ordered by Osiris. Luis sliced off Micah''s hand gushing blood out. Micah grunted in pain collapsing on the ground. No one except, Cross and Orion wanted to help the defenseless Micah. Cross sprinted towards Luis who tried to stab Cross with his plasma blade. When the blade reacted with Cross''s skin it shattered like glass. Luis instantly flew out of the restaurant pulling out two more plasma blades. Cross clutched his hand into a fist cracking his bones. Cross punches the air letting out a giant gush of wind. Luis quickly flew to the ground throwing both plasma blades at Cross. Cross dodged the plasma blades crushing them in his hands. Cross ran up to Luis''s head butting him breaking his nose like it was a Twix. Luis smashed into the neighboring building across the street from the restaurant. Luis''s spline was ruptured as well as both of his kidneys. His back was also broken. As was now as defenseless as a wounded deer. Luis crawled out of the rubble of the neighboring building somehow whining in pain. Please! Have mercy!!" Cross stepped on Luis''s head smashing it like it was an apple. He wiped the blood away from his shoes by wiping it on Luis''s clean white wings. Inside Orion was dealing with five soldiers who surrounded him. Orion quickly used the foot crushing technique smashing ever bone in his enemy''s foot. All the soldiers screamed dropping their weapons. When he was about to slay the soldiers, all of dropped on the ground twitching with blood coming out of their ears. Orion was confused. Cross walked inside. Micah on the ground with his severed arm laying in his lap. Micah wrapped his wound up with his sleeve. Osiris''s Palace... "Has the leader of the Black Cobras gang dead yet?" asked Osiris. Osiris was talking to the new head commander of his cavalry since he had his son executed. The new head commander called himself The Mauler. His real name was actually Goliath. Goliath was a middle-aged man with a scar on his left eye that remained closed and full beard that was grey. He had a head full of hair that was long, straight and grey. He was at least one hundred and fifty pounds. However, the form he was in was just a way for him to conserve his life energy. "The confront team has yet to contact me leader Osiris." "How hard can it be to find and kill a person who can barely defend his fucking self?!" Osiris walked out of the throne room extending his wings out flew g to the top of the palace which he lived in. He had the largest wings in the entire Winged City. He looked at the Winged City and grounded his teeth together with veins popping out of his head. When he was about to fly off the top of the palace he was punched in the chest coughing up blood. The punch left a giant purple and red mark on his chest with blood spewing out of it. He crashed to the ground looking all around the place trying to figure out who attacked him. He stood on his feet and saw a masked man with a long straight yellow head tied in one. The man wore a full black bodysuit made out of an extremely rare type of alloy called Kermantine. Osiris looked in the air and saw robots and airships all over the place destroying the winged city by the minute. On top of the man''s mask had a zero on his head. Osiris instantly knew that the man was manufactured by Cornelius. The masked man sprinted towards Osiris who made his giant wings come out. The wings acted as hands. The masked man dodged all the attacks from the wings head butting the Osiris in the chest. Behind the make man was Goliath. Goliath fired a beam at the masked man who flipped over the beam. Goliath continued to fire beams at the man who continued to dodge the beams. Chapter 428 - Esteban The Killer Suddenly one of the beams knocked the mask off the man''s face. It was Esteban Of The Resistance who came to Winged City to kill Osiris ridding of the winged people forever. Esteban turned around again and saw that Osiris was gone. Goliath bought him enough time so he could escape. Goliath fired a giant blast at Esteban who grabbed the beam tossing it in the air as if it was a baseball. Esteban ran up to Goliath with a look of killing intent in his eyes. Goliath grabbed his hand breaking it. Esteban totally ignored the pain, kicking Goliath in the head. Blood squirted out of his head like a water geyser. Goliath flew into the air expanding out his wings. His wings were made of skin. Looking at the wings would want to make you throw up. Goliath showed his true form screaming like a maniac. His shirt busted off his chest because of his giant muscles. Goliath grew up to at least twenty feet. His size was the true reason his mother named him Goliath. Goliath looked down on Esteban who did not have a worried look on his face. Goliath picked up a boulder tossing it at Goliath who grabbed the boulder with his two fingers tossing back at Goliath. The boulder crumbled as it touched his chest. Chapter 429 - Machine Mother Ship Over hundreds of machines raided the streets killing everyone they saw. Cross looked on the ground and saw blood and piles of bodies all over the place. A machine fired a plasma bot from its hand at Cross who slapped the plasma bolt back at it. The machine exploded into pieces. A gust of carbon monoxide was released into the air as the body of the machine exploded. Everyone had split up. Cross, Jesse, Sarah, Akashiri, Lucia, and Naomi split up. Orion was the only one accompanied by a spouse. It was Micah who finally got the blood leaking from his wound to stop. A new type of machine crashed down from the sky landing into the ground causing a crater. When Cross was going to check out the pod five robots surrounded him. He grabbed one of them by the head ripping out green cables. The robot malfunctioned and dropped on the ground. The purple glow in the robot''s eye disappeared. Cross formed a beam in his hand firing it at another robot. All four robots combined together exploding causing a small mushroom cloud. Since his distractions were gone, he went to investigate the strange pod. Suddenly the pod opened and a machine with a long tail with a blade attached to the end. The machine resembled a winged soldier. In fact, it was a wing soldier. Cornelius had a regular wing soldier kidnapped and made her into a mindless killing machine. The soldier was stripped naked with veins all around her medium size breasts. The soldier''s vagina was also exposed. The soldier''s hair was green and short. She also had a tattoo on her neck of the moons that resided above the realm of Valadin. The soldier opened her mouth and a purple beam began to charge in her mouth. She fired the beam at Cross who sliced it in half. White smoke emitted from the soldiers'' mouths. Cross sprinted towards the soldier grabbed her by the neck choking her severely. Blood began rushing out her eyes. She then suddenly stabbed him in the back with her tailed blade tossing him into a pile of dead citizens. The woman wiped the blood away from her face placing the tailed blade in her back. Cross got on his feet looking at the woman. She began rapidly firing purple beams from her mouth causing the place to cover in white smoke. Both Cross and the woman advanced their visions so they could see through the thick fog. The woman made the tailed blade come out of her back slicing a cube out of the ground throwing it at Cross. Cross punched the giant cube made of rock into millions of pieces. The woman shot her tailed blade at Cross''s chest impaling him in the wall stabbing him continuously making him cough up blood. Cross why are you holding back?! "Is it because she is a woman?" She is trying to kill you." "You will be cooperating with the act of self-defense." Cross listened to Rider ripping the tailed blade from his neck spraying blood all over the place. The woman dropped on the ground screaming loudly as if she was a siren. The entire area began to tremble. Craters started to form all over the pavement. Cross leaped into the air grabbing the woman by the arm smashing her into the ground repeatedly. Her entire veiny body was now covered in blood. Cross tossed her to the side. Even after going through all this pain she still managed to get up on her feet. She opened her mouth but only this time, a yellow beam formed in her mouth. She vomited out the yellow beam which began growing hugger and hugger. The yellow beam brightened the entire area as if it was day time. The giant yellow beam sucked Cross inside causing him to be engulfed. At the last minute, Cross jumped out of the yellow beam with his clothes torn with pieces of fire on it. He grabbed the woman by the head-smashing her head into the ground. Blood, brains, and brain matter splattered out. The woman twitched for over a minute. Cross began to realize something. The Winged soldier had just been enhanced and brainwashed. But it did not matter. All the Winged soldiers were evil bastards. Cross walked away from the woman''s body. He began levitating. He levitated all the way to the main mothership the machines were coming from. While he was almost to the entrance of the mothership a plasma rod wrapped around his leg. It was one of Cornelius''s cyborgs. "You will not be interfering with the destruction of the Winged City." "This cyborg had the number one hundred underneath the corner of his eye." "I am Jack-100." Cross unwrapped the plasma rod from his leg which burned and boiled his flesh. "I do not give a fuck what happens to the Winged City." He used the plasma rod to pull Jack-100 towards him. Cross punched Jack-100 in his face knocking off his mouth. He grabbed Jack-100''s jaw and stabbed him in his core causing him to malfunction on the die. His body smashed on the ground exploding to a hundred different pieces. Through Jack-100''s eyes, Cornelius watched. He sucked his teeth grounding them together. "You think one fall of one robot will stop me?" He snapped his finger causing red static energy to be released from the skies. Out of the Winged City''s atmosphere, two machines loaded with red static energy with plasma guns fired the red static energy. The red static energy almost struck Cross''s body but he quickly dodged it. The red static energy went into the ground. A giant explosion occurred. After the smoke from the explosion cleared up, a red shockwave surrounded the Winged City locking everyone inside like they were birds in a cage. No one could get out no one could get in. Cross entered the mothership landing in his feet. When he did this the hatch of the mothership suddenly closed. Chapter 430 - Cornelius Robot Cross looked around the mothership and saw that it looked like an entirely new world. The ground was covered in Kermantine a metal tougher and harder to break than Night stone. He walked around and could smell the stench of carbon dioxide. Suddenly a ball of blue fire suddenly shot out from nowhere. Cross dodged the ball of blue fire which barely left a scratch on the Kermantine. Cross looked to see who fired the blue at him and saw. It was a robot with flamethrowers for hands. The robot was similar to looking like a wolf. Cross ran up to the wolf robot with flamethrowers for hands. The wolf robot tried to burn Cross alive but Cross grabbed one of the flame throwers ripping off the wolf''s body. He shoved the flamethrower through the wolf''s chest burning the robot to nothing but metal liquid. Cross walked past the robot covering his nose. The air inside the mothership was very hard to breath in. Cross walked through a door arriving a huge space with polished Kermatine making the place very bright and lively to stay in. He walked on the red Kermatine wrapped by a rug. There laid a throne made of Kermatine that was covered by gold. Cross walked up to the golden throne and could feel that someone was watching. Someone was watching him. Suddenly a long streak of energy came out from the darkness taking out Cross''s leg splattering blood on the polished metal. Cross collapsed on the ground enduring the pain. Suddenly a person came from out of the darkness. This person looked and dressed like Cornelius. Cornelius had short black hair with brown eyes. This was however not Cornelius. It was a machine made to look like Cornelius. The machine''s finger smoked. The machine blew the smoke from his finger. He began smiling. Chapter 431 - Orion vs Orisris Orion already slaughtered over fifty robots while protecting Micah at the same time. Micah collapsed on the ground unwrapping his wound. The wound opened up once again and blood began to splatter out. Micah grounded his teeth trying to endure the pain. Orion walked up to a winged soldier who had his head removed from his body. He searched the pockets of the headless winged soldier and found a flask filled with wine. Orion poured the wine on Micah''s wound causing him to scream. A single tear dripped down from Micah''s face. Micah stood on his feet wrapping his wound in fresh, clean, white bandages. From far away, Osiris watches Orion and could see aura pouring out of his body even though he wasn''t using any of his strength. This meant that Orion had too much power inside of his body. Osiris jumped from on top of the crumbling building. When he almost smashed on the ground his wide white wings came out of his back. Osiris flew in the air and saw smoke and fire all over his previous city which was now coming to its fall. It would eventually become ancient ruins. Osiris looked in the air staring at the giant mother ship which was about a couple kilometers away from the atmosphere. Inside the giant mother ship... The robot version of Cornelius Advent opened his mouth firing multiple aerial blasts at Cross. Cross swiftly dodged all the aerial blasts which caused an explosion. However, only a couple of scratches appeared on the walls of the mother ship made of Kermantine. Cross slice his skin and metallic liquid dripped out. The metallic liquid formed into two short swords. Cross sprinted at the robot version of Cornelius which grabbed Cross by the neck choking him until he turned purple as an eggplant. Cross shoved the short swords inside of the robot Cornelius"s chest making black muck drip out. The robot Cornelius stumbled backwards. The robot Cornelius"s eyes began to flash blue. A blue beam erupted out form the robot Cornelius"s eyes. Cross dodged the blue laser beam and punched the robot Cornelius in the face making him vomit out black blood. He smashed in the walls of the ship creating a nice sized hole The robot Cornelius was made of Kermantine. It takes Kermatine to destroy Kermantine. The robot began to twitch. The robot Cornelius ripped himself out of the Kermantine walls of the ship landing on his feet. Suddenly Cornelius"s voice started to project out of the robot''s mouth. "You must be strong." "You punched my robot''s body that was made of solid Kermantine." "Who the fuck are you and why are you attacking Winged City, killing thousands of people?" I am Cornelius Advent, I am partnered with The Resistance. "After I succeed in destroying this city, the real war will begin." But "I am having a fucking hard time doing so since you are interfering!" As soon as Cornelius"s shout he fired a beam out of his hand. Cross grabbed the powerful beam which burned layers of flesh away from his hands making blood leak out on the polished Kermantine floor. He threw the beam towards the robot Cornelius. The beam engulfed his entire body causing a loud explosion. A portion of the main mothership was destroyed. Pieces of the mothership fell on the ground destroying everything around them. The entire mothership rumbled. When the smoke from the mothership cleared up robot Cornelius was still alive but disfigured. Half of his head was gone and he was missing his arms and legs with a giant hole in the center of his solar plexus. Cross walked up to the robot Cornelius pulling his head off splattering black muck on his clothes and face. He started at the robot Cornelius"s eyes knowing that Cornelius was watching. "It looks like your plan prevailed, Cornelius. " He shoved his fingers inside of the robot Cornelius"s head causing the eyes and black muck to fall on his shoes. Cross tossed the head of robot Cornelius through the hole inside the walls of the main mothership. Cornelius gritted his teeth together growing mad. He bit his lip causing blood to draw. "Since you like to fuck with me you will die right here right now you prick." Cornelius snapped his fingers activating the self destruct process on the main mothership. As he did this a computerized voice started to project through all of Winged City. Self Destructing Sequence will commence in three minutes. Cornelius began laughing like a maniac. Suddenly machines began to pop out of the walls. Cross became surrounded. He grabbed a machine by the leg using it like a mace to take down the machines that surrounded him. After four minutes he destroyed all the machines. He jumped through the hole of the wall landing perfectly on his feet. He looked at the main mothership. Only five seconds remained. After five seconds suddenly the entire main mothership exploded. A shockwave occurred wiping out the static red energy field. A mushroom cloud rose in the air. Cross coughed as he saw the smoke. He then walked off. He knew that he would need to take part in The Great War. Jesse''s, location. Jesse was following Osiris was planning to kill Micah and Orion at the same time. Osiris got out of hiding with his wings that we''re spinning like blades. Orion placed Micah on the ground who whimpered in pain. "Who the fuck are you?" "It is funny you should ask." I am King Osiris Of The Winged City." "You are holding a criminal who needs to die." "If you cooperate it will be a pleasure." "Fuck you." "This Winged City of yours is already finished." "Why do you still intend to kill Micah?" Osiris laughed and fired two of his feathers at Orion who dodged without even moving. Orion cracked his knuckles together and shake his head. "You will never understand the true meaning of power." Chapter 432 - Weakened Orion spat a spitball from his mouth at Osiris. The spitball went through Osiris''s wing splattering blood all over the place. Osiris dropped on the ground screaming trying his best not to. Osiris quickly got on his feet sustaining the wound. "Was that a fucking spitball?" Orion laugher and said: "It was." Osiris grew shooting multiple feathers at Orion who dodged all the feathers without moving a muscle. Orion punched Osiris in the gut making him vomit blood collapsing on the ground. Orion then kicked him multiple times in the chest. Osiris started grunting. Again, he tried to fire a razor-sharp at Orion only this time at his forehead. Orion caught the feather with his mouth spitting out on the ground. He flapped his winds making him shoot into the air. Orion began levitating. Osiris focussed aura around his body with blood all over hid face that leaked into the corner of hid I giving him a hard time to see. He sucked the aura from around his body into his gut. The energy became a wave of energy powerful enough to destroy the Empire State Building. Orion grabbed the beam with his hand dispersing the energy around his hand. Chapter 433 - End Of Osiris "Why won''t you fucking die already!" shouted Osiris. Osiris flew towards Orion unleashing a barrage of attacks in his body. However, Orion dodged every single attack he threw at him. Orion kicked Osiris in the face breaking his nose. Blood squirt out. Osiris quickly recovered firing multiple of his razor-sharp feathers from his large glorious white wings. Orion dodged most of the razor-sharp feathers, but three of them went inside of his stomach, while one landed in his neck. Orion vomited up blood pulling the razor-sharp feather out of his neck gushing his own blood on himself. Orion sustained his wound breathing heavily. Osiris took the advantage when he saw that Orion was broad accessible. He shoved his hand inside of Orion''s stomach pulling out of his guts. When Osiris thought he killed his enemy, Orion melted like the wax that drips off the candle and dries up when it reaches any surface. He was fighting nothing but a clone. Orion did not have time to fight Osiris. Orion quickly got the injured Micah on his back running half of his full speed. You are not a true warrior. "You are nothing mine than a coward." Osiris flew above the current street forming two beams in his hand. Orion jumped into the air leaping from building to building. Micah was being to turn pale with veins all around his body. Orion could feel Micah''s hot steaming body pressed on his back. He jumped off the building he was on top of landing on his feet. He placed the unconscious Micah inside of a carriage calling him inside keeping him safe. Osiris saw that Orion stopped running away and descended down from the skies placing his long white wings in his back. I can see you have finally grown some fucking balls, haven''t you?" Orion tore his shirt off his body tossing it to the side. Orion now had tattoos all over his body except his neck. He had rippling muscles that were hidden by his outfit. Orion however no longer had his disgusting looking scars on his body. He had them removed. He was preparing for something. Orion clutched his hands into fists making his life energy wrap around them like gauntlets. Osiris sprinted towards Orion trying to punch him the face, but Orion blocked it. He round housed Osiris in the face knocking out five of his teeth blood splattered everywhere. The force of the kick made his jaw shatter like glass sending him crashing through an antique store that sold armor and trinkets of old Winged soldiers. The antique store crumbled as if it was a tower of Jenga. Orion placed his foot on the ground which was smoking. Osiris got on his feet holding his mouth. He now felt pain all over his aching body. He made his white wings come out of his back. He clutched his hands into fists, and his large wings also turned to fists. He sprinted towards Orion who was focused. Osiris threw wild punches at Orion who blocked all of them. He quickly grabbed one of his wings. However, he failed to try to rip off his wing. He was tossed into the air. Orion landed on his feet making the ground crack up. Osiris appeared in front of Orion''s head butting him. Orion smashed into a pile of dead Winged City citizens. The bodies were now starting to decompose. Orion rose out of the dead bodies smashing his fists together. Sparks started to fly out all over the place. Osiris channeled the rest of his life energy around his body. His white wings wrapped around his body causing him to rise into the air. Suddenly the feathers came off of him levitating around his body. He was using the same technique his son used. But he mastered the technique. It was the first time he used the technique. The name of the technique was the Majestic Angel. However, since he mastered it he was called The Grandmaster. He now had a long white beard, with long white hair. "You are now outmatched!" Orion showed no sign of fear. Osiris waved his hand at Orion causing his feathers to eradicate the entire ground. Orion fell in landing on his feet. He landed in an ancient long lost temple created by the first King of the Winged City, Sonoma, Osiris''s great grandfather. Orion landed in a pile of dust. Osiris levitated down perfectly landing on his feet. He looked around the ancient temple with a shocked look on his face. "The Ancient Winged Temple." "I thought it was destroyed long ago." All around the temple resided ancient artifacts. Osiris fired twenty razor-sharp feathers at Orion who tried his best to dodge them. All twenty of the razor-sharp feathers went inside of Orion''s body pushing him off his feather. Blood splattered everywhere. He fell to the bottom of the ancient Winged Temple landing in a circle with seats resembling the Colosseum. Orion got on his feet pulling out all twenty razors sharp feathers out of his body. He could sense a powerful object behind him. When he turned around he saw a spear with a golden handle inside of the ground. He pulled the spear out of the ground waving in the air wiping the blood away from his face. Osiris levitated down and saw what Orion held in his hand. He held his great grandfather''s spear. If his great grandfather''s spear was inside the ancient Winged Temple, meant that Sonoma was also buried in the ancient Winged Temple. "You are not meant to touch an ancient national treasure like that." "Even if you try to kill me with that spear you will not succeed." "The Winged people are some of the best spear users in the Realm Of Valadin." Osiris sprinted towards Orion trying to rip the spear away from his hands. Orion rolled out of the way slicing Osiris on the back removing a hunk of flesh away from his body. Osiris grunted in pain. Osiris quickly turned around firing razor-sharp feathers at Orion who dodged every last one he fired. Orion threw the spear at Osiris who barely dodged the spear. The spear sliced his face making blood gush out. The spear then was stuck inside an old crumbling statue of Sonoma. The statue dropped on the ground, breaking as if it was glass. Osiris wiped the blood away from his face taking the spear out of the crumbled statue. "Prepare to die." He waved the spear around and around causing strong winds to pick up. Orion maintained his ground dodging every piece of rumble that could potentially crush every bone in his body. Orion sprinted towards Osiris punching the spear which broke into two pieces. Osiris lost control of the spear smashing into a wall. Orion picked up the piece of the spear that had the sharp blade attached to it. He held it as if it was a dagger or short sword. Osiris coughed up blood into his clean white beard falling out of the wall landing on the ground. The force of the punch caused Osiris to break his back like a twig. The razor-sharp feathers that surrounded his body dropped down onto his body. Orion walked up to Osiris slowly twirling the broken spear in his hand. "How?!" "How could an ancient national treasure be broken so easily by a worthless commoner like you with one punch?!" "It''s not fucking fair!"! Orion kneeled down on one knee shaking his head. "I never planned for this to happen to you." When the Council Of Fate Empire finds out what happened to me and the Wing City they will kill you, your friends, and your fucking loved ones!!" "You have such a rude attitude even when you are on your last limb." "Fuck you!" Orion was tired of Osiris''s voice. He stabbed him in the head with the broken spear that went straight through the center of his brain causing a lot of blood to gush out like a fountain. He then left the Winged Temple. Outside of the Winged Temple was Jesse. Chapter 434 - Declaring Declaration Archibald Archipelago... Solomon was just informed of Osiris"s death and the fall of the Winged City. He has pissed the fuck off. He gathered live energy around his body that made the entire Archibald Archipelago shake. Because of this, he sent a messenger to the Octagon to inform Odin and Hades were The Great War would commence in The Valadin Plains. The Valadin Plains was the most peaceful place in The realm of Valadin. Small and large animals roamed around in peace. The Valadin Plains was the exact size of Texas. Both empires already prepared everything for the war. Cross''s Location. Everyone left the Winged City which rose up in flames and smoke. They were also participating in the fourth Great War that was about to commence. After all the searching through the isles Cross still hadn''t found John. The Ronin''s Location. The Ronin has wrapped in white bandages white dripped up blood all over them. He was scoping out a Resistance Camp. They all were going to the Octagon so Hades could prepare a speech. He rolled towards a rock overhearing a Resistance soldier who was talking to another soldier about the location of the Great War?" "Who did the fuck decide that this war will commence in The Valadin Plains?" I do not know and I do not care. "I just want to kill some Council Of Fate soldiers." "I hate every last one of them. "All of them act like there nobles, even though their superiors treat them like trash." The soldiers continued to chat. The Ronin camouflaged himself running past the soldiers sneaking into the general''s but. The general was under a Resistance leader and had to follow every command. The general decided to take a nap. She was going to sleep for twenty minutes. They were heading to the Octagon in forty minutes so I decided to rest. Because once the war started she would have to watch all her surroundings. If she didn''t she would be a dead body on the ground. The Ronin tried his best not to make any sudden movements. The general tossed and turned on her hard cot. The Ronin looked at the coordinates of where they would strike the Council Of Fate. After they examined them he left the general''s tent. He was discovered by two Resistance soldiers. Who the fuck are you?!" "A Council Of Fate spy?" Both soldiers pulled out plasma guns firing at The Ronin. After Ronin was burnt his power increased rapidly. He dodged the plasma bolts which went into the general''s hut causing it to explode. Luckily, the general rose out of the tent landing on her feet. The Ronin pulled out a charred Kunai throwing it inside of one of the Resistance soldier''s head killing her instantly. The other Resistance soldier sprinted towards The Ronin who evaded the Resistance soldier. The Ronin round housed the Resistance soldier in the neck-breaking it like a twig. The Resistance soldier smashed into the ground. Blood splattered out every on his white bandages. The general whistle and her comrades and five robots came out of the tents with their eyes focussed on The Ronin. "Who are you?" "I am the one who will kill Hanzo Hattori and become the new number one assassin." The Ronin threw five charred Kunai at the woman general. The woman general dodged the five Kunai firing a pink beam at The Ronin. The beam grazed The Ronin''s arm destroying the bandages on his arm. His skin was revealed. His skin was that of Freddy Krueger"s complexion. The general looked at his skin and started to smile. She sprinted towards The Ronin kneeling him in the stomach. Blood squirted out of his mouth. The Ronin smashed into a tent. He instantly got on his feet breathing heavily. He gathered red life energy around his burnt arm. The red life energy became a sword surrounded his arm. He sprinted towards the woman general stabbing her in the ribs. He headbutted her in the head causing blood to squirt out. She smashed into a huddle of her comrades who helped her on her feet. She sustained her wound coughing up blood. Her soldiers watched her and we''re shocked. She was the only woman in general. However, there were two twins in the Resistance who freed by Hades and Odin from the Linear Prison. They became separate Resistance leaders. The woman general focussed pink energy around her hands placing her hands on the ground. The pink energy went into the ground bursting out like a water geyser. The Ronin dodged every last pink energy geyser. He landed on his feet gathering red energy around his right arm yet again. He sliced the air and a red wave of energy came out slicing the woman general''s hands-off causing her to scream. She dropped on the ground she sat in her own blood defenseless. He walked up to her and chopped her in the neck causing blood to gush out. She dropped on the ground going unconscious. He didn''t kill her because she did not matter. All of her comrades started to run towards the Ronin. The Ronin zipped past all the Resistance soldiers and machines. A blood mist was created and machine parts landed on the ground. The Ronin left the Resistance camp taking off in one of the ships belonging to one of the Resistance soldiers. The ship raised into the air shooting into the skies. The Octagon... Hades and Odin gathered up every soldier and general in the entire Resistance. The number of soldiers gathered up to 5.6 million. Hades began thinking about how strong Solomon became. Before Solomon created the Council Of Fate Empire both of them knew each other. Hades was the teacher and Solomon was the student. Hades wanted to rule all of The Realm Of Valadin under his command. However, Solomon had other plans. Both of them clashed together, and only one won. Hades. Solomon was punched in the chest. Somehow he survived. Over the years he created the infamous Council Of Fate Empire. Chapter 435 - The Great War Begins The woman general was not dead. She crawled on her belly standing back on her feet. She was losing her vision. She collapsed back on the ground passing out. She opened her eyes yet again and realized that she was in a Resistance ship. She looked at where her hands used to be and saw that she now had robotic hands. Stronger faster and more reliable than her old ones. She sat on a hard bed made of cloth and feathers. She was on the same ship as Python. Python was in his chambers with poison leaking from his lips. He was very excited that the Fourth Great War was about to commence. The woman general entered Python''s chambers causing him to ground his teeth. "What the fuck do you want?" Python turned around from the large see through the window staring at the woman general who was still confused when and how she got on her superiors ship. "Leader Python are we headed to the Octagon?" Python grounded his teeth tightly with veins popping out of his scaly face. "No." "We are heading to the Valadin Plains." Once we land down, we will eliminate the Council Of Fate Empire for good. Python turned his back on the female general co to look outside the large see-through window. Suddenly one of the Resistance soldiers ships exploded. Python''s eyes bulged out of his head. "What the fuck is going on?" Suddenly an exploding Kunai went straight through the see through the window. Neither Python or the female general had no time to dodge the exploding Kunai. An explosion occurred. When the smoke cleared up Python was on the ground with a long streak of blood on his face. He looked to the corner of his eye and saw the female general was dead. Blood was all over the place. Python got back on his feet and a black blur punched him in the chest making him crash through the door of his chambers. He smashed through the walls of the ship coughing up more blood. He collapsed on the ground quickly getting on his feet. He wiped the blood away from his mouth settling his eyes on the black blur. The black blur throws five Kunai at Python who dodged all of the Kunai. He sprinted towards the black blur punching the ground causing it to rumble. The black blur jumped ten feet away from Python. Python took his fist out of the ground looking at the black blur. The black blur fired two black beams at Python. Both of the beams latched onto Python''s skin as if they were sticky grenades. Both of the black beams exploded on Python''s skin causing him to shoot through the ceiling out the mother ship like a rocket. Python landed on top of the ship like a bag of cement. Python got on his feet breathing heavily. The black blur levitates out of the hole in the roof of the ship landing on its feet. Python looked at his cavalry and saw that they were also dealing with black blurs. Python gathered poison around the tip of his fingers with a straight serious look on his face. Poison Gun. Solidified poison resembling bullets were shot from Python''s fingers at the black blur. The black blur walked through the poison bullets that passed straight through the black blur''s body. The black blur formed a black misty sword in its hand dragging across the roof of the mother ship sharpening it. The black blur sprinted towards Python stabbing him in the cheat making him vomit up blood. The black blur took the black misty sword out of Python''s chest throwing him to the side. Python grunted in pain with his vision distorted. The black blur slowly walked up to Python getting ready to land the final blow. Python instantly got on his feet gathering energy around his body. The life energy around his body became a tall grim reaper made of poison. "Poison Reaper!!" The tall grim reaper made of poison sliced the black blur in half and with its long sharp scythe made of poison. The black blur reconnected together sprinting towards Python. The black blur formed yet another misty sword in its getting ready to slice off Python''s head. Python quickly smiled grabbing the black blur by the neck lifting it up choking it severely. "You''re from the Council Of Fate, are you not?" Black aura started to form around the black blur''s body. Python threw the black blur off the ship. Suddenly the black blur exploded causing major parts of the mother ship to explode. Python wiped the blood from his face dispersing the Poison Reaper from around his body. Python suddenly noticed that more black blurs came around him surrounding him leaving him nowhere to escape. Python stuck his finger out and red poison dripped out of his fingernail. He stuck his fingernail inside of the mother ship. Suddenly the entire mother ship exploded causing to fall on the ground near a cliffside. Python levitated to the second-largest ship landing on his feet. He had over two hundred thousand soldiers in his cavalry. He now only had one hundred and eighty thousand left. Near the Valadin Plains, Council Of Fate Battleship. The black blurs were the work of Hanzo Hattori himself. The name of the technique as called The Ten Negative Paths. Only two ninjas in the entire Realm Of Valadin knew The Ten Negative Paths technique. Hanzo Hattori and Fuma Kotaro. Hanzo Hattori dispersed the black aura from around his body standing on his feet. Hanzo Hattori was instructed by Bishop to weaken Python''s cavalry before they landed in the Valadin Plains. Hanzo Hattori picked up a glass of wine guzzling it down. Around the Battleship, Hanzo resided in five hundred thousand other battleships that also accompanied him. Python''s Cavalry. Five thousand miles away from Valadin Plains. Python had six dangerous special ops, soldiers, in his cavalry. They were called The Six Deathly Venoms. They were created from droplets of Python''s blood. Three men and three women. One name Cobra, Boa, Anaconda, Rattle, Copperhead, Cottonmouth, and Diamondback. Python telepathy spoke to all the Six Deathly Venoms. "I want you all to kill as many Council Of Fate soldiers as possible." "Do not hold back." "Rip them apart, eat them, "I do not give a fuck." "And if anyone gets in your way of doing this, kill them." Chapter 436 - The Paladin Naomi landed the ship close by the plains of Paladin. Troops from the Council Of Fate Empire already waited. Naomi camouflaged the ship so it wouldn''t be detected. Everyone also hid their life energy sources. Cross looked in the air and saw more soldiers descending from the skies. The ones in charge of the cavalries were Hanzo Hattori and The Paladin. The Paladin was a Council Of Fate member who never showed any of his true power. He wore light Councilman armor with a dull look on his face. The Paladin''s real name was Joseph. Joseph looked in the sky and saw no sign of Resistance soldiers. They were M.I.A. Suddenly six people appeared from nowhere. These were the Six Deathly Venoms. Cobra was slender with his tongue wrapped around his face acting as a mask. Boa was a woman who had snakes around her as pets. Rattle was a tall muscular man who was ball head dressed in long robes with a cloak on with white snakes on the back. Copperhead was a small little girl with pink hair with a grin on her face. She had a red tattoo on her face in some strange language. Diamondback was the only one with scaly skin. His entire body was wrapped in bandages. He also had a cloak and hood on. Anaconda was a woman with a snake-like lower body and a humanoid top half. As soon as the Council Of Fate soldiers saw the Six Deathly Venoms they charged at them. Cobra formed a ball of poison gas in his had firing at a huddle of soldiers who began coughing blood that poured out of their eyes and mouth. Anaconda wiped ten soldiers in half with his lowe snake-like body. Blood splattered everywhere. Diamondback grabbed a soldier by the head smashing his fist on his head. Blood, brains, and brain matter spill out. Diamondback tossed the lifeless soldiers dead body to the side. Copperhead formed a small red beam in her hand firing it at a group of soldiers killing them. Blood splattered everywhere. Luckily one soldier was able to dodge Copperhead''s attack. The soldier came up behind Copperhead kicking him in the face making her smash through a boulder. Copperhead got off the ground with blood all over her small pretty face. She wiped the blood away from her face unwrapping her pink hair that was tied up with rubber bands. Her pink hair becomes longer forming into two giant snakes made from hair. One snake made from hair ripped apart the soldier before devouring the rest of his body. Rattle clutched his hand into a fist punching the ground causing a shockwave to occur wiping out hundreds of Joseph''s soldiers. Boa shot one of her snakes at Joseph like an arrow aiming for his heart. When the snake was opened its mouth it exploded into the blood as if it was bashed up against a wall. Cottonmouth was the strongest out of all the Six Deathly Venoms. He was the closest to looking like Python. He fired hundreds of poison blasts from his index finger. The poison that was directed towards the Paladin exploded. Hanzo Hattori looked at Cottonmouth and could tell that he was the strongest. He made one Of The Ten Negative Paths come out sprinting towards Cottonmouth. Cottonmouth was occupied with soldiers. He did not see the black blur behind him. He was stabbed in the spinal cord. The black misty blade was driven through his chest. Cottonmouth vomited up blood jumping back away from the black blur. He sustained his wound the best he could. The black blur threw the misty black blade at him like it was a spear. He evades the misty black blade running past the black blur headed for Hanzo Hattori. Cottonmouth formed a beam in his hand getting ready to fire it at Hanzo. Hanzo immediately pulled out a Kunai stabbing Cottonmouth in the throat. Cottonmouth also collapsed on the ground but Hanzo grabbed him by the neck. That''s right. Just let your death be easy. If you just went for one of my Negative Paths you would have probably gotten the upper chance. The cottonmouth was placed on the ground by Hanzo Hattori slowly dying. After two minutes he kicked the bucket. Anaconda saw and grew mad. "Cottonmouth!" She began slithering towards Hanzo Hattori. As she slithered towards he clears his throat. He instantly pulled out an exploding Kunai throwing it in her hearing. Blood splattered out like. His long snake body dropped on the ground. As Hanzo walked past her body her head exploded splattering brains and blood everywhere. Only four Six Deathly Venoms remained. Cobra saw two of his comrade''s bodies on the ground and ignored it. All the Six Deathly Venoms were made from the same droplet of blood so technically they were like brothers and sisters. Cobra, Rattle, Boa, and Copperhead only remained. They were being picked off very easily as if they were nothing. All of them ignored the soldiers they were supposed to kill and focussed their eyes on Hanzo. Boa fired snakes at Hanzo who evaded. Hanzo ran up to Boa pulling out chains wrapping them around her neck breaking her neck like a twig. He unwrapped the chains from her neck tossing the chains to the side as if they were trash being disposed of. Rattle punched Hanzo in the face breaking his own hand. His hand no hang off his arm. Hanzo leaped on Rattle''s shoulders repeatedly stabbing him in the head with a Kunai, until his head was like tutti frutti jello. Rattle''s towering body smashed on the ground like a weight. He pulled the Kunai out cleaning it off on Rattle''s cloak. Copperhead turned her long pink hair into fifty snakes with sharp teeth as if she was Medusa. Hanzo dodged all the snakes, however, one of the snakes grazed his face causing a long streak of blood to pour out of his face. He grabbed all of Copperhead''s hair pulling her to his presence. He shoved his finger inside of her head killing her instantly. Blood came out of her head like a dripping faucet. Her body tumbled on the ground lifelessly. The only one who remained was Cobra. When Cobra turned his back on Hanzo, Hanzo took out five shurikens out their hoisters. He threw them inside of Cobra''s back. Cobra managed to be still alive. He now was limping. Hanzo walked up to Cobra slowly. Cobra dropped on the ground in deep trembling pain. Hanzo suddenly stopped. He then signaled two soldiers to finish off Cobra. The two soldiers walked up to him and began stabbing him up. Blood splattered everywhere. One soldier pulled off his head sticking it on one of their swords laughing. Chapter 437 - Challenging The Greatest Assassin Ever The Paladin jumped down from the cliff which he watched the entire Six Deathly Venoms slaughtered in front of his very own eyes. He looked down at the ground and saw piles of a dead body. Even though the Six Deathly Venoms were slaughtered, they still killed most of his cavalry off. Hanzo Hattori stabbed the dead bodies of the Six Deathly Venoms in case they still had an inch of life left inside off them. Cross started to grow mad clenching his fist as he and his family and friends hid behind a boulder which was shaped like a cone. Cross was tired of hiding. He walked away from the boulder gathering life energy around his body. Joseph instantly picked up Cross''s rapidly rising life energy. Joseph looked at Cross and ordered his soldiers to kill him. The soldiers fired plasma bolts from their plasma guns at Cross. Cross dodged all plasma bolts. He formed metallic spikes his hand throwing it at the huddle of soldiers. The metallic spikes killed most of the soldiers while only three soldiers survived. Hanzo activated the Ten Negative Paths technique. All the Ten Negative Paths rushed Cross. Suddenly, Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, and Naomi came from behind the boulder aiding Cross against the Ten Negative Paths. The black blur Cross was up against had a giant misty ax. The black blur smashed the ground with its misty ax causing the ground to eradicate causing a giant crater to form. Luckily Cross was agile to dodge the caveman-like attack. Cross fired two purple beams at the black blur. The black blur sliced both purple beams that dispersed. The black blur sprinted towards Cross bashing Cross in the head. Blood gushed out of Cross''s head like a water geyser. Cross endured the pain jumping back from the black blur. A face appeared on the black blur. A wicked smile was formed. Cross wiped the blood away from his head, throwing it on the ground. Cross double jumped in the air-punching a hole in the black blur''s smoky chest. However, nothing happened when he did this. The black blur bashed Cross in the stomach was sent crashing into the same boulder which he had hidden by before. Joseph watched them and could see that they would end up just like the Six Deathly Venoms, dead. Cross got off the ground wiping the blood away from his mouth. Spitting out spit that had chunks of blood in it. The black blur sharpened its large misty ax across the ground causing sparks to fly out. The large ax was thrown at Cross. Cross jumped in the air catching it with his left hand. He landed on the ground taking a long deep breath. The black blur ran up to Cross trying to rip the ax from his hands. Cross sliced the black blur in half which dispersed. The black misty ax in Cross''s hands also dispersed. Hanzo opens one of his eyes breaking his concentration causing all the other Negative Paths to disperse. Hanzo jumped onto a cliff looking up. The reason he did this because he sensed the auras of many Resistance soldiers under the command of Python who sensed that his children had been slaughtered like pigs. He was very fucking pissed. The Paladin/Joseph''s cavalry was weakened so they had no chance of defeating Python''s cavalry. Python''s ship and thousand of other ships opened up. Soldiers came out of the ships landing on the ground slaying of the rest of the Paladin''s army. Hanzo and the Paladin retreated in two separate ships. Cross and everyone entered the ships chasing after Hanzo and The Paladin. Hanzo placed his ship on autopilot which traveled at its maximum speed. Suddenly a Kunai went straight through the engine of the ship causing it to fall. Hanzo jumped through the front of the ship landing on his feet. The ship crashed into a mountain exploding. The Ronin who was still wrapped in bandages pulled out two Kunai throwing it at Hanzo. Hanzo caught both Kunai which moved at 23 mph. He tossed them on the ground asking: "Who exactly are you?" The Ronin unwrapped the bandages covering his face tossing them on the ground. "Don''t you recognize me Hanzo?" Hanzo carefully looked at The Ronin''s half-burnt half-burnt face. "I have no fucking idea who you are." "You must be the one who destroyed my ship." "That is correct." "Since you don''t a fucking idea who I am, I will tell you." I am The Ronin, A.K.A., the Lynx the second zazen6y6h greatest assassin in the entire realm of Valadin. "I thought my rival Fuma Kotaro was the second greatest assassin." He is dead now. "I was the one who killed him." "And your next motherfucker." The Ronin quickly pulled out ten shurikens throwing them at Hanzo. Hanzo dodged all the shurikens. The Ronin began to smile. The shurikens we''re wrapped in a red aura. They came back as if they were boomerangs. Hanzo was grazed by five of the shurikens while the other went straight into the ground. "I had waited years for this moment." Hanzo threw an exploding Kunai at The Ronin. The Ronin rolled out of the way avoiding the exploding Kunai. An explosion occurred. The Ronin jumped out of the black smoke. He began to cough. Hanzo pulled out his chains wrapping them around his neck choking him severely. Blood came out of his ears and eyes. The Ronin kicked Hanzo in the face making blood come out of his nose. Hanzo endured the pain poking The Ronin in the ribs. The Ronin grunted in pain coughing up blood. The Ronin tumbled back falling on the ground trying to recover. Hanzo uppercut The Ronin with his elbow making him fly into the air. Hanzo quickly jumped in the air getting ready to stab The Ronin in the throat. The Ronin quickly recovered, wrapping red energy around his right arm. A red blade made of life energy circling his right arm. The Ronin stabbed Hanzo in the stomach picking him up by the neck. Blood gushed out of Hanzo"s mouth. Suddenly, Hanzo busted into smoke. It was one of The Ten Negative Paths. The real Hanzo appeared above The Ronin. Hanzo bashed his fist on The Ronin''s head smashing him into the ground causing a crater with hot air rising out. The Ronin jumped out of the crater quickly wiping the blood away from his face. The Ronin formed a red beam in his hand firing at Hanzo. Hanzo used one of The Ten Negative Paths to block the red beam forming inflicting any damage on his body. Hanzo sliced the air causing a wave of energy to come out. The Ronin was sliced on his chest. A lot of blood came out of his chest. The Ronin smashed into a rock which crumbled. Hanzo landed on the ground asking the same question again. "Who the fuck are you?" The Ronin got on his feet wiping the blood away from his mouth and said: "Couple years ago, you were at a bar and I challenged you to a fight. "At the time you would were drunk so I wouldn''t fucking expect you to remember." "You are the reason I strived to become the greatest assassin in the entire realm." Chapter 438 - Legionare "All these years you have to dwell on something that happened over ten years ago?" "I hate people like you." If you want to become the greatest and strongest assassin ever you will have to use every drop of your power to defeat me." The Ronin gathered red energy around his body. The pieces from the boulder he crashed into started to rise into the air. The ground started to rumble. The ground eroded causing a sinkhole. Hanzo could feel the red life energy around the entire area. The red energy raised in the air causing an explosion. The Ronin was now using half of his full power. The Ronin sprinted towards Hanzo destroying the mountain behind him. Hanzo evaded The Ronin chopping him in his neck. Hanzo executed a common taijutsu move on The Ronin called Spinal Injection. The Ronin crashed on the ground not being able to stand. He was now crawling on his belly like a warm. Hanzo landed on the ground laughing, shaking his head left and right. "It will take more than this to defeat me Lynx." Hanzo stepped on Lynx''s back screaming. "Argh!!" Hanzo kicked Lynx in the stomach sending him into the air. Lynx levitated in the air. The spinal injection technique only lasted for a short period of time, so Lynx was now being able to move. Lynx gathered red energy around both of his hands firing rapid red blasts at Hanzo. Hanzo dodged all the rapid red blasts without moving one muscle on his body. Hanzo made two of The Ten Negative Paths come out of his body making them combine together. When they combined it made a giant and made a giant black blur. The black blur rusher Lynx who began firing more beams at Hanzo, who appeared behind Lynx kicking him in the face. Chapter 439 - Nightmare Demon, Forbidden Nightmares Gulch Technique Lynx crashed into the ground causing a crater to appear. Hanzo threw five exploding Kunai at Lynx, who dodged all the exploding Kunai evading the explosion. Lynx made his red life energy wrap around his entire body. Hanzo landed on the ground punching Lynx ten times in the chest. Lynx coughed up blood and the red energy around his body dispersed. Lynx crashed through a mountain which crumbled as if it was a giant tower made of legos. Hanzo''s fist was smoking. Bits of blood leaked from Hanzo''s fist. Hanzo ripped his sleeve off wrapping around his fist that cushioned his fist. Lynx raised out of the rumble of the mountain with his entire body drenched in blood. Lynx''s vision started to disperse. He decided to use all of his power. His red life energy came around his entire body causing the entire area to rumble. The red life energy around his body suddenly turned black as night. Hanzo could feel his power rapidly increasing. He threw shurikens at Lynx''s chest. The shurikens that Hanzo threw at Lynx suddenly melted bursting into flames. Suddenly his shadow became a giant demon that held a giant battle-ax. This was a forbidden technique from the Nightmare''s Gulch called Nightmare The Demon. Many years ago, when Fuma Kotaro was beaten by Hanzo Hattori he opened a portal to the Dream Dimension a realm of Demons. For years he slaughtered through countless demons. He fought for his life. After killing five hundred thousand demons he eventually fought a demon who called himself The Nightmare. Over threes, he fought the Nightmare and finally one. When he was about to chop off The Nightmare''s head, Nightmare turned into black evil energy. The Dream Dimension was for demons who escaped from Satan''s grasp. They took over fifty thousand years to complete the Dream Dimension. The black energy was sucked inside of Fuma Kotaro''s body. When this happened a rift was created in the Dream Dimension. Fuma was sucked inside landing in The Dokan Jungle which he created the Dokan Temple and The Nightmare''s Gulch which created havoc. Each of the subordinates was given a fragment of The Nightmare''s power. One of the subordinates was Lynx. The Nightmare demon used his ax to smash the ground which caused a giant sinkhole to appear. Hanzo avoided the warrior-like attack jumping into the air. He pulled out his sword quickly taking it out of its sheath which he tossed to the side. "One Sword Style, " "Three Paths Of Death!!" When Hanzo said this he slices the air three times letting out three waves of pure energy that was green. The waves of green energy destroyed the giant Nightmare demon causing Lynx to tumble on the ground. Lynx instantly got on his feet, focusing red energy around his body. Hanzo sliced the air, which removed his left hand from his body. Blood squirted into the air. Lynx let out a long scream dropping on the ground holding his wound that continued to leak out blood. Hanzo landed on the ground. He picked up his sheath placing the sword inside of it. Hanzo then began slowly walking up to Lynx. Lynx began crawling away on his belly like a worm. Lynx fell off a cliff landing into the depths of The Valadin Plains. Hanzo looked over the cliff at the depths of the Valadin Plains. He shook his head and started smiling. Come fight me when you gain more power Lynx The Ronin. Hanzo walked away from the scene disappearing. One thousand miles away from The Valadin Plains. The Paladin was still being chased by Python and his soldiers. Python banged his fist on the red button inside of his ship, and plasma bolts fired out. The plasma bolts struck the engine of The Paladins ship causing it to explode. Luckily, The Paladin jumped out of the ship. He landed on his feet rolling like a wheel barrel down a hill. He stood on his feet wiping the dirt off his body. He fired a beam from his hand at Python''s ship causing it to explode. All the other ships around Python''s ship also exploded. The only one who survived was Python. Python landed on his feet with a long streak of blood on his face. He wiped the blood away from his face smiling, taking the cloak and hood off his body folding it up into a nice square placing it on the clean grass. Chapter 440 - Barrier Broken "Whatever ever attack you try to inflict on my body will not work." Python fired three poison bullets from his index fingertips at The Paladin. Before the poison bullets even reached towards The Paladin''s chest, they exploded leaking on the ground. Python grounded his teeth tightly clutching his hand into a fist. He formed a beam in his hand firing multiple aerial blasts at The Paladin. They suddenly dispersed. I told you everything- Unexpectedly Python headbutted the barrier surrounding The Paladin''s body. The barrier cracked up like glass. The Paladin was pushed back from the force of the headbutt. The Paladin got on his feet, firing a beam out of his eyes at Python. Python rolled out of the way avoiding the eye beam. Python ran up to The Paladin unleashing a barrage of attacks upon The Paladin''s body. The Paladin endured all the pain firing the eyebeam into The Paladin''s shoulder. Python spat a ball of poison out of his mouth at the Paladin who was engulfed in the poison. Luckily, he formed an exoskeleton barrier around his flesh and bone. The poison dripped on The Paladin''s body like it was water. Python grounded his teeth growing extremely furious. Python gathered life energy around his body sucking it in his hands. A formed a beam in his hand firing it at The Paladin. The Paladin allowed himself to be engulfed by the beam. The entire area was wiped out. Smoke and fire rose all over the place. The Paladin took off his burnt ripped up shirt tossing it on the ground smiling. "It seems that I was wrong." "The powers of a Resistance leader are pretty basic." The Paladin''s face was now also missing skin. Patches of his hair on his head were also missing. The Paladin shoved his feet in the ground and gathered yellow static energy around his body. Hanzo landed down from nowhere appearing behind Python pulling out his katana getting ready to strike. Chapter 441 - A Strong Powerful Woman Leader Hanzo shoved his entire katana into Python''s chest. Python vomited up blood dropping on the ground. Joseph began smiling. Joseph walked up to Python kicking him in the face with his heavy-duty boots. A lot of blood squirted out of Python''s nose. Joseph then walked up to Python stepping on his chest. Python''s entire body was engulfed in pain. Joseph then began repeated stepping on Python''s chest. Suddenly an intense amount of energy was released from Python''s body pushing Joseph and Hanzo back. Hanzo landed on his feet while The Paladin smashed into a rock. Python formed aura around his hand placing his aura ridden hand on his chest that had a hole in it. Suddenly the wound closed up. Hanzo ran up to Python stabbing him in the neck. Python endured the pain kicking Hanzo in the face making him fly into the air like a rocket. Hanzo crashed on the ground causing a crater to form. Python leg was twisted like a pretzel. He used a lot of power into that kick. Hanzo got his feet picking himself up with his sword which had miniature cracks in it. He spat blood on the ground clasping his hands together doing ninja hand signals. "Heat Wave!!" Hot air was released from his hands. Python was about to evade the Heat Wave Technique but Joseph interfered. Joseph grabbed Python''s arms bending his arms stretching his muscles and tendons. The entire Heat Wave engulfed Joseph and Python. An explosion occurred. A ring of fire was now formed. When the smoke of the Heat Wave technique cleared up Python stood in the same spot with black spots all over his scaly light green body. Joseph laid on the ground unconscious. Hanzo ignored his unconscious comrade on the ground. Hanzo pulled out five Kunai throwing it at Python. Python evaded the five Kunai sprinting towards Hanzo. He opened his mouth exposing his long pink snake-like tongue and razor-sharp teeth. Hanzo threw his chipped sword to the side pulling out two short swords from behind of himself. He twirled the shorts swords in his hand charging after Python, as if he was a herd of wildebeests. He jumped into the air throwing both short swords at Python. Python grabbed both short swords swallowing them whole. He spat them back out at Hanzo who didn''t have enough time to dodge. Hanzo was stabbed with the first short sword in his shoulder, while the other one landed in his shinbone. Hanzo collapses on the ground enduring the pain. He pulled the short sword out of his shinbone which went through the bone. As he removed it from his shinbone, blood instantly starts to pour out. He got on his feet taking the other short sword out of his shoulder. "Is that the best a Resistance leader can do?" If my calculations are correct, the Council Of Fate will win this war. Suddenly at least forty Council Of Fate ships risen from the cliffside. When the Council Of Fate soldiers saw Python they immediately opened fire. Python made a run for it. Even though he could wipe out all the Council Of Fate soldiers easily, he wanted to conserve and save some of his energy for the real ultimate battle against the Fisherman. That was one of Python''s accomplishments in the Fourth Great War. The Fisherman was one of the strongest members of the Council Of Fate Empire. Hanzo activated the Ten Negative Paths technique to eliminate Python. All Ten Negative Paths chased Python. Python quickly turned around extending out his tongue which sliced the cliff into two equal halves. Hanzo jumped on the hanging metal underneath the largest airship from the Council Of Fate soldiers. All the other ships flew off in the direction east. Somewhere in The Valadin Sea.... On top of the Valadin Sea laid fifty thousand Resistanc3 battleships that floated above the Valadin Sea. They were headed to the Archibald Archipelago. The leader who accompanied them was a woman named Alexandria, Alejandro''s younger sister who was almost as strong as him. She had green highlights in her black hair with a Resistance cloak and hood on she had dipped in red dye. After she had it dipped in red dye, she had black roses painted all over it. At the minute Alexandria was in the main quarters in her warship drinking white lotus tea. On her back laid a tattoo of eyes with roses all around it. "Miss Alexandria, we have a problem." She placed her cup down on the varnished, shiny, clean wood clearing her throat licking her lips. "What is the problem?" "A giant warship from the Council Of Fate is just up ahead. " "That is what you interrupted me for?" In my cavalry, I have two hundred thousand soldiers." "I only brought fifty thousand." "Don''t you think we can''t destroy one warship." "Tch." "Get out of my sight." Alexandria got off the cushioned chair walking past the soldier. "I hate relying on useless fucking pigs like you." She walked out of her quarters looking at the giant warship. Suddenly five soldiers jumped off the warship equipped with plasma cannons and guns in full body armor. They opened fire on Alexandria who dodged all the plasma bolts without moving. She stuck out her index finger zipping past the soldiers in full body armor. Suddenly, the armor on their body cracked off like glass. After the armor cracked off like glass, they were sliced to pieces. Organs and blood flew all over the place. A piece of blood was on her face. She removed the blood away from her face then focussing her eyes on the giant warship. She jumped into the air and formed aura around her hand. A beam was formed into her hand. She threw the beam at the warship like a baseball into the warship. Suddenly the entire warship exploded into smithereens. She landed on her feet walking back into her quarters with a straight look on her face She picked up her white lotus tea drinking all of it. "Problem solved." The soldier quickly ran outside and saw giant pieces of the warship from the Council Of Fate Empire was in the water. Chapter 442 - Vice Councilman Xavier Cross Location. Cross and everyone else took cover behind a rock that was slowly crumbling. The ships that fired at Python landed on the ground and all the soldiers walked out. They were behind accompanied by a vice Council Of Fate member named Xavier. Xavier looked on the ground and saw Joseph''s body. He walked up to Joseph''s body kicking his arm. His burnt arm cracked off like a bark being removed from a tree. Another one of the old generation members bits the gateway to the underworld. He got back on his feet walking away from Joseph''s body which was eventually blowing in the wind as if his body was pure ash. Xavier looked at Joseph''s body as an opportunity. Since he was the vice Councilman under the name Thor, he would have a better chance at taking the shot to take Joseph''s place. However, a war was going on. He would have to seize this golden opportunity later on. When he and his soldiers were about to walk off he sensed the life energy of a human. "A spy?" thought Xavier. He fired a beam out of his eyes destroying the rock everyone hid behind off. Xavier looked at Cross alarmed his soldiers to open fire. Chapter 443 - The Lord Of Lighting "You all must be the remaining soldiers who were with Python." It will be very nice if you cooperate with me and easily give up. "You are unmatched either way." Sarah looked around and validated in her mind that three hundred soldiers accompanied Xavier. "What if we don''t want to become prisoners of a vice councilman like you?" "What if we resist" "I will have to say that death is the only way a person cooperates without giving it capturer any trouble." Xavier signaled the three hundred men to fire at Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, and Naomi. Cross walked through the plasma bolts while the others dodged them. Cross grabbed a Council Of Fate soldier''s plasma rifle crushing it in his hand. He headbutts the soldier causing blood to squirt out of his head. Cross head that was hard as metal cracked his skull like a walnut. The soldier collapsed on the ground passing out. Waves of soldiers continued to fire at Cross with all their firepower but not one plasma bolt grazed him. Not a single hair was removed from his body. Xavier suddenly told his soldiers to hold their fire. A path was opened for Xavier who began walking towards Cross. He unexpectedly started sprinting towards Cross. Cross threw a punch at Xavier who slid on the ground as if he was sliding on mud. He slid between Cross''s leg''s round housing him in the face. Cross''s nose was broken like a pretzel stick. Cross smashed into Xavier''s ship which tilted to the side. Cross landed on his feet cracking his nose back in its the correct place. Aura began wrapping around Xavier''s hand. Suddenly the aura formed into a blue beam. He fired the beam at Cross shouting: "Rail gun!!" The powerful beam was aiming for Cross''s chest. Cross evaded the Rail gun beam which went straight through Xavier''s ship which exploded into smithereens. The Rail gun was still active. The Rail gun also went into a nearby mountain that exploded. Cross got on his feet breathing heavily. Xavier''s hand had black smoke around it. He began charging another Rail gun beam in his hand. Cross formed metallic spike in his hand throwing it at Xavier using this as a distraction. Xavier dodged the metallic spike not expecting Cross would appear in his face. Cross unleashed a barrage of attacks on Xavier''s body. However, Xavier blocked all of Cross''s attacks, enduring all the pain from Cross''s powerful blows. Xavier kneeled Cross in the stomach making blood shoot out of his mouth. Cross quickly recovered grabbing Xavier by the neck picking him up with one hand choking him severely. Xavier was now turning from lighted skinned to looking as purple as an eggplant. Xavier coughed up blood from his mouth into Cross''s eye blinding him. Xavier purposely did this. Cross threw Xavier to the side who rolled on the ground like a barrel. Xavier gasped for air inhaling as much air as he could to recover. The pigmentation of his skin turned back to normal. Cross wiped the blood away from his hand with his sleeve he ripped off. Xavier breathed heavily holding his neck. When Xavier was going to say something his superior Thor appeared from nowhere as lighting flash through the afternoon sky. Xavier quickly turned around ignoring the fact that he still had a battle with Cross. Thor was a man who''s hair was blonde. He also had a blonde mustache. He wore his Council Of Fate attire carrying a whip. He was supposed to have a hammer, but Thor never thought hammers who cool. They slowed him down. That was why he was carrying something light as a whip made of animal flesh. "What the fuck is going on Xavier?" "It is especially told you to capture the Resistance soldiers." "Not to harm them." "That will be happening later." "But sir they failed to cooperate." I- He quickly pulled out his whip which he wrapped around Xavier''s neck. The whip came out as fast as lightning. Veins were now popping out of Xavier''s face. Spit and blood began coming out of his mouth. His eyes rolled into his head. Suddenly his eyes popped out of his head spraying blood all over the place. Thor unwrapped the whip from Xavier''s neck kicking Xavier in the chest. Xavier flew off the cliff like a rocket. Luckily for Xavier, he still had a little life in him even though he severe injures all over. He hung on to a branch that was slowly being lowered down by Xavier''s weight. Thor looked at Xavier''s men who were shocked to see their leader was killed by his leader. The soldiers began to bow their heads into the ground. Cross hated how they say they''re superior be defeated so easily. Cross formed a beam in his hand throwing it at Thor. Thor took out his whip and focussed electricity around it, causing it to become blue with sparks flying out all over the placement. He waved the electric ridden whip at the beam which Cross fired. The beam dispersed vanishing in thin air. As long as I am the Warrior Of Lighting, you will never inflict a single scratch on my body. Cross ran up to Thor jumping in the air. He punched the air and a gust of wind destroyed eradicated the ground. Cross looked at Jesse who hadn''t fought anyone as of yet. Cross placed his hands down walking up to Jesse. Now is your chance to show me how much you have improved for the last five months of training with Orion. Jesse''s first teacher was Cross, and now it was Orion. What Orion like about Jesse was that he was a very fast learner. He already knew ten percent of the techniques he knew. Jesse walked up to Thor looking up at him. Thor looked down at Thor who started to laugh. "You think this child can defeat me?!" Thor then stopped laughing and grinning. "Since your a little child I will make your death quick and easy." "You will not feel a thing. " Thor was about to slice Jesse in half with his whip. Jesse quickly evaded Thor punching him in the chest. Blood squirted out of Thor''s mouth sending him into a boulder which crumbled as he smashed through it. Jesse''s fist was now smoking as if he was just on fire. Cross began to smile. If he wasn''t careful Jesse would suppress him in power. Chapter 444 - Lokis Retalation Thor got off the ground with a dumbfounded look on his face. How could a child pack that much power in one punch? thought Thor. Thor began spinning his whip in the air. Strong winds began to circulate. The pieces of the boulder raised into the air. The pieces of the boulder we''re fired at Jesse who dodged all the pieces of the boulder without moving. Jessemastered the Flicker technique in only a couple of days. It took Cross an entire year to master the Flicker technique. In the future Jesse would be ten times more powerful than Cross. Why are you toying with this fucker?!!" "Kill him!!" "Take him out!!" Thor slapped the whip the ground that caused a giant part filled with energy shoot through the ground. Jesse blocked the attack with his forearms causing the attack to disperse. Loki was beginning to grow mad. He took control over Jesse''s body firing multiple beams at Thor. The whip made from animal flesh was split in two. The force of the beams caused Thor to fire into the air as if he was shot out from a cannon from a circus performer. Thor landed on his feet breathing heavily. He then began forming electricity around his entire body. Chapter 445 - The Devourer Electricity was released from Thor''s body causing a shockwave to occur. Jesse rolled out of the way avoiding the shockwave. Jesse fired two aerial beams at Thor''s chest. When the two beams smashed on his body, dispersing. The two beams only left a couple of scratches shredding his clothes. "Tch." Thor stuck his hand out and electricity circled it. He fired an electric bolt at Jesse who did not have time to dodge the electric bolt. The electric bolt engulfed Jesse''s body causing an explosion. The smoke of the explosion dispersed and Jesse was covered in bruises with his clothes tattered. "How are you still fucking alive?" Jesse ripped off his tattered shirt exposing his muscular muscles. Thor fired another electric bolt at Jesse who dodged the beam by turning his head slightly to the side. You could have killed this piece of shit long ago. Why do you continue to toy with him?!" "Shut the fuck up." This doesn''t concern you." Loki''s temper began rising rapidly. Jesse sprinted towards Thor punching him five in the face. His cheekbones we''re shattered and his nose was broken like a toothpick. Thor endured all the pain firing an electric bolt at Jesse. Jesse avoided the electric bolt, doing a perfect backflip. When ur landed on his feet he shot a beam out his fingertips that went straight through Thor''s eye. Thor''s eye was loosened out of its socket hanging down by a thin line made of flesh. Thor grew mad and ripped his eye from his head. Blood gushed out as if it was a fountain. He tossed his eye to the side which was picked up by a bird that quickly flew off. "Haven''t you experienced enough pain yet old man?" Thor began laughing sustain his injury. "Tch." "Just because I have one fucking eye doesn''t mean my power has decreased." Don''t get fucking cocky, kid." Thor gathered blue electric energy around his body which made the entire place rumble as if an earthquake was commencing. Thor''s power made his own feet sink into the ground as if he was being dragged in by quicksand. Suddenly the blue electric energy turned yellow. The yellow electric energy slowly dispersed from around his body. Thor was now using one hundred percent of his power. Jesse ran up to Thor jumping into the air-punching him five times in the chest. None of Jesse''s punches inflicted damage on Thor. Thor grabbed Jesse by the throat throwing him to the side as if he was a piece of garbage. Jesse quickly got on his feet sprinting towards Thor generating aura around his fist. When he was about to punch Thor in the stomach, Thor caught his fist. Thor began shocking Jesse who began screaming as pain erupted through his entire body. "This is a real pain." "Consider this as a lesson for your next life." When he was about to increase the bolts that he was shocking Jesse with, Loki took over his body. He was tired of Jesse toying with a person he could have killed a while ago. Loki took a million volts like a champ. He punched Thor extremely hard in the ribs cracking his ribs like glass. Thor vomited up. The force of the punch caused Thor to shoot into the sky like a rocket. Thor immediately stopped from himself in midair. Thor wiped the blood away from his face staring at the mark on his stomach. A purple mark with veins all around it was formed. Bits of blood was also dripping from his stomach. His stomach also pulsated. While he recovered, Loki fired multiple metallic spikes at Thor. Thor blocked all the metallic spikes that grazed his body slicing off thin layers of flesh. His whole body was now covered in blood. Loki jumped into the air causing a crater to appear on the ground. Loki formed a metallic spear in his hand throwing at Thor. Thor caught the spear breaking it in half throwing it to the side. Loki uses this as a distraction. Loki shoved his entire hand into Loki''s stomach pulling out his large and small intestine. Loki vomited up blood falling to the ground. Loki ripped open the large and small intestine pulling out shit particles. He then ate both large and small intestines like spaghetti. Loki descended to the ground looking at Thor who was slowly dying. Thor used his last bit of energy to shock Loki with two million volts. Loki endured the pain stomping on Thor''s head. He repeatedly did it laughing like a maniac. Thor''s head became a blood smear. Loki looked at Thor''s blood bathing himself thoroughly. Cross walked up to Loki who had a devilish look on his face. Loki ran up to Cross who shook his head slowly. Loki jumped at Cross saying: "I will kill you father!!" Suddenly Cross punched Loki in the face knocking Jesse out cold. Cross picked Jesse up placing him on his soldier. Near The Archibald Archipelago. Alexandria was enclosing on the Archibald Archipelago. She drank tea placing it on the ground. She walked out of her quarters looking at the Archibald Archipelago in the distance. She heard multiple stories about the Archibald Archipelago. She breathed heavily cracking her knuckles. At the moment this was not the real Archibald Archipelago. In fact, this was an illusion created by the Councilman named The Devourer. The Devourer started smiling when he saw the Resistance ships. The Devourer jumped into the air levitating. The Devourer had white hair with all-white attire on. "You bastards are going to fucking die." "Winning this war will be impossible." "Leader Solomon will erase all you bastards." The Devourer jumped into the water landing on his feet. He stood on the water as if he was Jesus himself. The Devourer patiently waited for the ships to arrive. The Real Archibald Archipelago. Solomon sat in his throne looking at his rings on his hands that gleamed in the light. Solomon got off the throne room looking at the scar on his chest that healed horribly. Chapter 446 - Power Of Alexandria Alexandria saw an unknown person or thing in the water that stood perfectly. Suddenly the force in the water disappeared. The Devourer appeared in front of Alexandria''s face. He grabbed her by the neck choking her severely. Her soldiers tried to help her but The Devourer placed them in an illusion, causing them to kill each other. Alexandria kicked The Devourer in the face making him stumble back. He fired a beam at Alexandria who caught the beam in her hand. She threw the beam back at The Devourer who dodged it swiftly. The Devourer placed Alexandria in an illusion causing her to drop on the ground holding her head. She ripped a couple of twenty strands out of her here. The Devourer walked up to Alexandria who was going crazy and kicked her in the face causing blood to gush out. Alexandria ripped herself out of the illusion breathing heavily. The Devourer then roundhouse Alexandria off the ship making her splash into the water. "Are you sure your Alejandro''s sister?" Alexandria jumped out of the water with a long streak of blood on her face. She punched the air and a giant gust of wind pushed the ships into the air which burst into pieces. The Devourer landed on the water looking at Alexandria. "You are trying your best to defend your title, aren''t you?" Alexandria took off her coat tossing it to the side. Alexandria started to focus aura around her body. Typhoons began forming in the water. Chapter 447 - St. Paradise At The Bottom Of The Valadin Plains... The Ronin laid at the bottom of The Valadin Plains with severe injuries all over his body. Almost every bone in his body was broken. All he could do was crawl on his belly like a worm. He crawled all the way to a rock that stuck out of the ground. He placed his back up against the rock looking in the sky. Unexpectedly he saw a bird in the air. Lynx was hungry. He hadn''t eaten since he murdered Grey. He used the last ounce of his energy to create a beam that he fired from his eyes. Suddenly a red beam was fired from his eyes. As the beam reacted with the bird''s body, the bird vaporized turning into a full cooked bird. The feathers from the bird blew into the wind and the body of fully cooked birds landed on the ground. The fully cooked bird landed into a pile of mud. Lynx crawled all the way to the fully cooked bird. He bit a chunk out of the fully cooked bird chewing until it was minced meat swallowing it whole. He devoured the rest of the bird leaving nothing but bones. He waited over an hour. After an hour passed Lynx regained all his energy. He circled red energy around his body. All his broken bones and severe injuries healed up. Lynx got back on his feet cracking his knuckles and neck. Lynx looked at his aura and saw that he noticed darker shades of red in his red aura. He punched the rock he laid on into smithereens. "Hanzo." "You fucking good as dead!!" Lynx jumped into the air land onto the cliffside landing perfectly on his feet. Lynx them walked away from the cliffside. The Octagon... Hades was talking to his brother who was his head chief adviser of war. His name was Alexios. Alexios had dark blue hair with tattoos all over his body. He wore light Resistance war armor. The Resistance wore armor with a blue cloak the marked that he was the head chief adviser of war. The armor he wore was painted silver, made from enhanced Kermatine. "Alexios I want you to kill the Councilman, Cruz." "If you succeed in killing Cruz that will decrease the Council Of Fate Empire''s defense mechanism." "Consider it already done." Alexios The Octagon circling orange aura around his body. Suddenly his ears started to bleed. He suddenly knew the exact location of Cruz. Cruz was on his own private island that was three thousand miles off the coast of The Isle Of Dolan. Cruz named the private island, St. Paradise. St. Paradise originally belonged to the native of the islands the Owatas. They called St. Paradise, Corso. Cruz did not want to spend his money on an island so he decided to take over one. He sent over five hundred soldiers from his cavalry. Cruz''s soldiers wiped out almost all the Owatas. The remaining Owatas were given two options. Either to work for Cruz as slaves or death. The remaining Owatas chooses the first option. To be enslaved against their own will. Alexios was not the only one who was headed to St. Paradise. Lucia picked up some of John''s life energy. Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Sarah, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, and Naomi were now headed to St. Paradise to find John. St. Paradise. Cruz''s Palace. At the moment in the time of war, Cruz was eating the Owatan national dish. The national dish was called Roso. Roso was a mixture of indigenous fruits and vegetables from St. Paradise. The meat was also prepared with the national dish. The meat was from the animals roaming around Coroso. Roso was also dressed in the sauce from the blood of the animals. The Owatans also used the blood to make wine. While Cruz was about to eat the national dish Roso, one of his lieutenants appeared in the dining hall. "Leader Cruz, your superior leader Bishop, has requested you to help them in destroying the Resistance leader Python." "Tell him that I am in the middle of eating my lunch." "Yes, sir. " The lieutenant immediately left the dining hall. Cruz got up off his chair snapping his fingers. An Owatan slave entered the dining hall getting rid of the national dish, Roso. Cruz picked up his glass full of blood wine gargling it in his mouth. He spat the blood into his hand marking a strange symbol on the ground. Cruz sat in the strange symbol closing his eyes. He opened his eyes again and he was in The Dream Dimension. Cruz had a secret he never told anyone in the entire Council Of Fate Empire. Cruz was a Demon Priest. Demon Priest were not demons. They were beings born with strange and extravagant powers. They were the ones who had a big role in helping two million demons escape from Satan''s grasp. Cruz was in contact with the leader of the demons in The Dream Dimension. Her name was Valkyrie. Valkyrie was planning to wipe out The Council Of Fate Empire and The Resistance when they were at there most venerable. She was going to make The Realm Of Valadin, the new Dream Dimension. When she accomplished they she would force the remaining Council Of Fate Empire soldiers and the remaining Resistance soldiers to destroy Satan and all of his cavalries. Cruz was talking to Valkyrie in person. "What is the status of the war, Cruz?" "The war has already begun but the final battle is far from occurring." Valkyrie clenched her fists tightly together. "We have to act fast." "Satan is growing more and more powerful at the moment." Cruz concentration was interrupted when an explosion occurred in the dining hall. Cruz got off the strange symbol taking cover by a charred table. Cruz poked his head out looking through the giant hole in the glass window. Alexios walked through the giant window, stomping on the glass. Five soldiers rushed through the door firing plasma bolts at Alexios. Alexios dodged all the plasma bolts by tilting his head to the side. Alexis sucked air into his mouth making his cheeks puffy. As he opened his mouth a giant fireball erupted from his mouth. The soldiers were burned to a crisp. The entire wall vaporized turning to nothing but ash. Smoke came out of Alexios'' nostrils and mouth. Cruz got from his hiding spot revealing his face. "You must be Councilman Cruz." Chapter 448 - Lifeless Rx-23 What you have said is correct. Who the fuck do you think you are coming in here destroying my palace. "I am Alexios." Hade''s head chief advisor of war." "He sent me here to kill you and everyone and this little island of so call paradise." "Even if you try to kill me you will be unsuccessful." Alexios fired another fireball out of his mouth. Cruz grabbed the fireball with one hand throwing it back at Alexios. The fireball engulfed Alexios entire body. An explosion occurred when this took place. Cruz began laughing like a sinister person. When the smoke from fireball cleared up, Alexios stood in the same spit with not one scratch or bruise on his body. The enhanced Kermantine armor could withstand a lot of damage. The enhanced Kermantine was unbreakable. Alexios circled fire around his fists sprinting towards Cruz. He unleashed a barrage of attacks on Cruz''s body. Cruz blocked all of Alexios attacks. Cruz quickly grabbed Alexios hands kneeling him into the chest. Alexios didn''t feel anything thanks to his enhanced Kermantine armor. Alexios started laughing. Alexios punched Cruz in the face breaking his nose. Cruz smashed through the wall landing in the large kitchen. Over five Owatans prepared dessert cowered in fear. Cruz got on his feet spitting blood on the ground. He looked at the Owatans cowering in fear in the corner next to the dishware. Thin transparent needles were shot into the Owatans brains causing them to start twitching. Their eyes rolled back into their heads. They stood on their feet pulling the sharp knives from the dishware running towards Alexios. Alexios did not care about the enslaved Owatans. He grabbed two of them by the neck crushing their windpipes. He tossed their bodies to the side wiping the blood away from his hands. The other three Owatans threw knives at Alexios chest. The knives bent like pretzels when they landed on his chest. He ran up to the three Owatans burning them alive. Cruz sucked his teeth jumping through the kitchen of the palace landing on the roof of the palace. Alexios also jumped through the kitchen landing on his feet. "You must be the infamous brother of Hades." Alexios made a fire sword form in his hand running towards Cruz. Cruz dodged all the fire sword attacks kicking Alexios in the face. Blood gushed out of his mouth. He then grabbed Alexios by the head punching him at least five hundred times in the face. Blood was now all over Alexios face making him very hard for him to see. Cruz then punched Alexios in the stomach. The force of the punch caused him to fly off his feet. Alexios landed on the ground sliding on his feet trying his best not to fall off the roof. Alexios wiped the blood away from his face with a serious expression on. "Tch." Your attacks are child''s play. Alexios clutched his hand into a fist gathering aura around it. Cruz quickly ran up to Alexios unleashing a barrage of attacks on Cruz''s body. Alexios endured the pain grabbing Cruz by the neck throwing him to the side. Cruz levitated landing back on the roof. He fired a transparent needle at Alexios head. Alexios dodged the needle that went into the water. A giant splash appeared in the water causing a giant wave to appear. "I do not have the patience to fight you." Cruz whistled loudly. Suddenly Rx-23 jumped on the roof holding a sword in his hand. Alexios looked into the eyes of Rx-23. His eyes were lifeless as if he did not care if he lived or die. Cruz levitated above the roof laughing. He then disappeared. Rx-23 ran towards Cruz chopping the ground causing the entire roof to collapse. Alexios landed on the sandy beach, landing perfectly on his feet. Rx-23 chopped the air letting out five aura slashes. Alexios dodged the five aura slashes. Alexios fired a fireball from his mouth at Rx-23, who jumped into pieces. Rx-23 tried to stab Alexios but his sword broke into pieces. Rx-23 quickly jumped back five feet away from Alexios. Alexios fired ten fireballs from his mouth. Rx-23 dodged all the ten fireballs which burnt off his top layer of clothes. His body was revealed. Scars were all over his body. He had five scars on his face. Parts of his skin were different colors. "Kill.. Kill... Kill. Kill!!" He pulled out a short sword licking it. Laughing like a maniac. Chapter 449 - Mind Cleared Rx-23 channeled turquoise aura around his short sword, sprinting towards Alexios. Alexios engulfed a great amount of air into his stomach. He opened his mouth and a giant fireball erupted from his mouth. Rx-23 dodged the fireball slicing Alexios on his face. Alexios grew mad, grabbing Rx-23 by the neck choking him using half of his full strength. Rx-23 coughed up blood in Alexio''s face. Alexios drove Rx-23 into the ground causing a crater to form. Rx-23 quickly recovered jumping back ten feet away from Alexios. He wiped the blood away from his mouth throwing it on the ground. "You can take a lot of pain. " "You have experienced death more than once haven''t you?" Rx-23 bit his hand circling life energy around the wound. The sandy beach began to rumble. Alexios fired a fireball from his fingertips at Rx-23. The fireball went straight through Rx-23''s artificial heart. The force of the fireball made Rx-23 lift off his feet smashing on the ground like a bag of cement. Blood flew out of his mouth like a running faucet. Alexios sprinted towards Rx-23 grabbing him by his neck punching him at least fifty times. Pieces of Rx-23''s teeth were inside of Alexios first. Alexios pulled the pieces of teeth out of his fist tossing him to the side. He then kicked Rx-23 in the ribs making him fly through a tree that busted into smithereens. Rx-23 quickly recovered spitting blood out of his mouth. A piece of wood was now inside his chest. He pulled the giant piece of wood out of his chest tossing it to the ground. He shoved his hand inside of his chest pulling out his artificial heart which now malfunction. He pulled out two red cables putting them in a knot placing it back inside of his chest. Alexios engulfed more air firing out five giant fireballs at Rx-23. Rx-23 was engulfed by all the five fireballs. A great explosion occurred causing a mushroom cloud to form that release toxic poison vapors. Alexios started grinning. Suddenly a blur jumped out of the smoke fog landing on the ground. It was Rx-23 who was missing an arm. Blood and a sticky transparent substance leaked out from where his arm use to reside. Rx-23 gritted his teeth tightly causing his muscles and veins to enlarge. Suddenly a sticky transparent substance substitute arm was formed. The sticky transparent arm then turned to Rx-23''s nonregular skin tone. "Fascinating." "Cruz did that to you?" Rx-23 punched the ground causing a shockwave to occur. Alexios jumped in the air firing five fireballs at Rx-23. Rx-23 dodged the five balls stretching his arm which wrapped around Alexios body. He tried to crush every bone on his body but the enhanced Kermantine stood in his way. Alexios formed a fire sword in his hand slicing off Rx-23''s arm causing blood to splatter everywhere. "This ends now you fucking weapon." Fire Element Five, " "Fire Shuriken!!" Suddenly a giant Shuriken made from fire was formed in Alexios hand. He threw it at Rx-23. Rx-23 grabbed the fire Shuriken which could potentially destroy him and the island of St. Paradise. Rx-23''s hands we''re being friends if they were being placed in a deep fryer. Rx-23 was able to redirect the Fire Shuriken back at Alexios but it cost him his life. He was sliced in half from The Fire Shuriken that just grazed the lower half of his body. Blood splattered everywhere. The Fire Shuriken engulfed Alexios body causing an explosion causing a shockwave to occur. RX-23 looked in the air and a single index finger that belonged to Alexios dropped down from the sky landing on Rx-23''s chest. Rx-23 began crawling. Suddenly Cruz appeared behind him he opened his hands and hundreds of needles grabbed Alexios lower half of his body stitching it back his torso. Rx-23 stood on his feet breathing heavily Cruz looked in the air and instantly knew that Alexios was still alive. Alexio''s Location, off the coast of St. Paradise... On the seafloor... Alexios was now missing an index finger. Blood was all over his face. He got off the seafloor coughing up chunks of blood. He didn''t care about being underwater. He could hold his breath for eleven years if he wanted to. Alexios bits of blood caused an octopus-like creature to come. Alexios jumped out of the water levitating. He could see St. Paradise in the distance. He could hear the engine of an airship behind him. When he turned he saw an airship. It was Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, and Naomi. They head to St. Paradise. Alexios quickly camouflaged himself hiding his spiritual aura. As the airship pasted him he began to smile. He would let them tenderize his prey. When his prey/target was tenderized enough he would swoop in killing both of them including the ones in the airship. Cruz''s Palace... Repairs were being made to Cruz''s Palace. To the side of him laid Rx-23 who was holding his head tightly twitching. The healing process of his torso being connected to the top layer of his body was still commencing. Tendons and organs we''re being connected and healed back together. The hole in his chest was not sewn up this time. It more as if it fused shut. The scar was hard as Kermantine. Even though Rx-23 was brainwashed he still had little emotions. Flash''s of the past and future ringed in his head. He had many organ transplants but his brain was never removed from his skull. Rx-23 sat on the stairs of the entrance for Cruz''s palace holding his head hearing the cries of the people he killed for the Council Of Fate in the past. Many of these people were innocent bystanders, including women, children, babies, and old people who never deserved to die. All these people beg for their lives before he killed them with the Demon''s Blade. Suddenly the ringing in his head disappeared. He stood on his feet looking out by the beach. He saw an airship land on the beach. He clutched his hand into a fist squeezing it tightly. Chapter 450 - Owatan Warriors Akashi landed the ship of the sandy beach of St.Paradise. Everyone walked out looking around the island of St. Paradise. Cross walked out of the airship and immediately picked up John''s spiritual essence. Cross levitated into the air above the jungle and saw a palace being wrapped by the remaining Owatans. He enhanced his vision that was five times better than the eagle vision. He saw John who looked entirely different the last time he saw him. He turned his vision to normal levitating slowly to the ground. Outside Of Cruz''s Palace. Rx-23 could feel that someone was watching him from far away. Rx-23 immediately ordered five of Cruz"s soldiers to eliminate the intruders. Rx-23 was only Cruz"s puppet, but he was also the vice-chairman of councilman underneath Cruz. Cruz"s soldiers shot through the jungle-like bullets. Only in a span of seconds, they jumped out the jungle landing perfectly on their feet. They began speaking as if they were Ed-209 from Robocop. "You all have infiltrated Councilman Cruz"s private island without permission." "You all have twenty seconds to get back on the airship and leave this Island without getting hurt." "What if we don''t leave?" joked Orion. "If you don''t leave in twenty seconds we will have to kill you all brutally." "So be it said", Akashiri. One of Cruz"s soldiers sprinted towards Akashiri like a bloodthirsty lion. Akashi quickly pulled out the national treasure for the Hitoshi Clan, slicing the soldier in half from his face down. Blood squirted out of the soldier''s head. Both halves of the soldier fell in the sandy ground. His brain and heart were also chopped in half. The other soldiers fired plasma bolts at Akashiri who dodged the plasma bolts. Akashiri zipped past the soldiers who froze as if they were catatonic. Suddenly they exploded into blood and organs. Akashi quickly placed his sword back in its sheath flicking the bit of blood that leaked on his face. He ripped the piece of one of the soldier''s shirts wiping the blood away from his face tossing the piece of the shirt to the side. Over ten minutes passed and Rx-23 began growing angry. He grounded his teeth tightly and veins began popping out of his head. This was not Rx-23''s emotions. This was Cruz"s emotions. He was controlling Rx-23 as if he was a puppet. This was his specialty. He was a master puppet master. Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, Naomi began venturing into the deep thick jungle. In the deep thick jungle had poison gas vapors releasing from the ground. Everyone ripped off their sleeves wrapping it around their noses and mouths. In the deep thick jungle, had Owatans who were never captured and enslaved. However, since they ate almost every animal in the deep thick jungle they had to change their diets to plants and fruits. However, they ate meat once in a while. They ate some of Cruz"s soldiers and even their own tribe. They considered them to be slow, sluggish, and weak. They even ate bone marrow and made deathly weapons out of the bones of their prey. Every step they made they were being watched by multiple enslaved Owatans. One of the enslaved Owatans pulled a blow dart loading it with darts covered in lethal venom from the double-headed tree frog. This poison could kill a giant elephant in only a couple of seconds. One of the Owatan fired a single dart from his blow dart that aimed for Cross''s neck. Cross caught the dart with his hand throwing it on the ground. Suddenly at least ten Owatans in masks made from bone dipped in warpaint. They acted as if they were ninjas. Two Owatan''s pulled out their bone swords rushing Cross. Cross grabbed an Owatan by the neck throwing her through a tree. The other Owatan wrapped a bone rope around Cross''s neck trying to choke him to death. Cross ripped the bone rope in half punching the Owatan in the face cracking bone mask in half. The Owatan flew into a tree branch that was sticking out the tree like a spike. The tree branch went through the Owatan warrior''s chest. The Owatan coughed up blood instantly dying from the fatal wounds. The women Owatan warrior got on her feet twirling the bone sword in her hand. The Owatan''s had their own fighting style and sword technique. The woman Owatan warrior ran up to Cross jumping in the air trying to kick him with a Webster ax kick. Cross grabbed the Owatan woman warrior by the foot twisting it like a bottle. The woman Owatan warrior screamed dropping in the ground. Her leg was now like a twisted pretzel, with the bone sticking out. Every time she crawled away from Cross she left a blood trail. The Owatan picked up her bone sword off the ground throwing it at Cross. Cross grabbed the bone sword with one hand crushing it easily in the palm of his hand. You killed brother... Now I shall end your life as well. She pulled out a curved blade channeling aura around it. She threw the curved blade at Cross who dodged the curve blade. He quickly grabbed the woman Owatan warrior by the neck picking her up with one hand. She began twitching like a fish out of water. Suddenly blood began to fall from her nose and eyes. She looked behind Cross and smiled. Suddenly the curved blade landed in Cross''s back with the green aura around it. The green light started to flash like a ticking time bomb. Unexpected an explosion occurred causing Cross to instantly let go of the woman Owatan warrior. The force of the explosion caused the woman Owatan warrior face to burn off as if her face was melted cheese. Her eyes also dropped out of her sockets. All her skin was burned off. The force of the explosion caused her to fly into a rock causing her back to break like a twig. She dropped on the ground and her neck was broken. When the smoke from the explosion cleared up Cross stood in the same spot with his clothes that had little holes and dirt all over his clothes. They killed all the Owatan warriors. Some of the smoke from the explosion raised into the air catching the attention of where the intruders were. He began smiling. He finally going the hidden Owatan village in the large, deep, thick, jungle of St. Paradise. Chapter 451 - Hidden Owatan Village One of the Owatan warriors who Jesse fought was still alive. He had a bone sword in his stomach. The Satan warrior pulled the sword out of his stomach gushing blood all over the sticky ground of the jungle. Sarah walked up to the soldier kneeling down getting ready to talk to him. "Why did you attack us?" The Owatan warrior coughed up blood gritting his teeth tightly. "Aren''t you a apart of Councilman Cruz"s cavalry?" "No, we are not." "Even if you aren''t a part of Cruz"s cavalry doesn''t fucking change a thing." "Our village is running short of meat." "All of you look delicious." Sarah closed her eyes punching the Owatan warrior in the mouth making him vomit out blood with pieces of his teeth in the palm of his hand. "What the fuck was that for?!" "I hate cannibals." Cross intervene and said: "That is enough Sarah." Take us to your village. "I have some things to discuss this Cruz." The injured Owatan warrior took them all the way to the Hidden Owatan Village. Two bulky guards with bone spears, with war paint with a tribal uniform on standing in front of the injured Owatan warrior who was about to shout: Kill them. Chapter 452 - The Owatan Chief The Owatan warrior quickly ran away past the two bulky Owatan warrior''s running into the Owatan Hidden Village. One of the bulky Owatan warrior''s threw their spear''s made of bones at Cross. Cross grabbed the bone spear quickly breaking in half like a twig tossing both halves of the spear to the side. Cross sprinted towards the tall bulky warrior punching him three times in the chest. The Owatan Warrior coughed blood tumbling on the ground which rumbled. The other tall, bulky warrior was about to grab Cross until he saw the chief of the Hidden Owatan Village. "What is going on here?" said the Owatan chief. The Owatan chief was a peaceful middle-age man who looked out for his people. The injured Owatan warrior walked up to the Owatan chief breathing heavily as if he was running track field in the Olympics. "Chief Aegeus, these fucking bastards are in league with that mother fucker Cruz!" "Every person who passes through our thick deep jungle is not in league with the Council Of Fate Empire." "Don''t jump to conclusions." "They probably are just travelers passing through." The Owatan Warrior looked at Cross grounding his teeth together. "I do not fucking believe it." "Chief Aegeus these so call travelers killed everyone one of my comrades." "Luckily they spared my life." "That was the wrong thing to do you fucking morons!!" "You are in the Hidden Owatan Village now." "In this village, we have some of the strongest warriors of the Owatan tribe ever!" "Coming in here is like signing your own death certificate!" The Owatan warrior laughed as hard as he could even though he was surviving. Pain shot through his entire body as if he was on fire. Suddenly Aegeus grounded his teeth together causing his veins to pop out his head. Aegeus suddenly grabbed the Owatan warrior by the head driving his head into the ground. A small crater was formed when he did this. The Owatan warrior''s head exploded as if hid head was a grape some munched on. Aegeus took his hand off the Owatan warrior head wiping the blood on the Owatan warrior''s tribal wear. Two Owatan warriors picked up their former comrades'' bodies tossed it to the wolves. The Owatan battle wolf''s ripped the Owatan warrior''s mutilated body ripping it to shreds. "Since that little problem is taken care of, I will like to show you around the Hidden Owatan Village." Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, and Naomi followed behind Aegeus which none of them trusted. Behind Aegeus two of his sons accompanied him. Talon and Gravity. They were named the strongest Owatan warriors in the Hidden Owatan Village. Gravity watched Orion with a serious expression on his face clenching his fist tightly. They were often sent by Aegeus to take out camps of Cruz''s soldiers around the island. The island of St. Paradise was bigger than the entire Amazon Rainforest and the Island St. Croix combined together. Over there is where our women make out clothes and prepare our food. "We catch them clean, cook, and prepare." All around the Hidden Owatan village had round huts. Aegeus''s house was nothing like the regular Owatan warriors. His house was made from a common metal inhabited from St. Paradise, bronze. After the house was built from bronze it was dressed up in clay. Instead, his house was huge and rectangular. Inside laid five bedrooms, three kitchens, three pantries with supplies and food, and a barracks loaded with weapons. Aegeus them the entire tour without leaving out any details. "I think it is time for all of us to leave." "We have some important business on this island." "Before you leave I will like to treat all of you for dinner which I think you all will like very much." Talon began smiling. Nightfall. Dining Hall... Everything was prepared for dinner. "So what are we having?" asked Lucia. "We are having barbecued fish wrapped in fruits which the woman molded into a tortilla using a secret special technique. "In the meantime, we will eat some appetizers." "An Owatan favorite. Wolf butter and milk biscuits." The wolf buttermilk biscuits were handed out to everybody. Couple Owatan women came out with wine that was green. Everyone hesitated to drink green wine. Cross got off his chair walking out the dining hall. He looked in the night sky is a wolf buttermilk biscuit swallowing the piece whole. Suddenly he could hear footsteps approaching from outside the Hidden Owatan Village. It was Cruz"s soldiers. Because of the explosion that occurred earlier, he found the Hidden Owatan Village and sent five hundred soldiers to kill everyone in the entire village. The soldiers came out of the jungle-like ants. They began raining fire on the entire village. A plasma bolt was fired at the dining hall causing one of the glasses of wine to gall on the ground. The wine they dropped on the ground was poison. Aegeus was planning to conserve and eat them for tomorrow''s dinner. From above the St. Paradise Jungle, Alexios stalked his prey as if he was a bloodthirsty predator. He descended to the ground enhancing his vision to see in the dark. He grabbed one of the soldiers by the neck-breaking like a twig tossing the body to the side like garbage. He fired a fireball from his mouth burning thirty of them alive turning their bodies charred like charcoal. Half of the trees in the area were turned to ash blowing into the air. Alexios killed all of Cruz"s soldiers. He was only a couple of feet away from Cross. Alexios looked at Cross with a serious expression on his face. "If you kindly stand out of the way I will consider not killing you." Ryder could sense that Alexios was strong. Alexios was about to say something else until Gravity was kicked through the bronze house with blood all over his face. This was the work of Orion. Gravity got on his feet wiping the blood away from his face and eyes throwing it on the ground. Gravity clenched his hands into fists gathering life energy around them. Chapter 453 - Head Chief Advisor Of War Gravity fired two yellow beams at Orion who slapped them away with his hand. Gravity used this as a fake. He began unleashing a barrage of attacks on Orion''s body. Orion acted as if he didn''t feel his fists connecting with his body. Orion grabbed Gravity with one hand choking him severely. He punched him in the gut making him vomit up into his face. Orion tossed Gravity to the side. Talon walked through the hole in the dining hall looking at Orion. Talon was more cool, calm, and. collected. Alexios used the distraction clearly in front of his face and punched Cross in the face knocking out two of his teeth that were stained in blood. Cross endured the pain kicking Alexios in the face cracking his jawbone like a jolly rancher hard candy. Alexios also endured pain. He kneeled Cross in the stomach kicking him in the air like a football. Cross levitated to the ground chopping the air letting out a sword beam that chopped the ground in half easily as if it was butter or margin. A thin layer of flesh was removed from Alexios face. "Cross if you kill this man the Re- suddenly Alexios fired a red fireball from his fingertips at Cross. The red fireball went through Cross and Ryder''s chest. Cross fell from the sky landing on the ground. Chapter 454 - The Ancient Temple Of Wisdom Cross got off the muddy ground holding his chest. Blood came out of his chest like a running faucet. Suddenly Cross removed his hand from his and his wound was healed up. Alexios grounding his teeth together clenching his hands into a fist". Healing is for weaklings." "Weaklings result in healing because they fear death." "As long as I were this enhanced Kermantine armor I am indestructible." Cross channels aura around both of his fists running towards Alexios at his full speed. He ran faster than the speed of light. He punched Alexios in the stomach making him vomit up blood. The force of the punch caused Alexios to lift off his feet shooting through the air like a shooting star. Alexios smashed on the ground like a meteorite causing a crater to form. Alexios got on his feet feeling a draft. His skin was exposed. Cross''s fist cracked a piece of the armor off of Alexios skin. Alexios eyes bulged out of his head. He was now dumbfounded. "I don''t understand. "Enhanced Kermantne is supposed to be one of the hardest metals ever!" "That''s your problem." "You rely on that hunk of metal on your body too much," said Cross. Alexios grew mad grounding his teeth together causing his veins to bulge out of his head. "Shut the fuck up!!" "I don''t need any fucking advice form a worm like you!!" Alexios channeled aura from hiss body which turned into red fire. The entire Owatan village rumbled. Alexios flew towards Cross slicing the air with his hand causing a red fire sword beam to come out. Cross dodged the red sword beam which caused a giant slice to appear in the ground. The entire sea was parted into two equals. Hundreds of trees and nearby animals we''re destroyed. Inside the dining hall... Orion successfully killed Gravity. Akashiri was dealing with Talon. Aegeus used his own son as a pawn so he could buy some time to escape. He was now being chased by Orion and Jesse. Sarah, Lucia, and Naomi stayed behind. Talon looked at his brother''s dead body in the corner of his eye growing angry. Talon leaped back away from Akashiri who''s hand was couple inches from his sword. "If I successfully take his sword from his hands I will be able to take him out immediately and aid father." thought Talon in his mind. Talon sprinted towards Akashiri jumping into the air rolling to the side. Akashiri quickly saw through his plan. He pulled out his sword slicing off Talon''s ear which came off easily. Blood gushed out and Talon screamed. He jumped away from Akashiri holding the place where his ear used to be. Blood and ear wax leaked out from his wound. "How did he see through my plan?!" Akashiri wiped the blood away from his sword stabbing it into the ground placing both of his hands on it. "Come." Talon had to maintain his calm. If he loses his temper he would be easily slain. Talon gathered life energy around his body causing his feet to sink into the ground. Talon shot at Akashiri like a missile. He clenched his and into a fist turning it harder than steel. Akashiri quickly moved out the way, stabbing Talon in the neck. Blood gushed out. He then stabbed him in the ribs. He pulled the sword out of his ribs slicing off Talon''s face like salami. Talon instantly died. Akashiri placed his sword back in its sheath walking away from Talon. However, Talon was not dead. He got on his feet firing a beam for his mouth. Akashiri deflected it with his sword causing to fly into the ground of the house. Akashiri quickly threw a Kunai into Talon''s head. This time Talon was dead. Near Cruz"s Palace. Aegeus was moving at least two hundred miles per hour... He quickly turned his head around and Orion was behind him. Aegeus formed a beam in his hand throwing it at Orion. Orion grabbed it tossing it to the side. The beam exploded in the air. Aegeus sucked his teeth continue to move. He was now enclosing on Cruz"s Palace. After a couple of minutes, he finally was at Cruz"s Palace. Rx-23 waited at the entrance of Cruz"s Palace. Behind him was over five hundred soldiers. They immediately opened fire on Aegeus. Aegeus dodged the beams while Orion caught the plasma bolts with easy. Rx-23 jumped down from the gate landing on his feet. He looked at Jesse and could feel familiar vibe coming off him. Orion fired a beam at Aegeus. Aegues rolled out of the way. He had two enemies in front of him. In The Hidden Owatan Village... Cross formed a spear in his hands throwing it at Alexios. The spear burned into hot metallic liquid. Alexios grabbed Cross by the neck picking him up choking him sinking his fingernails into his neck. Blood began to rush out of his neck. Cross got the upper hand kneeling Alexios in the face. Blood squirted out of his nose. He then punched in the face knocking out two of his teeth. Alexios smashed through five trees causing splinters to fly all over the place. Alexios quickly recovered firing five giant red fireballs at Cross. Cross dodged all the red fireballs which wiped out half of the trees in the jungle of St. Paradise. Alexios was now breathing heavily like a racehorse. "You are a fucking pestilence." You are the only person who makes me mad. "I will crush your face if it''s the last thing I fucking do before I die!!" The red fire then turned blue. "Both of them were circled inside the giant ball of blue fire." Above St. Paradise... Hades watched his brother fight against a new enemy. He circled energy around his hand forming a hologram contacting Odin. In front of Cruz"s Palace. Cruz wanted to capture Aegeus because he had valuable information. An unexplored part of Thr Realm Of Valadin laid a temple in the sky. Inside this temple laid wisdom. Cruz wanted this for himself so he could overthrow The Council Of Fate Empire, and Valkyrie''s army. Chapter 455 - Growing Power Alexios size began growing larger and larger. He was now at least fifteen feet. The blue fire melted off the enhanced Kermatine armor off his body. The blue fire wrapped around his entire body like armor. The blue fire wrapped around his hands creating an ax. Alexios almost chopped off Cross''s head but he quickly dodged. He jumped in the air-punching Alexios in the face breaking his nose. The ax made of blue fire dispersed and Alexios tumbled to the ground holding his nose. Cross grabbed Alexios by the neck punching him ten times in the face until his face was drenched in blood. Alexios slapped Cross into the wall of blue fire. Some of Cross toper layer of clothes we''re burned off turning into ash. Cross pushed himself to the ground landing on his feet. Ryder began talking to Cross. "Cross every time you land a hit on Alexios his power grows rapidly." As Ryder mentioned this Cross noticed that it was true. Cross activated the fifth level of evolution in his body. Smoke wrapped around his body causing his body to be engulfed in smoke. Alexios threw wild punches all over the place hoping one of them would land on Cross. Cross grabbed Alexio"s hand twisting it. Alexios endured the pain ripping his hand off freeing him from Cross grip. Alexios quickly burned his wound stopping the bleeding to stop causing the wound to close up. Chapter 456 - Voyage to The Temple Of Wisdom Alexios grounded his teeth tightly together clenching his hand into a hard fist circling blue fire around his hand. He threw the blue fireball at Cross who chopped in half with his hand. The force of the blue fireball caused Cross to shoot through the giant blue fireball shockwave. Cross landed on his feet clearing his throat. Alexios dispersed the giant fireball shockwave walking towards Cross slowly with a look of death in his eyes. Alexios sucked in the populated poison vapors inside of his mouth causing his stomach to air up like a balloon. As he opened his mouth a giant wave of blue fire came out of his mouth as if he was a dragon. Everything in the blue flame''s path was burned. Cross lucky dodged the giant blue flame. The blue giant flamethrower attack cost him half of his strength. He breathed heavily coughing up chunks of blood. Cross took the advantage and kneeled him in the face crushing his jaw. Alexios tumbled to the ground holding his broken jaw as the bone dangled. Alexios overpowered Cross shoving his entire left hand inside of Cross''s stomach pulling out his large and small intestine tossing it to the side. Cross now stood in a pool of blood that was his own. Cross''s stomach suddenly closed up the healing perfectly. "I already told you before." "Healing is for, weaklings!!" Alexios placed his hand on the ground gathering blue fire around his hand. The ground began to shake and rumble. Alexios began growing taller once again. Suddenly Akashiri came behind Alexios slitting his throat. Cross looked at Akashiri growing mad. "I wasn''t planning to fucking Akashiri!" "We have to help Orion and Jesse." Cross walked away from Alexios body sprinting away to help Orion and Jesse. In front of Cruz"s Palace. Rx-23 eyes were now settled on Orion and Jesse. He ordered two soldiers into drag Aegeus"s body into Cruz"s Palace. Rx-23 pulled out a short sword sprinting towards Orion. Orion quickly grabbed the sword crushing it into his hand. Orion shadowed punch Rx-23 in the chest making him vomit up blood crashing through the closed gate. Rx-23 quickly got on his feet ripping a piece of the gate off throwing the piece of the gate at Orion like a spear. Orion grabbed the spear, tossing it to the side. Rx-23 grounded his teeth together gathering life energy around his body. Small pieces of rock began to circle his body slowly. Suddenly the speed began to pick up. He fired the pebbles at Orion who dodged all the pebbles infused with Rx-23''s aura. He dodged all the pebbles swiftly. A couple of the pebbles went through trees as if they were paper. Orion caught one of the pebbles crushing it in his hand. As he opened his hand the pebble turned to dust blowing into the low winds. Rx-23 used this as a diversion. He quickly appeared in front of Orion punching him in the face. Blood squirted out of Orion''s mouth making him crash through a giant boulder. Orion quickly got on his feet jumping back. He noticed that Rx-23 was nowhere to be found. Orion suddenly was kicked in the spine which made a loud cracking noise. Orion smashed through a tree that was home to millions of bugs. The bugs climbed on Orion''s body sucking blood from his body. He channeled aura around his body which turned the bugs into ash. Orion cracked his fractured spine back in place. "Tch." "You may be a better martial artist than me but your not quick enough." Orion grinned clenching his right hand into a fist cracking all of his knuckles. He punched the air and high circulated winds picked up. Rx-23 was able to walk in the high circulate winds. He formed a beam in his hand throwing it at Orion. Orion dodged the beam chopping the air with hid hand letting out a blue sword beam. The sword beam sliced Rx-23 on the chest, causing blood to spray out and sticky transparent substance to slowly leak on the floor. Rx-23 shoved his hand in his chest pulling out a glob of sticky transparent substance. He rubbed the sticky transparent substance and his chest which rapidly closed. "This sticky transparent substance is an exoskeleton armor that shields my body from any time of damage from plasma bolts to nuclear atomic bombs that could destroy a planet." "As long as I have this exoskeleton armor on victory will be impossible for you to gain." Orion shaped his head with a serious expression in his face. "You talk too much"." Allow me to show you a technique which could wipe you and that exoskeleton off the face of this realm." "Tch." "Try me." Rx-23 began firing multiple beams at Orion. Orion suddenly circled aura around his hands clasping both of his hands together. Suddenly a small beam was formed in his hand. He fired the beam at Rx-23 which became a regular "Reinforced Blast". The Reinforced Blast wiped all the incoming beams that headed his way. Rx-23 did not have enough time to dodge the Reinforced Blast. The Reinforced Blast engulfed Rx-23''s body making him fly into the sky. A loud bang occurred. The force of the explosion engulfed the entire island of St. Paradise, causing the high tides to rise. Inside Cruz"s Palace... Aegues were covered in blood and were tossed at Cruz" feet. "Finally, we are able to meet." Aegues spat blood on the ground coughing like a fifty-year-old smoker. "What the fuck do you want with me?" "I heard rumors that you know the safe routes to the floating Temple Of Wisdom." "Even if I knew I wouldn''t tell you." "What do you want with that wisdom anyway?" "That''s none of your fucking business." ''Cough up the information or I will have you torture in the most fucked up way." "Is that supposed to make me fucking scared?" Suddenly one of Cruz"s soldiers punched him in the face knocking out five of teeth making him vomit up blood. Chapter 457 - Hades Intervenes Hades walked up to his Alexios dead body shaking his head. "Oh dear brother." You have failed me." Hades then kneeled on one knee. "I and yo8u have the same blood running through our veins. "It will be a shame for all that blood to go waste." Hades suddenly stuck his finger inside of Alexios head causing all the blood in Alexios body to drip on the floor. Hades placed his hand on the ground placing his aura around the blood which began to pulsate and bubble up. The blood then formed into a tall monster with over fifty eyes. Kill everyone who stands in your way. The blood monster suddenly walked off. He then vanished. Cruz"s Palace. Cruz had to beat the information out Aegues. Aegues"s entire body was covered in blood. After delivering the valuable information they threw Aegues in a cell with a comfortable bed that was soaked in blood. He looked up at the ceiling coughing up blood. He only agreed to help Cruz because he also wanted a piece of this wisdom. What Aegues did not know was that the Temple Of Wisdom was guarded by a Guardian. The Guardians were the beings who created the beings and the realm of Valadin. Over five milli9n years, they lived in the piece. However, when the residents of The Realm Of Valadin grew stronger and smarter a great war broke out. Chapter 458 - Broken Cruz"s Palace, Aegeus"s cell... Aegeus got off his cell bed wiping the blood that seeped into his eyes. He used the blanket of his bed wiping the blood away. Suddenly the door of the cell swung open. The soldier held a tray of food holding it with one hand. He opened the cell dropping the tray full of food on the ground laughing. He spat on the food and continued to laugh. "Eat up." "Once we arrive at the Temple of Wisdom no food will be available." When the soldier turned his back and was about to leave the cell, Aegeus suddenly came up with a plan. "Wait.." "What?!" "Do you have any water." The soldier sucked his teeth loudly taking his eater from his pocket walking up to Aegeus handing him the bottled water. Aegeus quickly grabbed the soldiers breaking his hand like a candy bar. The soldier quickly tumbled on the ground screaming loudly. Aegues leaped over the soldier smashing his head on the hard rocky surface on the ground. This caused the solider to be diagnosed with severe head trauma. Blood started to leak out of his head. Even though the soldier could barely think and see straight he got the upper hand. He quickly pulled out a dagger stabbing Aegeus in the neck causing a lot of blood to spray out. The soldier kicked Aegeus in the chest through the cell. The soldier rubbed the back of his head with his hand. A puddle of blood was now in his hand. "You motherfucker." "That trick was one of the oldest tricks in the book." "Since your plan had failed you now must die." "I will just tell Cruz you hanged yourself." The soldier pulled out his plasma gun firing two rounds at Aegeus. One of the plasma bolts went into his leg, while the other plasma bolt went inside his stomach. Blood splattered everywhere. The soldier kicked Aegeus in the face breaking his nose. The soldier began beating up Aegeus. While Aegeus was being beaten, he saw an opportunity. He pulled out the soldier''s second plasma gun. He fired five rounds into the soldier''s chest. Blood sprayed everywhere. The soldier dropped to the ground lifelessly. Aegeus spat on the soldier and fired a round into the soldier''s head. The soldier''s head exploded causing blood, brains, and brain matter to spray all over the place. Aegeus breathed heavily placing his back up against the wall breathing heavily. After taking five deep breaths, he got on his feet taking the soldier''s uniform trying to past as one of Cruz''s soldiers to get out of the small prison. He cleaned his face with the soldier''s water. He then left the cell. When he exited out the small prison. Cruz and over fifty soldiers surrounded him placing their weapons at him. Aegeus grounded his teeth tightly. Over seventy miles from Cruz"s Palace. When the smoke around Rx-23''s body cleared up, blood was leaking from all around his body. His clothes were torn and burned. Orion was surprised that Rx-23 was still alive. His Reinforced Blast increased rapidly. Rx-23 landed on the ground with his entire body shaking. "Your attack is destructive." If I didn''t dodge it, I would off been vaporized turning into ash blowing into the wind." Rx-23 began laughing. Aura began circling him around his body causing nearby boulders to levitate off the ground. The aura engulfed his entire body like a tornado. As the aura dispersed off his body, Rx-23 was now different. Orion could feel Rx-23 grown stronger. His spine stuck out of his back. He was now hunched over with over. Rx-23 leaped at Orion. Orion grabbed Rx-23 by the neck throwing him to the side. Rx-23 perfectly landed on his feet. He stood on his feet grounded his teeth tightly. Suddenly Cross, Akashiri, Sarah, Lucia, and Naomi appeared interrupting. Rx-23 looked at Cross loudly his head tightly. The loud ringing began sounding off in his head. Blood leaked from his ears and eyes. He collapsed on the ground banging his head on the ground. Unexpectedly Cruz showed levitating in the air with all his soldiers behind him. You must be the ones who recently arrived on the ship. He looked at Rx-23 levitating to the ground. "What have you done to my weapon of destruction?" "When Cross heard Cruz saw this he grew mad." "He is not a weapon of destruction." "He is my brother." "Hmm?" "I was not aware that Rx-23 had any siblings." Cruz began to laugh. "I do not give a fuck who you are." "You are intruders on him private island during the time of war." "I will make this quick." Cruz fired a needle at Cross that traveled over fifty thousand miles. Cross caught the needle with his finger tossing it to the ground. Cruz then began firing multiple needles at Cross. Cross dodged all the needles except two of them. The two needles went through his legs which came right off splattering blood all over the place. Cross''s legs instantly heal back. "You have an excellent teammate by your side." Without him, you would have been dead a long time ago." "Unlike you, I rely on my own tactics." Cruz sliced the air and a huge sword bean was created destroying everything in its path. Cross grabbed the sword beam holding in his hands. The force of the sword beam pushed Cross back. Cross tossed the sword beam into the air causing it to disperse. Cruz sprinted towards Cross unleashing a barrage of attacks on his body. Cross smashed through a boulder landing on his feet. "I do not have time to waste on you." He grabbed Rx-23 by the arm ordering his soldiers to place Rx-23 in the huge airship that headed for The Floating Temple Of Wisdom. Cross and everyone else quickly rushed into their airship that lifted off the island of St. Paradise. While the ship flew through the sky multiple smaller pods began deploying from the giant airship. Chapter 459 - Arrived Akashi exited out the airship jumping on top of the airship. He decided to deal with the soldiers in the pods. The soldiers in the pods placed their pods on autopilot landing next to Akashiri. Akashiri quickly pulled out his sword halting on of Cruz''s soldiers. Five soldiers surrounded him. "Single Sword Style." "Single Slash." Akashiri performed a single slash killing all the soldiers that exploded into pieces. Blood was now all over the roof of the airship. Two more pods pulled up and began firing plasmatic cannons at the airship. Akashiri sliced all the plasmatic cannon bolts into pieces that dispersed. Akashiri pulled out a Kunai throwing it at the pod. The Kunai went through the pod killing the pilot. The pod landed on the ground causing it to explode. Suddenly Akashiri has punched off the airship. Luckily. He front flipped back on the ship slitting the soldier''s throat. The soldier fell off the airship smashing on the ground turning into a blood splatter. The Floating Temple Of Wisdom was now coming up. Pods no longer came out of the giant airship. Cruz began smiling as he saw the Floating Temple Of Wisdom. Cruz formed energy around his hand saying: "You all are interfering." "Begone!" He moved his hand to the side and a gust of wind pushed the airship Cross and his friends were into the side smashing to the lower parts of the Temple Of Wisdom. Chapter 460 - Deimos, The Last Guardian Cruz''s ship landed at the bottom of a flight of old rusty stairs with ancient writings all them. The hatch of Cruz"s ship opened and Cruz, Rx-23, and all of Cruz''s soldiers walked out. Cruz smelled the air and began coughing. The stench of carbon monoxide entered Cruz"s nostrils. Cruz placed his hand over his mouth and began walking to the flight of stairs. On the flight of stairs bones of people in the past who tried to take the wisdom from the Temple of Wisdom could be seen laying all over the place. The flight of stairs led Cruz and his soldiers to a giant door. He began smiling. He ordered a couple of his soldiers to push open the door. However, none of them were successful. "Put some more strength into it you useless bastards!" All the soldiers were now breathing heavily on the ground trying to catch their breath. Their heavy breathing awakened the minions of The Guardian. They burst out of the ground equipped with long shiny swords drenched in dirt. Cruz grounded his teeth together growing mad. "Why are all of you just standing around?!" "Kill them!" All of Cruz"s soldiers began firing plasma bolts from their plasma guns at the minions. They were shot to pieces. Cruz began smiling. Suddenly the minions began reassembling together making loud monstrous sounds. One of the minions grabbed one of Cruz"s soldiers by the neck stabbing the soldier in the chest tossing the soldier to the side like he was garbage. All three of the minions began going on a killing spree. Cruz watched by the sidelines disappointed shaking his head left and right. He ordered Rx-23 to get rid of The Guardian''s minions. Rx-23 sprinted towards one of the minions punching a hole in the minion''s rotten chest. He pulled out the minion''s rotten heart crushing it in his hand. Black muck was now all of his hand. He tossed the rotten heart to the side. One of the minions pulled out a bow firing three arrows into Rx-23''s stomach. Rx-23 tumbled to the ground pulling the arrows which ripped through his flesh like butter. He tossed the arrows to the side standing on his feet. Rx-23 formed a beam in his hand throwing it at the minion. The minion rolled out of the way, firing an arrow into Rx-23''s chest that lifted him off his feet. The arrow impaled him into the ground. He ripped the arrow out of his chest causing blood to splatter out. Rx-23 stood on his feet sprinting towards the minion punching off the minions head. Even though the minions head was punched off he still was active. The minion pulled out a dagger shoving the dagger into Rx-23''s head. Blood squirted out like a fountain. Rx-23 was stunned because of this. He tumbled back two feet away, pulling the dagger out of his brain. He threw the bloody dagger to the side, channeling aura around his body. The aura was sucked into his hand creating a giant yellow beam in his hand. Rx-23 threw the giant yellow beam at the headless minion. The headless minion did not have enough time or speed to dodge the giant yellow beam. The giant yellow beam engulfed the headless minion''s body causing a giant explosion killing the headless minion. Only one minion was left. The last minion was equipped with two short swords. He stood in a fighting stance. Rx-23 ran towards the minion like a bloodthirsty hound of hell. The minion maintained he came. At the last moment, the minion dodged Rx-23 slicing chunk of his flesh off of his back causing him to smash on the door of the Temple Of Wisdom. The minion jumped back away from Rx-23 now focussed on Cruz who had an evil grin on his face. The minion sprinted towards Cruz jumping into the air. Cruz quickly fired a needle into the minion''s rotten heart killing the minion instantly. The minion''s lifeless undead body smashed on the ground exploding into pieces. All this commotion awakened Deimos The Last Guardian ever to exist on the Realm Of Valadin. Deimos slept in a coffin that laid to the top of the Floating Temple Of Wisdom. The coffin was suddenly opened causing it to fall on the ground shattering to pieces. Deimos stood on top of Temple Of Wisdom landing perfectly on the ground without making a sound. Deimos wore shiny golden armor equipped with a giant sword in his hand. Surprisingly Deimos didn''t look undead. Deimos had yellow short hair with not one scar on his body. He stood up to at least ten feet with lean muscle on his body. The giant sword he equipped weighed over two tons. The sword was not just any normal sword. Not only was it ancient but it was unbreakable. Not even dropping a Kermantine boulder on this sword would break. The only thing that would break was the Kermantine. Deimos looked at both Rx-23 and Cruz. Never in his entire life, he saw a legendary Guardian. During the First Great War between The Guardians and The Lower Beings, The Realm Of Valadin was almost destroyed. The aftermath of the First Great What left had many casualties. The only ones who remained from The Lower Beings were Hades, Odin, and Solomon remained. With all their strength put together, it was enough to kill all of The Guardians except Deimos was forced to guard The Floating Temple Of Wisdom and to eliminate all intruders. This happened because he violated one of the rules in the rule book for being a Guardian. Never to kill another Guardian. This was his punishment. "Who are you two?" Cruz was about to say something, Rx-23 interrupted him. Rx-23 punched Deimos in the head using most of his power. The punch titled Deimos head to the side causing high circulated winds to appear. Deimos started smiling. Deimos turned his entire head around looking at Rx-23. "I once helped ruled the realm. "It will take more than one punch to kill me." Deimos grabbed Rx-23 by the neck slamming him into the ground causing a crater to form. Deimos took his hand off of Rx-23''s neck. Blood was now in his golden gauntlets. He then focussed his eyes on Deimos again. "I know you have come for the great knowledge in this temple." "You will fail just like all the others in the past." "They all had an option to leave but they took the hard way." "Death." Chapter 461 - The Clash Of Two Swords "I am nothing like those in the past." "I will not allow myself to be slaughtered." Cruz fired two spiritual needles at Deimos who blocked him with his giant sword. The needles shattered in pieces as if they were shards of glass. Cruz sucked his teeth continuing to fire spiritual needles at Deimos. He continued to block them with his giant sword. He picked his sword off the ground firing a sword beam at Cruz. Cruz dodged the sword beam that parted the clouds. However, he was grazed by the sword beam. A lot of blood spilled out of his chest. Cruz coughed up blood dropping on one knee. Deimos slowly walked up to Cruz dragging his sword across the ground. When he lifted his sword off the ground getting ready to chop off his head, suddenly Rx-23 kicked the sword out of his hand making it land in the ground. "Don''t you know when to quit?" Deimos uppercut Rx-23 into the air. Rx-23 began firing beams at Deimos. Deimos dodged all the beams pulling his sword out of the ground slicing the air letting out a sword beam. Rx-23 grabbed the sword beam tossing it into the air causing it to disperse causing the top half of the time to removed. The top half of the temple landed on the ground causing a crater to form. Smoke rose out of the crater. Rx-23 landed on the ground breathing heavily. Cruz recovered spitting the rest of the blood from his mouth on the ground. Cruz gathered aura around his body. Deimos looked at Cruz and could tell that his power was rising. Deimos sprinted towards Cruz almost chopping him in half. Cruz grabbed the giant sword stopping himself from being chopped in half. Cruz fired a needle into Deimos'' face. Deimos endured the pain biting the needle in half spitting it out. Blood began dripping out of Deimos'' face. Deimos quickly pulled punched Cruz in the stomach making him cough up blood falling down the stairs. Cruz stood on his feet wiping the blood away from his mouth clasping his hands together. Spiritual strings began coming out of his hands. Deimos jumped to the bottom of the stairs landing on his feet. The spiritual strings wrapped around Deimos'' giant sword. He tried to rip the sword from his hands. Deimos grabbed the handle of the sword slamming his hand on it. A force strong wind caused Cruz to fly into a statue that held a spear. The spear went through his chest. Cruz vomited out a puddle of blood. The blood caused him to slide off the spear. He landed on the ground unconscious. Deimos held his sword tightly in his hand walking back up the flight of stairs. At the top of the stairs waited Rx-23. Deimos threw the giant sword at Rx-23 who dodged it. The giant sword went inside the giant door. Rx-23 fired a beam that engulfed Deimos'' face. After the smoke dispersed, Deimos'' face was now disfigured. Half of his face now fleshy. His face began healing slowly. Deimos used his aura to pull his sword out of the giant door. The sword landed right into his hand. Rx-23 began rapidly firing beams at Deimos. Deimos blocked all the beams with his sword. Deimos jumped out of the smoke grabbing Rx-23 by the neck picking him up with one hand choking the life out of him. Blood squirted out of his mouth in Deimos'' face. Deimos threw Rx-23 to the side grinning." You are the longest to survive to fight me." "I give you my gratitude." "But now it''s time to die." When he was about to shove his sword in Rx-23''s head, a beam was fired at him. He quickly used his sword as a shield. The force of the beam caused him to push back. This was the work of Cross. He just saved his brother''s life. Deimos looked at Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, and Naomi. "You all have come for the knowledge as well?" "No." answered Cross. "I have come to bring my brother back to reality." Deimos began laughing. Bring him back to reality. "All he is now is just a mindless weapon of destruction that nows how to kill!" "I am doing him a solid." "Killing him will set him free." He tried yet again to stab Rx-23 in the head but Cross quickly sprinted towards Deimos'' kneeling him in the face. Blood squirted out of Deimos'' nose that broke like a twig. Cross then round housed Deimos'' through a statue that crumbled. Cross went to check on his brother. "John are you ok?" Rx-23 tried to shove his hand into Cross''s chest, but Cross quickly grabbed his hand. "Tell me, Ryder." "How will I get him to remember me?" Ryder instantly told him. Cross placed his hand on Rx-23''s face placing some of his aurae into his body that seeped into John''s head. Blood began running out of John''s nose and eyes. Loud ringing echoed throughout his head causing him to hold his ears. Memories of the past projected in his mind. Suddenly his eyes opened. He now remembered everything from the past to the present. He looked at Cross and said: "Cross?" "Where am I?" "We are in another dimension called The Realm Of Valadin." "We are currently on The Floating Temple Of Wisdom." Cross looked to his left and saw Deimos recovering. Deimos held his sword in the air wiping the long streak of blood away from his face. "Tch." Deimos waved his sword out causing a sword beam to fly out at Cross. Both Cross and John dodged the sword beam which sliced a proportion of the ground off. Cross and John landed by Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, and Naomi. Deimos sliced out two more sword beams. Akashiri suddenly pulled out his sword that dispersed the sword beams. "I will take care of this bastard." Both Deimos'' and Akashiri were good at handling swords. Akashiri then ran up to Deimos holding his sword tightly in his hand. Chapter 462 - The Laws Of Murder When Akashiri clashed his sword with Deimo''s giant sword, high ferocious winds began to pick up. Deimos quickly grabbed Akashiri by the throat throwing him to the side. Akashiri quickly landed in his feet. "He''s quick." "But not quick enough." Akashiri sliced the air making a sword beam come out of out. Deimos blocked the sword beam redirecting it into the ground causing a crater to form. Deimos quickly sprinted towards Akashiri waving his sword towards Akashiri''s head. Akashiri quickly clashed his sword with Deimos giant Guardian sword. Akashiri grounded his teeth tightly. Akashiri''s sword was tossed into the air sticking into the ground. Deimos punched Akashiri in the face making blood squirt out of his mouth. Akashi crashed into the door of the Temple of knowledge coughing up more blood. Deimos slowly walked up to Akashiri grabbing him by the neck choking him. Akashiri''s legs kicked up like a captured rabbit being held by the ears. He then tossed him to the side. " I was expecting more of a challenge." Akashiri slowly crawled to his sword. He ripped his sword out of the ground jumping back five feet away from Deimos. "Single Sword Technique." "Coiling Dragons!!" Akashiri used his sword as well as his sheath to execute this technique. Two Coiling Dragons came out of Akashiri''s sword. The two Coiling Dragons latched onto Deimos'' armor ripping bits off his armor off. Deimos used his giant guardian sword to rid of the Coiling Dragons. Deimos grinned and shoved his giant guardian sword into the ground. Suddenly geysers made of pure lethal energy began coming out the ground. Akashiri began running towards Deimos holding his sword tightly in his hand. Akashiri suddenly disappeared. Deimos took his sword out of the ground maintaining his calm. Akashiri then appeared behind Deimos about to stab him in the back of the head. Deimos grinned grabbing Akashiri''s sword. Suddenly he crushed his sword as if it was a glass bottle. Akashiri''s eye''s bulged out of his head when he saw this. He then was punched in the stomach. Akashiri traveled all the way into the air Deimos jumped in the air bashing Akashiri in the back with the handle of the giant guardian sword. Akashiri crashed on Akashiri''s causing a crater to form. Naomi instantly rushed to help Akashiri who didn''t require assistance. Akashiri''s entire body was now covered in blood with pieces of his clothes tattered. "Haven''t you experienced enough pain yet?" Akashiri gathered dark blue energy around his hands that formed into a sword. When Akashiri was a baby a mystical, ancient, legendary weapon was placed in his body. The name of the weapon was Yama. Yama was only to be used when one''s leave was in serious danger. Akashiri never took the time to master the weapon. Because of this, he was only allowed to use Yama for twenty minutes. If he exceeds these twenty minutes his soul disappear becoming one with Yama. Deimos looked at Akashiri and could tell that he wielded a powerful weapon. Yama was a Katana with a white dragon handle with a white golden sheath. Legend says that Yama was created using the soul of a powerful ancient dragon that tormented and destroyed worlds. The name of this dragon was Aldur. "That powerful weapon you wield in your hand." By the looks of it, you have not yet unlocked its full potential. Akashiri sprinted towards Deimos quickly moving faster than the speed of light and sound. Akashiri sliced Deimos on the face removing chunks of flesh from his face causing blood to splatter out. Deimos than was round housed. Deimos was sent flying off the flight of stairs crashing where Cruz''s body laid. Deimos stood on his feet and saw that Cruz''s body was gone. All that remained was a blood splatter with a shirt drenched in blood. Deimos ignored this and began to circle aura around his body. Suddenly Yama was thrown into his chest. Yama penetrated his golden armor. Yama was now inside of his heart. Deimos vomited out blood stumbling back towards the edge of the Floating Temple Of Knowledge. Deimos ripped Yama out of his heart throwing it on the ground causing it to disperse. He dropped on one knee holding his chest. "I underestimated you." He then vomited up more blood. Akashiri slowly walked up to Deimos kicking his teeth out of his mouth. Deimos picked up his giant guardian sword grazing Akashiri on the neck. A portion of his neck was split causing blood to squirt out. Deimos stood on his feet and looked at the giant guardian sword in his hand. " "I no longer need this." He tossed the giant guardian sword to the side cracking his knuckles. Akashiri placed his hands in the Hitoshi martial art style. Akashiri shoved his hand inside of Deimo''s heart pulling out chunks of blood. Deimos grabbed Akashiri by the neck tossing him at least one hundred feet away. Akashiri landed on his feet without making a sound. Deimos jumped into the air landing on the ground causing a crater to form. Deimos incredible hulked the ground causing a shockwave to occur. Akashiri rolled out of the way throwing five Kunai at Deimos. All five Kunai landed in Deimos" body causing blood to splatter out. Deimos endured the pain, grabbing Akashiri by the neck choking him. Akashiri then vomited up blood with his eyes now bloodshot. Akashiri wrapped his legs around Deimo''s neck, head scissoring him into the door of the Temple Of Knowledge. Deimos arm twisted like a pretzel. Deimos was now defenseless. Akashiri walked up to Deimos who had a grin on his face. "Even if you kill me what will you accomplish?" Deimos then figured it out. "You want the knowledge for yourself to don''t you?" I have no use for that knowledge. I already have an IQ of five hundred thousand Albert Einstein''s. Deimos then spat blood into Akashiri''s face. This made Akashiri very angry. "Hitoshi Technique." "The Laws Of Murder!" Akashiri shoved his hand into Deimo''s stomach pulling out his large and small intestine. He tossed both intestines to the side. He began unleashing a barrage of deathly attacks on Deimos'' body. After he was finished with Deimos almost every bone was broken in his body. He then gathered aura around his fist and punched Deimos in the chest. Deimos flew off the Temple of Knowledge airing up like a balloon exploding into pieces becoming a bloody mist. Chapter 463 - Adrian, The Ruler Of The Guardians Deimos was now dead. Cross, Sarah, Jesse, John, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, and Naomi no longer had any purpose to stay on The Temple Of Knowledge. John walked to the bottom of the stairs and stared at the blood splatter. He waved his hand across the blood splatter then wiping the blood on his shirt. "Farewell, Cruz. You fucking evil bastard." When John turned around it was someone he did not expect to see alive. It was from Cruz. His body was drenched in blood, with portions of his hair missing as if it was burned off. Cruz picked up John with one arm squeezing his brochure and windpipe causing blood to splatter out of his mouth. "Who is the fucking evil bastard Rx-23?!" My name is not Rx-23! "It''s from John Santana." Cruz began laughing. He tossed John to the side. "You are still a weapon that belongs to the Council Of Fate Empire." Just weapon that now''s how to do one thing." "Kill." "Destroy." "You never be free." "We will continue to use you until the day you die or the day you dry out." John ran up to Cruz who stayed in the same spot with a serious expression on his face. John charged a beam in his hand holding it tightly in his hand. Cruz avoided John firing a spiritual needle into John''s eye. John pulled the spiritual needle out of his head screaming loudly. He tossed the needle on the ground. He only had one eye now. Blood ran out of his eye like a faucet. He sustains the wound grounding his teeth tightly. "It will be best for you if stop." "I do not want to destroy such a valuable weapon." John charged two beams in his hands throwing both beams at Cruz. Cruz dodged both beams firing two beams into his stomach causing him to stumble to the ground. "I will tell you one last time." "Stop for your own good." John quickly got on his feet gathering aura around his body. His spine stuck out of his back and two large blades came out of his arms. John ran towards Cruz who fired a spiritual needle in his leg. John ripped the needle out of his leg tossing on the ground. John stabbed Cruz in the spleen rupturing it. Cross and Jesse rushed to help John. "Why must you two intervene?" Cruz fired dozens of spiritual needles at Cross and Jesse. Both of them evaded the needles. Cross formed a metallic sword in his hand slicing three of Cruz"s fingers off. Cruz fired a spiritual needle inside of Cross''s neck. Cross pulled the spiritual needle out of his neck throwing on the ground. He was about to stab Cruz in the heart but Cruz placed his arm in the way. The metallic sword punctured the skin, flesh, and bone. The metallic sword went through Cruz"s arm. He used his bone to break the sword. He pulled the fragments of the metallic sword out of his arm spitting on the ground. Blood ran down his arm dripping on the ground. Cruz jumped back breathing heavily. By the second he was losing a large quantity of his physical and mental energy. He had no choice. He had to acquire the knowledge inside the temple. It was the only way he could potentially defeat his enemies. He sprinted past Cross quickly running up the stairs. Cross was about to run after him but Cruz stopped him. No. This is my problem. I shall be the one to take him out. Cross nodded his head walking behind John. John then began running after Cruz. While Cruz was running towards the Temple OF Wisdom he sensed that someone was behind him following him. He quickly turned his head around and saw that it was John. He instantly began firing spiritual needles at John. John avoided all the spiritual needles without allowing none of them to graze his body. When Cruz noticed that Deimos''s giant guardian sword was on the ground. He quickly picked up the giant guardian sword continuing to run. Aegeus told Cruz that the guardian''s sword was the key to opening the Temple Of Wisdom. When he was almost two kilometers away from the Temple Of Wisdom, John shouted: "Stop him!" Sarah instantly ran towards Cruz jumping in the face executing a double eagle strike eagle kick on his chest. Blood was released was Cruz''s mouth causing him to drop the giant guardian sword. Cruz struggled to stand on his feet. He began rapidly firing spiritual needles at Sarah. Sarah punched the air letting out an impact wave that wiped out all the spiritual needles turning them into the needle shards. Cruz stood on his feet picking up the giant spiritual needle. He tossed the giant guardian sword inside the door of The Temple Of Knowledge or Wisdom. The giant guardian sword turned to dust as it landed in The Temple Of Wisdom. The door began rumbling and shaking. Suddenly the door opened and blue light emitted out with high strong winds pushing back Sarah. John, however, stayed put. Cruz began laughing. When he was about to entire the Temple Of Wisdom he was punched in the spinal cord which instantly shattered. This was the work of Orion. Cruz crashed on the ground whimpering in pain. All that was inside the Temple Of Wisdom was an altar that had the orange aura around it. "Finally." "After all these long years." He tried to stand up but he couldn''t. Cruz looked behind him and saw that John was behind him. He quickly placed his hand on the altar. The aura surrounded his body making him levitate off the ground. A voice began to project in his head. "I am Adrian The Ruler and King Of All The Guardians." "You have successfully found the Temple Of Knowledge the last temple in the entire Realm Of Valadin." "What do you mean the last?" "A lower being named Solomon has discovered and took the power from the Temple Of Strength, Speed, Power, Glory, Combat, and Flight." "The whereabouts of the Temple Of Evil had not yet been discovered."Since you now have taken my knowledge you will roam and torment the world with my knowledge and scream out the name Adrian The Ruler Of The Guardians." "That is all." The aura was sucked inside of his body causing the Temple Of Knowledge to disappear. Cruz perfectly landed on his feet with his intelligence increased by over five hundred thousand times. Chapter 464 - Master Of Illusion And Puppeteer Cruz could feel the intelligence swirling through his entire brain. He began laughing statistically. "Finally!" "Now no one will stand in my way. Not even Solomon himself!" John fired a beam at Cruz as he continued to talk to himself. Cruz quickly responded catching the beam holding it tightly in his hand. Bits of flesh from his hand began burning away. Cruz tossed the beam into the air. The beam exploded into a giant ball of black smoke. "Such a waste of energy." Cruz began firing multiple spiritual needles at John. John dodged all the spiritual needles, quickly sprinting towards Cruz punching him extremely in the stomach. Blood squirted out of Cruz"s mouth. The force of the punch caused Cruz to lift off his feet smacking against the hard, rough, rocky, ground. This caused him to vomit up more blood. Even though his intelligence increased rapidly, his powers were still the same. As Cruz tried to get on his feet his entire body began to twitch. He held his stomach which now had a huge purple mark that pulsated as if his stomach had a heartbeat. "You pack a punch." "I really underestimated you. "You really are the perfect weapon of destruction." "I am not a fucking weapon!!" Veins began popping out of John''s forehead. Black and red aura began circling his body. The entire Temple Of Knowledge began rumbling. Suddenly a piece of the Temple Of Knowledge broke off like a block of cheddar cheese being broke in half. Cruz jumped off the piece of land firing a spiritual needle inside of John''s throat causing the black and red aura to disperse. John ripped the spiritual needle of his throat causing blood to squirt out like a fountain. John tumbled to the ground. His vision was slowly disappearing. Cruz walked up to John picking him up with one hand choking him severely causing more blood to squirt out of his neck. "Such a waste." "I do not want to kill such a magnificent weapon like you." I hope you make better choices in your next life John Santana." As Cruz was about to break John''s neck, Cross intervened. Cross punched a giant hole inside of Cruz"s chest ripping out his heart. Cruz instantly dropped John on the ground freezing up like a statue. He instantly turned pale. Cruz turned around starting at Cross vomiting up a lot of blood. Cross still held his heart which continued to pump blood. "Give that back to me!" "I have had enough of your shit," said Cruz. Cruz began smiling. "You are a fucking fool." "If you kill me you the Council Of Fate Empire will kill you as well as the Resistance." Cruz began laughing. Cross then crushed Cruz"s heart in the palm of his hand. His heart turned instantly to blood. Cruz collapsed in the ground with blood spewing out of his chest. Cruz died with his eyes open. Suddenly Cruz''s body began levitating off the ground. All the intelligence inside his body which he got from the Temple Of Knowledge came out of his body in a misty aura form. Suddenly it dispersed. Cruz''s body then dropped on the ground causing his head to crack open like a coconut. Cross walked past Cruz''s body walking up to John helping on his feet. They no longer needed to be on the former Floating Temple Of Wisdom. When they were about to leave an airship approached. It was Python who was accompanied by five hundred of his soldiers. Python was in the main airship watched Cruz''s body out from the ship. He began smiling. Cross had done Python a big thanks. "Open the hatch." The soldier followed her orders opening the hatch. Python walked down the opening hatch jumping from the opened hatch landing on the former Floating Temple Of Wisdom. Python''s injuries were already healed. He did not have one scratch or bruise on his body. He wore a cloak that marked that he was a Resistance leader. He stared at Cross and began smiling. "Bravo." "I knew your strength would have increased." "You now have the power to kill a Councilman." "You''re from the Resistance, aren''t you?" "Correct." "Why are you here?" I originally came here to kill Cruz and take the Temple Of Knowledge for myself. "However, it looks like I arrived too late." "Because of your Hades and Odin will be angry." I can''t go back to them empty-handed. Python suddenly stopped talking. He pointed his finger at Cross like a gun firing poison bullets at him. Cross rolled out of the way dodging the poison bullets. Cross quickly stood on his feet firing a beam at Python. When Python was about to grab the beam, Orion intervened grabbing Python two hands placing him in submission. "Tch." "I never said you could intervene." Poison began spewing out of Python''s scales. The beam Cross fired engulfed both Python and Orion. When the smoke cleared up Python was perfectly fine. Orion evaded the beam just in time. Python began laughing. Suddenly he looked at Cruz"s body. It was not Cruz. The one thought to be Cruz on the ground was a weak Councilman named Cruz. The one who controlled Cruz was a much stronger Councilman named Noir. Noir was the master of puppet masters. He could make you slit your own throat against your will, he could make you cut out your own heart, or he could make you jump off a cliff. He also could make you think that you were him making you look like him. His power was a mixture of illusion and puppeteer. His real name was Alec. "You fucking fools." "You have been tricked." Suddenly armies from the Council Of Fate Empire began firing plasma cannons at the Temple Of Knowledge. The entire Temple Of Knowledge exploded killing all Of Python''s soldiers. The entire Temple Of Knowledge turned to dust. Luckily, Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, and Naomi avoided the ambush orchestrated by Alec. Chapter 465 - Coates Swamp Ark Part 1 They all landed on the habitat under the Floating Temple Of Knowledge, called Coates Swamp. Coates Swamp was a thick swamp home to many men eating flora and fauna. (Plants and Animals Indigenous to partial habitat or continent.) Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, and Naomi split into two groups. Cross, Sarah, Jesse, and Orion were in Group 1 while Lucia, Akashiri, Naomi were in Group 2. Alec''s troopers landed on the swamp. Their head general and chief adviser was Akira. Akira was a 5-foot man with pure muscle. He had a scar on his face with tattoos on his back. "Split up." "Find the Resistance leader Python and bring his head to me." "The one who does it will receive a giant reward."Python camouflaged behind a tree with green bumps all over it. One soldier walked past him and he grabbed the soldier by his neck sliding his throat tossing his body to the side. The green swamp sticky water was now the color of crimson. Python then went under the sticky swampy water. Python could hold his breath for a very long time, so he wouldn''t have to worry about drowning. In the meantime, Akira ordered soldiers to build a small outpost. They wiped out all the nasty disgusting man-eating creatures in the area. Chapter 466 - Fade to Dark Python continued to take down Akira''s soldiers. Blood was now all over his green scaly hands. He kneeled down on one knee washing the blood off his hands in the nasty swamp water. He stood on his feet, quickly jumping on a tree that stuck of the swampy water. He then jumped onto the wet, moist land that made a squishy sound when he landed on it. He suddenly heard squishing noises of footsteps approaching. He immediately camouflaged himself walking too slowly towards the nasty swampy water. The soldier held his plasma rifle tightly in his hand. He had sworn he heard something. When the soldier turned around Python came out of camouflaged slitting the soldier''s throat. The soldier collapsed on the ground leaning hid head back causing the slice on his throat to grow large causing his head to fall off rolling into the nasty swampy water. Blood began squirting out of the soldier''s body, resembling a fountain. Through the thick huge grass which was sharp as dull knives laid an enemy camp with over thirty soldiers from the Council Of Fate Empire. They all were taking a break from finding Python and chopping off his head. However, none of them would be successful. Python had eyes behind his head. He literally had eyes behind his head. They activated when a person or creature tried to capture or assassinate him. Python camouflaged himself again enhancing his hearing so he could over what the soldiers were chatting about. "Where the fuck is this prick?!" said one of the soldiers. "We have been looking through this thick nasty swamp for over two hours now!" said another one of the soldiers. The leader of the soldiers named Hail began giggling. "What the fuck is so funny?" Even though he was their commanding officer, they should him not one inch of respect. You lazy fucking dinks are always fucking complaining. "Two hours?!" "Don''t make me fucking laugh." "I have searched for other accessories for weeks!" said Hail. "We all do not like our job supreme leader Hail." hyperbole the soldier. The soldiers continued to talk with each other. Python slowly crept down the hill. He sunk behind one of the soldiers snapping his neck like a twig. While he was searching through the soldier, he was spotted by a soldier who quickly alerted Hail and the rest of his comrades. They began rapidly firing at Python. Python evaded all the plasma bolts firing multiple poison rounds at the soldiers. Most of the soldiers were killed, while the rest of them cowered in the deep thick swamp, vanishing with one trace. Hail did not care his soldiers were slaughtered. He pulled out a plasma rifle firing five rounds of plasma at Python. Chapter 467 - Heavy Artillery (Sorry for the very short chapter yesterday guys. Power came off on the islands of St. John, St. Croix, and St. Thomas.Sorry for the inconvenience. Please enjoy this chapter.) Python dodged the plasma bolts quickly rolling out of the way. Python fired two poison bullets at Hail''s chest. Luckily Hail rolled out of the way. Python began smiling. He formed a beam in his hand throwing at Hail. Hail did not have enough time to dodge the beam. When turned around and began running the beam landed in the ground causing an explosion, which made him lift off the ground smashing like a bag of cement on the moist ground. His arm was broken like a twig causing the bone to pop out. Hail began screaming loudly. Python slowly walked up to Hail picking him up one hand choking him severely. "Who is your leader?" "I will never tell you!!" said Hail with a squeaky voice. "Tch." Python enlarged his jaw turning his pop out of place. His razor-sharp teeth to be revealed. Before Hail died he had a look of fright in his eyes. Python bit a huge chunk of his head off causing his brain to hang out of his head. Python tossed Hail''s lifeless body was tossed to the side wiping the blood away from his face. He hadn''t eaten anything since he arrived at the former Temple of Knowledge. He walked up to the nasty, sticky, swampy quickly shoving his hand in it. He pulled out an ugly fish that had a row of razor-sharp teeth. Ignoring the ugliness of the fish he bit a chunk out of the fish-killing instantly. As he did this, maggots began falling out of the fish. However, he didn''t care. "Extra protein for me he thought." Cross, Jesse, and Orion''s Location... Near Akira''s Camp... Cross, Sarah, Lucia, John, Jesse, and Orion hid in between the tall bushes scouting out Akira''s camp. Cross counted up to over 50 soldiers including Akira who was the strongest one out of all of them. They were planning to sneak past Akira''s soldiers and steal their ships. When they were about to move away from the tall bushes Cross saw Python. "Look!" "There''s the fucking bastard!!" They all began opening fire on Python. Python dodged all three hundred plasma bolts without moving a single hair or muscle. He began laughing. "What the fuck is so funny?!" answered one of the soldiers. "You all are worms to me." "Nothing will kill me." Python channeled cyan aura around his body sprinting towards the soldiers of Akira. He grabbed one of the soldiers ripping his arm off tossing it to the side. The soldier screamed like a siren before bleeding out. While Python was trying to recover his energy he was stabbed in the back by another soldier who was a bit bulky and stronger. Python turned around breaking off the sword that was lodged in his back. He threw the shard into his head. Blood squirted out of the soldier''s head. All the rest 48 soldiers began opening fire on Python with heavier artillery. A giant cloud of smoke was now created. Python jumped out the cloud of smoke extending his tongue into a soldier''s eye piercing through his head. A chunk of brain was now on his tongue. He swallowed the chunk of the brain with an evil sadistic look on his face. Python then formed a giant beam into his hand throwing it at the huddle of soldiers causing a bright loud explosion. When the smoke of the explosion cleared up, a crater was shown with piles of dead bodies with blood all over the place. Python landed perfectly on the ground now heading to Akira''s quarters. Akira''s quarters were the largest tent lodged with Night stone pole in the ground. Python slowly walked into Akira''s quarters. He walked into the tent clutching his into a hard fist. When he entered no one was inside. Python carefully examined the place sniffing the air. He saw a bottle full of liquor. He picked up the bottle of liquor and felt that it was freezing cold. However, liquor can not be frozen. He tossed the bottle of liquor to the side and could feel the heat of a small portable oven. He opened the door of the oven and saw that sweet rolls were being made. Python instantly knew that someone was inside. When he turned around he was punched through the tent coughing up blood smashing on the ground. Akira was using the former generation of the invisibility device that was made with his suit. He came out of invisibility and saw that all of his men were dead. Python got on his feet wiping the blood away from his face. He gargled his spit, spitting chunks of blood on the ground that was mixed with spit. Akira quickly went back into his invisibility mode round housing Python in the face knocking out two of his teeth. Even though Python couldn''t see him he still could hear his heavy breathing and body heat. Python rolled back, firing two rounds of poison at Akira. who created a barrier around himself protecting him from all danger. Python formed aura around his fist punching his hardest at the barrier which shattered like glass sending Akira into sharp tree branch that went through his chest causing his invisibility device to malfunction causing him to pop in and out of invisibility. Python walked up to Akira who vomited up blood all over his suit. Python tingled with the branch that was still inside Akira''s chest to make him feel more pain than he already was experiencing. "Which Councilman sent you to kill me?" "Why should I tell you?" "Because if you don''t I will kill you." Akira was not struck in a vital spot. Even though he lost a lot of blood he would still survive. The suit he wore did not only have an invisibility device. It also had a healing factor, a teleportation system, and a barrier that was now destroyed. "My leader is Alec." "Alec." "Alec The Master Puppeteer?" "Yes." Alec coughed more blood. He was now turning pale. "Tell me where Alec is going to be." Hanzo Hattori is planning an attack on Odin with help from Baldur." "He should be there." Python turned his back on Akira firing a poison bullet into his head. Akira slid off the branch falling on the ground causing more and more blood to spill out of his chest. Chapter 468 - Attack On Odin Odin was Southeast of the former Temple Of Combat which crumbled after standing in the sky for a thousand years. The Temple Of Combat became home to many nomads and vagabonds who called The Former Temple Of Combat Pueblo, meaning Village. Three weeks before the war started, Odin took over Pueblo. He allowed the nomads and vagabonds to stay. However, they had to help during the war unless he would kill all off them within the blink of an eye. Odin was exercising at the moment. He did at least five hundred thousand pushups in one minute. After doing over two million pushups in three minutes Odin stood on his feet guzzling down a giant bottle of liquor. After he finished drinking the liquor he tossed the bottle on his bed cracking every bone in his body. Odin then picked up a sweet roll eating the entire sweet roll without even chewing. Hanzo and Baldur''s Location... Hanzo and Baldur were in an airship that floated above Pueblo. Hanzo started smiling. On the other hand, Baldur had a straight serious expression in his face as if he was ready for a long and hard battle that could cost him his life. The hatch of the airship opened up and Hanzo jumped out of the airship without a flight suit or parachute. Baldur slowly walked out of the hatch of the airship levitating slowly towards Pueblo. After three minutes Baldur landed on Pueblo. Baldur looked up above and more soldiers from the Resistance who were robots created by Cornelius Advent were there to aid them against assassinating Odin. Around the village of Pueblo laid a huge crumbling wall. Hanzo, Baldur, and the robots made by Cornelius Advent began slowly patrolling towards the wall of Pueblo. Hanzo could sense that something would jump off. In times of war, people did not relax. They were always worried that the enemy would and could attack at any given moment. Hanzo ordered five Resistance Robots who held plasma guns attached to their arms in their hands. On of the robots stepped on a mine causing the robot to explode into pieces. All the other four robots also stepped on mines exploding. Hanzo began shaking his head with a little grin on his face. "I knew they would be expecting us," Hanzo ordered the rest of the robots to go towards the wall. Suddenly nomads and vagabonds equipped with old guns popped out from over the wall of Pueblo. The began rapidly firing at the robots who were shot to pieces. Hanzo pulled out a Kunai throwing it into a nomad''s throat causing blood to squirt out. The nomad collapsed on the ground holding his neck bleeding out. The nomads and vagabonds then redirected their firing on Hanzo now. Hanzo dodged all the bullets pulling out two shurikens throwing them at the nomads and vagabonds. Most of the soldiers towards the wall were sliced to pieces causing their organs and blood to spill all over the crumbling wall. Hanzo walked up to the crumbling wall clenching his hand into a fist. He punched the wall causing a portion of it to fall like a tower of Jenga. Both Hanzo and Baldur walked in the village of Pueblo and we''re surrounded by nomads and vagabonds who were taking orders under Odin. They opened fire on both Hanzo and Baldur. Baldur stopped the bullets with his aura redirecting the bullets at the nomads and vagabonds. The bullets caused some of their limbs to be removed from their bodies. Hanzo looked beyond the dead bodies of the nomads and vagabonds and saw that one nomad was still alive. The nomad was loading up a plasma bazooka. The nomad fired the plasma bazooka at Hanzo who dodged it swiftly by tilting her head to the side. The plasma bazooka caused a giant explosion that formed a giant crater. The nomad''s face was shocked. He hadn''t seen anyone dodged around from a plasma bazooka before ever. "You should have caught me off guard." Hanzo quickly threw a Kunai into the nomad''s heart causing blood to splatter out. The nomad collapsed in the ground dying instantly. Almost every nomad and vagabond in the village of Pueblo were now dead. Hanzo suddenly heard loud clapping. "You executed that last throw excellent Hanzo Hattori." I would expect that from a ninja master as you said, Odin. Odin looked at Baldur who had the look of death in his eyes. He did not have the time to chat and gallivant. Baldur clenched his hand into a fist firing a beam at Odin who caught the same Baldur fired from his hands. He dispersed it in his hands and smoke emitted from his hands. He jumped down from the giant piece of rock landing on his feet. Odin circled lighting around his finger forging the lighting into a sword. Hanzo threw five Kunai at Odin who sliced the Kunai into metal pieces. Baldur began rapidly firing beams at Odin. Odin sliced all the beams in half throwing the lighting sword at Baldur. Baldur deflected the lighting sword with his leg sending it into the ground. A shockwave occurred causing lighting to splatter all over the place. Odin grinned forming two more lighting swords in his hands. While he did this, Hanzo saw an opening and he took the advantage to land a hit on Odin''s body. However, when he almost kicked Odin in the head trying to use a double helix kick Odin caught his leg. He then crushed Hanzo''s leg like a candy bar. Blood squirted out. However, Hanzo took the pain without making a grunt. Hanzo freed himself from Odin''s grip landing on his feet. His shin bone stuck out of his leg. Hanzo forcefully shoved the bone back in place burning the wound. Odin quickly shoved his hand into Hanzo''s chest. Blood squirted out his mouth. "Even though you are the greatest ninja ever, you still are no match for me." Hanzo coughed up blood yet again. Odin took his hand which was drenched in Hanzo''s blood. He wiped his hands on Hanzo''s shirt before slapping him to the side. Chapter 469 - Electric Ball Odin still held the lighting swords in his hands. He threw both lighting swords at Baldur who Dodger both of them. Baldur sprinted towards Odin destroying the ground in the process. Baldur began unleashing a barrage of attacks on Odin. Odin stood still allowing Baldur to attack him. As Baldur attacked him he just laughed. "Your hits feel like pinches." I guess I was wrong. He grabbed Baldur by the neck punching Baldur in the stomach making him cough up blood. A gust of wind was released from Baldur''s back causing his shirt to rip open. He tossed Baldur to the side. Suddenly Hanzo was alive and back on his feet. "It will take more than a single punch to defeat a ninja master like me." Hanzo pulled out a Kunai, wrapping aura around it. He threw the Kunai at Odin. Odin easily dodged it. Odin began laughing. However, the Kunai went inside of his back. Blood began staining his Resistance cloak. Odin took off his cloak and took the Kunai out of his back. Blood gushed out as he did this. Odin placed his cloak back on channeling aura around his hand. Bits of elasticity began moving around his hand like bugs. ''Electric Ball!!" A giant Electric Ball was released from Odin''s hands. The giant Electric Ball engulfed Hanzo''s body causing a mushroom cloud made of smoke to be created. Hanzo jumped out of the active electric mushroom cloud firing a beam at Odin. Odin caught the beam with his two fingers throwing it to the side. You should have stayed on the ground. Now you will feel the wrath of one of the main leaders of The Resistance. Odin was at least two hundred times stronger than Hyundai. If Hyundai was never killed he would become one of the next leaders to rule over the Resistance. Odin turned his entire left arm into pure electric energy. Hanzo made the Ten Negative Paths Technique activate ordering them to go after Odin. Odin grabbed one of the Negative Paths by the leg ripping it in half. Odin fired his pure electric arm at Hanzo who made two of the Negative Paths jump in front of him. The two Negative Paths turned to black smoky energy. Odin sliced the air causing an electric sword beam to come out which destroyed the ground making halve in two. Hanzo clasped his hands together grabbing the electric sword beam.. Chapter 470 - Heart Exploding Technique Hanzo was tired of Odin toying with him. He wanted Odin to use at least half of his full power. Hanzo released all the Ten Negative Paths towards Odin to attack him. Odin concentrated electricity around his body sucking all of the energy inside of his hand firing it at Hanzo. Hanzo evaded all the Ten Negative Paths. He sprinted towards Hanzo grabbing him by the neck beginning to choke him. Hanzo pulled out two Kunai stabbing Odin in the chest. Odin ignored the pain and began smiling looking like an evil sadistic bastard. Odin dropped Hanzo on the ground pulling out the two Kunai lodged inside of his chest. He tossed the Kunai to the side. His wounds began slowly healing. Hanzo pulled out a ninja bomb-throwing it at Odin. Odin grabbed the ninja bomb crushing it in his hand muffins the explosion causing a black stain to appear on his hand. "You will never succeed in killing me using these useless weapons." Odin wrapped electric around his hand forming a double edge lighting sword. Odin sliced after Hanzo who forged the attack. However, he was still affected by the double edge lighting sword. A long streak of blood began dripping from his expression. Hanzo wiped the blood away from his face sprinting towards Odin. He began unleashing a barrage of attacks on Odin''s body. Odin blocked every single attack Hanzo inflicted on him. He then overpowered Hanzo slapping across the village of Pueblo causing him to vomit up blood. Hanzo smashed into a rock that stuck out of the ground. Odin began smiling. He then heard footsteps approaching behind his back. Odin quickly turned around to see who was begin him. It was Baldur. Baldur clutched his hand into a fist cracking every bone in his hand. Baldur punched Odin in the face causing his neck to tilt forward. Odin turned his head back around smiling. He tried to grab Baldur but Baldur saw through his plan jumping back ten feet. Odin spat blood on the ground. He opened his mouth and his stained teeth were revealed. Odin spat a beam out of his mouth at Baldur who stopped it with his mind. He redirected the beam back towards Odin who slapped the beam into the air. A loud explosion occurred in the air. Baldur took advantage of running towards Odin round housing him in the face. Baldur only hurt himself in the process. His foot was broken like a toothpick. Baldur endured the pain collapsing on the ground quickly snapping his leg back in the right place. While he was on the ground recovering Odin punched Baldur in the chest, lifting him off his feet making him smash into a nomad''s stone house which crumbled as he went through it. Baldur now had blood all over his body. He stood on his feet spitting blood on the ground. He clenched his teeth together, grounding them tightly together. Veins burst out of his veins and his eyes turned black. He formed his hand to a fist the ground started to eradicate. Odin jumped in the air beginning to levitate. Hanzo threw five ninja bombs at Odin. Five explosions took place. A giant puff of black smoke was formed into the sky. Hanzo then went two of Ten Negative Paths to investigate. Suddenly a giant wave of electric energy was released from the black smoke wiping out both Negative Paths. Odin did not have one drop of blood leaking from his body. The electric energy surrounded Odin''s body like a godly armor. He descended to the ground dispersing the blue electric energy from around his body. He then made red electric energy appear around his hands. Hanzo jumped in the air holding two energy beams in his hands. He fired them at Odin who easily dodged the beams. He headbutted Hanzo in the head causing fragments of his skull to crack. Hanzo endured the pain kicking Odin in the face. However, Hanzo''s leg was caught. Odin smashed Hanzo in the ground causing a crater with hot air emitting out. Odin channeled red electric around his hands shocking Hanzo in the chest. Blood squirted out of his head causing him to shoot into the air. Hanzo''s ninja attire was now barely noticeable. Hanzo took of his ninja attire channeling aura around his body. "Forbidden Technique." Heart Exploding Burst. He quickly ran up to Odin quickly executing the Heart Exploding Burst technique on Odin. Odin''s heart did not explode but it slowed down. Small bits of blood came out of his mouth. Hanzo now was dumbfounded. Usually, when he used the Heart Exploding Burst Technique on an enemy, they would die instantly. However, Odin was one of the main leaders of The Resistance. It would not work on him. Often grabbed Hanzo''s arm crushing it like a twig. Hanzo endured the pain grounding his teeth tightly together. Odin then kicked him in the chest cracking his chest cage. When he began walking up to Hanzo. Baldur shoved his entire game through Odin''s stomach. Baldur''s entire arm was now drenched in blood. Odin generated red electric around hid hand shocking Baldur in the head giving him scrambling the brain matter in his brain. Baldur dropped on the ground going unconscious. "You two are weak." "Is this what the Council Of Fate Empire is all about?" "If so, we have already claimed victory." Shut the fuck up. Odin turned around and saw Hanzo struggling to get on his feet. "You think I show you all my techniques and power?" "Don''t be mistaken." Aura began channeling around Hanzo''s body. The entire village of Pueblo now rumbled. He stuck his hand into the air and a giant sky blue beam was created. "Die!" Hanzo threw the giant sky blue beam at Odin who began slowly walking towards it. Odin generated red electric around his hands clasping his hands together. "Behemoth Red Electric Bolt!!" He threw his Behemoth Electric Bolt at the giant sky blue beam. Both energy attacks smashed into each causing shockwaves and strong ferocious winds to pick. Both Hanzo and Odin started screaming. Suddenly a gigantic explosion occurred wiping out the village of Pueblo and the entire isle. The sea parted because of the force of the two great beams. Chapter 471 - Acute Dark, Wandering AI Even though Acute Dark''s body was destroyed he was still alive. Acute Dark no longer required his former master Cornelius Advent. The countless battles of war led to many death of robots created by Cornelius Advent. Acute Dark placed fragments of his artificial soul in all the robots creating his own army. The robot army was now called Soulless Troops. Somewhere above the Ruins above The Winged City... Cornelius Main Mothership. Cornelius was eating cheese rolls with wine. He tossed one of the cheese rolls to his robots snake that could morph into any animal. From parasite to human. The snake formed into an old man with white silk back hair holding a cane. "I have a mission for you G-1." "What is this mission Master Cornelius Advent?" "I want you to kill this man." Cornelius showed him a picture of Cross. G-1 burned the paper with his laser eyes and said: "This will be a very simple task." G-1 went outside the mother ship and morph into a bird flying off. Alec''s Location. Alec was making two Resistance soldiers who tried to kill him but failed to fight each using his puppeteer powers. One Resistance soldier stabbed the other soldier in the neck causing blood to gush out. The soldier rolled back holding his neck. He sustained his energy burning the wound with a torch. However, the other soldier quickly fired two arrows into the Resistance soldiers chest killing the soldier who was his brother in the progress. Chapter 472 - Elimination The soldier suddenly broke down in tears when he realized that he killed his own brother. "What have I done?!" Alec began laughing. The soldier grew mad picking up his sword throwing it at Alec. Alec stopped it with his hand crushing it easily. He then shot five spiritual strings into the soldier''s chest ripping out his heart causing blood to splatter al over the place. The soldier''s lifeless body dropped on the ground like a feather. Alec ordered two soldiers of his to clean up the bodies of the two brothers who were in The Resistance. G-1''s location. G-1 was now over the remains of Pueblo. It was named a complete wasteland. G-1 had been searching for Cross for over ten hours and made no type of progress. G-1 morphed into an old man landing on his feet. He began scanning the remains. Suddenly he picked up an object or some type of animal. It was Baldur. Even though Hanzo and Odin were nowhere to be found, Baldur was still alive. A rock landed on half of his body crushing half of his bones. Half of his face now disfigured. G-1 instantly began firing beams at Baldur. Even though his mission was to eliminate Cross, Baldur was still opposed to a threat. He struggled to get on his feet avoiding the beams. Five explosions occurred. Baldur coughed up blood stumbling back on his feet. He could barely see straight due through the severe brain damage. G-1 turned his hand into a blade running towards Baldur moving faster than a cheetah. Baldur clenched his hand into a fist punching a portion of G-1''s head off. G-1 started to malfunction. Tiny sparks flew out of his head. G-1 began smiling. The portion of his head that landed on the ground latched onto his head slowly healing back. Baldur picked up the giant rock that once laid on his body tossing it towards G-1. G-1 turned his hand into a blade slicing the rock in half. G-1 then opened his chest and a minimum loaded with plasma bolts began rapidly firing at Baldur. The weakened Baldur evaded most of the plasma bolts while two of them took off one of his legs. Blood splattered everywhere while Baldur whimpered in pain. G-1 slowly walked up to Baldur and kicked him in the face causing blood to splatter out. While G-1 beat the shit out of him, Baldur got the upper hand firing a beam into his chest causing G-1 to shot into the sky. Baldur had enough time to escape G-1. G-1 morphed into a bit firing down to the ground like a missile. G-1 then fired more plasma bolts out his mouth. Baldur vacated the village of Pueblo running as fast as he could. He barely had any energy left in his body. Originally he could kill useless machines like G-1 but right now he was weak and defenseless. He would have to recover from his fatal injuries. Baldur jumped off a cliff landing into a giant pool of water. Chapter 473 - Old Hut Odin''s Location. Both Hanzo and Odin survived. Odin only had minor injuries. He went to Cornelius Advent and gave him all the details on Project Zeus which was ready to launch. They would aim Project Zeus at The Archibald Archipelago which would kill everyone who vacated the premise. Odin''s minor injuries were that he was missing an arm. His wound healed up and fused to look like the bottoms of a hot dog. While Odin talked to Cornelius, Hades entered. "I was told that Hanzo Hattori and a Councilman going by the name Baldur tried to kill you." " "Is this true?" Odin sighed and said: "Yes it is." "They both tried to kill but they failed." They both now are in hell burning for the rest of eternity. Hades did not trust Odin. Secretly Odin was the Vice President and Ruler of the Council Of Fate Empire. He was Bishop''s superior. He was sent to take all the routes where the Resistance planned to strike The Archibald Archipelago. Hades did not know the truth but he was on to Odin. Hades looked at the blueprints of Project Zeus carefully analyzing them. He already spotted two areas which would overheat and malfunction once the first beam was fired from Project Zeus. "You need to fix these errors Cornelius or else Project Zeus will only be able to fire one plasma cannon bolt which could wipe out a continent." Cornelius looked at the blueprints and instantly ordered the worker robots to fix the errors. Baldur''s Location... Baldur crawled out of the waterfall crawling onto fresh land. He struggled to get on his feet that were all shot blood. Every step he made the left a blood trail. He came across an old hut out in the forest. He checked to see if the door was open and it was. He walked inside closing the door behind him locking it. Inside the old hut laid canned foods with supplies all over the place. He wrapped white clean bandages around his leg, squinting his eyes to ignore the pain. The white bandages were now stained in blood. He ripped open a can of red beans with his bare hands placing the can over his mouth allowing the beans to drop inside. He ate the soft mushy beans, wiping the bean juice away from his mouth. The beans tasted disgusting but he didn''t care. He then picked up a bottle of wine guzzling it down. He began coughing. He placed his hand on his mouth muffling his cough. He regained his energy. He now regained his energy. He now had some fight in him now. He stood on his feet looking through the holes of the hut. G-1 was now approaching. G-1 scanned the environment for anybody''s heat activity. Baldur lost a great amount of his blood so his body temperature was now lower down. Baldur formed a beam in his hand throwing it at G-1 who grabbed the beam tossing it to the side. G-1 began smiling. He now knew where his own target was. Chapter 474 - The Righteous Ones G-1 opened his cheat making the plasma cannon come out rapidly firing after the old hut Baldur took cover inside of. Baldur burst out of the roof of the hut with aura circled around his body like a barrier. He immediately started firing beams at G-1. G-1 was hit by two beams while the other four teams burned down nearby trees which eventually turned turn to ash blowing in the air disappearing with the wind. G-1 rushed Baldur punching him in the chest. Baldur crashed through the entire hut which crumbled like a tower of Jenga. Baldur quickly recovered wiping the blood away from his face and eyes. After he finished wiping the blood away from his eyes, G-1 stood in front of him. G-1 then picked Baldur up by the neck only seconds from crushing his windpipe. G-1 started to smile as he saw Baldur gasping for air. The harder Baldur has choked the more power circled around his body. Baldur made the aura around his body release as a deathly shockwave. The shockwave caused G-1 to let go of Baldur. Baldur smashed into a tree trunk that went straight through his chest. G-1 coughed up green liquid. Baldur coughed up bits of blood before walking up to the G-1. When Baldur was only a step away from G-1, G-1 began laughing. He opened his mouth and a powerful purple and black beam began to charge up. Baldur barely had enough time to dodge it. He then decided to release his full power. His eyes turn all black with veins popping out the side. Suddenly time slowed down.3 Baldur moved his head slightly to the side. The purple and black beam was released from G-1''s mouth. If Baldur didn''t stop time, he would have been dead for sure. He dispersed the aura from around his body allowing time to go back to its normal speed. The purple and black beam turned went into a nearby mountain that exploded into smithereens. The piece of the mountain landed on the ground causing giant cracks to form. G-1 gritted his teeth tightly together breaking the tree branch off inside his body. He tossed it to the side and held his heart. Green liquid began dripping out of his heart like a dripping faucet. His wound slowly healed up. G-1 was a bit more advanced than Adam/Acute Dark. G-1 began laughing like a maniac. "You can''t kill me!" I am next level technology!" G-1 was made from the same material Project Zeus was made from. A synthetic silky material similar to liquid mercury. G-1 opened his mouth yet again and five purple beams were released from his mouth. Baldur was no longer holding back. He dodges all the purple beams. He moved so fast it seemed as if the beam phased through his body. Baldur shoved his entire arm inside of G-1''s chest pulling out his core which was drenched in green liquid. Once his cure was destroyed, G-1 was finished. You can tell your superior Cornelius Advent that it will that more than a simple-minded power-hungry robot to kill me. Baldur crushed G-1''s core in his hand. It was if the core was a tomato. He tossed the remnants of the core to the side. G-1 began tumbling to the cliffside of the forest. The cracked up part of the cliffside crumbled causing G-1 to fall off. G-1 smacked on the ground like a bag of cement bursting into pieces. Green liquid began to flow everywhere. A crater was formed with white smoking rising out of it. Baldur breathed heavily and walked away from the scene. Cross''s Location. Python later called for reinforcements. Over three thousand ships from The Resistance landed in the Coates Swamp burning everything they settled their eyes on. Cross, Orion, and Akashiri hijacked a ship quickly fleeing away from the scene. John who sat on the side of his ship held his fists tightly together grounding his teeth together. He wanted to kill Alec and the entire Council Of Fate Empire for making him a deathly weapon that just knew who to follow orders. He asked Cross to assist in wiping out the Council Of Fate and he agreed. Hanzo''s Location. Archibald Archipelago... Hanzo took Hanzo four days to reach The Archibald Archipelago. For those four days, he didn''t eat a single thing. Hanzo could go without eating food or drinking water for two years if he wanted to. Hanzo walked into the main entrance of the Archibald Archipelago. On the did of the door had over forty different varieties of sweets. He picked up a honey bun with chocolate inside biting a chunk out of it before guzzling down a bottle of liquor tossing the bottle in the air. He took the cloak off his body revealing his wound. He had a giant slice in his rib that punctured the bone. He was horribly more damaged than Odin who was now missing an arm. He continued to eat honey buns that had chocolate inside. While he was munching, he was interrupted by one of Solomons Righteous Ones. The Righteous ones were soldiers who were trained by Solomon. There were five Righteous Ones. There names we''re Larsson, Pope, Ajax, Sophia, and Maya. The Righteous One who was now in front of Hanzo was Larsson. Larson was a brown fox like a humanoid creature that had one eye. He had a scar over his left eye the one that was removed. Hanzo had no idea was Larsson or the who the Righteous ones where. "Who the fuck are you?" Larsson began grinning. He shot towards Hanzo traveling faster than the speed of sound. He threw a punch at Hanzo circling high winds around the place. The pastries and cakes smashed into the lively wall painting it. The one now looked like a rainbow. Hanzo threw a Kunai at Larsson who caught the Kunai with his two fingers tossing the Kunai to the side. The more Hanzo moved the more blood leaked out of his wound. Hanzo was now turning pale. Larsson began laughing. "You shouldn''t disrespect people when you don''t even know who they are." Chapter 475 - Next Mission "I don''t give a fuck who you are," said Hanzo. Just know when I put my hands on you I will- suddenly Hanzo stopped talking collapsing to his knees. Hanzo now laid in a blood of his own blood. Larsson slowly began walking up to Hanzo. He channeled aura around his body which wrapped around his hand like a rope. "Impact Punch." He punched Hanzo in the face making chunks of blood fly out of his mouth. He went through the main Archibald Archipelago smacking onto the pavement. Larsson walked through the giant hole with a serious expression in his face. Hanzo struggled to get on his feet. His whole body was shivering. Hanzo clenched his hand into fists running towards Larsson. He began throwing wild punches at Larsson. Larsson dodged every single punch. He grabbed Hanzo''s arm poking his two fingers in Hanzo''s chest. Hanzo then dropped on the ground going unconscious. Larsson wiped the blood away from hands slowly walking away from Hanzo''s body. Hanzo woke up hours later in a chamber with an oxygen mask on his face. He looked at ribs and saw that he no longer had any wounds on his body. He took the oxygen mask off his face walking out of the oxygen chamber. He was confronted by Bishop and five soldiers equipped with plasma rifles. " Where is Baldur?" "I sent him on the same mission with you to kill Odin." "Were you successful?" Hanzo hesitated to say anything for couple seconds and said, "No." "Tch." "I hate sending useless dinks like you." "Never gets the fucking job done." One of the soldiers began holding his plasma rifle tightly as if he was going to try and fire a round at Hanzo. "So what?" "You are going to kill me for failing the mission?" "Killing you will be too easy." "Instead, I contact the Righteous Ones." I wanted Larsson to kill you but he spared you. "He doesn''t like killing defenseless people." "He could have killed you in a flash if he wanted to." "If I wasn''t injured I would have killed him." Bishop shook his head and turned his back on Hanzo. "I will not send you to try and kill Odin again." "You are going to kill Cornelius Advent." "Larsson will be going with you." "Larsson?" "No." " Honestly I want to do this alone." "Honestly you don''t a choice in the matter." The soldiers began pointing their rifles at Hanzo. Hanzo was going to pull out a shuriken and kill one of the soldiers. But if he did that the other four soldiers who shot him. He would have survived but he would have to fight the Vice President of The Council Of Fate Empire. "Fine." Bishop gave Hanzo a grin and walked off. One of the soldiers spat by Hanzo''s feet following Bishop. Hanzo clenched his fist tightly punching the ground which crackled. Hanzo ten years ago would kill the five soldiers and challenge Bishop. However, Hanzo placed a seal on his power and true personality. Every now and again he would of tendencies on getting rid of the seal. He walked out of the oxygen chamber making his way outside the Archibald Archipelago towards the pods. Larsson waited by the pods. When he heard footsteps approaching behind him he turned around and saw that it was Hanzo who grounded his teeth tightly when he saw Larsson. He walked up to Larsson and said: If you ever try and fight me while I am injured again, "I will brutally kill you." Hanzo walked into his own pod closing the hatch. Larsson began laughing he walked into his own pod. Both pods lifted off the Archibald Archipelago flying off in the east. Chapter 476 - Let The Hunt Began The two pods that Hanzo and Larsson were in now made there way close to a Resistance Camp. The two pods camouflaged descending towards the ground without making any sounds. Hanzo opened the hatch to his body walking out clenching his fist tightly. He wanted to break Bishop''s neck. However, if he tried Bishop would instantly kill him. without breaking a sweat. When Larsson opened the hatch in his body he quickly ran behind a rock taking cover. Hanzo pulled out a Kunai holding it tightly. "You should not interfere." "Let me do my job and I might consider letting live in the future." Larsson ignored Hanzo jumping over the boulder he took cover behind landing on his feet like a cat. Two Resistance soldiers spotted him immediately firing plasma bolts from their plasma rifles at him. Larsson dodged the plasma bolts with ease clenching his hand into a fist wrapping aura around it. "Impact Punch." He punched one of the soldiers in the chest causing them to explode into blood and organs splattering all over the ground. One Resistance more soldier almost stabbed him, but Larsson quickly reacted. He grabbed the Resistance soldier by the head smashing his head on the ground causing his brain to turn to jelly. Hanzo ran past Larsson throwing the Kunai he tightly held in his hand at a Resistance soldier. However, the Resistance soldier dodged the Kunai that killed the hid comrade that stood behind him. The Resistance soldier grew angry pulling out a plasma sticky grenade. He threw the sticky plasma grenade at Hanzo, which latched onto his chest. An explosion occurred in less than two seconds. Resistance soldiers that surrounded Hanzo where also killed in the process. A giant puff of black smoke rising into the air. Larsson looked in the direction of where Hanzo stood and began smiling. Suddenly when the giant puff of black smoke dispersed Hanzo stood in the same spot with blood all over his body. However, none of the blood his body was drenched in was his. It was the Resistance soldiers that surrounded him. "Tch." "Nice try." "But one measly little plasma sticky grenade will not kill me." The Resistance soldier who threw the plasma sticky grenade turned his back on Hanzo and began running for the hills. Hanzo sucked his teeth and stuck his right index finger out. A small green beam began charging in the right index finger. He fired the small green beam at the Resistance soldier who was so close in escaping. The small green beam went through his head as if he was shot in the head by a professional sniper that laid on a tall building. As soon as the green beam reacted with the Resistance soldier''s head, his head exploded causing blood, brains, and brain matter to splatter all over the place. The Resistance soldier''s headless body dropped on the ground lifelessly. Hanzo and Larsson killed every single Resistance more soldier that laid in the camp. Hanzo breathed heavily dropping to his knees. Larsson walked up to Hanzo and grinned. "What''s the matter?" "You tired?" "Shut the fuck up." The reason Hanzo was tired because the fatal round that Odin gave him in their intense battle was not yet fully healed. Hanzo stood and his feet. He then began coughing up chunks of blood. His full power and true personality were begging to come out. Larsson walked back to his pod laughing statistically. Hanzo wiped the blood away from his mouth following behind Larsson. They both walked into their pods closing the hatches. Both pods lifted off the former Resistance camp that was now full of dead bodies heading towards Cornelius''s Main Mother tanker which he liked to call The Wandering Titan. Both Hanzo and Larsson thought they killed every Resistance soldier, but they didn''t. One of The Resistance soldiers was a robot. The robot stood on its feet holding its chest. A lot of green liquid poured out of the robot''s chest. The robot contacted Cornelius. "Master Cornelius..." The robot voice box began malfunctioning. "What the fuck do you want?" "Can''t you see that I am occupied with a shit load of work?!" "I- I j-just wanted to t-tell you that Resistance Camp 523 has been obliterated." "All my comrades are dead." "Who is responsible?" Two Councilmen." "They are currently headed for your ship The Wandering Titan." Cornelius grinned. "Let them come." "They end up the same as you are." "Dead." Cornelius snapped his fingers and the robot''s core exploded. The robot died instantly. Cornelius began laughing. Cross"s Location... Cross, Sarah, Jesse, John, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, and Naomi, were now above close to Alec''s domain. Alec''s domain was very large. It was a large dark castle. The entire area was dark. Their ship descended on the ground with high winds all over the place. They camouflage the ship splitting into 4 groups. Cross and John were Group 1, Sarah and Lucia were Group 2, Orion and Akashiri were Group 3, and Jesse and Naomi were Group 4. All the groups split up. Cross and John would go through the entrance. A giant gate stood in the way. Sarah and Lucia would go towards the West Wing, Orion, and Akashiri, who go towards the East Wing, and Jesse and Naomi who go towards the North Wing. They then went towards their directions. They, however, did not know that they were being watched by Alec''s vice Councilman, Rocco. They were not the first ones who tried to overthrow Alec. All those in the past failed. Rocco began smiling. Rocco then went to inform Alec. Alec sat in his throne eating a honey butter roll dipped in sugar. As he was about to take the last bite he was interrupted. He crushed the honey roll tossing it to his slaves who would kill each other for it. "Councilman Alec 8 intruders have landed in your domain." "Are they from the Resistance?" "I do not think so." said, Rocco. However, they are they will be the next players in my little hunt." Alex snapped his fingers and soldiers and captains from the Resistance began coming out of the shadows. "Let the hunt began." The soldiers and captains ran out of the throne room like a pack of wolf''s running on the walls. Chapter 477 - Power Of A Righteous One Hanzo placed his pod and autopilot. He unwrapped his food that was in aluminum foil. He pulled out a sandwich that was loaded with honey smoked meat, mayonnaise, and ketchup. He ate the sandwich in couple seconds licking the ketchup off his lips. He then pulled out five dinner butter honey rolls loaded with cheese. He ate three of the medium size dinner butter rolls before having his full. The sandwich he ate earlier was five feet long. He then drank a bottle of wine which tasted very sweet. When he finished the bottle of wine he got off his chair opening the hatch of the pod. He saw The Wandering Titan erupt out of the clouds. Hanzo immediately placed his pod in camouflage mode. When Larsson saw The Wandering Titan he did not care to hide. Instead, he placed his pod on autopilot standing on top of the pod. He jumped into the air sinking his claws into the engine room of The Wandering Titan. " Fucking show-off." Hanzo ejected out of his pod also jumping into the engine room. The engine of The Wandering Titan was a large engine that spun like a spinning top. Hanzo and Larsson walked saw a giant door that led out of the engine room. Larsson kicked the door down with his white and brown furry claws feet. The door came off its hinges smashing into the ground. Two robots guarded the engine room. One robot tried to stab Larsson, but Larsson grabbed the hand blade and broke the hand blade as if it was a Doritos chip. He ripped the robot''s core out tossing it to the side. The outer robot fired a plasma bolt from its mouth at Larsson who quickly turned around. He caught the plasma bolt dispersing it in his hand. He then kicked the robot''s head off making it smash into the walls of The Wandering Titan. A hidden robot that was similar to a spider tried to grab Larsson but Hanzo quickly threw a Kunai into the robot spider''s head causing it to malfunction and blow up. Green liquid and a transparent sticky substance leaked out of the robot spider''s burning body. "I did not ask you to fucking help me!" shouted Larsson. Hanzo began smiling. "No matter how strong you think you are you will always require assistance from a more experienced person." Larsson clenched his sharp teeth together growing angry. When the both of them were about to move on the next room in the Wandering Titan a robot that held a plasma minigun and in it"s hand began firing at least ten rounds per second at Larsson. Larsson dodged all the plasma bolts without moving. He ran up to the robot and ripped the minigun out from its hands tossing the minigun to the side. He then ripped out the robot''s core killing it instantly. Larsson picked up the minigun and killed the incoming robots. The minigun overheated and blew up in Larsson''s face. No damage came upon Larsson''s body. Both Hanzo and Larsson moved on to the next room in The Wandering Titan. When they moved on to the next room a robot holding a sword looking like a samurai. Larsson then said to Hanzo: "I will take care of this hunk of metal." Hanzo nodded his head and turned invisible. "Where did your friend go?!" said the shocked samurai robot. That bastard is not my fucking friend. "I will also kill him when I get the right chance." Larsson bandaged aura around his and clenching his fist tightly. "Impact Punch." He fired the Impact Punch at the Samurai robot. The Samurai robot dodged the Impact Punch by tilting its head to the side. "Hmm." "You''re not like the other robots." "You''re a bit more advanced." "I am twenty times more advanced than those other pieces of junk roaming around here." "All you robots are the same." "You all are junk." He fired two more impact punches at the Samurai robot. The Samurai robot backflipped off the wall clenching its hand into a fist. Five poison darts were fired at Larsson''s chest. Larsson caught the poison darts without touching the sharp points that leaked lethal poison. He tossed them on the ground crushing them with his boots. The Samurai robot smiled as Larsson did this. Poison fumes began coming out the poison that bubbled up on the ground. Larsson ripped off his sleeve that exposed his furry brown skin. He wrapped the sleeve on his nose. On his right arm, he had a tattoo that marked that he was a part of The Righteous Ones. "How do you like the smell of my poison?" Larsson fired a beam at the Samurai robot that sliced the beam into two equal halves. The Samurai robot then tried to stab Larsson in the throat but Larsson placed his arm in front. The blade punctured his bone coming right through. Blood squirt out. Larsson broke the blade in his bone ribbing it out crushing it like a graham cracker. He sprinkled the metal pieces on the ground cracking his neck. "It''s time for me to get a little serious." He channeled orange aura around his body which caused a shockwave. The top layer of his clothes was torched. He had scars all over his body. The Samurai robot pulled out two short swords running towards Larsson jumping in the air. Larsson stuck his hand out and said: "Impact Wave." A wave of orange energy engulfed the Samurai robot''s entire body melting the robot into pieces. The robot screamed before his entire body melted into a pile of ash. A giant explosion occurred tilting the Wandering Titan to the side. Larsson dispersed the orange energy from around his body that smoked. The Samurai robot was the 44,000th thousand victims to see the Impact Wave but never lived to tell the tale. The only piece of the Samurai robot that did not turn to ash was a portion of his metal fingernail. Chapter 478 - Cornelius Confronted Cornelius each of the cameras in his control room growing angry. Fifty of his robots were destroyed in a couple of seconds. Cornelius sucked his teeth loudly before snapping his fingers. The gloves wore were connected to all the robots hr ever created. His snapping fingers caused the robots that were once in pieces to resemble together. He began smiling. The robots Hanzo just killed began standing up. Hanzo quickly jumped back from the undead robots. All of them began running towards Hanzo like a pack of hungry wolves. He pulled out a ninja bomb, throwing it into the huddle of undead robots. A great explosion occurred causing the lower deck of The Wandering Titan to rumble. When the smoke cleared up the pieces of the robots burnt bodies reassembled yet again. " Why won''t you all fucking die already?!! Hanzo threw five more ninja bombs at the huddle of undead robots. The explosion of the ninja bombs was so powerful it caused the ground of the lower deck of the Wandering Titan to crumble. The undead robots feel through the hole in the lower deck of The Wandering Titan smacking on water sinking to the bottom of the ocean. Cornelius bit his lips, causing little blood to leak from his lips. He was pissed off. He snapped his fingers again activating the machine guns that wield heavy artillery. Hanzo instantly ran to the upper deck avoiding the heavy artillery machine guns. He kicked down the door leading to the upper deck. When he made it to the upper deck he was confronted by a cyborg with a hat. I will spare your life if he moves to out the way and let me through. The cyborg grinned. "Spare my life?" "Tch." I am the third strongest in The Wandering Titan." "My name is Juice." "I do not give a fuck what your name is." "All that I know is that if you do not move out the way in couple seconds I will be forced to rip out your heart and crush it like a graham cracker." Juice began laughing. "You aren''t in any shape to be making death threats when you''re already dead." I have placed microscope drones in your body. "They will rip and tear out your organs." Hanzo threw five Kunai at Juice. Juice dodged the Kunai quickly pulling out two plasma guns. He began rapidly firing at Hanzo. Hanzo dodged all the plasma bolts. He then ran up to Juice roundhouse kicking him to the face causing him to spit up green liquid. Juice smashed into a pipe that caused a portion of his head to smash in. Juice collapsed on the ground with transparent sticky liquid spilling out of his head. Juice got on his feet jumping back away from Hanzo. When Hanzo was about to throw a Kunai at Juice, the microscope drones stopped him. They now had complete control over his body. Juice began laughing loudly. "Even if you kill me you will never be able to control your own body." Suddenly Hanzo''s muscles began growing larger and larger. Suddenly his huge muscles crushed the drones. Hanzo was now able to move again. Juice looked terrified. "How?!" Juice grounded his teeth tightly quickly running towards his plasma guns. Before he even was able to touch any of the plasma guns, a Kunai was thrown in his hand. Hanzo then ran up to Juice punching him in the face. His neck spun all the way around. Hanzo then ripped off Juice''s head tossing it to the side. Hanzo''s hand was now drenched in transparent muck. He wiped it on his ninja attire moving onto the next area in The Wandering Titan Ship. Larsson''s Location... Larsson was only steps away from the room where Cornelius was in. Over four hundred robots guarded the room. "Impact Punch Times Two!" As he performed the Impact Punch Times Two technique on the four hundred robots they all exploded into pieces. Larsson walked on the pieces of the robots standing in front of the room which Cornelius was in. He kicked down the door walking inside. Cornelius turned around and clenched his teeth tightly. "Tch." "You must be one of the unwelcomed guests." Larsson clenched his fist tightly and ran towards Cornelius jumping in the air. Cornelius quickly ordered one of his robots to jump in the way for him to take the punch. The robot busted in pieces spattering green liquid all over the clean white ground of the control room. Larsson grabbed Cornelius by the throat punching him twice in the face. Blood was now all over Cornelius''s face. Larsson then tossed Cornelius to the side. He smashed into a computer which crumbled to pieces as he did. He began crawling like a worm. Even though Cornelius did not practice or use his life energy as a weapon, he still had a very powerful brain. Cornelius wiped the blood from his face putting his hand inside of his mouth. He felt as if one of his teeth was going to come out. He pulled the tooth a little and his tooth plopped into his hand drenching his entire hand in blood. He then began breathing heavily. Larsson sprinted towards Hanzo, smashing his back on the walls of the control room, while he choked him at the same time. Blood began running out of Cornelius"s mouth. When Larsson was about to break Cornelius"s neck, Cornelius snapped his fingers. Suddenly a barrier appeared around his body pushing away Larsson who landed on his feet. "I might not be able to punch a stone wall to pieces with one punch, but I can still kill you." Three plasma claws popped out of his two gloves. The barrier around his body and Cornelius ran toward Larsson at his top speed. Larsson avoided Cornelius kicking him extremely hard in the ribs, cracking them. Cornelius howled in pain smashing on the ground holding his cracked ribs. Before Larsson could land the final blow, Hanzo walked in. He would not let Larsson take all the credit. Chapter 479 - Take All The Credit. "I will not allow you to kill him, Larsson," said Hanzo. "Tch." Larsson ignored Hanzo and walked up to Cornelius. He kicked Cornelius in the face breaking his nose like a twig. Blood squirted out of his face. While Cornelius was getting the shit kicked out of him, he contacted The Pilgrim. The Pilgrim was a deathly killing machine he recently made after he sent G-1 to kill Cross. He obviously knew that G-1 failed him because he never returned. Larsson picked Cornelius up by the neck about to smash his head on the ground. Hanzo threw a Kunai inside of Larsson''s back causing Larsson to stumble forward dropping Cornelius on the ground. Larsson took the Kunai out of his back throwing it on the ground. The Kunai was now drenched in Larsson''s blood. Larsson quickly turned around now focus on Hanzo instead of his target. Blood began running down Larsson''s back. Larsson sprinted towards Hanzo trying to stab him with his claws. Hanzo grabbed Larsson''s arm breaking it like a chicken bone. A loud cracking noise sounded off throughout the control room. Larsson kicked Hanzo in the face making him spit out blood-making crash into the wall. While they fought each other Cornelius smiled even though his entire body felt as if it was on fire. Chapter 480 - The Pilgrim Destroys The Wandering Titan The Pilgrim shot through the sky like a missile. If he continued moving this past, he would reach the Wandering Titan in no time. The Pilgrim had light green hair with a buttermilk skin completion. Cornelius created The Pilgrim from a resource called Dark Kermantine. Dark Kermantine was Kermantine that was surrounded by energy from The Underworld. The Pilgrim was entirely different from the other cyborgs and robots Cornelius invented. His core was not in his chest but was in his brain. Even though Cornelius was smart he still made deals with many people. He even made deals with The Vinci Brothers who would also partake in The Fourth Great War. The Wandering Titan, Control Room. Larsson and Hanzo were still fighting. They both only fought each other with their fists and legs. Hanzo round housed Larsson in his face knocking out five of his razor-sharp teeth. Larsson smashed into the wall coughing up more blood. Hanzo then took five of his last Kunai out throwing them at Larsson. Larsson instantly reacted dodging the five Kunai. He took the five Kunai out of the wall throwing them at Hanzo. Hanzo dodged three of the Kunai while the other two Kunai landed in his legs causing him to tumble to the ground. Hanzo ripped the Kunai out of his legs which was drenched in his blood. Larsson ripped a radar out of the ground throwing at Hanzo. Hanzo dodged the giant radar which crashed through the big tented glass window. Larsson sprinted towards Hanzo kicking him in the face. Hanzo tumbled on the ground landing on the glass pieces that landed in his back. Larsson porched over Hanzo and began wrapping energy around his fist. "You remember what you said when we were first headed here?" "You said that you were going to kill me if I tried to kill you again." "But look at you now." "You are defenseless as a wounded animal." When Larsson was about to punch Hanzo in the face, Hanzo picked up a giant shard of glass shoving it into Larsson''s head. He then kicked Larsson in the stomach making him vomit up blood. Hanzo stood on his feet pulling the glass shards out of his back. "A worthless worm like you will never be able to kill me." Suddenly Hanzo detected a life form of some sort and turned around. It was The Pilgrim. The Pilgrim rode on top of a dark cloud. He jumped off the dark cloud holding his weapon which was a huge double-edged sword made from Dark Kermantine. He tried to stab Hanzo but Hanzo rolled out of the way. The Pilgrim''s giant double-edged sword was shoved into the ground causing sparks to fly all over the place. Larsson stood on his first ripping the glass shard out of his head causing a lot of blood to pour out of his head. Larsson''s vision was now distorted because of blood loss. The Pilgrim pulled his double-edged sword out of the ground slicing Hanzo on the face. Hanzo ignored the small flesh wound ripping the sword from The Pilgrim''s hands. He then shoved the double-edged sword into The Pilgrim''s chest. The Pilgrim vomited up green blood ripping the sword out of his cheat throwing it to the side. The Pilgrim tried to grab Hanzo, but Hanzo slide in between his legs jumping on his back punching multiple times in his head. Your hits feel like mosquito bites. He picked Hanzo off his head throwing him to the side. Hanzo landed on his feet. The Pilgrim then went to help Cornelius. "What took you so fucking long?!" "Get me the fuck out of here?!" The Pilgrim placed Cornelius on his back forming a black cloud in his head shooting it into the air. The Pilgrim jumped on the black cloud which slowly drifted away. "Destroy this ship." The Pilgrim stuck his hand out and a cyan beam began charging in his hand. Larsson and Hanzo escaped from The Wandering Titan at the last moment. A gigantic explosion occurred wiping out the clouds. The pieces of The Wandering Titan landed on the ground creating a giant crater that had smoke rising out of it. Cornelius began laughing. If he didn''t call The Pilgrim he would have slaughtered for sure. His death would be a great impact on The Resistance. Alec''s Domain... Cross and John began walking towards the entrance of Alec''s Castle. The entire castle was creepy and spooky. In front of the castle laid the Gatekeeper. The Gatekeeper had a dusty old coat with torn clothes. His face was that of a bird similar to an eagle. When the gatekeeper saw Cross and John he coughed up a pile of dust from his mouth. "You may you two gentlemen be?" said the gatekeeper. We are traders from The Archibald Company owned by Solomon. "Solomon?" The gatekeeper instantly knew they were lying. The traders in the Archibald Company wore jackets and had symbols of a moon on their foreheads. "Right, this way gentlemen." When Cross and John walked in front of the gatekeeper, the gatekeeper pulled out a crossbow loading up a bolt. The gatekeeper fired the bolt at Cross''s head. Cross turned around quickly grabbing the bolt throwing it to the side. "Hmm." You''re not like the arrogant and ignorant like the other intruders who tried to get past me." John held back Cross and whispered something in his ear. John walked in front of Cross and clenched his hand into a fist. Veins started to pop out of his fist. The gatekeeper sighed and loaded up another bolt on his crossbow. He fired the bolt at John. John dodged the bolt but he was still grazed. A long streak of blood began leaking from his head. John wipes the blood away from his hands and sprinted towards the gatekeeper. Even though John experienced death many times, he still was not an experienced fighter. The gatekeeper rolled back pulling out a whip that seemed as if it was alive. Chapter 481 - The Gatekeepers Power The Gatekeeper swung the whip into the air which was like helicopter propellers. John tried to grab the whip but he was unsuccessful. A chunk of John''s skin from his chest was removed causing blood to draw. Cross wanted to interfere but John told him not to. Even though he was stronger than him he still was his older brother. John wiped the blood away from his chest. The gatekeeper began grinning. "Getting tired?" He smashed the whip on the ground causing the ground to crack. John took the advantage and kneeled the gatekeeper in the face. Blood leaked out of the gatekeeper''s nose. The gatekeeper grew mad quickly picking up the whip off the ground. He wrapped the whip around John''s body squeezing his body tightly. Blood leaked out of John''s mouth. He threw John to the side. John landed on his feet wiping the blood away from his mouth. The gatekeeper wrapped the whip up placing it behind his back. He then pulled out his crossbow holding the handle tightly. He yet again loaded up another bolt firing it at John. John dodged the bolt which traveled over three hundred miles per hour faster than the fastest car ever recorded in the history of mankind, The Bugatti Veyron Super Sport. John channeled aura around both of his hands firing multiple beams at The Gatekeeper. The Gatekeeper dodged all the beams John fired at him. The Gatekeeper then loaded his crossbow again with a bolt, firing it at John. The bolt went straight inside of John''s neck. Blood squirted out like a fountain. John grunted pulling out the bolt tossing it on the ground. He held his neck, sustaining the wound. The Gatekeeper slowly began walking towards John loading a bolt to his crossbow. "I was expecting more of a challenge." He fired the bolt at John who reacted at the last moment. He dodged the bolt running up toward The Gatekeeper unleashing a barrage of attacks on his feathered body. The last attack John inflicted on The Gatekeeper was a roundhouse to the mouth breaking his jaw like a jolly rancher jawbreaker. The Gatekeeper crashed on the ground like a heavy bag of potatoes. The Gatekeeper vomited up blood coughing. Even though The Gatekeeper was experiencing pain all over his body from John, he had a disease he contracted from an intruder he killed over four years ago. Ever since he contracted the unknown rare disease he peed and coughed up chunks of blood. His eyes used to be green. Now they were yellow and red. The Gatekeeper got on his feet somehow snapping his broken jaw back in place. He tossed the crossbow to the side closing his hands together. Aura began wrapping around his hands. The ground began cracking up. Suddenly the ground cracked up sinking in. John and The Gatekeeper both landed on their feet. The aura dispersed from around his hands evaporating into the air. The Gatekeeper began twitching. His muscles began growing larger and larger. His dusty old coat and tattered shirt burst off of his chest. He now weighed over four hundred pounds of straight muscle. He cracked his knuckles which sounded off. The Gatekeeper''s voice was now monstrous and deep. The Gatekeeper stepped both of his feet into the ground which since inside like quicksand. Aura began wrapping around his body causing the entire area to tumble and rumble. His aura was red. The Gatekeeper was now using all of his power. John stuck his hands out with beams on each of his ten fingers. He fired the ten fingers at The Gatekeeper was now like a weapon of destruction. The beams bounced off of his body as if pebbles we''re being thrown at him. The Gatekeeper grabbed John by the neck choking him. John tried to shove his hand into his The Gatekeeper''s ribs but his muscles blocked his hand. He threw John out of the giant hole. John landed on his feet wiping the blood away from his mouth breathing heavily. The Gatekeeper jumped out of the hole levitating, in the air. The Gatekeeper coughed up blood again holding his chest. The more power he used the more the disease in his body grew worse. The Gatekeeper fired five beams at John, who slide under The Gatekeeper''s legs. He kicked Gatekeeper in the head cracking his skull. Chapter 482 - Zombies!! Both Larsson and Hanzo made their way all the way back to the Archibald Archipelago. They barely escaped certain death. Both of them were tired, thirsty, and hungry. Either of the liked each other but they wouldn''t care to attack one when they were tired. Larsson opened the door of the main building in the Archibald Archipelago. When they entered, they saw traders from the Archibald Company talking to Ajax Of The Righteous Ones. Why the fuck are you discussing your targeting problems to me?" "I have nothing to do with the Archibald Company." "Get the fuck out of my face." Ajax was a very tall fellow with strange tattoos covering his body. He wore a long black leather coat that was bleached out by the sunlight. Under the long black coat, he wore a black shirt with a very small hold in the middle of the shirt. He wore boots made from steel mixed with Kermantine. The traders slowly walked away from Ajax with serious expressions on their faces as if they wanted to attack him. However, they wouldn''t. They knew that they would be crushed like bugs. Ajax then settled his eyes on Larsson who was drenched in blood. Hanzo went straight to eat. Ajax began grinning. "What the fuck is so funny?" said Larsson. "Nothing." "The looks of your appearance show me that you failed your mission in eliminating Cornelius." "If I was sent on that mission I would have easily killed Cornelius without getting my hands dirty." Larsson walked up to Ajax crunching his hand into a fist. "Shut the fuck up you cocky bastard." Ajax looked down at Larsson as if he was a bug. "Tch." He turned his back on Larsson laughing loudly walking in Bishop''s office. Larsson bit his lip so hard that blood began to leak out of his mouth dripping on the ground. Larsson hated Ajax''s guts. He wanted to rip his brain out of his head and stomp on it. However, he couldn''t kill Ajax. The Righteous One''s considered themselves as brothers and sisters even though none of them were related. They only addressed each other as brother and sister because they all were trained by Solomon who helped them unlock their full destructive power. Ajax was ranked the second strongest Righteous One, while Larsson was considered to be the fourth strongest one. Unfortunately, he never released his full power. He had another power he never showed anyone. Even though Solomon never saw his other power he knew he had it. When Ajax entered Bishop''s office he could barely fit inside. Bishop just fixed the problems the traders were having. Bishop took off his glasses placing them on his desk. "What do you want Ajax?" Ajax cleared his throat and took the grin off his face. He now showed a serious expression on his face. "I want permission to kill Larsson." Bishop then placed his glasses back on his face and said: "Have a seat." Alec''s Domain... In front of the giant gate. John walked up to The Gatekeeper''s disfigured body searching him. He noticed that a chain was attached to his pants. He ripped the chain from his pants and held it in his hand. He opened his hand and held a ten-inch key in his hand. John walked up to the giant gate and noticed a keyhole in the right-hand corner of the gate. John stuck the key in the gate turning it counterclockwise. When he did this suddenly five levers came out the ground. As Cross and John pulled the levers the gate opened. When the giant gate opened a giant gust of wind that was waiting to be released was freed. The giant gust of wind pushed both Cross and John into the air. They both landed on their feet. Cross and John began walking slowly into the spooky and creepy castle. Cross looked on the ground and noticed that blood was dripping. He looked in the air and saw two Resistance soldiers with pieces of their body missing. These were the same two soldiers who were previously sent by The Fisherman who was planning to make a visit to Alec. The Fisherman bribed the soldiers in betraying their leaders. He did this to over 20,000 Resistance soldiers. When the final battle of The Fourth War they could kill their former comrades. Cross then continued to walk with John. The entire entrance of the castle smelled like toxic sewage. Piles of rotting bodies from former intruders who escaped The Gatekeeper''s laid all over the ground. Maggots and flies were all around the rotting dead bodies. Both Cross and John wanted to throw up. Rocco stood on a tower channeling aura around his hand. He fired the aura in the sky which turned into a green mist. The green mist descended to the ground circling the dead rotting bodies. The two were almost inside the castle close to the barracks. Cross heard rustling behind his back. John who also heard the rustling turned around. It was the dead bodies. They were now zombies who were hungry for flesh. Most of the zombies held grappling hooks around their arms. These zombies were not slow. They began running towards Cross and John very fast. Two of the zombies leaped into the air. Cross grabbed one of the zombie''s punching a hole in the zombie''s chest ripping out its heart. He crushed the heart in his hand with a disgusted look on his face. Maggots began falling out his hands. Cross instantly dusted off the maggots. The other zombie who had more intelligence than the other zombie held a sword in its hand. The zombie dashed towards Cross with maggots falling out its head. The zombie tried to stab Cross in the chest with it''s a trusty sword. As the sword reacted with Cross''s chest, it broke into two pieces. The zombie who now had a dumbfounded look on its face slowly began backing up. Cross smiled and grabbed the zombie''s left arm ripping it clean off. Maggots and black blood were released from the zombie''s arm. The zombie began screaming, strangely. Cross then turned his index finger into a spike shoving the spike into the zombie''s brain killing it instantly. Chunks of black blood leaked from the zombie''s head. The zombie dropped on the ground dying. John formed a beam in his hand throwing it at a huddle of zombies. An explosion occurred forming a crater. The zombies turned into a black bloodstain. Most of the zombies were now dead. Only two zombies remained. The two zombies acted as the generals of all the zombies. The two zombies were not as rotten as the others. Since no food was around, they survived on eating their own comrades. One zombie held a spear in his hand while the other zombie held a crossbow. The zombie with the spear ran up to Cross throwing the spear at him. Cross caught the spear breaking it over his knee. He then used the blade of the spear to slice off the zombie''s head. Blood was released from the zombie''s head splattering blood all over the crackled ground. The other zombie with a crossbow was easily slain by John. John breathed heavily trying to catch his breath as quickly as possible. Rocco sucked his teeth loudly jumping off the tower. When he was about to smack on the crackled ground he disappeared. Chapter 483 - Unexpected Death The Octagon... Hades was just informed that the Wandering Titan which Project Zeus was on was destroyed. Cornelius just arrived at The Octagon. The Pilgrim walked by the side of Cornelius who was face was covered in blood. When Cornelius was about to walk up the steps of The Octagon, he realized something. His arm was dislocated. He snapped his arm back in place grunting squinting his eyes. When Cornelius entered the Octagon a wolf man who was shirtless confronted Cornelius and The Pilgrim. The wolf weighed over two hundred pounds of muscle. He also wore a tribal bottom bare feet with his clawed feet expose. The wolfman''s name was Bartholomew. Bartholomew was also a Resistance leader. He looked at Cornelius who looked as if he was about to past out. "Rough times ah?" Bartholomew began laughing like a maniac. The Pilgrim grounded his teeth tightly turning around. "When you see Master Cornelius you address him with some respect!" Bartholomew turned around with a grin on his face. "Tch." If that useless cripple doesn''t manufacture another Project Zeus, Odin or Hades will have him killed in an instant. Cornelius wiped the blood away from his eyes and gave The Pilgrim full permission to attack Bartholomew. The Pilgrim pulled out his doubled edge sword, quickly running towards Bartholomew who stood still clenching his hand into a fist. The Pilgrim dashed past Bartholomew quickly with a serious mug on his face. Suddenly, The Pilgrim''s double-edged sword shattered into pieces. The Pilgrim now had a dumbfounded look on his face. Bartholomew walked past The Pilgrim and said: "Fighting me is like playing with fire." Bartholomew then walked down the steps smiling. "Impossible!" His double-edged sword was made from Dark Kermantine. Bartholomew destroyed it as if it was a piece of glass. The Pilgrim also noticed that all his fingers on his right hand were removed. Green liquid began pouring out of The Pilgrim''s hand. "Ignore it." "He will experience his demise later." Cornelius made his way all the way to Hade''s quarters. Hades was drinking a special bred of tea. The tea was from the Lotus Tree which was removed from it''s home a year before the Fourth Great War started. He dumped over a half bottle of sugar into his Lotus Tree Tea. When he was about to pour himself another cup, Cornelius and The Pilgrim entered. Hades placed his cup down and settled his eyes on The Pilgrim. "I was recently informed that The Wandering Titan was destroyed." "Yes." "Its destruction was caused by one of The Righteous Ones and the infamous Hanzo Hattori." the "Project Zeus was on the ship at the time of the destruction." "Was it not?" asked Hades. "Yes, it was but-" Hades interrupted Cornelius, looking at The Pilgrim. "Who the fuck are you? asked Hades. The Pilgrim who clenched his missing finger fist answered and said: "I serve my master Cornelius Advent and only Cornelius Advent." "I will not listen to the likes of you." Hades looked at The Pilgrim and said: "You have got quite the attitude." Hades stuck his finger out at The Pilgrim who was confused. Suddenly a small beam was fired into The Pilgrim''s head. Suddenly his head exploded killing him instantly. The Pilgrim''s lifeless body dropped on the ground. Green liquid began dripping out of his head. *Since our little distraction is dealt with you may continue what you were saying." "I was trying to tell you that the Project Zeus on my former ship The Wandering Titan, was simply only a prototype." He stuck his hands out pretending that he was typing on a computer. Suddenly a hologram cube appeared in his hand. He threw the cube on the ground stomping on it. The cube then showed Hades the 1,000 Project Zeus that we''re currently being manufactured by his machines on his own private island that didn''t have one piece of grass. Hades then began smiling. Archibald Archipelago... Solomon''s Quarters. Solomon sat in his throne twirling wine that he kept in a glass cup. He drank the wine tossing the cup to the side. Suddenly the door of the throne room opened wide. It was Odin. Odin was an informant for Solomon. "What news do you have for me, Odin?" "A lot of valuable news." Hades is planning to attack the Archibald Archipelago. "He going to send Resistance leaders, Python, Bartholomew, Ricardo, Vincent De Angelo, and Alejandro. "He is planning to do this in one day." "Tch." "Let them come." When Odin was about to walk off Solomon stopped him. He threw a 100,000-pound bag of gold. "Don"t spend it all in one place." Odin walked out of the throne room with a smile on his face. The Octagon... Hades just finished a five square meal by himself. He was about to do five hundred thousand situps but was interrupted when Odin walked in. "Where have you been Odin?" "I was scoping out our next point marker." Hades was already suspicious of Odin because he never was in The Octagon in the morning. He always disappeared. He always came back late. Odin sat down on in a comfy chair and picked up a sweet round. He bit a chunk out of the sweet round licking the frosting and cream off his lips. He ate the rest of the sweet round before guzzling down a bottle of water. "Tell the truth." "Where have you been?" asked Hades. "I already fucking told you." "Get off my back!" Hades then walked up to Odin throwing a punch at him. Odin caught his fist channeling electric around it causing a shockwave to occur. When the smoke of the shockwave cleared up Odin had a piece of iron in his stomach. " "You work for the Council Of Fate Empire, don''t you?" Odin took the iron out of his tossing it to the side. "Yes." "That was all I wanted to know." Hades suddenly pulled out a sword shoving it inside of Odin''s chest. Odin vomited up blood all over himself. "You will make the right decisions in your next life Odin." He then pulled the sword out of his chest. Blood splattered all over the place. Odin died instantly. Chapter 484 - Part Humanoid, Part Machine After Cross and John disposed of the zombies near the entrance of the castle, they finally entered. The first place they came across was the church. Even though Alec was a part of The Council Of Fate Empire he still prepared to go the Guardians. The former rulers and creators of The Realm Of Valadin. A statue came before when they entered the church. It was one of The Guardians. Cross looked at the statue''s feet and realized that a Resistance soldier''s head laid by its feet with food all around it. Alec considered these items as offerings to the gods. John looked at the chairs which were charred as if a fire recently burned portions of the church down. John walked up to the chairs and realized that one of the chairs had some kind of sticky substance leaking from it. John waved his hand across the charred chair and rubbed the sticky substance with his index finger and thumb. He smelled the sticky substance and realized with it was. It was the saliva of a bloodthirsty creature. John looked at the ceiling above the church and saw a bat like a creature with two rows of razor-sharp teeth. The bat-like creature took its claws out of the burnt ceiling flying to the ground with saliva leaking from its mouth as if it hadn''t eaten in days. The bat-like creature rushed John extending its wings out. John evaded the bat-like creature''s savage attack making it crash into the huddle of burnt chairs. The bat-like creature ripped its head out of the burnt chairs screaming like a siren. Suddenly when the bat-like creature was about to rush John again, an arrow went through a bat-like creature''s brain causing them to die instantly. The bat-like creature dropped on the ground. Blood poured out the bat-like creature''s head. Cross walked up to the bat-like creature examining the arrow lodged in its head. Cross ripped the arrow out of the bat-like creature''s head. Blood squirted in Cross''s face. Cross who was disgusted rubbed the blood away from his face wiping his blood-drenched hands on his clean shirt. He examined the arrow and saw that it had strange cravings in the arrow tip. Suddenly, he noticed that the arrow was slowly opening. He could smell the stench of gunpowder. He tossed the arrow to the side. "We have to get out of here now!" shouted Cross. Cross and John both sprinted out of the church making their way outside. The church unexpectedly exploded. Cross and John walked away from the burning church turning around. A silhouette of a man holding a bow stood on top of the same tower Rocco stood on. The silhouette fired another arrow but this time at Cross. Cross caught the arrow crushing it in the palm of his hand. The silhouette jumped off the tower landing on the ground softly and lightly as a feather. The silhouette walked into the light revealing it"s appearance. It was a man who held a bow in his hand with a short sword attached to his waist. He wore a plain blue cloak and hood that covered his face. The man fired two arrows at John and Cross who dodge the arrows. Cross ran up to the man kicking him in the face making two of his teeth fly out while blood gushed out of his mouth. He smashed into the burning church. Cross placed his right foot back on the ground. The man walked out of the burning church taking off his cloak tossing it into the fire. The man''s face was revealed. "Who the hell are you?" The man spat blood on the ground wiping the ash from his face. His face was now revealed. Around his head was shaved bald while the top was long braids that were blue. He had the braids in a ponytail. Around the bald part of his head, his head was covered in tattoos. The man had light durable armor made of Kermantine. " I am Reyes." Reyes was originally a Resistance leader, but his title was a stripped from him. Bartholomew took his title. However he was given a chance to keep his title. He had fight for it . Reyes lost the battle, and barely got away alive . His legs and arms were removed, part of his head was cracked,his kidney''s ruptured, piece of his brain sonso damaged so badly it had to be removed, and one of his eyes were ripped out . If it wasn''t for Cornelius Advent''s assistance robots he would of been in the spiritual realm. Reyes is a man that ishuman part machine. He uses both of his tactics to hunt down and kill all his enemies. He was sent to kill Alec by the order from Bartholomew before he left the Octagon. He sworn that one day he would get his revenge. Maybe after or during the war. "Why did you decide to attack us?" "You pose as a threat to Cornelius Advent, Cross Santana. "But that is not the reason why I am here." "I do not give a fuck what beef Cornelius has with you." "So I will do you a solid." I will allow you to live for now." Reyes walked past both Cross and John. "If either one of you try to kill Alec I will kill you for interfering with my mission." Reyes jumped on top of the same tower he perched on making his way past the library heading towards the theater. He sprinted past the air landing on his feet. He crashed on the ground which cracked up. The entrance of the theater was already open. Reyes slowly walked into the theater. When he did this the door suddenly closed behind him locking. Reyes paid no mind the door looking. Around the theater laid over 500 chairs. The theater smelled terrific. The grounds were cleaned and the wooden parts of the chairs were vanished with not one scratch seen. Reyes used his eye and a light blue light flashed out. He scanned the theater for any life. However he was not successful. He didn''t stop any life. He jumped on the stage walking behind the stage. Suddenly the curtains opened up and the lights gleamed onto the stage. Reyes turned around and saw a figure jumped down from the chairs that were on the top deck. When the figure landed on the ground it evaporated. Reyes jumped off the stage landing on the ground. He scanned the stop where the figure landed waving his hand across the ground. His eye scanner picked up footsteps of designer shoes. Suddenely he heard rustling footsteps behind him. He turned around jumping back five feet. He saw a man with a black and with tuxedo on with a red tie. He wore a top hat holding a cane in his hand. He wore a white bird like mask over his face only exposing his mouth. Reyes clashed his fists together causing sparks to fly all over the place. The man started grinning. Chapter 485 - The Phantom Of The Theater The man began smiling. "How the fuck are you?" "I am The Phantom." I should be asking you that question." said The Phantom. "You are trespassing in my theatre. "I will only tell you once." "Leave." "Tch." "Fuck you." The Phantom began laughing "You are a part of The Resistance aren''t you?" "Yes." All of you have a horrible attitude and wellbeing. "That is why you will lose this war." Reyes grew mad sticking his hand out The Phantom. A blue beam began charging up in his robot hand. He fired the beam at The Phantom who stood still. The beam phased through The Phantom''s body crashing into the stage which began burning. The Phantom began laughing. "You will not be able to land on hit one me." Reyes sunk his feet into the ground shooting himself towards Reyes like a speeding bullet. He began unleashing a barrage of attacks on The Phantom. However none of the attacks he tried to inflict The Phantom worked. The Phantom grabbed Reyes by the neck choking him. Reyes began twitching. Reyes tried to kneel the Phantom but his knee didn''t connect. The Phantom tossed Reyes into a huddle of theatre chairs. Reyes''s weight caused the chairs to smash into pieces. Reyes coughed up blood. He raised out of the chairs wiping the blood from his mouth. Reyes began charging a beam in his hand yet again. He fired the beam at The Phantom who was slowly walking towards Reyes. The beam yet again phased through his body. The beam crashed into the curtains which burned to the ground. The Phantom then held his cane twisting it to the side. He pulled the cane revealing a sword. The Phantom''s cane sword was no ordinary cane sword. The Phantom conserved all his power into his sword. The Phantom began running. He stabbed Reyes in the ribs. Reyes grunted, squinting his eyes. Reyes grabbed the sword heating his hand up. The Phantom smiled and kicked Reyes in the chest sending him into one of the gleaming lights that still shined on the stage which was now burning. Reyes yet again vomited up blood. He crashed on the ground causing a crater. Reyes jumped out of the crater landing on his feet. He was now covered in blood. "I guess I underestimated this bastard." thought Reyes. "Fuck!" "Why do all of my attacks phase through him like he''s some kind of spirit?" "I have one option." Reyes clasped his hands together and purple electric bang channeling around his hands. "Hmm." "That electric will not help you succeed in this fight." "Oh yeah?" He turned his hands into fists sinking his hand into the ground. "Roar Of The Purple Electric Dragon!" A purple dragon made from purple electric came out of his fists. The purple electric dragon went towards The Phantom. The Phantom didn''t have enough time to dodge the purple electric dragon. A giant explosion occurred destroying the entire theater. Most of the theater was now left in shambles. The Phantom however survived. The Phantom was not affected by The Roar Of The Purple Electric Dragon. He didn''t have one piece of debris or dirt on his clean tuxedo. Reyes was nowhere to be found. Chapter 486 - The Fishermans Real Name Reyes was buried underneath the rubble of the theatre. Reyes jumped out of the rubble, landing on his feet. His clean, shiny armor was now covered in dirt and scratched up. The Phantom landed on the ground with a grin on his face. "How stupid." "Your own attack almost killed you." Reyes grew mad sprinting towards The Phantom. He began unleashing a barrage of barbaric attacks on The Phantom''s body. Al of his attacks phased through The Phantom''s body. The Phantom slapped Reyes in the face making blood squirt out of his mouth. Reyes smashed into the rumble causing a giant dust cloud to form in the sky. "You might as well quit." "You will never land a hit on my body." Reyes struggled to get on his robot feet. He wiped the blood from his face, with an angry mug on his face. Reyes crunched his robot hand, into a fist causing three blades to pop out of his knuckles. Poison leaked from the three blades. Reyes sprinted towards The Phantom jumping into the air. He fired the three blades at The Phantom who blocked the blades with his cane sword. The three blades busted into pieces causing the poison to splatter all over the ground, causing the ground to fizz and bubble up. The Phantom then jumped in the air shoving the cane sword into Reyes''s stomach. Reyes smiled and grabbed the cane sword ripping it out of The Phantom''s hands. The Phantom was now venerable. Reyes headbutted The Phantom in his face shattering the white bird mask. Damage was finally inflicted on The Phantom''s body. The Phantom docked on his feet rubbing away the blood away from his nose. Reyes tossed the cane sword to the side making become lost in the rubble of the theatre. Without his cane sword, the Phantom was defenseless. Reyes landed on his feet cracking his robot knuckles with a sadistic look on his face. *What will you do now?" Without your measly little cane sword, you are venerable!" The Phantom grounded his teeth together taking off his top hat. He threw his top hat at Reyes who evaded the top hat. He began running towards The Phantom. The top hat which sliced through the air turned around aiming at Reyes who was unaware of the top hat. When he was about to grab The Phantom, the top hat sliced off his left robot arm splattering blood all over the place. Reyes hollered in pain dropping to his feet. The Phantom caught the top hat placing the top hat back on his head. The Phantom walked up to Reyes kneeling him in his face breaking his nose. The Phantom tumbled to the ground causing additional blood to spill out of his disastrous wound. "Just because I infused all my power in a sword doesn''t mean I can''t defend myself." "You should never underestimate your opponent Reyes." The Phantom searched through the rumble pulling out his cane sword. The designed sheath was now drenched in the dirt with scratches all over it. He pulled the cane sword out tossing the sheath to the side. The Phantom slowly walked up to Reyes who began standing up. Reyes picked up his left arm twisting it back on. The machine parts and tendons reconnect back together making the dip in his arm disappear. "Impressive." said The Phantom. Reyes placed his hands up as if he was a professional boxer. The Phantom began smiling. He then turned invisible. Reyes enhanced his robot eye so he could see The Phantom. Suddenly his machine Achilles tendon was sliced off like gumbo causing him to fall on one knee. "Tch." "Only cowards kill their opponents invisible!" The Phantom then tried to stab Reyes in the face but Reyes grabbed the cane sword. Reyes crushed the cane sword as if it was glass. This caused The Phantom to become visible again. He grabbed The Phantom by the neck, choking his severely. Energy began wrapping around his robot fist. He punched The Phantom so hard in the chest a giant hole appeared in his tuxedo making him vomit up blood. He sliced through the sky like a missile. The Phantom crashed into the ground causing a crater to form the size of The Grand Canyon. The Phantom entire body was covered in bruises, cuts, scratches, and blood. Most of his bones were broken, his spleen and kidneys were ruptured, and his spinal cord broke like a twig. Reyes''s robot fist was now red because of the heat. He stood on his feet and a voice ringed in his head. "Cooling Sequence Activated." His red hot fist cooled down causing steam to be released into the air. Reyes began slowly walking towards The Phantom who no longer had the ability to walk. Reyes jumped into the crater landing on his feet. Reyes porched over The Phantom started twitching. "You will never be able to defeat Alec." "Even if you succeed his allies will hunt you down!" "I do not have to listen to your myths." Reyes stood up again and formed a beam in his index finger. He fired it at The Phantom''s head which start to air up like a balloon full of helium. His head exploded causing blood to splatter all over the place. Smoke also raised his head. Reyes jumped out the crater cracking his neck. He began laughing sadistically. Somewhere close to Alec''s castle... A purple and black dragon that was the length of fifty school buses descended from the clouds. The dragon stank of brimstone. On top of the dragon''s head stood The Fisherman who was planning to discuss with Alec some future endeavors for The Council Of Fate Empire. The dragon was about to descend to the entrance of the throne room when the dragon spotted Jesse and Orion. The dragon was not a normal dragon. Its name was Paarthurnax. We have company Master. said Paarthurnax. No one in the entire Council Of Fate Empire except Solomon and Bishop knew his name. The Fisherman''s real name was Maddox. Paarthurnax descended to the throne room entrance and Maddox jumped off his head landing on his feet. Chapter 487 - Powerful Dragon Paarthurnax and Maddox caught the attention of both Jesse and Orion. Maddox looked at Orion who a serious look on his face. "Do you two work for The Resistance?" said Maddox. "No." answered Orion. Orion looked at Paarthurnnax and thought the dragon named Thum he had to kill in order to acquire the name Zen. So you don''t work for the Resistance why are you two here?" said Paarthunax. "Alec doesn''t allow intruders like you people to enter his sanctuary." "You would have to kill The Gatekeeper to enter here," said Paarthunax. Orion looked at Jesse and nodded his head. Suddenly Orion ran towards Maddox cracking his hand into a fist. He tried to punch Maddox but Maddox grabbed his fist chopping him in the neck. Orion vomited up blood coughing loudly. Orion landed on his feet firing two beams at Maddox. Maddox grabbed the two beams dispersed in his hands. Jesse almost stabbed Maddox in the chest but Paarthunax interfered. Paarthunax spat a beam at Jesse who quickly evaded the beam landing on his feet. Orion channeled aura in his hands, firing a Reinforced Blast at Maddox. Maddox slapped the blast into the air which exploded catching the attention of Rocco. Paarthunax flew into the air blasting fire all over the throne room. The metal bridge melted turning into molted metal. Jesse jumped into the air, punching Paarthunax in the face making one of his teeth fly into the door of the throne room knocking it down. Orion who was on the ground began unleashing a barrage of attacks on Maddox''s body. Maddox blocked all the attacks punching Orion in the chest making him vomit out blood. He went through the throne room flying past Alec crashing through the window falling off a cliff. Jesse and Orion were now separated. Paarthunax grew mad. " You little shit!" He spat a huge fireball out of his mouth towards Jesse. Jesse was engulfed by the fireball which sent him into the library. Paarthunax descended to the throne room laughing. Maddox turned his hand into a fist wiping it on his shirt. He walked on the throne room door was sank into the ground. Alec starred at Maddox messing with a gold coin. "I wasn''t expecting you." I will like to thank you for taking out my two enemies. "Don''t mention it." Orion''s location... Orion was still falling. He swam towards the cliff sinking his fingers into the cliff. He began crawling down. He pulled his hands out of the cliff landing on his feet. He was now by the prison. He looked up at the throne room and saw Paarthunax fly above the prison. He ignored Paarthunax and went into prison. Jesse''s Location. Jesse stood in a crater in the center of the library. Most of his clothes were barely because of Paarthunax. He ripped his burnt shirt tossing it to the side. For a five-year-old, he was ripped and full of muscle. He looked around the library and saw books all over the place. He picked up a book and looked at it. He wiped the dust off the book opening it. He memorized the book and learned everything. Alec only recently took the castle from a vampire named Alucard which whom he had looked up in prison. He tossed the dusty old book to the side trying to find a way to reunite with Orion. All over the library had strange looking statues that held weapons. He walked past the statues. When he was about to leave the library, the door closed. He turned around and saw that the statues were alive. He punched through the door and walked outside. The statues ran after Jesse who fired a beam at the statues who exploded into pieces. When he walked outside, Paarthunax flew above the library. "Who are you still an alive boy?" Jesse stared at Paarthunax and grinned. He jumped into the air grabbing one of his scales slingshotting him onto Paarthunax back. Suddenly creatures began crawling out of Paarthunax scales. The creatures we''re skeletons with maggots falling out of their chest. He grabbed one of the skeletons ripping off its head tossing the head into another skeleton''s body. One skeleton tried to throw a spear at Jesse, but Jesse dodged the spear which went into another skeleton making the skeleton fly into the air, falling off Paarthunax who was now by the prison. Chapter 488 - Alucard, A Master Necromancer "You never give up do you boy?" said Paarthunax. Paarthunax started smiling and made his scales shoot out like blades. Jesse dodged the blades grabbing one of the blades quickly stabbing Paarthunax in the head. Paarthunax grunted smashing into the cliff making Jesse fall off. Jesse landed perfectly on his feet wiping the dirt away from his face. Paaethunax grew angry firing five giant fireballs from his mouth at Jesse, who hit the deck. A ring of fire surrounded Jesse. Jesse jumped out the ring of fire firing a beam into Paarthunax''s left eye, blinding him. "You little fucking bastard!" You will pay for that. Blood began dripping out of his left eye which eventually fell on the ground causing a small crater to form. Jesse had enough to escape from Paarthunax who now whimpered in pain. Jesse ran into the old prison. When he continued to run, Orion confronted him. Jesse placed his hands on his knees breathing heavily. His entire body dripped sweat. He took his hands off his knees and asked Orion: "What is this place?" "This place looks like a type of prison." The prison stank of sewage that caused green fumes that made Jesse and Orion cough. Try not to breathe in these fumes!" said Orion who had his left arm over his mouth. Jesse ripped piece of his pants off by the leg wrapping the piece of cloth tightly around his nose and mouth. They both began running. When they continued to run they came across a flight of metal stairs which had cracks in them. They walked down the stairs coming across many cells. Orion looked in one of the cells and saw a skeleton chained to a wall. Jesse and Orion looked in all of the cells and saw that no one we''re inside of them. "Tch." "There is nothing here." "Let''s go." When Jesse and Orion were about to leave the prison, Jesse detected a life form. Jesse turned around and saw a pale man with pointy ears attached to a wall with cuts, bruises, and blood all over his body. "Look," said Jesse. Both Jesse and Orion walked up to the man who was attached to the wall. "You two are here to torture me under the order of Councilman Alec aren''t you?" "We do not work for that piece of shit," said Orion. "Who are you?" said Jesse. The man began laughing. "I am the rightful owner of this castle, Alucard The Vampire." If you release me I will be in your debt." "Give me a reason why we should let you go." "You will need my assistance to take down Alec." "Even if we release you, you might traitor us." After all your a vampire. "None of your kind can be trusted," said Orion. Orion turned his back and Alucard and said to Jesse: "Let''s go." Suddenly the sound of a chain being broke was heard. Orion quickly turned around and saw Alucard standing next to Jesse. "Why did you free him?!" asked Orion. Alucard''s wounds began rapidly healing. After a couple of seconds, all of Alucard''s wounds were healed. He began laughing sadistically. Alucard''s eyes began flashing red. If Alucard tried anything, suspicious, Orion would kill him. Reyes location... After Reyes killed The Phantom he was headed to the throne room. He looked at the top of the throne room and saw Paarthunax. However, Paarthunax did not spot him. Reyes began sprinting. He jumped into the air latching his sharp robot fingernails into the throne room. Cross and John''s location... Cross and John were in the barracks. In the barracks laid tall suits of armor that were a mixture of gold and silver. Cross and John walked past the giant suits of armor which almost seemed as if they were alive. In the next room of the barracks laid the guard''s dining hall. The food in the dining hall was rotten. The only things that were edible in the dining hall were sweet rolls and wine which was about two hundred years old. Cross and John sat down and help themselves to a little meal. While they were eating John heard a bump in the barracks room. He ignored the bump and continued to drink his glass cup full of wine. The wine was sweet and dry. This time Cross heard the bump. He decided to go check it out. When he entered the barrack''s room one of the suits of armor we''re alive dragging its halberd across the ground. The suit of armor was possessed. The suit of armor turned around and charged Cross. The suit of armor threw the halberd at Cross who dodged the halberd without even moving. The suit of armor grabbed Cross trying to squeeze him a high blood pressure ball. However, the suit of armor was unsuccessful. Chapter 489 - Reyes Vs Maddox Reyes crashed through the throne room landing perfectly on his robot feet. He caught the attention of Alec and Maddox. Reyes walked out of the shadows cracking his robot knuckles. "If I kill these two I will become a Resistance leader again!" thought Reyes. Maddox signaled Paarthunax telepathically to take out Reyes. Paarthunax fired a fireball at Reyes who dodged the fireball. He ran towards Maddox, throwing a punch at Maddox who caught his robot fist moving faster than the speed of light. Maddox crushed his robot fist like a nutty buddy bar. Reyes ignored the pain making three claws come out of his crushed hand. Maddox threw him out of the window. Reyes was grabbed by Paarthunax who threw him on the roof of the throne room. Reyes landed on his feet. He looked at his ribs and saw blood leaking out. He wiped the blood from his side. "Who the fuck are you thinking that you can blindside my Master?!" shouted Paarthurnax. He fired two fireballs at Reyes who rolled out of the way. Reyes then jumped towards Paarthurnax''s ugly mug punching him extremely hard in the face. Three of his huge dragon teeth flee out of his mouth. Paarthurnax crashed into the western tower which crumbled. Reyes leaped onto his nose punching him rapidly in the face. Paarthurnax grew mad blasting fire out of his mouth. Reyes was engulfed by the fire which sent him into the air. Chapter 490 - Ancient History Reyes crashed on the ground with burn marks all over his body. Paarthurnax hovered over Reyes before flying towards him. Reyes quickly evaded Paarthurnax, quickly jumping out of the way. Paarthurnax crashed into the ground causing a crater to form. The hard fall caused Paarthurnax to injure both of his wings causing him to become flightless. "You fucking bastard!" Reyes stood on his feet squinting his robot eye which now began to malfunction. He shoved his finger into his robot eye pulling out causing blood to splatter all over the place. He stepped on the robot eye making sparks fly out. He began slowly walking out to Paarthurnax. Reyes crunched his hand into a fist making his fist turn hot and red. Reyes suddenly started sprinting towards Paarthurnax. Paarthurnax grounded his teeth together blasting fire out of his scaly mouth. Reyes jumped into the air, punching Paarthurnax in his face. Blood flew out of his mouth. Reyes was about to land on the ground but Paarthurnax shot his tongue out of his mouth like a missile. His long tongue wrapped around Reyes''s body. He started to squeeze Reyes like a pressure ball. Reyes let out a loud scream as his ribs began rubbing against his heart. Paarthurnax began smiling. "You know you look good enough to eat." Paarthurnax sucked his tongue back in his throat throwing Reyes into his stomach. Falling inside of Paarthurnax''s body was like falling into a pit full of lava. Paarthurnax shot his robot arm out like a grappling hook latching himself onto the walls of Paarthurnax''s body. He slowly began sliding down. He took the grappling hook out of the walls of Paarthurnax''s body landing onto a hard surface with hundreds of holes inside it. Paarthurnax''s body stank of sewage and toxic waste. He looked inside of one of the holes and saw skeletons of former creatures he devoured. He began venturing inside of Paarthurnax''s body. After venturing for a half an hour he came across Paarthurnax''s heart which was circled in a ring of fire. He jumped over the ring of fire slowly walking up to Paarthurnax''s heart. He made three blades come out his knuckles. When he was about to shove the blades into Paarthurnax''s heart he was kicked in the chest smashing into the ring of fire which burned his back. Reyes landed on his feet looking to see who kicked him in the chest. He saw a creature with a dragon head wearing light armor made from dragon bones. *Who the fuck are you?" said Reyes. The dragon-like creature placed a grin on its face. Its skin was light green. "I am the last soldier under Paarthurnax''s rule, Sobek." "What do you mean under Paarthurnax''s rule?" "Let me explain to you." "When this realm was still owned by The Guardians, dragons we''re alliance with them." "One of those many dragons was Paarthurnax, who was called The Great One." "However when The Guardians and the uprising Council Of Fate Empire had a great war that almost destroyed the realm, most of the dragons we''re killed off." "The ones that didn''t die, we''re enslaved." "Some resisted escaping the Realm Of Valadin, but later was hunted down by Councilman." "One of these councilmen was The Fisherman who chose to spare my master turning him into a pet." "My master tried to revolt but failed." "All of his 200,000 soldiers were killed." "I was the only one who escaped.* "I hid inside of my Master, who made me do a task." "To protect his heart from and intruders who entered his body." "Like you." "I have no choice but to kill you," said Sobex. "You can try but you will fail," said Reyes. Reyes quickly sprinted towards Sobex who had a straight look on his scaly green face. Reyes threw a punch at Sobex who evaded the punch, headbutting Reyes causing blood to splatter out of his head. Reyes stopped himself from smashing into the ring of fire. Reyes quickly wiped the blood from his head, making his fist turn so hot it turned red. Sobex fired a purple fireball out of his mouth at Reyes who evaded the purple fireball kneeling Sobex in the face. His robot leg sliced Sobex on the face. Sobex grew angry unleashing a barrage of attacks of Reyes''s body. Reyes blocked all the attacks, uppercutting Reyes into the air. Sobex then fired two purple fireballs at Reyes. Reyes was engulfed by the fireballs causing an explosion. A puff of black smoke now surrounded Reyes"s body. Reyes burst out of the cloud of black smoke with burn marks all over his body. Reyes landed on the ground breathing heavily. While Reyes was trying to catch his breath, Sobex took the advantage. He grabbed Reyes by the neck picking him up with one hand. He charged a purple fireball in his hand getting ready to fire it into Reyes"s face. Reyes quickly got the upper hand shoving his three blades into Sobex''s chest. He tossed Reyes to the side tumbling to the ground. "What the fuck did you inject into me you fucking bastard?!!" Reyes stood on his feet vomiting up blood. "I inject the most lethal poison ever I got from Python into your system." "Python likes to call it Final Destruction." Sobex began turning white. He vomited up blood holding his neck. Reyes walked up to Sobex smashing his head into the ground, causing his brain to show. Sobex somehow shoved his hand into Reyes''s stomach. Reyes grunted breaking his hand. Sobex screamed echoed through Paarthurnax''s body. He then made three claws come out of his knuckles slicing off Sobex''s head. Blood began spilling out of his head. Reyes walked up to Paarthurnax''s heart shoving his three blades into Paarthurnax''s heart. Reyes was engulfed by Paarthurnax''s blood. Paarthurnax began howling in pain. He then crashed on the ground. He was now dead with his eyes still open wide. Reyes sliced himself out of Paarthurnax''s chest. He slowly walked away from the scene, drenched in Paathurnax''s blood. Chapter 491 - The City Of The Guardians Archibald Archipelago... Larsson was in his room preparing for his next assignment. His next assignment was to take out Bartholomew. On this assignment, he would be accompanied by Ajax, who earlier requested permission to kill Larsson from Bishop who gave him full permission to do so. Bartholomew would be in The City Of The Guardians. The City Of The Guardians once was the main facility where all The Guardians had a meeting every two years. Together they would discuss their problems and business matters. However, after The First Great War, The City Of Guardians become a post for raids and future wars. The owner of The City Of Guardians once was Reyes, but when his title was stripped from him, Bartholomew got full control and ownership of The City Of Guardians. Larsson and Ajax headed towards the pods. When Larsson was about to enter one of the pods he saw Hanzo staring at him with a frown on his face, grounding his teeth holding his fist. He still wanted to have a proper fight with Larsson. Both Larsson and Ajax entered their pods heading for The City Of Guardians. The City Of Guardians... Bartholomew stood near the edge of The City Of Guardians, staring at the horizon. Behind was Alejandro who was sent by Hades to keep Bartholomew in check. Bartholomew was the type to get little power that went over his head. He turned around saw the 8 foot Alejandro behind him. Alejandro was currently the strongest Resistance leader under Hades. "What do you want Alejandro?" "Leader Hades sent me to watch over you." "I do not need a fucking babysitter." "I can take care of my self." He walked past Alejandro who wanted to break the cocky Bartholomew''s neck. Alejandro turned around and thought about his only flesh and blood, Alexandra who had yet to come back from her assignment which she was sent on over five weeks ago. Alexandra''s location. Alexandra successfully defeated her enemy. Her entire cavalry was destroyed leaving her lonesome. Since most of her cavalry was destroyed by The Devourer, she barely any ships left. She scavenged through the ships looking for a small boat. When she was about to stop looking, she found a boat that was burned by one of The Devourer''s destructive attacks. She walked on the boat, turned on the motor, and headed to The Octagon. Larsson and Ajax''s location. Larsson and Ajax were near The City Of Guardians. They placed their ships on autopilot and camouflaged them. They headed to the southeast part of The City Of Guardians jumping out of the pods. They landed on their feet running for cover. The City Of Guardians was surrounded by a 100-foot wall that was made from enhanced Nightstone. The entire City Of Guardians was surrounded by guards who were equipped with plasma energy guns that could melt Kermantine. Larsson crept behind one of the guards snapping the guard''s neck hiding the body in the shadows. He took off his armor and placed the guard''s armor on to past as a guard. Ajax also killed a guard and took the guard''s armor. When Ajax was placing the guard''s armor on, he was spotted by a few guards who immediately open fire on him. Ajax dodged all the red plasma energy bolts without moving. He stretched his arm out like a snake punching a hole in one of the guard''s chest, splattering blood all over the place. The two other guards ignored their comrade''s death continuing to open on Ajax. Ajax began laughing. He jumped into the air grabbing the two soldiers crushing their heads like a candy bar, splattering blood and brains all over the ground. Ajax alerted all the guards and even alerted Bartholomew and Alejandro. "You stupid fuck!" said Larsson. The loud alarm began ringing off loudly. A huddle of guards surrounded Larsson, rapidly firing at him. He dodged the red plasma bolts which caused many explosions. Larsson jumped out of the thick black cloud of smoke firing a beam out of his index finger which killed all the soldiers around him. Alejandro enhanced his vision to see the two intruders. He recognized both intruders. They were Righteous Ones. Some of the most deathly soldiers in the entire Council Of Fate Empire. He jumped off the tall building landing on the ground causing a crater to form. The soldiers in front of his face, he smacked to the side as if they were mosquitoes filled up with blood. One of the guards reacted when they saw Alejandro kill his own comrades. "Hey what the fuck are you- Alejandro grabbed the soldier by the neck ripping out his brochure stabbing him in the chest tossing him to the side. Blood was now all over the place. Alejandro walked on the soldier''s head, turning his head into brain jelly. He continued to do this to guards who stood in his way. Both Larsson and Ajax breathed heavily. "Why the fuck did you come out of your hiding post?!" said Larsson. Ajax was about to say something to Larsson but halted when he saw Alejandro approaching. Ajax was only inches taller than Alejandro. Alejandro crunched his hand into a fist punching Alejandro in the stomach. Ajax endured the pain headbutting Alejandro. Alejandro, however, brushed the pain off grabbing Ajax by the throat picking him up. While Alejandro was occupied with Ajax, Larsson fired a beam into Alejandro''s back. An explosion occurred causing a cloud of smoke to rise up. Ajax was tossed out of the cloud of smoke smacking onto the ground. Alejandro''s eyes began to glow. He was now focused on Larsson. Larsson tried to kick Alejandro in the face but was unsuccessful. Alejandro grabbed Larsson by the neck smashing him on the ground. Larsson vomited up blood experiencing three confusion at the same time. Alejandro then began channeling aura around his hand. As he was about to fire the beam into Larsson''s face, Larsson grabbed Larsson''s hand saying: "Impact Wave." A giant wave of energy was released from Larsson''s hand engulfing Alejandro''s body causing a horrific explosion. Chapter 492 - Toasty When the smoke from around Alejandro''s body cleared up, Alejandro laid in the same spot with dust and dirt all over his tattered clothes. Half of his face was burned horribly, while the other half of his face was covered in dirt. "Nice try." "But you should of aim for the heart." said, Alejandro who rested his index finger on his chest. He then grabbed Larsson by the throat and began choking him picking him up one hand. Larsson began turning purple, with veins popping out of his head. When he was about to break Larsson''s furry neck, a blade was driven into his heart. Alejandro coughed up blood turning his head all the way you to see who stabbed him. It was Ajax, who picked up a deceased soldier''s blade. He used his free hand to pull the blade out of his back that went through his heart. He tossed Larsson to the side. He crushed the blade in his hand and sprinkled the shards on the ground. Pints of blood began dripping out of his chest. Alejandro threw a punch at Ajax who quickly caught his fist. High strong winds began picking up. Ajax then headbutted Alejandro, cracking a portion of his skull. Blood squirted out of his head like a high powered hose. Ajax then punched Alejandro in the chest, making vomit out blood all over his clothes. Alejandro crashed on the ground creating a crater. "Never underestimate a member of The Righteous One''s." Alejandro got out of the steaming crater. He quickly recovered. As he stepped out of the crater, he was blindsided by Larsson who kicked him in the neck. His neck twisted all around. Luckily for Alejandro, he was very flexible. He was so flexible that it seemed as if he didn''t have any bones in his body. He turned his neck back around in its rightful place grabbing Larsson by the leg. He then rammed his elbow into Larrson''s leg, breaking it like a toothpick. Larsson letter out a loud scream which echoed through the City Of The Guardians. He then threw Larsson into the air firing five beams at him. Larsson quickly healed his leg with his useful life energy. He punched the air firing an Impact Punch at Alejandro causing him to sink into the ground. A disruptive shockwave occurred destroying the huge wall around the City Of Guardians, making it venerable to bandits, and thieves who heard many stories. One story they heard was that The City Of Guardians had many riches and treasures inside. Alejandro jumped out of the ground with dirt and blood all over his body. He now breathed heavily. Larsson jumped towards Alejandro with yet another Impact Punch he had charged in his hand. He was about to punch Alejandro in his face, Alejandro caught his fist. He then crushed it like an apple core. Larsson screamed. Alejandro began smiling. He headbutted Larsson. The headbutt made pain erupt through his entire body. Larsson crashed through five buildings which tumbled. Alejandro jumped into the rubble of the buildings, firing a giant beam out of his eyes. A giant explosion occurred. Alejandro landed on the ground lightly as a feather. He began searching for Larsson. He scavenged through the rubble like an archeologist. Larsson popped out the rubble like a missile with blood all over his clean brown and white fur. He sliced Alejandro on the face with his razor-sharp claws. Alejandro grabbed Larsson by the neck slamming him on the ground. "You are the first creature that gave me trouble in the last twenty years. "However it''s time to die." When he was about to kill Larsson, Ajax wrapped a chain around Alejandro''s neck. Alejandro began vomiting up chunks of blood. Alejandro elbowed Ajax in the stomach making him fly into the air. Alejandro unwrapped the chain from his neck tossing it to the side. Alejandro totally ignored Larsson, heading towards Ajax. Ajax got on the ground running towards Alejandro unleashing a barrage of attacks on his body. Alejandro blocked all the attacks grabbing both Ajax''s arms kicking in in the chest. Ajax tumbled to the ground holding his chest whimpering in pain. Blood began pouring out of his mouth. Alejandro kicked Ajax in the mouth breaking his jaw. He then began punching him in the face multiple times. Blood and teeth began flying all over the place. Suddenly Alejandro was bashed in the head with a metal pipe that was infused with life energy. Brains and blood splattered all over the place. Alejandro smashed on the ground with blood spilling all over the place. He was now considered dead. Chapter 493 - Nobillity Ajax got on his feet spitting In Alejandro''s dead body. "Motherfucker," said Ajax. Both Larrson and Ajax were tired. When they were about to walk away from Alejandro''s body, they were again confronted by many soldiers. Bartholomew stood in front of them clapping. "This will go down in history books!" "Two members from The Righteous Ones kill the legendary rival of Hyundai!" "Alejandro!" said Bartholomew. He then wiped the smile off his face. "I didn''t like the motherfucker anyway." "You do me a favor." "So what now?" said Larsson. "I will give you both two choices." "Either you cooperate and be executed under the rule of Hades or you will be slain by my cavalry." "You pick." "I will give you ten seconds to make up your minds." "10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1, 0." "So what will it be members of The Righteous One''s?" said Bartholomew. Ajax suddenly sprinted towards one of the soldiers kicking the soldier in the neck killing him instantly. Bartholomew instantly signaled the soldiers to kill Larsson and Ajax. One soldier fired a cannon bolt at Larsson who dodged the cannon bolt and punched the ground causing huddles of soldiers to fly into the air. Bartholomew picked up a rocket launcher aiming at Ajax. He fired a rocket at Ajax who barely had any time to dodge it. An explosion occurred making a black smoke cloud rise into the air. Ajax landed on the ground unconscious. Bartholomew starts smiling. He tossed the rocket launcher to the side. He began laughing. The reason Ajax was easily defeated because of Alejandro. He used all of his energy fighting the deceased Alejandro. Bartholomew then said: "One down." "One more little insect to go." He then ordered the rest of his cavalry to deal with the lonesome Larsson, who was fighting for his life. Larsson grabbed two soldiers crushing their windpipes killing them both. He tossed their bodies to the side as if they were trash. Two rockets headed his way. He dodged the rockets and zipped past the soldiers. They were halved splattering blood on guts all over the place. One buff dog like soldier held a minigun. The soldier began rapidly firing at Larsson who dodged the plasma bolts. He ran up to the dog like a soldier shoving his entire clawed hand into the dog like soldiers'' hearts. He pulled the dog soldier''s heart out crushing the soldier''s heart in his hand splattering blood all over his hand. Bartholomew continued to watch as his soldiers were being slaughtered. Larsson massacred all the soldiers which added up to 15,500 soldiers. Bartholomew was shocked. "Impressive." "You killed more than 15,000 soldiers in less than three minutes." "You deserve a fucking reward." "Killing Alejandro will decrease our chances of winning this war." Larsson crunched his hand into a fist throwing a punch at Bartholomew who caught his fist tossing him into the air. Chapter 494 - Baldur"s Return Larsson"s safety landed on his feet like a feather. Bartholomew fired a beam out of his eyes that aimed for Larsson"s head. However, Larsson dodged the attack. Unlucky for Larsson, he did not know the eye laser was heat-seeking. The eye beam turned around and went straight through Larsson"s left shoulder, splattering blood all over the ground. Larsson dropped on one knee and held his left shoulder which continued to spew out blood. Bartholomew saw an opening and he took it. He sprinted towards Larsson unleashed a barrage of attacks on his body. He broke five of Larsson"s ribs on each side of his body. Larsson vomited up blood dropping to the ground. Bartholomew then picked Larsson up by the neck and began choking him. While Bartholomew choked him, Larsson suddenly shoved his razor-sharp claws into Bartholomew"s neck. "You fucking bastard!" shouted Bartholomew. Bartholomew grew mad and threw Larsson into two buildings, which crumbled like towers of Jenga. Larsson laid in a pool of his own blood. He felt throbs and pain throughout his carcass. Bartholomew used his biological teleporting skills and teleported in front of Larsson. He picked up his head and banged his head on the ground. Blood began to pour out of his head. Witnessing you power makes me think that all The Righteous Ones are exactly like you." said Bartholomew. That is why "I will make your death slow and painful." He stood on his feet and shoved his clawed feet inside of Larsson"s shoulder. Larsson began screaming like a siren. Bartholomew took his clawed feet out of Larsson"s shoulder and kicked Larsson in the face, breaking his nose. Blood started gushing out his broken, shattered nose. "You see I always fo this with my injured opponents." "So no hard feelings." He then placed his right foot on Larsson"s throat making him gasp for air. Larsson was about to pass out but he did his past to try and stay awake. He then grabbed Bartholomew''s foot and broke it like a toothpick. A loud cracking noise then echoed throughout the area. Bartholomew quickly took his foot off of Bartholomew''s neck dropping to the ground. Larsson stood up holding his shoulder. Bartholomew leaped to his feet cracking broken foot in place. "Tch." Bartholomew jumped back five feet away from Larsson and began firing beams at Larsson. Larsson didn''t bother to dodge any of the beams. Three of the beams missed smashing in the ground, while the other two beams engulfed Larsson''s body. Two explosions occurred causing a black cloud to rise into the air. When the black smoke cloud dispersed Larsson was missing half of his left arm and had a huge hole in his stomach. "How the fuck are you still alive?" said Bartholomew. He began firing numerous beams at Larsson from his left hand. All the beams connected with Larsson"s body. Chunks of skin and flesh we''re being removed from his body. As Bartholomew continued to launch beams from his left hand, Larsson gathered his life energy around his hand which was the color light green. He gathered a Double Impact Punch around his hand. He shoved his foot into the ground causing the ground to crack. He grabbed Bartholomew"s windpipe holding tightly. He used the Double Impact Punch on Bartholomew"s chest. A hole appeared in his chest making him vomit up blood shooting into the sky like a shooting star. Bartholomew shot into the ground creating a giant crater. Pieces of skin and flesh were now missing from Larsson"s hand. Larsson then jumped off the main council room of The City Of Guardians landing on his feet. He slowly walked towards Bartholomew. He scanned the area with his aura to see if Bartholomew was alive. Luck for Larsson he didn''t sense any life spewing off his body. He jumped into the crater light as a feather. He walked up to Bartholomew''s disfigured body and grounded his teeth. He spat on Bartholomew''s body and slowly walked out of the crater. Suddenly, Bartholomew got on his feet jumping into the air, screaming like a siren. He wrapped aura around his arm forming an ax in his hand. He chopped on Larsson''s spine. Blood splattered everywhere. Larsson dropped on the ground passing out. Bartholomew began laughing. Suddenly the engines of airships could be heard. It was The Council Of Fate Empire. At least ten soldiers came out of one of the airships and rained fire on Bartholomew''s body. His arms and legs were shot off. The last final shot that fully killed Bartholomew was a plasma bolt to the head. Bartholomew''s lifeless body rolled back inside the crater. The leader of Councilmen soldiers was Pope of The Righteous Ones. He ordered the soldiers to pick up Larsson and Ajax. They then left the City Of Guardians which was a bloodbath. Archibald Archipelago... Larsson woke up in a tank with an oxygen mask on his mouth. He looked at his right hand and saw that his hand was replaced with a robot hand that was covered in human tissue. The pieces of skin and flesh that were removed from his body we''re also replaced with human tissue. He was also given an eye. The tank opened up and Larsson walked out. Larsson felt light as a feather. He looked at his stomach and saw a nasty huge scar. However, the nasty scar was covered by his brown and white fur. He placed on his light worn armor and walked out of the healing chamber. He was confronted by Bishop. "This time you successfully completed your mission." "Here." Bishop tossed an object at Larsson. Larsson caught the object and looked to see what Bishop gave him. It was a small ball that was drenched in white silver metallic metal. Inside the small ball healed black energy inside of it. "What the fuck is this shit?" Larsson. "What how you talk to your superior," said Bishop. That is a portal to the Archibald Archipelago. "Use it wisely." Bishop then walked away from Larsson. Outside The Archibald Archipelago... The Archibald Archipelago was Baldur. Baldur finally returned. Baldur was abstracted in a cloak and hood. He now looked different. His body was now covered in strange tattoos. His power increased 20 times more. Chapter 495 - Vampire Knights Hades recently elected a new chief advisor of war. The new chief advisor of war was Python. Since Alejandro was deceased, Hades had no choice but to elect Python. Python was extremely excited. Only in the last couple of days over three Resistance leaders had been assassinated. He had to come up with something fast unless the Council Of Fate Empire would crush them like bugs. Jesse, Orion, and Alucard''s location. Alucard swore for revenge. He wanted to reclaim his castle back if it was the last thing he did. Jesse, Orion, and Alucard were around the throne room. They were in the heavenly church which was being guarded by Vampire Knights. Vampire Knights originally worked for Alucard, but when Alec intervened he corrupted their minds. They now served their new master. When they entered the heavenly church the Vampire Knights were sleeping. They hung from the ceiling with their arm crossed. They were equipped with two dark matter energy swords made from their skin, and a long spiritual chain they used to tie up huge intruders. The Vampire Knights were not to be taken lightly. They were skilled with swords and we''re very agile. Even though the Vampire Knights were sleeping they could hear and smell intruders. Intruders stunk of vinegar. One Vampire Knight leaped down from the ceiling landing on its clawed feet lightly as a feather. Alucard step in front of Jesse and Orion cracking his knuckles and his neck. The Vampire Knight pulled out it''s two dark matter energy swords and tried to slice Alucard to pieces. However, Alucard quickly evaded the Vampire Knight. He kicked the Vampire Knight in the face making it crash into the ground causing a crater. The Vampire Knight quickly jumped out the crater. A long streak of blood now leaked from the Vampire Knight''s head. The Vampire Knight''s skin resembled ash. The Vampire Knight''s hair was black and spiky. All the Vampire Knights had rows of sharp teeth and a long pink tongue. They had one purple light-weighted armor. They never wore heavy armor. They thought that it would so them down. The Vampire Knights also had wings. They resembled angel-like wings but they were black. The Vampire Knight shot towards Alucard like a missile, clashing it''s sword''s together. The two dark matter energy swords combined and turned to a bow. The Vampire Knight began firing arrows at Alucard who evaded all of the dark matter energy arrows without moving a single muscle. He then leaped onto the Vampire Knight''s head, snapping it''s neck tossing it''s lifeless body to the side. After witnessing the death of their comrade, all The Vampire Knight''s that slept descended from the ceiling charging towards Alucard. He walked to one of the Vampire Knight''ss and took their spiritual chain out from their side and proceeded in whipping the knight, removing chunks of flesh from the Vampire Knight''s body. Eventually, he killed all The Vampire Knights. He tossed the blood spiritual chain to the side. Jesse, Orion, and Alucard then left the Heavenly Church heading towards the Throne Room yet again. Chapter 496 - Raid On The Behemoth The City Of Guardians... One of the new Resistance leaders came to the Archibald Archipelago to clean up the mess. The Resistance leader''s name was Diabolos. Diabolos had two horns sticking out of his head with a hidden third eye on his forehead that only opened when he released his true power. Diabolos were 210 pounds of muscle. Secretly he just escaped hell. Diabolos recently murdered one of Satan''s sons, Beelzebub. Satan threw him in a heavily guarded prison guarded by demons. In two days he would have him executed. Satan had many sons but Beelzebub was one of his favorites. Diabolos escaped hell and entered the nearest realm that hell was close to. The Realm Of Valadin. He was now on the run. Hades sent Diabolos to see if there were any survivors in the City Of Guardians. He searched the rubble and found Bartholomew''s disfigured, mutilated body. He could sense some life spewing off of Bartholomew''s body. His heart stopped beating but his brain was still alive. For regular beings, the brain dies after six minutes after the heart stops. Since Bartholomew was not a regular being his brain would take five days to die. Diabolos shoved his hand inside of Bartholomew''s skull. He pulled out his brain which was covered in a transparent thick liquid. He placed the brain in a canister and walked back inside his airship. Cornelius"s new ship, The Behemoth. Diabolos entered The Behemoth with a serious look on his face. He walked around the Behemoth and realized that it was advanced. Cyberpunk beings that we''re repaired by Cornelius walked around The Behemoth. Cornelius also upgraded himself. He now had an advanced robot arm with a plasma minimum inside his robot arm. He also had a bomb placed inside of his heart. He did this in case he was on the verge of certain death. At the moment Cornelius was making a body. He halted when he saw Diabolos. "Did you find any survivors?" said Cornelius. "No, but I have this," said Diabolos. He handed Cornelius a canister that had a live brain inside of it. Cornelius opened the canister and saw that. a live brain was inside." Fascinating." said Cornelius. "Who''s brain does this belong to?" "The former Resistance leader, Bartholomew," said Diabolos. "Hmm." "What do you want me to do with this bastard''s brain?" said Cornelius. When Diabolos was about to the same something, an explosion occurred. The door of the Behemoth was destroyed. It was the Soulless Troops. More than 200 Soulless Troopers raided the Behemoth. They also were taking part in the Fourth Great War. A Soulless Trooper walked up to a cyberpunk cyborg making a blade come out of its hand. The Soulless Trooper chopped the defenseless cyberpunk cyborg in half splattering blood all over the place. Two Soulless Troopers ran up to Cornelius jumping in the air. Suddenly a cyberpunk cyborg that resembled a cheetah ripped both Soulless Troopers in half. "Master Cornelius, we need to get you out of here!" said the cyborg. When they rushed to the escape pods, a huddle of Soulless Troopers appeared in front of them. The cheetah cyborg kneeled a Soulless Trooper in the chest making the Soulless Trooper smashed into the walls of The Behemoth, bursting int pieces. Two Soulless Troopers overpowered the cheetah cyborg stabbing him repeatedly. Cornelius ran past the two Soulless Troopers running into the escape pod chamber. The same two Soulless Troopers ran into the escape chambers chasing after Cornelius. Cornelius stuck out his robot arm at the Soulless Trooper''s smiling, continuing to run. A beam began charging in his hand. He fired a powerful blue beam at The Soulless Troopers who jumped over the powerful blue beam which sank in the ground. A powerful explosion occurred. A huge hole appeared in the ground making the air visible. Diabolos was left to deal with The 194 Soulless Troopers. One Soulless Trooper that resembled a rhino charged towards Diabolos. Diabolos grabbed the rhino Soulless Trooper''s horn. The rhino weighed up to 40,000 pounds. He stopped it one hand. The Soulless Trooper now was dumbfounded. He jumped into the air and kicked the rhino in the face knocking its head off its body. He landed on the ground like a feather. Suddenly the rhino Soulless Trooper sprouted robot spider legs out of its head. It walked all the way to its body latching it''s self back onto its body. The rhino began brushing its foot against the ground. The rhino Soulless Trooper ran towards Diabolos at its full speed. Diabolos stood in the same spot. When the rhino was about to grab Diabolos, Diabolos grabbed the rhino Soulless Trooper arms clean off. The rhino Soulless then malfunction and exploded. Diabolos began laughing. All the 193 Soulless Troopers began running towards him. He pointed his finger at the huddle of Soulless Troopers and a giant beam came out of his finger killing all the Soulless Troopers creating a giant hole in the Behemoth. The high circulated winds sucked all the Soulless Troopers outside. Diabolos index finger began smoking. No one was piloting The Behemoth. Since no one was piloting The Behemoth the Behemoth began falling to the ground. The Behemoth sank into the ground causing a huge explosion causing a huge crater that had an enormous mushroom cloud rising out of it. Cornelius who was still being chased by the Soulless Troopers grounded his teeth tightly growing angry. He placed the ship on autopilot which blazed through the sky. The Soulless Troopers were flying after Cornelius like Ironman. They began firing plasma bolts from their hands. One of the plasma bolts crashed into the engine of Cornelius"s ship causing the ship to catch on fire. Cornelius ditched the ship landing on the feet. The ship exploded as it touched the ground. The Soulless Troopers landed on the ground. Acute Dark''s voice began projecting out of The Soulless Troopers. *It has been a long time Master." "Or shall I say, former master?" said Acute Dark. "Today you will meet your demise." Chapter 497 - Against The False Ruler "You are a comedian," said Cornelius. "I was once your master." "I assembled you together and I will disassemble you." Acute Dark grew mad and ordered the Soulless Troopers to kill Cornelius. The two Soulless Troopers fired aerial beams at Cornelius who evaded the beams. Cornelius also enhanced his body, increasing his speed, strength, agility, and lung capacity. Cornelius evaded the aerial beams leaping at one of The Soulless Troopers ripping, the Soulless Trooper''s head off tossing his head to the side. Sparks began flying out of the Soulless Trooper''s head. The Soulless Trooper dropped on the ground. Sparks continued to fly out of the Soulless Trooper''s head. Witnessing the death of his fellow comrade, the other Soulless Trooper grew angry. He opened his mouth wide and a beam began charging inside of his mouth. The beam emitted from the Soulless Trooper''s mouth aiming for the Cornelius"s head. Cornelius evaded the beam and jumped towards the Soulless Trooper. He punched a hole through the Soulless Trooper''s chest, causing the black liquid to spill out of his chest. The Soulless Trooper dropped on the ground malfunctioning. The Soulless Trooper then exploded. Destruction Of The Behemoth... Diabolos entire body vaporized. A piece of body saved him. His fingernail. From his fingernail hid bones began forming. After his bones formed, his muscles and veins came over his bones. After that happened his skin and clothes magically appeared over his body. He began smiling. The last thing that healed back his horns popped out his forehead. He began smiling and walked back to the Octagon. The Octagon Kobal the Terrible was sent to the Realm Of Valaidn to hunt down Diabolos. Originally Kobal was a horrifying demon but on the Realm Of Valadin, he was an old man with a white scraggly beard. He was 5''7 weighing at least 145 pounds. He recently joined the Resistance as the new co-leader next to Hades. He went by the name of Colin. Colin was equipped with a wooden sheath sword Colin was talking to Hade''s planning full-fledged attack on the Archibald Archipelago. They were going to use all the Project Zeus cannons to destroy the place once and for all. Alec"s castle. Throne Room. Cross and John recently caught up with Jesse, Orion, and Alucard who stood in front of the throne room. Maddox recently left the castle heading to Archibald Archipelago. Cross punched the giant door off the wall which almost crashed into Alec who stopped it with his spiritual strings. He sliced the throne room door in half which crashed into the wall. "You also had me there for a second," said Alec. Alucard walked in front of Cross with an angry expression on his face. "How did you manage to get out of prison?" said Alec. "I have come to take back what is mine," said Alucard. "My domain." "My castle." Alec began laughing. "You can''t reclaim something that doesn''t belong to you anymore." "You no longer have ownership of this castle." "I will only tell you this once," said Alec. "Cooperate and leave I am might consider letting you walk out of here alive." Alucard crunched his pale hand into a fist and began running towards him. When he tried to punch him, Alec wrapped spiritual strings around his body squeeze him tightly. Alucard began howling in pain. He ripped himself out of the spiritual strings which began slicing chunks of skin off. He began rapidly healing. Alec stood up off the throne and grabbed Alucard by the neck. "And as for your friends, they will experience the same fate as you," said Alec. "Death." He was about to crush Alucard"s windpipe until Jesse intervened. He kicked Alec in the chest making blood gush from his nose and mouth. Alec crashed into the wall coughing up more blood. Jesse started sprinting towards Alec. "Don''t underestimate me, brat." Chapter 498 - Rainbow Strings Alec stood on his feet and spat blood on the ground. He cracked his jaw back in place sprinting towards Jesse unleashing a barrage of attacks on his body. Alec''s fist moved faster than the speed of light. Jesse was punched in the stomach. He coughed up blood, flying through the throne room walls. Cross fired a beam at Alec who stopped the beam with his spiritual string. The beam dispersed. Alec grabbed Cross by the neck slamming him into the ground. Cross wrapped his legs around Alec''s neck causing blood to run out of his ears, nose, and eyes. He threw Alec into the throne room which crumbled like legos. Alec stood on his feet but was quickly uppercut through the ceiling of the throne room. Alec landed on his feet. He now had blood leaking from his face. He was dealing with five people. John burst through the ceiling of the throne room grabbing Alec by the face. He began sinking his fingers in Alec''s face. Alec crunched his hand into a fist and punched Alec in the chest. His ribs and chest cage shattered like a glass bottle. John endured the pain and round housed Alec in the face. Blood and teeth flew out of hid mouth. "This is the end of the fucking line, Alec.," said John. *It''s time to meet your demise." He slowly began walking up to Alec. Alec began smiling. He made a bunch of hand signals with his hand. He clasped his hands together and rainbow-like aura began gathering around his hands. Silky strings began emitting from his hands. Suddenly the silky rainbow strings attached around John''s body. Blood began pouring out of John''s body. John began whimpering in pain. Alec walked up to John sliced his chest. John tumbled to the ground. When the final blow was about to be inflicted, Orion stepped in front of Alec and grabbed both of his hands. Alec tried to fear himself from Orion''s grip but he couldn''t. Orion began charging a Reinforced Blast in his hand. He fired it at Alec who didn''t have enough time to dodge the Reinforced Blast. The Reinforced Blast engulfed Alec''s body. The force of The Reinforced Blast made Alec fly into the air. A powerful explosion occurred. Cross, Jesse, and Alucard then jumped out of the hole in the ceiling John just recovered. He placed his hands on his knees and began breathing. Cross walked up to him and said: "Are you ok?" said Cross. "Yeah." "I have experienced more pain than that." "I have been beaten and tortured many times." Cross looked into the air and saw a black cloud of smoke. Suddenly a figure jumped out of the black cloud of smoke. It was Alec. His clothes were tattered and his entire body was drenched in dirt and blood. One of his eyes was now missing. However, Alec acted as if he had both of his eyes still. On the ground, a splatter of blood was in the ground. This splatter of blood was his right eye. You got quite an attack there. "If I didn''t dodge that attack I would have been dead for sure," said Alec. "The next time I will not miss. said, Orion." Alec began laughing. "You are quite the comedian." Alec began channeling aura around his body. His aura was now purple and black. The throne room began rumbling. Suddenly the throne began crackling. The throne was destroyed. The throne room fell off the cliff smashing into pieces. Luckily, Cross, Jesse, Orion, Alucard, and John evaded the destruction of the throne room. Alec levitated in the air making screams as if he was a siren. His muscles started to grow huge and his size increased. His power also increased rapidly. He ripped his tattered shirt off his cheat tossing it to the side. He descended to the ground with a serious expression on his face. Cross fired seven metallic spikes at Alec''s body. When the seven metallic spikes reacted with his body they crumbled like bread crumbs. Alec began laughing. He gathered purple and black energy around his hands and fired multiple purple and black beams at Cross. Cross evaded the purple beams without moving a muscle. Alec used this as a distraction. He punched Cross in the chest making him vomit up blood. He then picked up Cross by the neck and slammed into the ground. Alucard sliced himself with his razor-sharp fingernails. His blood formed into two short swords. He ran towards Alec slicing chunks of skin and flesh off of Alec''s body. Alec acted as if he didn''t feel any pain. He backhanded Alucard into the rubble of the throne room causing a huge fog of dust to rise out of the detritus of the throne room. "Easy pickings," said Alec. Cross formed a metallic sword slicing off Alec''s right knee cap. Blood began gushing out. "Five against one." "Tch." "It doesn''t matter," said Alec. He headbutted Cross causing blood to gush out of his head. Cross almost fell off the cliff but he sunk his feet in the ground preventing himself from falling off. Cross waved his right hand across his head wiping his blood ridden hands on his clean shirt. Alec ran towards Cross like a raging bull. Cross sidestepped out of the way and turned his hand into a long shiny blade that gleamed into the moonlight. He shoved the long shiny blade into Alec''s neck causing blood to squirt out as if he squeezed a pimple or zit off his neck. Alec grunted and stepped on the cliff causing the ground to break. Both Cross and Alec fell off the cliff. Cross continued to stab Alec multiple times in his already wounded. "Get the fuck off of me you little insect!" said Alec. Alec grabbed Cross by the face tossing Cross into the dirty diseased waterfall. The water in the waterfall was not even transparent. The water was green. Inside the waterfall had rotting body parts and bones of Alucard''s former victims that tried to overthrow him. Alec almost stepped on Cross''s head, but lucky for Cross, he dived in the disgusting, diseased water. He jumped out of the disgusting, diseased, water, landing on dry land which was sticky and muddy. Chapter 499 - Bounty Hunter Of Hell Cross stood on his feet brushing the green leeches off his skin that sucked his blood. Alec who sustained his wound landed on the dry land with a serious expression on his face. He gathered a great deal of energy around his hand burning his wounded neck. He endured the pain and room his handoff of his wounded neck dispersing the purple and black energy around his hands. His wounded neck was now healed, forming into a nasty scar. "You thought you had me there for a second." "Didn''t you?" said Alec. Alec began laughing. *I will not allow myself to be slaughtered by an insect-like you." "If I let that happen I will be a disgrace to entire Council Of Fate Empire." Cross ran towards Alec who grabbed him by the throat and tossed him into the air. While Cross was in the air he fired a beam at Alec who had engulfed by the beam. An explosion occurred causing a crater to form into the mud. Smoke began rising out of the mud. Alec jumped out of the muddy crater grabbing Cross by the head tossing him into the cliff, causing him to vomit up blood. He then uppercut him in the air. Alec jumped into the air and shoved his hand inside of Cross''s chest ripping out his heart. Alex began laughing sadistically. Suddenly the heart in his hand turned into metallic liquid that hardened around his hand. "Child''s play." The real Cross appeared behind Alec. He quickly kicked him in the back cracking his spine like a toothpick. Alec smashed on the ground creating a crater. Cross was about to land the final hit but he decided to let John do it. John suffered a lot over the years. He experienced life and death many times. Alec could no longer walk. He could barely move his body. "You will kill me then what?" said Alec, who suddenly began puking up blood and leftover sweet rolls and cheese. "I am the voice of the Council Of Fate Empire!" said Alec. "You all will experience true death!" said Alec. John kicked Alec in the face knocking out five of his teeth. Blood splattered in John''s face, making him angrier than he already was. He grabbed Alec by the head and drove his face across the hard bumpy ground. When he picked up Alec by his hair and looked at his face most of the skin of his face was gone. John then ripped off Alec''s jaw and shoved his bloody jaw into his head. Alec instantly died. After a couple of minutes, Cross, Jesse, Orion, and John reunited with Sarah, Lucia, Akashiri, and Naomi. The Octagon. Alexandria was recently informed of the death of her late brother. She was upset but not too upset. Tears showed your comrades and enemies that you had a soft side. She looked up to Alejandro as a mentor. She was upset to hear that her mentor passed. However, her mentor/brother was replaced with Diabolos. She could tell that Diabolos was strong. A slit was on his head so she already knew that he had a third eye. She walked up to Diabolos and said: "What makes you think that you can replace my brother?" said Alexandria. "Who the fuck are you?" said Diabolos. " It is funny you should ask," said Alexandria. "I am the sister of the deceased Alejandro the rival of the strongest Resistance leader Hyundai." "Well, they aren''t too strong anymore." "Since their fucking dead," said Diabolos. "Their souls will forever burn in hell." "They will be tortured in hell for all eternity." "They will be forever servants of the ruler of hell." "Satan." Alexandria grew angry and began charging a beam in her hand. She was the hothead type. The type to get mad at people who tell her shit which can be ignored. She threw the beam at Diabolos. Diabolos grabbed the beam and dispersed it. "Don''t make me have to be the one to send you to hell." Diablos walked past Alexandria who clenched her teeth together holding them tightly. Before Diabolos was interrupted by Alexandria, the co-leader of the Resistance leader, Colin summoned him. When he entered Colin''s chamber, Colin was drinking medical tea. He placed the teacup on the wooden table and stood up. "You must be the infamous Diabolos," said Colin. "Why have you summoned me?" said Diabolos. "I have summoned you to invite to a little breakfast I am having." "Since we both are new members of the Resistance we should get to know each other." "If we become good friends we will be the ones to survive after this war," said Colin. He poured Diabolos some orange juice and gave him the cup. He drank the orange juice and burped loudly placing his dirty shoes on the clean table. "Here." He gave Diabolos two chocolate chip muffins. He began eating them like a glutton. Diabolos took his dirty shoes off the clean table and said: "I will take my leave." When Diabolos was about to walk off Colin stopped him. "Before you leave I will like to ask you a question." said Colin "What is it?" said Diabolos. "Why did you kill Prince Beelzebub?" "Just who the fuck are you?" said Diabolos. "I am Kobal The Terrible." "A well known and one of the best bounty hunters in the realm of hell." "I was sent by Satan to kill you and bring your head back to him." Diabolos spat and the ground which was similar to acid. Beelzebub was strong but I killed him. "What makes you think that you will do any better?" said Diabolos. All those royal bastards are ignorant. "That is why I laughed so hard when I murdered one of the Princes of Hell." Kobal grew mad and pulled out his sword. He sprinted towards Diabolos and tried to stab him in the neck but was unsuccessful. Diabolos was once Beelzebub''s captain of guard. He broke Kobal''s sword like a toothpick, round housing Kobal in the face dislocating his jaw. Chapter 500 - Portal to Hell Tower Kobal grabbed his dislocated jaw and cracked it back in place and began smiling. "If you cooperate I will make your death a little less gruesome," said Kobal. "Is that a threat?" said Diabolos. Kobal began generating smoky grey aura around his body. Diabolos sprinted towards Kobal and grabbed his head driving his head into the wall. He then jumped back five feet away from Kobal. Kobal took his head out of the wall. His head was drenched in blood. Kobal wiped the blood from his face and fired a beam at Diabolod. Diabolos managed to dodge the beam but he still was inflicted by it. Diabolos landed on his feet and cracked the ground. "What''s the matter?" said Kobal who had a sinister look on his face. He opened his mouth and fire began blasting out his mouth. Diabolos were engulfed by the devilish flames. Suddenly the devilish flames dispersed from around his body causing a giant black smoke cloud. Diabolos walked out of the giant black smoke cloud, with his clothes and hair burned to a crisp. He ripped off his toper layer of clothes and tossed them to the ground. He sprinted towards Kobal and began unleashing a barrage of attacks on Kobal''s body. Kobal endured all the damage from each and every one of his attacks. Kobal then overpowered Diabolos and shoved his hand inside of Diabolo''s chest up pulling out his heart. He then bit a chunk out of his heart. Diabolos dropped on one knee and held his chest. He roundhoused Diabolos through a stone wall. Kobal jumped through and landed on his feet." I will slaughter you like the dog you are." He grabbed Diabolos by the neck and picked him up. He began choking him. The only way to kill a fellow demon was to cut off the head and destroy the head. If the head was not destroyed, it would regenerate. Diabolos'' chest began healing rapidly. Diabolos regained his strength and shoved his clawed hand into his head. Kobal tumbled to the ground. Diabolos kicked Kobal in his face and his nose was broken like a candy bar. Kobal''s nose regenerated quickly. He jumped five feet away from Diabolos and began laughing. "You are an experienced fighter for a criminal," said Kobal. Kobal gathered a smoky grey aura around his arm and turned his hand into a long blade. The hilt of the blade was made from nasty bugs and worms. Kobal sliced the ground and a giant purple sword beam came out. Diabolos grabbed the giant purple sword beam and tossed it into the air causing an explosion to appear. Kobal rid of the blade and looked at Diabolos and smiled. "This place is not a good location to fight," said Kobal. He fired a beam out of his hands and a portal opened to the realm of hell. Both Diabolos and Kobal walked inside. They both landed on a floating tower with hundreds of flesh-eating demons at the bottom waiting for something to drop down so they could eat. The realm of hell''s sky was red with purple lightning striking all over the place. "Brings back a lot of horrifying memories, " "Doesn''t?" said, Kobal. Diabolos quickly grabbed Kobal by the neck and slit his throat with his razor-sharp claws. Kobal dropped on the ground holding his neck with blood spilling out. "Some bounty hunter you are," said Diabolos. When he was about to land the final blow, Kobal grabbed Diabolo''s hand and crushed it. Kobal stood on his feet and began laughing. Red and black aura began channeling around his body. The floating hell tower began rumbling. His humanoid body began cracking off like glass. His real demon form was now shown. He was at least ten feet tall. He had goat-like horns with hind claws legs covered in blue fur. He also had a long pink snake tongue. His eyes were red and yellow. He had two rows of razor-sharp teeth of an ivory color. His skin was blue and he was covered in muscles. His spine stuck out of his back. He had strange tattoos all over his body. He now resembled a full-blown demon. Diabolos jumped into the air and threw a punch at Kobal. Kobal caught his fist and threw him to the side. Diabolos almost fell in the pit of demons but he used his powers to levitate. He jumped back on the hell tower breathing heavily like a racehorse. Kobal leaked a waterfall of drool out of his mouth as if he wanted to eat Diabolos. He made a long blade come out of his forearm. Diabolos fired a huge beam out of his hands at Kobal''s head. Kobal sliced the beam in half causing a sword beam to fly out. Diabolos were sliced on his chest. Blood squirted out of his chest like a pimple being popped. Kobal grabbed Diabolos the throat and bashed his head on the ground. "Once I kill you, I will become a general in Satan''s army!" said Kobal. Kobal then tossed Diabolos in the air and fired a beam out of his eyes. The beam went through Diabolos"s arm which melted like cheese. Chapter 501 - Development Diabolos landed on the ground and slowly saw his arm heal. Diabolos opened his third eye causing the hell tower to crumble. Both Diabolos and Kobal landed in the pit of demons. The demons we''re ready to eat but they hesitated when they saw the hulking Kobal. Kobal instantly ordered the demons to kill Diabolos. Diabolos killed the demons that stood in his way of killing of Kobal. Kobal opened his mouth and his long tongue began licking the blood of the fallen demons. Diabolos fired five beams at Kobal who blocked them with his hard steel chest. He grabbed Diabolos s" arm and broke it. Diabolos endured the pain and grabbed one of Kobal''s goat horns. He broke it off and blood began pouring out. Kobal grew mad and punched the ground and a shockwave occurred causing a giant crater to form. Smoke and steam raised out of the crater. Diabolos swung behind Kibal and drove his hand into his back pulling off both of his kidneys tossing them to the side. Kobal dropped on the ground in pain. He then leaped on Kobal''s back and kicked him in the back of the head. A portion of his head was cracked up causing blood to splatter out. Diabolos jumped off Kobal''d back. Kobal stood on his feet and recovered. All his fatal injuries were healed. Diabolos began unleashing a barrage of attacks of Kobal''s body. Kobal began laughing. "You will be able to defeat me," said Kobal. "The only way to kill me is to chop me head which you will never do." said Diabolos Chapter 502 - The Book Of Amon Kobal ran towards Diabolos who had his third eye wide open. Diabolos third eye not only increased his power but also increased his strength, speed, intelligence, and agility. Kobal threw a punch at Diabolos, who evaded the punch. He punched Kobal in the chest and blood squirted out of his mouth. Kobal crashed into a hell tower which crumbled like a tower of Jenga. Kobal instantly got out of the rubble of the hell tower with a giant piece of metal in his chest. He pulled the giant piece of metal out of his cheat and tossed it to the side. The giant piece of metal created a giant hole in his chest. Slowly the giant hole in his chest healed up without leaving a mark. Before Kobal could look up Diabolos shoved his hand inside of Kobal''s mouth, pulling out his long pink tongue. Diabolos tossed the long pink tongue in the dirt and shoved his foot in it. A waterfall of blood began pouring from Kobal''s mouth. Kobal began levitating in the air. He began firing giant beams from his clawed hands. Diabolos began evading the giant beams which sunk into the ground. A huge explosion occurred causing a huge mushroom cloud to be seen. This caught the of one of the Prince''s of Hell, Lucifer. Lucifer was one of the older brothers of Beelzebub. His skin was white and pale. He had strange red marks all over his body. He was 7 feet tall weighing 230 pounds. His hair was black and spiky. He wore the royal wear of the Princes of Hell. He walked out of his chambers and began walking towards the giant mushroom cloud. When the giant mushroom cloud cleared up, a giant crater was formed. Kobal descended to the ground and began smiling. Kobal scavenged through the rubble and didn''t" find any signs of Diabolos. He began laughing loudly. He thought that he successfully eliminated Diabolos. When he was about to deliver the word to Ruler Of Hell, Satan, he was punched in the face. His jaw was broken and his teeth flew out of his mouth like shards of glass. Kobal crashed into the rubble of the hell tower causing a dust cloud to rise up. Diabolos gathered black demonic energy around his hand and formed a straight sword in his hand. Tch." "You thought you had me there," said Diabolos. You will now join Beelzebub in the river of Styx. When he was about to chop off Kobal''s head, Diabolos''s hand was grabbed by Lucifer. Lucifer began crushing Diabolos'' hand. He ripped himself out of Lucifer''s grip jumping back ten feet away from Lucifer. Kobal began smiling when he saw Lucifer come to his aid. "Prince Lucifer I-" suddenly Prince Lucifer waved his finger at Kobal who froze. Unexpectedly, Kobal''s head was removed from his body. His lifeless body dropped on the ground. Prince Lucifer eliminated Kobal as if he was a fly. In the realm of hell, there were three factions of demons. High-Class Demons, Middle-Class Demons. and Low-Class Demons. Satan and all of his heirs and teenagers we''re. High-Class Demons. Kobal the merciless bounty hunter was a Middle-Class Demon. The weakest demons in hell were the Low-Class Demons. All the Lower Class Demons did was devour their prey and followed orders. Diabolos was also a Middle-Class Demon. He was the first Middle-Class Demon to ever kill a High-Class Demon. Satan wanted Diabolos dead because once the other Middle-Class Demons found out Diabolos killed Beelzebub it would boost thief whom They would take all High-Class Demons lightly. Satan could not have that. If this happened he would have to kill them all. He would then have to use demonic energy to turn humans into full-blown demons. "Did your father send you to kill me?" asked Diabolos. "No." Father doesn''t send his own children to do his dirty work. "That is why Middle-Class Demons exist," said Lucifer. Over billions of demons existed in hell. What you did to my brother was fucked up but I do not give a shit. "Beelzebub was a cocky asshole. " He deserved to be put in his place. "Tell me." "What is your secret in killing High-Class Demons?" "What did you use to kill Beelzebub?" said Lucifer who had an evil look on his face. Diabolos wouldn''t sell out his secrets. He used the Book Of Amon. The Book Of Amon was an ancient book created from the souls and skin of humans in the year 1123. The Book Of Amon took the powers and Souls Of any type of demon from the Lower Class Demons to the High-Class Demons. "You don''t want to spill the beans." "That is why you''re silent," said Lucifer. "That only leaves me with one option." Lucifer snapped his fingers and a possessed human came from a portal with suddenly opened up. "This shall get you to talk." Lucifer then disappeared. The possessed human held a bloody chain. The possessed human eyes were all red and they were glowing. Pulsating veins we''re popping out of the possessed human''s neck. The Possessed One ran towards Diabolos swinging the bloody chain into the air. Diabolos evaded the savage attack and broke the Possessed One''s arm like a twig. The more damage the Possessed One experienced the faster he developed into a true demon. Diabolos ripped the chain from the Possessed One and wrapped around his neck. He broke the Possessed One''s neck off and tossed the Possessed One''s body into the ground. "Is that the best a Prince Of Hell can come up with?!" shouted Diabolos. Laughing could be heard. The demon that possessed the human busted out of the disfigured human''s back flying above Diabolos. The demon resembled a goat and a man. The demon flew to the ground and began running after Diabolos. Diabolos quickly shoved his hand inside of his chest pulling out the Book Of Amon. As he opened it the soul of the demon was sucked inside. Lucifer then came out of the shadows with a serious expression on his face. Chapter 503 - Second Commendation "You used the Book Of Amon," said Lucifer. "How did you acquire it?" "That book has been lost for centuries." Diabolos placed the Book Of Amon back in his open chest which healed as he did. "Finding out your secret, I will allow you to live." Lucifer opened a portal to The Realm Of Valadin and he walked in. When he walked in, the portal dispersed. What Lucifer and Diabolos didn''t know was that they were bringing watched by an Archangel named Michael who disguised himself as a demon. The Archangel''s were the special ops angels in God''s army. Many of God''s existed. This God was the God that the humans of Earth believed in. His name was Jehovah. Alec''s former Domain. Orion still did not trust Alucard. Now that he reclaimed his castle he would fall into his evil ways again. He was a vampire most vampires we''re evil bastards. Since Alec was dead they would move on to Archibald Archipelago. Archibald Archipelago... Solomon was just informed of Alec''s death. He got off of his throne and told Bishop to kill the ones who took out Alec. Bishop later informed him that it was The Resistance. He immediately planned the second battle in The Fourth War. The battle would commence in The Valadin Plains once again. Chapter 504 - Bandit Leader, Roland Trigger Baldur was transmitted ultimately on another task by Bishop. He was sent to Dokan Jungle which was now inhabited by bandits and thieves. He was sent to slaughter every bandit and thief. Solomon craved to govern the Dokan Jungle so he could establish another Council Of Fate base. The Archibald Archipelago was overpopulated. When Baldur entered the Dokan Jungle a gate made from wood with spikes all around it stood before him. He looked into the holes in the gate and saw smoke rising from a hut. He amassed vigor around his right hand and punched the wooden spiky gate to smithereens. This snatched the notoriety of two dilapidated buccaneers. "Who are you and what the fuck are you perpetrating in our sanctuary?* inquired one of the thieves. Baldur breathed heavily and said: "I do not have time to conversate with pushovers like yourselves." "Nevertheless, if you conspire I will spare your lives." "The bandits began laughing. "You the fuck are calling a pushover?!" asked one of the bandits. Baldur sauntered past the bandits who undertook to accumulate furiously. One of the bandits pulled out a rapier and tried to backstab Baldur. Baldur promptly swiveled around and grabbed the sword out of the bandit''s hand. He crushed the sword like a rotten leaf. The bandit who was now thunderstruck began deliberately backing away from Baldur. Baldur grabbed the bandit by the neck with one hand and snatched him up off the grassy ground. The bandit began turning purple like an eggplant. His vessels burst out of his head and his orifices veered bloodshot. He snapped the bandit''s neck and flung his corpse to the side. The additional bandit darted for the hills galloping at his full momentum. Baldur gradually pursued the perished bandit''s compatriot. The bandit leaped into the tall trees and camouflaged. The bandit inhaled and exhale heavily but strived his best not to formulate any boisterous sounds. The moment Baldur walked past the tree the bandit hid in, the bandit pulled out his bow and began loading an arrow with a poisonous tipped head. When Baldur was over fifteen feet away from the tree the bandit hid in the bandit hopped down landing perfectly on his feet without putting together a sound. The bandit released the arrow from his bow at Baldur. The arrow transited over 30 miles per hour. Baldur smiled and dodged the arrow with landed into a tree. The arrow was a unique category of arrow. It was an explosive arrow. When the arrow began flashing red. An explosion occurred and made the tree explode into smithereens. The tree was a residence to many different varieties of bugs that crawled into the high hedges. Baldur turned around and said: "You should have aimed for the head." The bandit plummeted his bow and turned his posterior on Baldur and began screaming and running. Baldur stuck his finger out at the fleeing bandit and a yellow beam was released. The yellow beam went inside bandit''s skull which exploded discharging brains blood and brain consequence all over the high green hedges. The bandit''s corpse dropped on the ground and smoke began rising out. Baldur sauntered past the bandit''s carcass and headed for the bandit''s sanctuary. The bugs accordingly lay the first stone and a feast. Sundown had fallen on the Dokan Jungle. Baldur walked in the bandit''s sanctuary and crept like a ninja. One bandit splotch Baldur and drew a dagger. The dagger was stricken at Baldur''s chest. Baldur grabbed the dagger with his two fingers and threw it in the air. He punched a hole in the bandit''s chest and took his heart. He tossed his heart to the floor and stepped on it. He scrubbed his blood ridden hands on the bandit''s dirty, filthy clothes. He trudged in the open and lights glinted on him arousing all the bandits and thieves. More than 150 bandits popped out. The commander of the bandits stood on a house made of stone. The commander of the bandits named was Roland Trigger. Roland Trigger was a dark-skinned man with straight hair and pointy ears. He had long black hair with a tattoo of strange incantations. His eyes were two different pigments. One eye was purple and one eye was blue. He had light-weighted armor on he acquired from a Council Of Fate soldier who was a woman which whom he tortured, raped, and killed. He did many enhancements to the lighted weighted armor. The woman Council Of Fate soldier could be seen strapped to a wall. When she died they took out her external organs and body parts were sold to organ traders for a lot of gold. All that was left of her was pieces of her skin. Roland had her skin manufactured into a needle sword that was a mixture of enhanced Kermantine and skin. He was also equipped with two plasma guns and a plasma rifle. He jumped down from the stone edifice with a serious look on his face. "Who are you?" asked Roland. "You are trespassing on private property." "Private property?" said Baldur. "Don''t make me laugh." "The Dokan Jungle doesn''t belong to no one but The Council Of Fate Empire. "The Council Of Fate will lose this war," said Roland. "And when that happens The Dokan Jungle will be official mine." "Since you are trespassing on private property I have no option but to kill you," Roland ordered his followers to kill Baldur. All the bandit''s fired their arrows at Baldur. Baldur''s eyes turned black and suddenly all the bandit''s turned into ash and blew into the wind. Frivolity was left behind. Roland was no surprised. He pulled out his plasma gun and balls of plasma began firing at Baldur. Baldur dodged the balls of plasma, sprinting towards Roland, kneeling him in the stomach. Blood gushed out of Roland''s mouth. Roland crashed into the stone house which crumbled. Roland stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his mouth. He tried to squeeze the trigger and his plasma guns but the plasma gun began malfunctioning. He dropped it I. the floor and stepped on it, causing sparks and metal wires to fly out. He walked out of the rubble of the stone house and pulled out his plasma rifle. Chapter 505 - Needle Kermantine Sword Roland positioned his eye by the scope of the plasma rifle a plasma ray was fired out. Baldur circumvented the plasma rat which grazed his face. Two layers of skin were removed from his face. This caused blood to leak from his face. Baldur fired a beam at Roland who swiveled out of the way. Roland was previously an assassin in the Nightmare''s Gulch when he was a youngster. He was kidnapped from his parents who lived in a small neighboring country close by the Winged City called Ovalan. He learned the way of the ninja that included the basic arts of taijutsu, the laws of using life energy as a deathly weapon, and the way to kill an enemy with being noticed, and the copycat ability. Nonetheless, when Fuma Kotaro was slain like a dog he left. Over the years he picked up bandits and made his own bandit corp. However, since Baldur killed all his followers all of that was washed down the drain. Roland stood on his feet and proceeded to fire plasma bolts at Baldur. Baldur dodged the plasma bolts and punched the ground with his fist. A giant crater was formed. Hot steam rose out of the crater. The plasma rifle ran out of ammo and Roland tossed it to the side. He pulled out his needle Kermantine sword which gleamed into the moonlight. Roland killed a knight in the Linear Kingdom and learned the path of the straight sword. Baldur galloped towards Roland who turned invisible. "Invisibility is for fucking cowards," said Baldur. Suddenly the needle Kermantine sword sliced his back. Baldur staggered and swooped five feet away. When he landed on his feet and he was sliced on his Achilles Tendon. Baldur slumped to his feet. Roland came out of invisibility with a smile on his face. He kicked Baldur in the chest and he smashed into a rock. Baldur now had cuts and bruises all over his physique. Baldur discharged five beams from his hands at Roland who wrapped aura around his needle Kermantine sword and sliced the air letting out a sword beam who destroyed the five beams. A smoke cloud was formed and Baldur camouflaged. Roland enhanced his vision so he could see through the thick smoke cloud. He sighted Baldur and stabbed him in the heart with his needle Kermantine sword. A small hole could now be seen in Baldur''s chest. Baldur staggered on one knee and Baldur kneeled him in the face breaking his nose. The needle Kermantine sword almost struck his heart. If it did he would instantly die. Baldur hastily strutted on his feet and grabbed Roland by the throat. Roland promptly reprimanded a beam in his orifices which sought for Baldur''s brain. He promptly tossed Roland into the air. Roland landed on his feet with a smirk on his face. Roland disseminated the aura around from around his needle Kermantine sword. Baldur brandished his hand on his chest. Blood continued to pour out of his chest. His conception prevailed presently deliberately vacating his eyes. His eyes turned black and his veins popped out his body. He was now going to use his 89.50 percent of his power. Chapter 506 - Robotic Bartholomew Baldur orifices veered raven and his veins commenced to pop out of his cranium. His fangs turned three inches long as if he was a vampire. Roland could sense that Baldur''s power increased rapidly. Black electric began pouring out of his body. Roland sprinted towards Baldur and stabbed him in the stomach. However, Roland''s needle kermantine sword sunk into Baldur''s stomach like fat. The needle kermantine sword could no longer penetrate Baldur''s body. Baldur slapped Roland to the side and blood gushed out If his mouth. Roland smashed into the ground resulting in a crater with hot steam to shape. Roland struggled to get on his feet. His arm was dislocated. He snapped his arm back in position and grunted. His needle sword cracked in two somehow. He wiped the blood from his face and cultivated velvet aura around his physique. The pieces of rock began levitating off the ground. Baldur slowly walking towards Roland. He heaved a punch at Roland. Roland quickly evaded Baldur and round housed Baldur in the face. Blood squirted out of his mug and nose. Baldur endured the pain and punched Roland in the ribs cracking all of his 24 ribs. Roland vomited up blood dropping to his knees. Baldur grabbed Roland by his long black hair and smashed him into the ground. He took Roland out of his hand and began smiling. "Not so rigorous no more are you?" said Baldur. He formed aura around his right hand and which became a long sharp sword. He was about to scalp Roland like a Native American. ( I am not racist.) Roland suddenly disappeared. Baldur couldn''t sense Roland''s presence. Baldur gathered black electric around his hand. Roland shoved his long sharp fingernail inside of Baldur''s neck. A waterfall of blood began pouring out of his neck. Baldur fell to the ground trying to sustain his injury. Roland picked up the broken needle kermantine sword. He drove the broken needle sword through Baldur''s eye. He then punched Baldur in the chest making him smash into a huddle of trees that splattered into smithereens. Roland took pride in making his long black straight hair look properly. His hair was now tattered. It was covered in blood and dirt. He tossed the broken needle kermantine sword to the side and clenched his teeth tightly. Baldur''s right eye dangled out of his socket. He grabbed his right eye and shoved it back inside its socket. His eye was now white. He breathed heavily and ripped out of his head squashed it in his hand. Roland clapped his hands and two clones came out. The two clones ran into the jungle and pulled out two Kunai. Baldur grabbed Roland by the neck he hammer fisted the clone''s head splattering blood and brains all over the ground of the jungle. The other clone leaped onto Baldur''s shoulder and began stabbing him. He ripped off the clone''s leg like a turkey at a Thanksgiving dinner and tossed the leg to the side. The clone began crawling away from Baldur like a worm. Every moment the clone crawled it left a blood trail. He walked up to the clone and stepped on its head. Blood was now under his foot. Roland picked up the plasma rifle and loaded it with his spiritual power. He fired five plasma bolts at Baldur who reverted to his original self. Baldur began running. He was running out of power. His power who only lasts for five minutes longer. A plasma bolt was fired at Baldur''s leg which vaporized. Baldur collapsed on the ground. "Is this the best The Councilman Of Fate can come up with?" said Baldur. "They will for sure lose this war," said Roland. But now your time has come." Roland was about to fire a plasma bolt into Baldur''s chest. Roland''s plasma rifle then malfunction. Baldur got the upper hand and overpowered Roland. He bashed Roland''s head repeated on the ground. He then sunk his fingers into Roland''s eye''s which became nothing but blood. Roland tried to fight back but he didn''t succeed. Baldur then broke Roland''s neck. Cornelius"s Location... Former Temple Of Strength... Cornelius was in a floating facility he had made over the Octagon. In the floating facility, he was working on a wolf robot. He somehow had Bartholomew''s brain which only had four hours left before it died. He placed gloves on his hands and picked up Bartholomew''s brain which pulsated. The brain was large and slimy. He placed the brain inside of the wolf robot''s head and it closed. Electric began shocking Bartholomew''s brain. The wolf robot''s body to smoke. The metal skin of the robot was the color of cyan and neon. The robot body began moving. Bartholomew was alive. He looked around the floating facility and saw Cornelius. Cornelius started smiling. "Where am I am?" said Bartholomew. "You are in a floating facility above the Octagon. said Cornelius. He looked at his hands and saw that he was in a robot body. "Where is my original body?" "Lost." Chapter 507 - Slugger "What do you mean lost?" said Bartholomew who began growing mad. " Your body was destroyed by a member of The Righteous One''s," said Cornelius. "The only part of your body that was not destroyed was your brain." "You are very lucky to be alive." "So what the fuck do you want me to say to you?" "Thanks?" said Bartholomew. I do not expect thanks." "But it would be very nice if you just should a little gratitude," said Cornelius. At the last moment, he realized that he was strapped the chair. "Now let''s get something straight." "I saved your life so you will do as I say to satisfy my needs." I will not be a slave or a puppet for anybody." Cornelius began laughing. He pulled out a shock rod and started to shock Bartholomew. The electric surges erupted through his entire body shocking his brain causing him to scream. His brain began smoking like a smoke barbecue. Bartholomew began breathing heavily. "Now will cooperate or will you experience more pain?" said Cornelius. Bartholomew began smiling. "Fuck you." "Wrong answer." Cornelius turned the shock rod and maximum power. Red electric surges we''re now on the shock rod. He places the shock rod on Bartholomew''s brain and he began screaming loudly. He grew mad and grabbed Cornelius by neck choking him. " "I had enough of you!" Chapter 508 - The Mecha Bartholomew lobbed Cornelius to the side making him smack into a computer that exploded as he made contact with it. Bartholomew got out of the chair he was once was strapped to. Bartholomew kicked Cornelius in the face and three of his teeth flew out of his mouth. Bartholomew snatched Cornelius off the ground and began choking him until his skin turned purple. Cornelius"s right hand turned into a huge blade. He pressed the huge blade against Cornelius''s throat. At the last moment, Cornelius said: "Wait!" Cornelius threw Bartholomew to the side. Cornelius began coughing up blood loudly, holding his throat. "What the fuck do you want to say?" said Bartholomew. "I have a proposition," said Cornelius. "What is this so call proposition?" said Bartholomew. "I will gladly split my profits with you." "I will also do all of your repairs with no charge." "You think I give a fuck about free repairs and money?" said Cornelius. He grabbed Bartholomew by the throat and began to choke him yet again. Cornelius''s feet began shaking. Bartholomew then got an idea in his head. "You could do something for me." I want you to make me a new body. said, Bartholomew. "Make you a new body?!" said Cornelius. "Why should I?" "Because the Resistance is responsible for me losing my body." "If you don''t make me a new body I will snap your neck." Bartholomew turned his back on Cornelius and said: "You have 48 hours to make me a body." The hatch of the floating facility opened and Bartholomew jumped out. Cornelius stood on his feet and wiped the blood away from his face. He stood on his feet and muttered bad words. He went to his workshop bench and threw away all the projects that laid there. He pulled out a piece of sandpaper and began to sketch. After one hour he sketched a mecha that had two cannons made of solid enhanced Kermantine. He immediately sent out his minions to create his Mecha Of Destruction. The After Of Roland and Baldur''s Fight. Roland wasn''t the victorious one. Baldur got away alive. When Baldur was about to leave, Bishop was in the Dokan Jungle. Bishop watched Baldur as if he was a pile of garbage. "You look terrible." Baldur walked past Bishop and breathed heavily. "I do not have any time to listen to your bullshit," said Baldur. "All I want to do is lay down and get some sleep." Baldur''s strength was gone. "Where is the ship you came in?" asked Baldur. "There is no ship," said Bishop. "The only reason I came here was to watch a certain person die." You see I am the vice president of the Council Of Fate Empire. "When you have as much power as me you can do anything." Suddenly an invisible man jumped down from a tree. The man came out of invisibility and revealed his face. It was Hanzo who held a Kunai tightly in his hand. "You see I no longer require your assistance Baldur," said Bishop. Hanzo threw the Kunai into Baldur''s shoulder. Baldur began running. That was all he could do now. Run. He was no coward, but he no longer had any strength left in his body. Hanzo turned invisible and jumped into a tree. Baldur left a blood trail everywhere he ran. Hanzo could easily track Baldur. Baldur saw a pond and dives into it. The pond suddenly filled up with Baldur''s blood. Hanzo landed on his feet and pulled out a sword and held it tightly in his hand. "There is no reason to hide." Baldur looked into the bloody pond and began smiling. Suddenly Baldur jumped out of the water and tried to kick Hanzo. Hanzo grabbed Baldur''s leg and threw him through a tree which burst into smithereens. Baldur broke his arm and his ribs were shattered. Hanzo kicked Baldur in the stomach and he coughed up blood. He picked Baldur up by his hair and punch him repeatedly in his face until his entire face was drenched in blood. He then smashed him on the ground. Baldur laid in his own pool of blood. "Maybe you will make better choices in your next life Baldur," said Hanzo. Baldur used the last bit of his strength. He formed in his index finger and fired it at Hanzo. Hanzo was grazed by the beam which took of five layers of his skin. Blood began to draw. Hanzo grew mad and stabbed Baldur in the chest. Baldur vomited up blood. The last thing Baldur saw before he died was a smile on his face. Hanzo pulled the sword out of his Baldur''s chest and walked away. Cornelius''s Floating Facility. Cornelius made the giant mecha of destruction in less than 12 hours. The mecha was over 200 feet tall weighing 200 tons. He started to smile. Python walked up to mecha and looked up at it. The mecha reached beyond the clouds. "Is there a reason why you made this useless hunk of metal?" I am tired of The Council Of Fate Empire. "With this mecha of destruction, I will eliminate them all." Cornelius squeezed his fists and crunched his teeth. 38 hours passed and Bartholomew was expecting a new body. He looked around the floating facility and noticed that a new body wasn''t in sight. Cornelius was in sight either. Suddenly Cornelius shocked Bartholomew in the head. Bartholomew collapsed to the ground. " You think I would let that slide?" said Cornelius. Cornelius tossed the shock rod to the side and snapped his fingers. Bartholomew''s body started to resist. He no longer had control of his body. "Every machine "I created tried to overthrow me," said Cornelius. "Secretly I planted a chip in their cores which make me have full control over their bodies." "If they tried to extract themselves bodies they would kill themselves in the process." "The chip is also a bomb." "The slightest touch could make the bomb go off." "Since your not a full machine, I decided to not plant the chip inside your core." "I planted in your brain." "How''s in the clearing now, motherfucker?" said Cornelius? Chapter 509 - Heavy Duty and Extra Heavy Duty Soldiers Cornelius turned his back on Bartholomew who turned his into a plasma handgun. He tried to fire it at Bartholomew but failed. Red energy sparks began shocking Bartholomew''s body causing his brain to fire like eggs and his robot vanished body to have burn marks on it. Cornelius snapped his fingers and an explosion occurred in Bartholomew''s brain. Blood and brains splattered all over the squeaky clean floor. Cornelius snapped his fingers again and two worker robots cleaned up the remains of Bartholomew''s blood and brains off the ground. Cross''s Location... Cross and his friends were enclosing on the Archibald Archipelago. However, Solomon had an unbreakable barrier activated around the Archibald Archipelago protecting it from any hostile who were unwelcome. Solomon expected lost of the unwelcome to be soldiers from the Resistance. The Octagon. Hades was ready to head to the Archibald Archipelago. Everything was prepared. He headed out in a huge ship, while Cornelius sat in his giant mecha. By the giant mecha''s feet laid over 200,000 cyborgs, and 200,000 robots. Python stood on top of a giant snake that could talk the name of the snake was Manasa The Queen Of All Snakes. Manasa was 500 feet long weighing 30 tons. Manasa resembled a King cobra. She was black and white. Python was considered to be one of here knights in scaly armor. Python used his aura to open a portal to her world. He made a deal with here. With all the dead bodies of the fallen Council Of Fate soldiers, she could devour. Manasa liked the idea of a feast and agreed to help Python in the Fourth Great War which would be one of the greatest and one of the worst. It would have many casualties. Cross''s Location... The ship descended towards the barrier which was giving off static energy. The control room of the barrier was outsized the barrier, so the barrier could be disabled. However, the barrier was guarded by a Councilman. It was guarded by Ajax who now was ten times more powerful than he was before. The control room was on an Island the size of Cuba. When everyone exited the ship, Heavy-Duty Council Of Fate soldiers stood before them. Heavy Duty Council Of Fate soldiers were tougher, faster, smarter, and harder to kill than regular Council Of Fate soldiers. They wore full-body armor and we''re equipped with two plasma handguns, five plasma grenades, one plasma rifle, a plasma sword. They were also Extra Heavy Duty Council Of Fate soldiers. They wore a mask with green eyes and wore a gull oft armor like regular Heavy Duty Council soldiers. They only had one weapon. A plasma turret gun with seemed as if it had limitless ammo. Chapter 510 - Control Room One Heavy Duty soldier ran towards Cross extending out its plasma sword. Cross evaded the Heavy Duty soldier and headbutted him, cracking his skull open like a coconut. Blood splattered out and the Heavy Duty soldier''s head. He perished promptly. All the other Heavy Duty soldiers were in awe. They all began charging towards Cross like bulls. John stepped in front of Cross and grabbed a Heavy Duty soldier''s arm ripping it off. The Heavy Duty soldier collapsed on the ground and screeched. John then kneeled the soldier in the throat. Blood squirted out of the soldier''s throat landing on John''s face. John wiped the blood off his face and grew mad. He hated the blood of others on his face. Akashiri and Orion took out the rest of the Heavy Duty soldiers. The only soldier that was left was the Extra Heavy Duty soldier. The Extra Heavy Duty''s soldiers'' eyes began flashing red. The Extra Heavy Duty soldier was also equipped with a jetpack. Cross fired a beam at the Extra Heavy Duty soldier''s chest. When the beam came in contact with the armor of the Extra Heavy Duty soldier the beam dispersed. Not one scratch was on the Extra Heavy Duty soldier''s armor. The Extra Heavy Duty soldier took off his mask and tossed it to the side. The Extra Heavy Duty soldier''s face was revealed. He was a bald-headed man with a scar on his face. He began smiling. "My name is Ulysses. Cross placed a serious expression on his face and clenched his teeth together. "I do not give a fuck what your name is. " Step out of the way and I meet consider in sparing your life," said Cross Jacob picked up his plasma turret gun off the ground and fired over two rounds at Cross. Cross evaded the plasma bolts and sprinted towards Ulysses. He punched a hole through his chest and ripped out his heart. Ulysses vomited up chunks of blood and collapsed to his knees. Cross crushed his heart and tossed the deflated heart that leaked out pints of blood to the side. Cross cleaned off his hands and breathed heavily. " Let''s go," said Cross. Ajax stood on top of the roof of the control room and smiled. He jumped off the control room and walked inside shutting the door behind him. After fighting Alejandro he barely made it alive. Many repairs were made on his body. His right arm was robotic, half of his face was a different color from his regular skin tone. He also had a giant scar on his chest. When he was about to eat something he heard a thud on top of the control room. He walked outside and saw who it was. It was Reyes. His braids were now red and his armor was also painted purple and black. "Who the fuck are you?" said Ajax. Reyes had a serious expression on his face. Since Bartholomew was now officially killed hid title and perks were given back to him. His first mission as a Councilman was to disable the barrier protecting the Archibald Archipelago. Reyes backflipped off the roof of the control room and landed on his feet. He didn''t have time to talk. Time was crucial. He made a blade come out of his forearm and sliced Ajax on his chest shredding the shirt he wore. Ajax grabbed the forearm blade and shattered it in his hand. Ajax then round housed Reyes in the face and knocked out three of metal teeth. Reyes crashed into the barrier which burned his back. Reyes landed on the ground and wiped the blood from his mouth. "You are one of the infamous Righteous Ones aren''t you?" said Reyes. "I heard all of you are weapons of mass destruction." "I want to test that theory." Reyes charged a beam in his hand and fired it at Ajax. Ajax shadow stepped, appearing in front of Reyes. He grabbed Reyes by his red braids and smashed him on the ground multiple times. Blood was now all over Reyes''s face. He tossed Reyes into the control room and one of the vaults disable the static electric energy around the barrier making the barrier close to vulnerability. Reyes began smiling wiping the blood from his face. Reyes walked out of the control room. "That was all part of the plan," said Reyes. "It''s time to get serious," said Reyes. Purple electric generated around his hands. He waves of electricity emitted from his hands and headed towards Ajax''s entire body. Ajax dodged the wave of electricity and grabbed Reyes by the head and slammed his head into the ground. Reyes kicked Ajax through the roof of the control room. Blood spewed from his mouth. Reyes breathed heavily and looked at all the vaults in the control room. He started pressing random buttons. Suddenly the barrier dispersed from Archibald Archipelago. Reyes began laughing sadistically. His mission was a success. He exited the control and began running at top speed. "Shit!" said Ajax. Ajax began chasing after Reyes. He knew that Solomon would have his head on a spike for failing him. Reyes suddenly halted. "Solomon will now meet his demise!" said Reyes. Ajax was silent as a field mouse. But before Solomon meets demise you shall." Reyes turned his hand into a long shiny blade and ran towards Ajax. Ajax sidestepped out of the way and waved his hand like a dagger past Reye''s neck. Reyes froze like a statue and dropped to his metal knees. His neck was slit. The entire front part of his robot body was bathed in his own blood. "How- " Suddenly hid head was removed from hid body turning into a bloody stain. He closed his eyes and walked away from Reyes''s corpse. In front of the Archibald Archipelago. Cross, Sarah, John, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, and Naomi were now in the Archibald Archipelago. Since the barrier was disabled moments ago they had nothing to worry about. "Or did they?" Chapter 511 - Endgame The doors were opened in the main Archibald Archipelago building. No one was inside. The place was a ghost town. Shattered bottles of glass laid all over the clean rug. "This was recently done." thought Orion. Orion got back and his feet and looked through the window. Soldiers from the Council Of Fate laid around the building. "We''re surrounded!!" said Orion. Multiple soldiers began rushing into the main Archibald Archipelago building. Two grenades were thrown inside. A powerful explosion occurred wiping out the building which was the height of a skyscraper to collapsed. Everyone jumped out. Not one scratch was on their bodies. Akashiri decided that he was going to take care of the soldiers. He stabbed one of the Council Of Fate soldier''s in the stomach, pulling out his intestines. An Extra Heavy Duty soldier tried to unleash a full arsenal on Akashiri. Akashiri, however, interferes and sliced their Extra Heavy Duty soldier in half. The soldier''s blood bathed Akashiri. Akashiri chopped through countless of soldiers but more kept coming out of the shadows. He shoved his sword into the ground and chanted strange words. Aura channeled around Akashiri''s body and a shockwave was created. It wiped out all of the Council Of Fate soldier''s including multiple building that around the Archibald Archipelago. Before Akashiri killed the last soldier who was missing a leg he stepped on his chest and pressed his blade against his neck. "Where is your infamous leader?" said Akashiri. " "Why the fuck shall I tell a piece of shit like you?!" yelled the Council Of Fate soldier. "Because if you don''t I will keep you alive and torture for the rest of your life." The soldier spat in Akashiri''s face. Akashiri then grew furious. Chapter 512 - New Kingdom Akashiri kicked the soldier in the face making most of his teeth fly out of his mouth. Akashiri looked at the bloody teeth on the ground and saw that they were precious stones. He picked the soldier by the throat and began choking him. "I will ask you one more time," said Akashi. " "Where is your infamous leader?" The soldier had enough pain erupting through his body. He didn''t want to experience it anymore. He is in the Dokan Jungle. " He recently made another civilization. "He used the Archibald Archipelago as a decoy to fool the Resistance." Since I have told you the whereabouts of my leader I will like to ask you a favor. "Kill me." Akashiri acquired all the information he desired. "With satisfaction," said Akashi. Akashiri drove his sword inside of the soldier who died instantly. He tossed the soldier''s body to the side making it and the carcasses of his former comrades. Akashiri wiped the blood from his sword with a piece of his shirt. He walked up to Cross and told him all the information they required. The Fleet... Cornelius rushed in front of the cavalry and placed the giant mecha on autopilot. He opened the cockpit and jumped out landing perfectly on his feet. When he landed on his feet he dropped in a pool of blood. He noticed that someone already came through and butchered every single Council Of Fate soldier the Archibald Archipelago had. He began smiling. The ones responsible for the deaths of the soldiers were doing a favor for the Resistance. While Cornelius was rejoicing, Bishop who was camouflaged was not. He clenched his teeth together and said to Hanzo who was in the shadows: "Find the ones who did this and bring them to me alive." Hanzo snickered and went into the shadows and sunk into the ground disappearing. Cross''s Location... Cross, Sarah, Jesse, John, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, and Naomi were headed for the Dokan Jungle. When they arrived, most of the trees and animals were gone. Machinery, and a floating palace with a cyberpunkish style now laid in the Dokan Jungle. The ship was placed on autopilot and landed on the ground. The ship was placed on autopilot and walked out. Cross looked around the area and saw that there was nowhere to take cover. They had to find a way to take out the leader and co-leader of the Council Of Fate Empire with alerting anyone. Inside Solomon''s Palace. Solomon was just informed that the Archibald Archipelago had fallen. However, he didn''t give a fuck. He was all ready for the Resistance to come. He knew about the weapons that Cornelius manufactured under the name of Project Zeus but he didn''t know about the giant mecha he recently created. He got out of his chair and opened the door of the throne room with his mind, walking by the railings of the balcony. He started smiling. He would finally get his revenge on Hades. 12,000 years ago... The First Great War. After Adrian, the Ruler Of All The Guardians was slaughtered by Hades and Solomon, Hades immediately thought that he was decided to become the Ruler of Valadin. Solomon disagreed with Hades and decided to fight for the title. "Solomon, you will not win this fight," said Hades. Solomon gathered orange energy around hid hand and stuck his fingers into the ground. Suddenly 10 giant fire geysers came out of the ground. Hades dodged all the fire geysers and grabbed Solomon by the neck lifting him up with one hand, choking him. Orange aura wrapped around his body and created a shock wave that destroyed the ground causing a crater the size of the Grand Canyon to form. Hade started smiling. "You have a long way to go before you reach my level boy!" He tossed Solomon into the air. Solomon landed on his feet and began coughing up chunks of blood. "Why should you become the leader of me?" said Solomon. "You are simple-minded." All you care about is having power and money. "A leader who just cares about having money or power is not a real leader." "A leader who cares about his or her people is a real leader." Solomon leaped towards Hades with all his might. Hades sidestepped out of the way and punched a hole in Solomon''s chest. He punches him below the heart so he wouldn''t die. Solomon who was on the verge of death began crawling away from Hades. Hades walked up to Solomon and picked him up by his hair. "When you have the strength and durability to fight me I will take you seriously." Hades looked over the cliff and saw a waterfall. I will give you 12,000 years to prepare. Hades let go of Solomon''s hair and dropped him off the cliffside. Solomon dropped in the deep waterfall and drifted away. Hades went down on one knee and said: I might take you seriously when you grow stronger and older, son. Solomon drifted in the waterfall for a week before he found by a clan named The Light Brotherhood. Since he also died he lost all of his power. The Light Brotherhood nursed him back to health and welcomed him to stay. He stayed in the Light Brotherhood for 20 years until he learned of the Temples left behind the Guardians. It took him 200 years to claim the power of most of the temples. The only he didn''t claim was The Temple Of Wisdom. Over the millenniums he established The Council Of Fate. At first, he didn''t get any respect but after The Second Great War, he got respect, power, and riches. Only in a couple of days, he would kill his father. Suddenly a soldier entered the throne room and said: Ruler Solomon some intruders have landed here in your new domain. "Are they from the Resistance?" asked Solomon. "No." "Kill them either way." "Yes Ruler Solomon," said the soldier. Solomon then sat back on his throne and guzzler down a glass cup killed with wine. Chapter 513 - Alpha Alexandria left the Octagon and was on her way to occupancy in consensus. She was weary of skirmish. In wars, there could only be one winner and one loser. She decided to leave the Realm Of Valadin all together. When she was packing, Diabolos thwarted Alexandria. "Where do you think you''re going?" asked Diabolos. Alexandria continued to pack and ignored Diabolos. She finally said: "What is it to you?" "Since Hades is absent, I am in charge of keeping The Octagon safe." "As I As, you are violating Rule 2 in the Rule Book." "No leader of the Resistance shall ditch their post in times of war." "May I ask where are you going?" "It is none of your fucking business," said Alexandria. "Half the Resistance leaders are dead." "You think I am going to stay and get myself killed?" "You must be out of your mind." Alexandria finished packing her luggage and began heading towards the door. "If I was you I would do the same." "Now I will ask you nicely." "Step out of my way." Diabolos started smiling and gradually out of the way. Alexandria headed for the ships. Diabolos teleported in front of Alexandria and said: I am sorry but I can''t let you leave. "If I let you leave I will be betraying Hades''s trust," said Diabolos. Alexandria placed her bags on the ground and breathed heavily. "Don''t make me have to kill you," said Alexandria. Diabolos ran towards Alexandria and threw a punch at her. Alexandria jumped back five feet away from Diabolos and pulled out a crossbow. She fired a bolt into Diabolos''s right arm, which started to morph into a rock. His arm cracked up. Alexandria picked up her bags and made her way to the pods. Diabolo''s arm quickly regenerated. He stood on his feet and picked up the arrow. The arrow was dipped in a strange type of liquified metal that couldn''t be found in The Realm Of Valadin. When Alexandria was about to open the hatch for one of the ships, she could sense Diabolos was slowly walking behind her. She quickly turned around and smiled. "You have an excellent regeneration ability." Diabolos ran towards her and sliced her on the stomach with his deathly razor-sharp claws. She punched Diabolos in his face and made his two front teeth fly out into the air. Diabolos staggered back and grinned. " You hit pretty hard for a woman. But I hit harder. He punched Alexandria in the face and blood gushed out. She collapsed on the ground, struggling to get up. "This is only making it harder on yourself Alexandria." Chapter 514 - Quetzalcoatl, The Head Confront Team Officer Alexandria stood on her feet and started smiling. She spat blood and the ground and breathed heavily. "Do you really think I am taking you serious?" "Think again." Alexandria gathered energy around her body and her muscles began accumulating. Diabolos fired a beam at Alexandria and he rolled out of the way. Alexandria grabbed Diabolos by the neck and threw him through a wall. Diabolos'' left arm was twisted like a pretzel. He snapped his left arm back in place and started smiling. Before he could even recover Alexandria pinched him in the stomach. Blood flew out of his mouth. The force of the punch made him fly through the entire Octagon. He crashed through a mountain that deteriorated like a tower of Jenga. Alexandria reverted back into her normal size and watched her fist as it smoked. She turned her back on Diabolos and opened the hatch for one of the ships. She placed the ship on autopilot. The ship lifted off of the Octagon. When the ship was about to slice through the sky, Diabolos grabbed the back of the ship with one hand lowering it down. Half of Diabolos''s slowly healed. "You are not going anywhere without my permission." "I had enough this asshole," said Alexandria. Alexandria turned the ship on hyperspeed and made backfire emitted out from the exhaust pipe which burned Diabolos''s into nothing but ash. Before he became ash he screamed loudly as a siren. Alexandria started laughing and headed towards her destination. Even though Diabolos was burned to ash, he began regenerating quickly. After two minutes he was fully regenerated. He shook his head and said: "You will regret this bitch." Bishop''s Dwelling... After the war, Bishop decided that he was going to betray Solomon. Solomon treated him like a puppet and made him deal with his personal problems. He was the Vice President Of The Council Of Fate Empire. He had enough. At the moment, Bishop ordered his soldiers to execute a raid on Python''s fleet. However, his fleet wore the dead skin of The Queen Of Snakes, Manasa. If Python was eliminated it would have a great impact on The Resistance. While the battle between Bishop''s soldiers and Python''s soldiers were battling each other, Bishop decided to meddle into the battlefield. He landed on the ground it crackled. Two arrows dipped in snake poison were fired at Bishop. Bishop dodged the arrows and smiled. "You measly little arrows will not harm me." Bishop generated aura around his hand the aura became and placed his hands on the ground. "Earthly Pillar!" A giant pillar raised out of the ground and over one hundred of Python''s soldiers flew into the air and smacked on the ground turning into bloody smears. Bishop jumped on the pillar and began counting Python''s soldiers. While he counted he was interrupted. It was Python''s Head Confront Team Officer, Quetzalcoatl. ( Quetzalcoatl/Plumed Serpent is the most important American snake god spirit of intelligence and wind who was balanced by the evil spirit of sacrifice, the Serpent of Obsidian Knives which was one of the four pillars supporting the sky.) "Who the fuck are you?" asked Bishop. Quetzalcoatl began laughing. "You better watch how you talk to me." Quetzalcoatl was at a muscular and wore a blue and black robe. His eyes were black and red, his skin was half black, half white representing yin and yang. His hair was spiky and also was black and white. He stood up to 5''10. "Do you know who I am?" said Bishop. "I am the Vice President of The Council Of Fate Empire." "Does it look like I give a fuck?" "You are a threat to Queen Manasa." "You must be eliminated," said Quetzalcoatl. Bishop gritted his teeth and turned his fists rocky. He ran towards Quetzalcoatl and began throwing straight punches. Quetzalcoatl dodged all of Bishop''s attacks and grabbed both of his rocky fists. Quetzalcoatl"s grip was tight. He kneeled Bishop in the face and broke his nose. Blood squirted out. He tossed Bishop into the air. Before Bishop came in contact with the ground, he snapped his fingers and the giant pillar tumbled causing a crater with steam rising out of it. Quetzalcoatl jumped out of the crater with a serious expression on his face. He didn''t have on cut or bruise on his body. Bishop fired two beams at Quetzalcoatl who stood in the same spot and allowed the beams to come in contact with his body. Two explosions occurred. Quetzalcoatl walked out of the giant black smoke cloud with a smirk on his face. He ran towards Bishop and unleashed a barrage of attacks on his body. All the attacks connected with Bishop''s body, the last hit was a pinch with connected with Bishop''s chest. He vomited up a mouth full of blood and crashed into a huddle of dead bodies from Python''s fleet. He struggled to get up and breathed heavily. "I expected more from the Vice President of the Council Of Fate Empire." said, Quetzalcoatl. "I overestimated you." He fired a beam out of his eyes at Bishop'' which traveled over 200 mph. Bishop jumped into the pile of dead bodies as the explosion commenced. The dead bodies were now burned and crispy. "So much for you." He turned his back and began heading back to Manasa to report his mission was successful. Suddenly he heard heavy breathing behind him. He turned around and saw Bishop. Bishop was drenched in blood and dirt. His shirt was missing and his pants were torn and burnt. His shoes no longer existed. "I am surprised you survived that," said Quetzalcoatl. "I will not allow myself to die at this exact moment." "Especially by a serpent like you." He coughed blood and grounded his teeth together. He generated aura around his body. He clasped his hands together and boulders began combining together. He grabbed the giant boulder which weighed over 10,000 tons. He threw the giant boulder at Quetzalcoatl who jumped over it. The boulder smashed into the air a giant dust cloud formed. Quetzalcoatl grabbed Bishop by the neck and picked up with one hand and began choking him. "This your end." When he was about to break Bishop''s neck, Bishop''s entire body turned rocky. Chapter 515 - Genius Plan Quetzalcoatl could feel Bishop''s power growing rapidly. Bishop got the upper hand and punched Quetzalcoatl in the chest. Quetzalcoatl vomited up blood and crashed into the ground. He quickly recovered. He now had a long streak of blood running down his face. His blood was black. Luckily for Quetzalcoatl, it was just a flesh wound. He waved his hand across his face and tended the sound that instantly ceased the bleeding. Bishop ran towards Quetzalcoatl and double helix kicked him in the face. Blood squirted out of his mouth. Quetzalcoatl then grew mad and turned his fingernails sharp. His fingernails were black. He tried stabbed Bishop but his rock skin stopped him being stabbed. He grabbed Quetzalcoatl"s left arm and broke it like a twig. Quetzalcoatl ignored the pain straight forward kicked Bishop in the face. Some of the rock covering his skin cracked off revealing his skin. Quetzalcoatl cracked his arm back in place and smiled. He unleashed a barrage of attack on Bishop''s body and all the rock cracked off his body. Quetzalcoatl then roundhouse kicked Bishop''s in the face knocking out five of his teeth knocked out of his mouth and his jaw was broken in two different places. Quetzalcoatl was a very skilled martial artist. He killed most of his enemies without using any of his powers. Quetzalcoatl took off his cloak and hood and tossed it to the side. He cracked his knuckles and cracked his neck. When he was about to walk over by Bishop, Manasa''s slick voice ran in his head. "What the fuck are you doing?" "Finish him off!" said Manasa. "Yes, my Queen." He turned his fingernails sharp and ran towards Bishop who quickly disappeared. He kicked Quetzalcoatl in the back of the head giving him five different concussions. Quetzalcoatl grabbed Bishop''s leg and began crushed his shinbone. Bishop then backflipped and kicked Quetzalcoatl in the face knocking off flesh off his face. Quetzalcoatl grew mad and threw Bishop into the ground. Bishop quickly recovered and fired multiple beams out of his hands at Quetzalcoatl who dodged the beams and ran towards Bishop stabbing him in the neck. Blood gushed out his neck and the poison seeped into his bloodstream. Bishop collapsed on one knee and his vision began failing away. "You have just been injected with an extremely lethal poison my natural produces." "You will die in only a short amount of seconds," said Quetzalcoatl. Even though Bishop was injected with poison he still stood up. He placed his hands on the ground and over fifty giant pillars came out of the ground. Both Bishop and Quetzalcoatl leaped on the giant pillars. By the second his body was getting weaker and weaker. Bishop dropped on one knee and his body began turning pale. Veins popped out of his body. Quetzalcoatl leaped to the giant pillar where Quetzalcoatl laid and kneeled one knee. Bishop continued to vomit up blood. Pain is a sign of weakness. But strength is a sign of power. "That is why I do not feel pain." "I had my pain gland removed a long time ago," said Quetzalcoatl. Bishop struggled to get on his feet, shaking and shivering. He threw a punch at Quetzalcoatl"s face. His face slightly turned to the side. He kicked Bishop in the throat and blood splattered out. "Why do you continue to fight?" "You already showed me that you have strong willpower." Bishop got on his feet again but this time he channeled aura around his body. He tried to punch Quetzalcoatl yet again but failed. He twisted his wrist and kicked him in the chest making him fly off the giant pillars. He smashed on the ground and pasted out. Quetzalcoatl landed on the ground and smiled. His mission was now successful. He telepathically talked to Manasa who started laughing. Since Manasa was now acting civilized, she placed herself in a humanoid form. She was with as snow and her hair was long, straight, and grey. She wore a robe over her body and when she walked it seemed as she floated like an archangel of death. Quetzalcoatl brought back the wounded Bishop who was wrapped in chains. When Manasa saw the wounded Bishop she grew furious. "You were supposed to kill him not bring him back like a fucking prisoner!" said Manasa. "I have an idea, my queen," said Quetzalcoatl. "I do not want to hear your mullite ravings." We should hold him as a hostage so we can bring Solomon down. said Quetzalcoatl who had a huge smile on his face. Manasa thought about it and said: "That is a genius plan Quetzalcoatl." "Throw him into our best cell." Yes my Queen. Chapter 516 - Under The Execution Bishop woke up in a cell. His cuts and bruises we''re healing slowly. He stood on his feet and held his stomach. He hadn''t eaten anything for two days. "Hey!" "I require food!" shouted Bishop. No one responded to him. Only after a couple of minutes the door of the prison cell was kicked open. "Hold your fucking horses!" yelled a prison guard. The prison guard held a tray with a cup of cloudy water and a loaf bread. "Here!" He threw the tray of food into the cell. Bishop caught the tray and placed it on the ground. The prison guard opened the cell and slammed the door behind him. Bishop examined the water and guzzled it down. He also vomited up the water. Next was the bread. He broke the bread and maggots fell out. The bread had green spots all inside of it. He didn''t eat anything for two days. He had no choice. He bit a chunk out of the bread and quickly swallowed it without chewing. He tastes the rotten taste on his tongue on wanted to throw up. He gritted his teeth tightly and banged his fist on the ground. "I need to find a way to get out of this cell." thought Bishop. Solomon''s Dwelling. Solomon sent a couple of his lieutenants to kill the intruders. However, they all failed. None of them reported back to him. This made him furious. While he was growing angrier by the minute he learned that Bishop was kidnapped under the order of the co-leader of The Resistance, Python. If Bishop was eliminated, it would have a great impact on The Council Of Fate Empire. He immediately prepared all his troops to launch a full assault on Python and The Queen Of Snakes Manasa. All the troops lifted off the cyberpunk castle and left. Cross, Sarah, Jesse, John, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, and Naomi hijacked one of the ships and headed towards the same destination where Solomon was headed to get back Bishop. Bishop''s Dwelling. Bishop was doing over 500 pushups by the minute. Suddenly the prison cell door swung open. It was Quetzalcoatl. Quetzalcoatl had a huge smirk on his face. Bishop stood on his feet and watched Quetzalcoatl with an angry mug on his face. "Now, what the fuck do you want?" said Bishop. "You only defeated me by a fluke." "If you let me out of this cell I will gladly rip your heart out of your chest and feed it to the hogs," said Bishop who had a sadistic look on his face. "Nice try but I will not allow you to manipulate me." "I will just like you to know that your leader is on his way her to free from Python and Queen Manasa''s grip," said Quetzalcoatl. "When Solomon gets here you all will be eliminated." "Not before you are executed," said Quetzalcoatl. "What the fuck are you talking about?" said Bishop. Quetzalcoatl started laughing. "Python and my Queen Manasa came to a discussion." You will be executed in 4 hours. "I hoped you enjoyed your last meal," said Quetzalcoatl. Quetzalcoatl continued to laugh and left the prison cell. Bishop grounded his teeth tightly and clenched his fist together cracking all the bones in his hands. He tried to bend the bars but was unsuccessful. The bars were made from fossilized snakes which harder than Kermantine. The walls were spiky and we''re coated in poison. He laid on his bed and looked at the ceiling. Somewhere in the clouds... Even if Bishop was killed The Council Of Fate Empire wouldn''t fall. Next to Solomon was Maddox. Behind Maddox was Nahuatl who''s body was dressed in war paint. Around hands were wrapped in chains. His hair was black and short. He was 7 feet tall and weighed 300 pounds. He wore no shirt and wore a tribal bottom. He had scars all around his body. He had a hot-headed temper. How could Bishop allow himself to get fucking captured?!" "He is the vice president of The Council Of Fate Empire!" said Nahuatl. Bishop is a smart fellow. "Even if he gets executed he will find some way to cheat death," said Maddox. "Yeah whatever you say, motherfucker." "What did you call me?" said Maddox. Maddox tried to punch Nahuatl but it prevailed. Nahuatl teleported behind Maddox and walked away while laughing. Maddox ignored Nahuatl and headed continued to head towards Python and Queen Manasa''s dwelling. Queen Manasa''s Dwelling. Queen Manasa was feeding. She even ate the bones for extra bone marrow. In only two hours Bishop would be executed. She would devour his body and gain extra power. When she about to eat another hundred bodies, she was interrupted by Quetzalcoatl. "What do you want?" "Bishop has escaped." "Then go fucking find him!" said Manasa. "Yes, my Queen," said Quetzalcoatl. Nahuatl''s Dwelling. Nahuatl landed on his feet perfectly without making a sound. Over five soldiers ran towards Nahuatl. Nahuatl had the strength of a titan but had the brains of a bug. He grabbed two soldiers by the throat and crushed their windpipes. He tossed their bodies to the side and ran towards the last three soldiers like an ox. When his body connected with the other three soldiers smacked into the wall and all of their bone we''re crushed. His body was bathed in blood. He started laughing like a maniac. When he was laughing he saw Bishop. He walked up to Bishop and was startled. "Who are you?" asked Bishop. Bishop didn''t know who Nahuatl was because he never met him. Nahuatl only came out of the shadows during wars. Luckily, Bishop didn''t experience a war. "Solomon sent me to rescue you." "I didn''t ask for your help." "Where is Solomon?" "He is in a ship above the clouds." "Let''s go." When Nahuatl was about to leave, Quetzalcoatl stood in front of him. Quetzalcoatl had a smirk on his face. "Under the order of Queen Manasa, I hereby say that I will execute you, Bishop. " Chapter 517 - Power Unleashed. "Get the fuck out of the way before you die in the process," said Bishop. "The only person who will die here is you, Bishop," said Quetzalcoatl. "What the fuck did you say?" said Nahuatl. Bishop held back Nahuatl. "We have some unfinished business." This time I am fully energetic some be prepared." Before Quetzalcoatl could finish speaking, Bishop ran towards Quetzalcoatl and punched him in the stomach. He vomited up blood and smashed u to a statue which dropped on him. A giant dust cloud rose in the air. Quetzalcoatl jumped through the statue and landed on his feet lighter than a feather. He had blood all over his face. He jumped off the statue and turned his fingernails sharp. He tried to stab Bishop but was kicked in the face. His nose was broken like a toothpick. As blood squirted out of his nose, Bishop smiled. It was an entirely different ballgame since Bishop was fully energetic. Bishop turned his fists rocky and unleashed a barrage of attacks on Quetzalcoatl''s body. Quetzalcoatl smashed in the ground causing a crater with steaming rising out of it. Bishop walked up to him and punched him repeatedly in the face. Suddenly a high of an amount of energy surround Quetzalcoatl''s body. Chapter 518 - Unexpected Quetzalcoatl began laughing. " Since you are no longer holding back, neither will I." Bishop tried to snuff him when he wasn''t paying attention but failed. Quetzalcoatl grabbed his arm and tossed him into the air. Bishop perfectly landed on his feet. The purple aura around Quetzalcoatl"s body began growing larger and larger. Two blades made from his life energy appeared in his hand. Quetzalcoatl sprinted towards Bishop and sliced him on the chest. Bishop grunted and smashed into a building that crumbled. Quetzalcoatl levitated in the air and began laughing. "So much for you going all out Bishop." Bishop burst out of the rubble of the building breathing heavily like a racehorse. His right arm was now broken. He had a glass shard in his ribs. He used his left arm to rip the glass shard out of his body. His vision was dispersing yet again. When his conception eventually reimbursed, he saw Quetzalcoatl trotting towards him. He hardly amassed any duration to circumvent. He was slivered on his neck. When Quetzalcoatl was about to land the final blow, Nahuatl grabbed Bishop and landed on the ground. "No one asked you to interfere you chicken shit motherfucker," said Quetzalcoatl. Nahuatl was used as a distraction so Bishop could regain his energy back. He did this so he could execute his trump card. Quetzalcoatl levitated to the ground and dispersed the purple energetic blades from around his hands. Look I do not have time to deal with- suddenly Nahuatl was punched in the stomach. He vomited up blood and crashed through five buildings. Quetzalcoatl"s fist was red hot and smoked. Nahuatl stood on his feet and was shocked. Before he could even recover Quetzalcoatl kicked him in the face and knocked out two of his teeth. Blood shot out of his mouth like a rocket. As Nahuatl sailed into the air, Quetzalcoatl fired multiple beams at Nahuatl"s body. Multiple explosions occurred. A big cloud of smoke rising into the air. Nahuatl leaped out of the big cloud of smoke and landed on his feet. Nahuatl didn''t have on scratch on his body. Quetzalcoatl sucked his teeth and spat on the ground. Unexpectedly, rocks began circling his body. It was Bishop. "Rock Prison!" shouted Bishop. A tall pillar formed around his body. Quetzalcoatl burst out of the Rock Prison with a smile on his face. "Is that the best you can do Bishop?!" said Quetzalcoatl. Suddenly Queen Manasa should up. Quetzalcoatl immediately bowed his head down. " My Queen." What are you doing here?" Queen Manasa looked at Bishop and saw him was in a critical condition. "Didn''t I tell you not to harm him and bring him back in a good condition?!" shouted Queen Manasa. But he resisted when I told him to cooperate. "I had no choice but to use force," said Quetzalcoatl. "You disobeyed me," said Queen Manasa. "I have no choice but to punish you." Queen Manasa''s eyes started to flash red. Suddenly Quetzalcoatl began foaming from the mouth. He began turning into a statue. Please have mercy!" howled Quetzalcoatl. So many times you have disobeyed me. But this is the last time you will disobey me. Quetzalcoatl finally turned into a statue entirely and cracked up. Queen Manasa showed no remorse. "I will allow you to live for now Bishop." Queen Manasa then left. Nahuatl and Bishop then waited for Solomon''s ship to land. When it landed Maddox left the ship and watched Nahuatl with a serious expression on his face. " "What the fuck are you looking at?" Maddox ignored Nahuatl and everyone got on the ship and left. Bishop now had to stand before Solomon. "What do you have to say for yourself, Bishop?" "How could you allow yourself to be captured?" asked Solomon. "I was blindsided," said Bishop. "I was up against a powerful foe." You are the vice president of the Council Of Fate Empire. "You are the second strongest person here." "For your fuckups, I must strip you from your title." said, Solomon. "By this day forward you are no longer the vice president of The Council Of Fate Empire." "What?" said Bishop. "You can''t fucking do this!" "I can do what the fuck what I was because this is my show," said Solomon. Bishop grew mad and fired a beam at Solomon. "I had enough of your shit!" said Bishop. When the smoke cleared up, there was no sign of Solomon. Suddenly Bishop''s throat was slit. Bishop dropped on the ground and held his throat. Solomon placed his sword back in his sheath and placed his hands-on Bishop''s shoulder''s turning him on his back. "It is going to be ok." "There is life after death Bishop." Solomon stood on his feet and smiled. "You and I had some adventures and great times together." "However, those times are far gone." Solomon walked away from Bishop and left there to bleed out. Bishop took his hands off his neck and looked at the ceiling. He now laid in a pool of his own blood. Solomon called together a meeting with the remaining Councilmen" "I have called together this meeting because one of you will become the new Vice President of The Council Of Fate Empire." Everyone one of the remaining Councilmen started smiling except for Maddox. The new vice president of The Council Of Fate Empire is... The Fisherman, A.K.A. Maddox. All the other Councilmen were mad and shocked. The reason they were mad because either one of them was elected as Councilmen. The reason they were shocked because it was the first reason they heard Maddox''s name. Maddox watched Solomon which a serious expression on his face. Solomon started grinning. Hades Location... Somewhere near the Death Sea... Hades and most of The Resistance were near the Death Sea. The reason the Death Sea was called the Death Sea was because of over half the population of the early inhabitants during the First Great War bodies in souls dwelled inside at the bottom depths of the Death Sea. Chapter 519 - Ruler of Death Sea The water in the death sea was black as charcoal. Cornelius ventured through the dead sea in his huge mecha. At the bottom of the death, the sea laid a serpent. The serpent was called The Omen. The Omen was a huge monster that dwelled at the bottom of the Death Sea. The Omen helped Adrian The Ruler Of The Guardians during the War Of Cosmos that occurred over 100,000 years ago. After the War Of Cosmos, Owen was banished to the Death Sea and was placed in an eternal sleep only to awaken during times of war. He only could be awakened by Adrian. Since Adrian was killed, The Omen could no longer be released from it''s an eternal sleep. Hades Ship. Hades sat in the dining room of his huge spacious ship and ate four sweet rolls that had cheese in between them. He could feel that he was close to his destination. He looked outside his ship and saw where the Dokan Jungle use to be. He was surprised at how his son renovated the place. One of his soldiers walked inside and delivered news. " Leader Hades we are now in enemy lines." "Don''t you think I know that?" said Hades. " "What do you want me to do sire?" Bomb the entire fucking place. "If that doesn''t work, confront them and kill them all. But don''t kill Solomon." "He is my problem." "Yes, sire." At the bottom deck of Solomon''s ship. Cross, Sarah, Jesse, John, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, and Naiomi split into two groups. One group would rush into Solomon''s domain, while the other would head for The Resistance. When both enemies we''re erased peace would fall onto The Realm Of Valadin. Chapter 520 - Ahau, The Cat Warrior Things were about to change since Maddox was elected as the Vice President of the Council Of Fate Empire. He would do things entirely differently. The first objective he would want to do is take Hanzo out of the picture. Hanzo was the power he had left. Hanzo"s Location... Hanzo couldn''t find any traces of his target. So he decided to report back to Bishop, who would be disappointed not realizing that he was dead. Hanzo took the long passage to Bishop''s chambers. He instantly took the long passageway when he saw fleets of The Resistance that surrounded the territory of where the Dokan Jungle laid. Hanzo was confused. Hanzo landed perfectly on the ground and walked into Bishop''s former chambers which now belonged to Maddox, who renovated the chambers to his own private style. He walked into the chambers and grew angry. Before Hanzo left Bishop promised him a lot of things. His own private island, a title, respect, and power. Hanzo could sense a different type of vibe in the chambers. When he saw Maddox come out of the shadow, he clenched his teeth and fist tightly. "Why the fuck are you in Bishop''s chambers?" asked Hanzo. "You know you will be severely punished if he catches you in here." Maddox began snickering. " "Bishop is no longer the vice president or a member of the Council Of Fate Empire," said Maddox. "What do you mean he is no longer a member of the vice president of the Council Of Fate Empire?" said Bishop. "Just like I said," said Maddox. A couple of days ago he tried to overthrow Solomon but failed." "His actions made him result in death." "Solomon then elected me as The Vice President of the Council Of Fate Empire. " "That is all there is to it." Hanzo didn''t care if Bishop was killed. All he wanted is what Bishop promised him. "Since I am the new Vice President of The Council Of Fate Empire, I discussed somethings with my fellow Councilmen. "At first, they didn''t approve, but I encourage them to approve." "Bishop was a power-hungry fellow." "The only power and authority he has left are you." "All those who followed and took orders from Bishop has to share the same fate." "Death..." said Maddox. "You can try but you will not succeed said Hanzo. Maddox placed a grin on his face and walked into the shadows. All the lights were cut off in Maddox"s chambers. Luckily for Hanzo, he was trained for situations like this. He could enhance his vision to see in the dark. A Kunai was thrown at Hanzo. Hanzo evaded the Kunai that landed on the wall. Hanzo then saw a cat like man in ninja attire come out of the shadows, holding a Kunai in his hand. Hanzo grabbed the cat man''s arm and twisted it like a pretzel. The sounds of broken bones could be heard that echoed throughout Maddox"s pitch-black chamber. The cat-like man jumped back five feet away from Maddox and backflipped landing perfectly on his feet. "You''re quite skilled." said the cat man. "Yeah, and you''re the opposite," said Hanzo. The cat man started laughing. "You''re quite cocky." "But not for long." The cat man began generating light green energy which was similar to strings. Hanzo could feel the cat man''s power rising rapidly. Suddenly the cat man dashed past Hanzo who tried to evade but failed. Blood was all over the cat man''s hand and claws. The cat man began laughing. Blood then squirted out of Hanzo''s chest causing him to collapse to his feet. The cat man then turned around and kicked Hanzo in the head causing him to crash into the large chandelier made from silver and that hanged from the ceiling to drop on the ground, shattering to 1,000,000 pieces. The cat man then grabbed Hanzo by the neck and began choking him with one hand. "Are you sure you are the legendary assassin, Hanzo Hattori?" asked the cat man. Hanzo vomited blood and veins began popping out of his throat. Suddenly Hanzo made a blade come out of his shoe. He backflipped and sliced the cat man on the face. Hanzo was freed from the cat man''s grip. He made the blade go back inside of his shoe and rushed the cat man unleashing a barrage of jiujitsu attacks on the cat man''s body and he was about to land the final blow the incredibly bright lights turned on. This blinded Hanzo and gave the cat man the upper hand. "Violent Crossbow!" shouted the cat man. The cat man then unleashed two purple bolts made from life energy at Hanzo. One purple bolt went inside of Hanzo''s arm, while the other went inside of his stomach. The more Hanzo moved the faster the purple boots sunk into his body. "When those bolts fully enter your body they will explode." "Technically you are already dead!" yelled the cat man who had a huge grin on his cat face. Hanzo looked at the cat man who face was now revealed. His cat face resembled a jaguar while his body resembled a man. "My name is Ahau."Ahua wasn''t from The Realm Of Valadin. "He came from the Zen Continent." He belonged to a warrior cat clan under the name of the Dark Shadow Clan. He was the third strongest in The Dark Shadow Clan. Hanzo grabbed the purple bolt out of his arm and ripped it out. When he did this blood began pouring out of his arm. The purple bolt in his hand dispersed. Ahau gritted his sharp teeth and said: "Impressive." Hanzo then grabbed the purple bolt out of his stomach and pulled it out. A lot of blood poured out of his stomach. Hanzo pulled out five shurikens and threw them at Ahua. Damien dodged the shuriken which turned around as if they were boomerangs. He quickly hardened his skin so the shuriken couldn''t have a chance to penetrate his skin. Hanzo used the shurikens as a distraction. He activated the Ten Negative Paths as a front so he could recover from his fatal wounds. Chapter 521 - Portal To Zen All The Ten Negative Paths ran towards Ahua who evaded them all. He grabbed one of the Negative Paths by the head and bashed him with his knee. One Negative Path was dispatched. Suddenly all the Nine Negative Paths huddled on him. Ahua released his power out like a shockwave wiping out all The Negative Paths. Luckily for Hanzo, he fully recovered from his fatal wounds. He pulled out his sword and allowed it to gleam in the lights of Maddox"s chambers. He sprinted towards Ahua and tried to stab Ahua in the chest. Ahua grabbed the sword and made himself sling into the air. He fired multiple beams at Hanzo who dodged the beams and threw his sword at Ahua . The sword punctured his ribs which cracked in half. Ahua collapsed on the ground and vomited up blood. Hanzo kicked Ahua in the face and knocked out on of his fangs. Blood squirted out of his mouth and he crashed into one of the pillars that had craved drawings on them. Hanzo was now being to become riled up. Ahua stood on his feet and squinted his eyes. Some of his blood that leaked from his forehead dropped in his eye. He now was defenseless. Hanzo made the blade come out of his shoe and stabbed Ahua in the gut repeatedly. Ahua collapsed on one knee. When Hanzo was about to drive his sword inside of Ahua''s skull, Ahua front flipped over Hanzo and landed perfectly on his feet. "What the fuck is going on?!" thought Ahua. "Just a minute ago this fight was mine!" "All of a sudden the tables turned?" Hanzo pulled out two short swords and clashed them together. " "That is what I like to do with my opponents," said Hanzo. "I give them the thought in their head that they are going to win the fight but I show them my power and the thought in their head disappears instantly." Electric generated around the short swords and Hanzo rushed towards Ahua. He sliced off Ahua''s ear and blood and ear wax gushed out. Ahua jumped back ten feet and held the spot where his ear use to be. "You motherfucker!" He picked up his ear and fang. He placed his fang in his mouth and it reconnects back to his gums instantly. He placed his ear back on to his head and the tendons and cartilage connected back together. It was as if his body didn''t experience any cuts, bruises, or injuries. Ahua generated aura around his body which gave his body a dark green gleam. He took off his warrior cat attire and tossed it to the side. When he had his armor on he looked like a skinny twig. But when his armor was off his entire body was rippling muscles. He had a huge scar on his chest as if he was sliced on his chest. He acquired the huge scar from a tiger-like man by the name of Damien. Damien was once a gentlemen tiger but when his predatory killing instincts were activated, he became a wild beast. The fight was long and hard but Ahua was victorious. Damien''s brain was ripped out of his head. When he was about to sprint towards Hanzo, Ahua heard Maddox"s voice project in his head. "What are you doing?" said Maddox. "Take him out this fucking instinct!" "What the fuck am I paying for?!" Since Maddox was reassuring him he decided to do something he wasn''t planning on doing. He was about to open a portal to the Zen Continent. He sliced his hand and marked a strange incantation on the ground. Before he could finish the portal to zen, Hanzo punched him in the stomach and uppercut him through the ceiling of Maddox''s chambers. Hanzo jumped through the hole in the ceiling on landed on the roof. The only trace of Ahua was a blood smear. Hanzo rubbed his finger across the blood smelled it. He quickly turned around and Ahua drove his hand through Hanzo''s chest. Ahua was only inches away from Hanzo''s heart. Hanzo coughed up blood and fell through the hole in the ceiling. Ahua started laughing. Ahua landed on his feet and continued to complete the portal to Zen Continent. He generated aura around his hands and fired a beam towards the wall. A blue portal opened up. The Zen Continent could be seen on the other side of the portal. "I would of love to fight you head, on but times like this?" Hanzo and held his chest which continued to pour out blood. Hanzo was about to activate his true full power but was kicked in the face. The force of the kick to the face made him fly through the portal. The portal to the Zen Continent then dispersed. Ahua smiled and walked out of Maddox"s chambers. Chapter 522 - The Sentinels Ahua walked out of Maddox"s chambers and was confronted by Maddox himself Good job. "Here is your reward as promised," said Maddox. Maddox tossed Ahua a satchel. Ahua opened the stature and saw that it was filled with gold coins. Ahua smiled and walked off, but was stopped by Maddox. "There is more where that came from." "Currently, we are surrounded by enemy troops who could strike at any given moment. " And what does that have to do with me?" asked Ahua. If you help The Council Of Fate Empire, I will gladly triple the amount which you have in the satchel." "So do we have a deal or no deal?" Ahua cleared hid throat and said: "I will think about it." "You will think about it?" "Yes, I will think about it." Ahua opened a portal to the Zen Continent and walked in. Maddox sucked his teeth and walked into the Maddox"s chambers. Larsson"s location... Larsson was sent to guard the second corridor, which was close to the entrance of the new Archibald Archipelago. Over two hundred soldiers ran towards him like an army of bullet ants ready to take down a wounded predatory animal. Larsson grabbed one of the Resistance soldiers by the neck and ripped out his windpipe. He then shoved the Resistance soldier''s own windpipe in his mouth and round housed him to the face. Get him! Cornelius said that he would reward any soldier that first takes down any member of the Righteous Ones! shouted a Resistance Captain. This riled up the Resistance soldiers and they all started screaming loudly and ran up to Larsson. Larsson evaded two soldiers and ripped a chunk out of one of their necks and spat it on the ground. " "Fucking disgusting!" yelled Larsson. One huge bulky soldier who was shirtless grabbed Larsson by the throat and slowly picked him up. I am going to break your fucking head open. Larsson spat a beam out of his mouth which went into the huge bulky soldier head which exploded like popcorn splattering blood and brains all over the place. The huge bulky soldier''s body dropped on the ground. Larsson landed on his feet and breathed heavily. When he turned around his stabbed in the chest with a spear. Larsson vomited up blood and staggered back dropping on one knee. "I will be the one to kill you!" shouted the Resistance soldier. Larsson instantly recovered and stood on his feet. The slightly big hole in his chest quickly closed up. The Resistance soldier was dumbfounded. "Your a monster!" yelled the Resistance soldier. Larsson walked up to the Resistance soldier and broke his neck. The soldier''s carcass dropped on the ground like a bag of cement. All the Resistance soldiers decided to run towards and attack him like one weapon of destruction. Larsson closed his eyes and gathered energy around his hands. He clasped the energy in his right hand and shouted: "Ultra Impact Wave!!!" A giant burst of red energy was emitted from Larsson''s hand. The Ultra Impact Wave wiped out the Resistance soldiers and turned them bloody smears that stained the majestic cyberpunk grounds. Cornelius watched Larsson and gritted his teeth and banged his fist on the ground which shattered into thousands of pieces. "Send in The Sentinels." "Right fucking now!" shouted Cornelius to his assistant. "Yes, sir." The Sentinels were deathly robots equipped with Metal wings and guns. They wore green leather coat and had robot hind legs. Their robot bodies were dressed in human tissue covering up their human tissue. They were originally fallen, Winged soldiers. He kept them a secret at first but finally opened them to the world. The only part of them that wasn''t robot was their brains. They stood up to 7 feet tall. They came out of their freezer chambers and ejected out of their ships like in all the Sentinel trooper''s eyes so he could see and observe. Larsson leaped back from the Sentinel trooper and landed on his feet. The Sentinel trooper made a sword come out of it"s forearms and flew by Larsson unleashing out an arsenal of wild sword attacks. Larsson dodged all the sword attacks and leaped onto the Sentinel trooper''s shoulders and twisted its neck around. He jumped off the Sentinel''s trooper''s shoulder and landed on his feet. The Sentinel trooper twisted its neck around in the rightful place and smiled. The Sentinel trooper''s red eyes began glowing. Cornelius''s voice began projecting in the Sentinel trooper''s voice box. "Do you remember?" Larsson instantly knew who he was. "I know who the fuck you are." "Why don''t you show yourself instead of bringing more of your toys?" said Larsson. "You think I would let what you did to me breeze on fucking through?" "By breaking most of the bones you made me look weak." "You are the main reason why I created the Sentinel Troopers." "Since everything is behind use you must now die." The Sentinel Trooper pulled off its human face and it revealed its robotic face. The Sentinel Trooper ran towards Larsson who evaded the Sentinel Trooper by rolling out of the way. He ripped off one of the Sentinel Trooper''s wings and green blood began splattering out of the Sentinel Trooper''s back causing the Sentinel Trooper to scream a siren. Larsson then shoved his hand inside of the Sentinel Trooper''s chest and pulled out its core. "Tell your body that he will have to send more destructive robots to kill one of the Righteous One''s," said Larsson. He then shoved the core inside of the Sentinel Trooper''s mouth. Suddenly the Sentinel Trooper exploded into pieces. Molten metal laid all over the ground. Larsson breathed heavily and slowly walked away. Cornelius sucked his teeth and banged his fist on the wall. Larsson had enough power to take down one Sentinel Trooper. But did he had enough power to take over 500? Cornelius began laughing loudly like a maniac. He walked into the freezer chamber and walked up to a chamber. The outer part of the chamber was covered in frost. He waved his hand across the chamber and looked inside and smiled. It was Osiris who was being preserved and kept alive. Half of his body was missing and he had an oxygen mask on his face. Soon the King of The Winged City will be restricted once more. Cornelius walked out of the freezer chamber and started laughing. Multiple bubbles floated to the top of the chamber. Suddenly one of Osiris''s eye''s opened then closed. Chapter 523 - Orgin of Achille Marozzo- Fencing Master Cross, John, and Jesse were in the Northern Corridor which was guarded by Achille Marozzo- The Master of Fencing. Over the centuries many great men and swordsmen believed to be dead were not they were transported to the Realm Of Valadin and served many great kings and queens. However all these kings and queens eventually we''re overthrown by The Council Of Fate Empire. Achille Marozzo was one of these great men. The oldest known European fencing manuals date to the 1400s, but the most important early treatise didn''t arrive until the mid-16th century and the work of the Italian master swordsman Achille Marozzo. His book Opera Nova (A New Work) is a compendium of Renaissance-era swordplay that boasts detailed outlines of fighting stances, parrying techniques and even instructions for how to defeat left-handed opponents. "You must never attack without defending, nor defend without attacking," he writes in one of the manual''s early chapters, "and if you do this you shall not fail." Little is known about Marozzo''s life, but he is believed to have come of age in Bologna and later made his name as the operator of one of the city''s top fencing academies. One contemporary wrote that the Italian was "a most perfect master" in the art of sword fighting and "had trained an immense number of valiant disciples." One of these valiant disciples he trained named Damien Ramirez from Spain tried to overthrow him. They engaged in a fierce and deathly battle. At the end of the battle was gruesome. Achille was missing an arm. Damien, on the other hand, was struck in the heart. Luckily for Damien, he was not the only valiant disciple that decided to go against Achille. Achille had many enemies including one of the Leaders of France around the time John Calvin who sent many armies after him. John Calvin made a very dangerous deal with Damien. When the armies of John Calvin were heading for Achille''s School Of The Fence which where he kept his book Opera Nova which had many secrets inside, which John Calvin wanted to unravel. The armies of John Calvin erased most of Achille''s disciples which didn''t betray him. Inside of his book Opera Nova held a crystal that could open rifts to other worlds and dimensions. He grabbed the crystal out of Opera Nova which was kept in glass containers guarded by his most trusted and strongest disciples. He wanted to take Opera Nova with him but didn''t have enough time. They were right outside the walls of his Fencing School. He rushed out of the Fencing School and broke the crystal which opened a portal to The Realm Of Valadin. His most trusted and strongest disciples killed most of the intruders sent by John Calvin, but were eventually was overpowered and was slaughtered. He first served the King Of Linear but resigned. He then went to the Council Of Fate Empire and became a official Council Of Fate member. Achille watched Cross, John, and Jesse and sighed. Chapter 524 - A Brave Captain Ahua finally came up to a solution. He would help Maddox. He opened a portal to the Realm of Valadin and walked inside. When he stepped into the Realm of Valadin he walked on a pool of blood. This was none other than the work of the Sentinels who breached the Western Corridor. Ahua quickly took cover behind a rock. Four Sentinels were sent by Cornelius Advent to search for survivors. A green flash emitted out of their eyes. The flash would turn red if a survivor was spotted. Luckily for Ahua, there was a survivor. The survivor was a Council Of Fate Captain who hid underneath a huddle of carcasses. The Sentinels began tossing huddles of carcasses into the air. Suddenly the Council Of Fate Captain jumped out of the carcasses holding a plasma handgun. The captain''s entire body was drenched in blood. The Sentinels immediately spotted the captain. The captain picked up one of his dead comrades and used it as a shield. The Sentinel made a blade come out its forearm and began charging after the captain. His comrade''s body was sliced in half splattering blood and chunks of organs all over the Sentinel trooper"s eyes, blinding it, giving the captain a fighting chance. The captain leaped onto the Sentinel''s shoulders and began firing multiple rounds into its head. Green liquid and chunks of brain splattered all over the ground. The Sentinel trooper dropped on the ground and began malfunctioning. "That take you hunk of fucking metal." said the Council Of Fate Captain. The captain was victorious. Ahua was surprised. The captain turned around and saw a more upgraded version of a Sentinel. This Sentinel was flightless. The upgraded Sentinel was equipped with two cannons, a long sword, and a minigun that possessed that posed as a hand. The captain spat blood on the ground and sucked his teeth. The captain kneeled down on one knee and ripped the fallen Sentinel''s forearm blade off. He now held a half-empty plasma handgun, a blade from a Sentinel, and four grenades. "Bring it on." said the captain. The upgraded Sentinel began sprinting towards the captain holding it''s long sword tightly in its left hand. The captain quickly evaded the Sentinel which crashed into a pillar was started to crack. The Sentinel turned around and tossed the long sword to the side. The upgraded Sentinels used their brains more than regular Sentinel. They were at least 20 times smarter. The Sentinel fired two equivalent beams from its shoulder cannons at the captain who yet again picked up another one of his comrades and used it as a shield. As the beam connected with his comrade''s body, it exploded into bits spraying blood and splattering organs all over the place. The Sentinel began growing mad. The captain suddenly spotted a plasma rifle on the ground. The captain picked up the blood-drenched plasma rifle and realized that it hadn''t been used. He placed his eye by the scope of aimed for The Sentinel''s head. When the captain was about to squeeze the trigger, The Sentinel fired beams from its shoulder cannons at the ground where the captain stood. The force of the beams made the captain fly into the air like a rocket. The captain lost control of the plasma rifle which slipped out of his hands. He had only one last option. When he was falling from the air at the maximum speed he pulled out his half-empty plasma handgun and fired two rounds at the Sentinel. The plasma bolts attacked the Sentinel trooper''s body taking off both of its legs dismantling it. The captain landed on his feet and smiled. He pulled out one of his grenades and shoved it inside of the Sentinel trooper''s mouth. The captain then took for cover. An explosion occurred. The Sentinel trooper''s head exploded. The Sentinel trooper''s charred head landing into the ground. Small fire embers surround its head like a crown. The captain smiled and began walking off. What the captain didn''t know was the proper way to kill a robot made from Cornelius Advent. The core was always inside of its chest. The first Sentinel which was falsely dead stood up and ran towards the captain. The captain quickly shoved his entire hand inside of the Sentinel trooper and pulled out the core which he crushed in his hand. Ever Council Of Fate soldier wore a suit that enhanced their strength, speed, intelligence, immunities. This why the captain was able to rip a hole inside of the Sentinel''s chest with ease. The Sentinel''s carcass collapsed on the ground. Blood began flowing out of the Sentinel''s chest. The captain began breathing heavily like a racehorse. The captain''s suit then started to ooze out blue synthetic liquid. The suit ran out of energy. The suit could grant the user strength, speed, intelligence, and immunities, but there was a catch. If the user consistently used the suit to burst out blue synthetic liquid. The captain was about to take one of his comrade''s suits by halted when the other Sentinel. Energy began spewing out of where the Sentinel''s legs used to be. This caused it to float. It''s hand turned into a minigun. The Sentinel began rapidly firing at the captain. The captain managed to get the upper hand when the Sentinel''s minigun began overheating. The captain suddenly saw a trump card that could save his life. He pulled out his last two grenades and began running towards The Upgraded Sentinel. When the upgraded Sentinel''s minigun cooled down, more than fifty bullets entered the captain''s body. The captain pulled the pins from the grenades and leaped towards the Sentinel. The last thing he said was: "For The Council Of Fate Empire!" A huge explosion occurred killing both the captain and the upgraded Sentinel. All that was left of the captain and the upgraded Sentinel was green liquid and remnants of their body parts. Cornelius''s Ship. Cornelius yet again entered the freezer chamber and ordered a couple of robots to take Osiris out of the freezer chamber. All of the water was sucked out of the freezer chamber. Osiris''s body was drenched in a sticky substance. Cornelius placed his body in his lab and ordered his lab robots to make enhancements on Osiris''s body. Chapter 525 - The Mind Chip After only a couple of minutes, Osiris was reborn. His body was now fully a weapon. Osiris still had his memory but something was programmed in his head. To eliminate all those who reside in the Council Of Fate Empire. Parts of his body were made with embedded material only found in the plain where the Vinci Brothers were born and raised. He also had a device inside of his brain which made him believe he had telekinetic powers. After he was fully reborn his eyes open and stood up. He still had memories of Orion eradicating him. "Where the fuck am I?" asked Osiris. "All of those questions aren''t important at. "You were resurrected for only one reason." "To serve The Resistance and eliminate all those who reside in the Council Of Fate Empire," said Cornelius. "What if I don''t want to serve you?" asked Osiris. "I am a king." "People serve me." "I don''t serve people." "Your kingdom is ancient history now, Winged King Osiris." Osiris grounded his teeth tightly together. He tried to make his wings come out of his back but nothing happened. "Where are my wings!" "Gone with the wind." Osiris pounded his fist and the wall. His wings were the largest and rarest out of five generations of Winged Kings. Osiris''s wings were his pride. Without them, he felt like Samson when his hair chopped off. "Fine." "I will serve you under one condition." "Name it." "You build me the most precious wings you can build." "With the powers you have now, you don''t need wings." "What do you mean?" said Osiris. "I placed a chip in your head that allows you to have telekinetic powers." "It is called the Mind Chip." "Without it your useless so you better take good care of it." "But how do I unlock these powers?" "Wait one second." Cornelius ordered a Resistance soldier to come in so he could be a test dummy so Osiris could unlock his powers. Osiris looked at the soldier who was freaked out. He stuck his hand out at the soldier who began levitating on his own. Suddenly he turned his hand into a fist and suddenly the soldier''s head exploded. Osiris began smiling while looking at his hands. He looked at his hands and began laughing statistically. Chapter 526 - Red Lighting Storm Achille jumped down from where he stood and landed on his feet without making a sound. "You there little one." "I can sense a deeper awareness spewing off of your body." "Too bad you haven''t unlocked it yet." Achille started smiling. Suddenly Achille was punched in the face by Orion. Blood squirted out of his mouth and he was sent crashing into a wall that crumbled as he came in contact with it. "I got this bastard right where I want him," said Orion to Cross and Jesse and John. "You sure you can handle him?" asked John. "I am positive I can handle him." Cross, Jesse, and John then moved on, heading towards the North Corridor where Solomon was. Achille stood on his feet and held his jaw that was dislocated. He cracked his jaw back in place and smiling. He stuck his hand in his mouth and pulled out his shaky molar. He spat blood and the ground and looked at Orion with a serious expression on his face. "That was a cheap shot." Achille pulled out his fence and held it tightly in his hand going into a fighting stance. Suddenly Achille disappeared. He also stabbed Orion in the head but luckily for Orion, he quickly evaded him. Orion punched Achille in the chest and broke five of his ribs. Orion then grabbed Achille by the throat and picked him up with one hand. Blood started to spew out of his mouth. Achille squirmed like a warm. "You are no match for me." Orion them slammed Achille on the ground. He vomited up blood which splattered onto Orion''s eyes. Achille saw an opening and he took it. He quickly picked up his fence and stabbed Orion in the neck. Orion ridded of Achille''s blood from his eyes and jumped back five feet away. Achille fence was made by the Italian master blacksmith Claudio Bottero. Achille''s fence was Claudio Bottero''s finest and last piece of work. Orion''s neck injury quickly healed up without leaving a scratch. " Impressive," said Achille. If I want to succeed in defeating you I will have to take my power up a notch. Suddenly white smoky aura began generating around his body and fence. "Harden Skin!" shouted Achille. Achille ran up to Orion sliced three layers of skin off his face causing blood to draw. Orion crunched his hand into a fist and yet again punched Achille. This time nothing happens. Achille smiled repeatedly stabbed Orion in the chest. Orion endured the pain and quickly broke his fence like a twig. "What?!" Orion then headbutted Achille so hard in the head the armor around his body made of aura dispersed. Piece of his skull was cracked. Blood shouted out of his head like a rocket. Achille smashed on the ground and shrieked in pain. Orion walked up to Achille and sighed. When he was about to walk away he saw at least ten figures descend from the skies. It was the Sentinels. He looked in the further down and saw a man with a half white half black mask on. The man stuck his hand out at Orion and Orion''s body started to act on its own. Orion smashed into a building that tumbled over. Achille stood on his feet and turned around to see what was all the commotion. The man with the mask took the mask off and revealed his face. It was Osiris. Who do you think you are just coming- Osiris instantly twisted Achille Marozzo''s neck like a bottle cap. The sounds of bones breaking and nerves ripping could be heard. He tossed his carcass to the side and scanned the area. He also had a scanner in his head like the rest of the Sentinel''s but his scanner was more clearer, accurate, and upgraded to the last version. Scavenge the area ordered Osiris. Osiris bent down on one knee and observed the ground. He came across a droplet of blood that wasn''t fully dried up yet. He smelled the blood and instantly knew who it belonged to. He grounded his teeth and said: "Orion." He then stood on his feet again and also headed for the Northern Corridor. The South Corridor... The South Corridor was now surrounded by Sentinels and other robots made by Cornelius. They were disposing of the Resistance soldiers by tossing their bodies into the Death Sea. Hades who was still in his seat drank wine. He didn''t have to move a finger. Neither did Python. Cornelius was doing all the work. The reason the South Corridor was populated by Sentinel''s and robots was that all the Righteous One''s where send to defend the Northern Corridor gates. Solomon stood by the balcony and watched the flames and smoke rise into the air. He shakes his head and nd said: "It will take more than a couple machines to defeat me, father." He stuck looked at his index finger and red static electric began generating around it. He shot his finger into the air and said: "Red Lighting Storm." Suddenly the clouds started to combine together and formed into one dark cloud. Ajax looked in the air and began smiling. Death will fall onto all your machines. Rain began to fall. Suddenly giant lighting beams emitted from the skies, creating gigantic craters. Only in a matter of minutes, all the robots and Sentinel"s were wiped out. Cornelius dumbfounded. Only a couple minutes over 120,000 robots were wiped off the face of The Realm Of Valadin. The only Sentinels that were left were the ones who were with Osiris who was heading towards the Northern Corridor. They will be wiped out. Orion ran into Sarah, Lucia, Akashiri, and Naomi who eventually reunited with Cross, Jesse, and John were only moments away from the Northern Corridor. Maddox''s location. Maddox was in the Eastern Corridor meditating. Some say that Maddox had the power to see the future. Some say he didn''t. Only Solomon knew about his true power. Chapter 527 - Cyber Pope started to walk away from his post. "Where are you going?" asked Larsson. "I am going to take out the one leading the machines to the Northern Corridor," said Pope. Pope levitated in the air and leaped onto one of the tall cyberpunkish towers. He instantly spotted Osiris who also spotted him. Osiris ordered 4 Sentinels to kill Pope. As the Sentinels flew towards him, Pope grabbed one of the Sentinel''s by the wings and ripped off its wings and headbutted it crushing its head a pumpkin. Pope crashed into the cyberpunkish tower that was full of monitors. The three Sentinels followed and screeched like sirens. Pope fired a beam at all three of the Sentinels which exploded knocking out two of the monitors which knocked out half the power in the entire Archibald. Osiris jumped in the cyberpunk tower and scanned the area. Pope came out of the shadows and kicked Osiris in the face taking out one of his eyes. Suddenly Pope began unleashing a barrage of attacks on Osiris''s body. Osiris took control of Pope made him crash into five monitors which exploded. He then threw Pope out of the cyberpunk tower. He crashed on the ground and caused a crater to form. Chapter 528 - Mind Chip Destroyed Osiris slowly levitated to the ground and searched through the dusty cloud. Pope jumped out of the fog cloud and fired a beam at Osiris. Osiris stopped the beam with the help of The Mind Chip. He redirected the beam back at Pope who evaded the beam that burned and shredded his expensive designer shirt. Pope gritted his teeth and ripped his expensive, designer, shredded, shirt. "You are one of the Righteous Ones aren''t you?" asked Osiris. "I was expecting more of a light show." Pope spat blood on the ground and began smiling. "That''s one problem I have." "I always overestimate my opponents." said, Pope. Osiris picked up a piece of rubble with his mind and threw the piece of rubble at Pope. Pope punched the rubble into pieces and disappeared. He unleashed a barrage of attacks on Osiris''s body. A couple of his bones were broken while some of his robot parts were destroyed. Osiris vomited up blood and smashed into the cyberpunk tower. Osiris got on his feet and tried to used his powers. He noticed that The Mind Chip was malfunctioning. Without the Mind Chip, he was as useless as an injured bird. Pope grabbed Osiris by the neck and slammed him into the ground. He began repeatedly punching him in the face until his face was a bloody mess. Teeth and blood flew all over the place. Chunks of blood splattered in Pope''s face. When Osiris was about to give up, the Mind Chip suddenly cooperated with him. He took control of Pope''s body and sent him crashing through the roof of the cyberpunk tower like a rocket. Osiris began smiling. He stood on his feet and grunted loudly. He walked out of the cyberpunk tower and dropped on the ground. His entire body felt as if it was on fire. Pope landed on his feet and made the ground crumble. Pope crunched his hand into a fist and dark blue energy surrounded it. Osiris tried to push away Pope by using the precious Mind Chip. Pope grabbed Osiris''s hand and twisted it like a pretzel. Osiris screeched like a siren. He then ax kicked Osiris in the head. He smashed into the ground and blood came out of his head like a geyser. Pope kneeled down on one knee and enhanced his vision. He could clearly see the Mind Chip. He inserted his sharp fingernail inside of Pope''s head and pulled out the Mind Chip which was drenched in blood. The Mind Chip marked AI. Which meant Advent Industries. He tossed the Mind Chip in the mud and it sank to the bottom causing mud bubbles to float up. Pope then slowly walked away and headed back to the North Corridor. Cornelius watched Pope through Osiris''s eye. After Osiris died the screen he looked at went black. "I should have expected this." All the Righteous ones were incredibly powerful. Cornelius suddenly called Advent Industries. The Resistance was being pushed back. A soldier entered Cornelius"s chambers and said: "Leader Cornelius all the Sentinels and even Osiris have been taken out." That doesn''t matter anymore." "I have a job for you." Go Into my mecha and target The Fisherman''s chambers the Eastern Corridor. The soldier''s eyes lighted up in excitement. "Yes, sir." The soldier walked into the mecha and entered the cockpit. He sat in the comfy chair. He grabbed the two handles and placed both of his thumbs on the red buttons. The soldier began smiling. He pressed the red buttons and yellow beams began charging in the giant plasma cannons. The two beams combined together and aimed for the Eastern Corridor. The giant beam flew through the sky. Maddox placed his feet on the ground and opened the doors of his chambers. He opened his eyes and grabbed the giant yellow beam which burned pieces of his flesh off hands turning the flesh into smoke meat. He threw the giant beam back at the mecha. The soldier was confused. "What?!" "Impossible!" The soldier began pressing random buttons. Suddenly a yellow barrier formed around the mecha. The yellow beam dispersed as it came in contact with the yellow barrier. "Fuck you!" yelled the pilot. Unexpectedly the pilot''s throat was slit. Blood splattered all over the controls. The carcass of the pilot collapsed on the controls which caused the barrier to disperse. It was Ahua. He walked out of the cockpit and saw that he was spotted by a couple of Resistance soldiers. They began opening fire at him. He ran back into the cockpit of the mecha and took cover. "What the fuck are you doing?! yelled one of the Resistance soldiers who lowered down one of his colleague''s weapons? "Don''t shoot the mecha!" "Are you trying to get us killed?!" "Use your plasma swords!" The Resistance soldiers placed their weapons down and pulled their incredibly sharp plasma swords that could cut through almost anything. They slowly walked towards the cockpit. One Resistance soldier rushed ahead of his comrades and walked inside the cockpit. He looked around the cockpit and realized that he didn''t see the intruder. The Resistance soldier then looked at the ceiling and saw Ahua. Ahua jumped down from the ceiling and ripped out the Resistance soldier''s eyes. Blood splattered everywhere. The Resistance soldier began screaming loudly. He ripped the plasma sword from the Resistance soldier''s hands and lopped off the soldier''s head. The carcass of the soldier dropped on the ground, while his head landed in the Death Sea. He wiped the blood off the plasma sword and walked out of the cockpit. All the soldiers ran towards Ahua. Ahua sliced a Resistance soldier in half. Only three Resistance soldiers remained. He hooked kicked one of the Resistance soldiers to the face. The Resistance soldier''s nose broke like a twig. The Resistance soldier collapsed on the ground and held his nose. Blood flow out of his nose like a faucet. The other two Resistance soldiers pulled out their plasma rifles and opened fire on Ahua. Ahua dodged the plasma bolts and zipped past The Resistance soldiers who froze up. They were sliced to pieces. All their pieces dropped in the Death Sea. He dropped the plasma sword on the ground and walked towards the last Resistance soldier who''s nose he earlier broke. "Get away from me your monster!" yelled Resistance soldier. Ahua stomped on the Resistance soldier''s back and broke his spine. The Resistance soldier let out a loud screech. He then picked up the plasma sword and grabbed The Resistance soldier by the hair. He shoved the plasma sword in the Resistance soldier''s face and his face then into nothing but blood. His skeleton could be seen. He then kicked the Resistance soldier''s body into the Death Sea. A bloodstain with body parts could be seen floating above the Death Sea. Chapter 529 - The Perfect Machine Cornelius"s Freezer Chamber. Cornelius was working on the perfect machine. He would call this machine Hydra. Hydra was being built by Cornelius"s machines in Advent Industries. Advent Industries was located in the coldest part of The Realm Of Valadin, The Isle Of Zero Degrees Celsius. After Hanzo left Cornelius took over the Isle Zero Degrees Celsius, annihilating all the sabretooth and all dwellers of The Last Breath Tribe. At the minute, Cornelius would use G-0 as his champion. G-0 had long blonde hair which was tied in a ponytail. He had two straight swords, a hidden short sword, and four cannons. One in his mouth, one in his chest, and two in his hands. He didn''t show any features of being a robot. Ahua ran into countless of robots and Resistance soldiers. But they all shared the same fate. Death. He used the same plasma sword which was used to slay over 200 people already. He decides to give it up and use his natural weapons. His life energy and razor-sharp claws, and fangs. Ahua came across a huge space. It was the dining room. The dining room was filled with different types of foods. Ahua decided to help himself. He picked up a purple mango and bit a huge chunk out of it. He even ate the skin. He tossed the rest of the mango to the side. Suddenly he heard footsteps approaching. It was robots whose right arms were replaced with huge cannons. Ahua ran to a pillar and took cover. "Enemy in sight." said one of the robots. One of the robots fired a plasma bolt at the pillar which collapsed. He ran up to a robot and ripped off one of their arm cannons. He then eradicated all of the robots. Green liquid and machine parts laid all over the place. Ahua walked into another wide space. There where huge chandeliers that hung from the ceiling. At the bottom was total darkness. He zipped across the air and landed on his feet. He began slowly walking. He could hear the heavy breathing of a person. It was G-0. G-0 laid on the ground and ate chocolate chips cookies with milk. He had a stomach and an immune system. He was about to take a bite out of his third to a past cookie but hesitated when he saw Ahua. He placed the cookie jar to the side and stood on his feet yawning. G-0 had all the qualities of your normal average human being. Every week, Cornelius"s robots were becoming more and more humanoid. G-0 was the name that was given to him from Cornelius, but he referred to himself as Shade. "Who are you?" asked Shade. "Fuck you." I don''t have time to chit chat with my enemies. "Enemies?" "How can we be enemies if I don''t know who you are." "This is the first time I saw a person like you who looks like a jaguar," said Shade. Since we are not enemies I will like to interest you into my favorite snack. Chocolate chip cookies. Shade rolled the cookie car to Ahua who had the kindness in his heart to help himself. He opened the cookie and saw a bomb inside. Ahua didn''t have enough time to escape the cookie jar bomb. An explosion occurred. "Boom!" "Sorry but I am not a person who likes to share my cookies," said Shade. A huge cloud of black smoke cloud could be seen. Ahua jumped out of the black smoke and landed on his feet. He didn''t have any scratches or bruises on his body. Shade was speechless. He placed his thumb on one of his straight swords. " You actually thought that cookie jar bomb would send me to the underworld?" said Ahua. "Think again." "I have been through worst." Ahua quickly ran towards Shade and extended his sharp claws out. He almost sliced Shade, but Shade quickly evaded Ahua. Shade started smile. "I can bet you that you will never be able to land a finger on me," said Shade. He took his thumb off his straight sword and left himself open. Ahua ran towards Shade and began unleashing out an arsenal of attacks. However, none of the attacks landed on Shade. Shade kneeled Ahua in the face and blood squirted out of his mouth. He crashed into a flight of stairs which was destroyed easily as if the wood was rotten. Ahua stood on his feet and spat blood on the ground. He jumped down from the rubble of the flight of stairs which an agitated, frustrated look on his face. He ran towards Ahua with a glow of red in his eyes. The glow of red represented anger. "What''s the matter?" asked Shade. "Getting angry?" "It''s easy to land a hit on your opponent!" "Look!" I will place my hands behind my back and give you a free shot that will help your nerves calm down. Shade placed his hands behind his back and placed a serious expression on his face. Ahua grabbed his right arm and placed his left hand on his right arm. Purple aura wrapped around his arm and a crossbow was formed. "Violent Crossbow!" Two bolts emitted from the crossbow. The bolts locked onto Shade''s chest. There see to be no escape. However, Shade found a solution to escaping. He dodged both bolts which turned around like they were heat-seeking missiles. He turned around caught the bolts. He crushed them in his hand like glass bottles. "Since you should be a little something, it''s time for me to show you a little something," said Shade. Shade stuck his hand out a cannon came out. A green beam began charging in his hand. "Hand Cannon!" The green beam targeted Ahua. His entire body was engulfed. An explosion occurred. Shade covered his eyes and watched the light show and laughed like a maniac killing a victim. When the smoke cleared, up Ahua was still alive somehow. His entire body was drenched in blood and splinters. He was breathing like a racehorse. "I told you before and I will tell you again." said Ahua. "I have been through worst!" Chapter 530 - Predatory Beast Form "Even though you have been worst you will still have no chance of laying a finger on me. said Shade. Ahua grew mad and sprinted Shade who had a huge smile on his face. Shade evaded Ahua and drove his elbow inside of his back. Ahua vomited up blood and crashed into the ground like a meteor. Shade picked up Ahua with one hand and said: "I was expecting more from someone who was hired by The Fisherman." When Shade was about to pull out one of his swords, Ahua spat blood in his face causing it to seep into his eyes. Ahua saw an opening and he was about to take it. When tried to kick Ahau in the chest, Shade grabbed Ahua''s leg and tossed him to the ceiling. Shade gently wiped Ahua''s blood from his face and eyes. "Nice try." "Trying to blind and take advantage." You almost had me there." Shade pulled out one of his swords and sliced it across the ground. He held it tightly in his hand ready to strike at any moment. Ahua landed on his feet and clenched his jaw. "Why can''t I land a hand on this motherfucker?!" thought Ahua. Ahua would have to use his trump card. Predatory Beast. He gathered energy around his entire body, which caused his shirt to bust off his chest. His claws grew sharper and larger, his teeth and fangs grew sharper, and his size also increased. He grew up to 10 feet. Shade rested his sword back in its sheath and watched Ahau''s transformation. In this form, my power, strength, speed, and intelligence have grown rapidly. "This is my true form!" "I am told to be extremely violent and monstrous in my true form." "Prepare for your doom!" Ahua lifted one foot off the ground and disappeared. Shade was not surprised. In the Doom Arena which was held by Cornelius every five years, ( Before he joined the Resistance) he slaughtered many robots and cyborgs who believed that size could help you take down an enemy. But it didn''t. Only power and strategic plans could help you take down an enemy. Shade placed his hand on one of his swords and closed hid eyes as a true swordsman would. Suddenly he could hear the heavy breathing and the smell of expensive cologne behind him. He pulled out his sword and sliced the air. He successfully sliced Ahua on his chest. "A true swordsman does not see with his eyes but sees with his soul." That was the only thing Shade loved. Chocolate Chip Cookies and the way of the swordsman, that helped him become a swordmaster. Ahua staggered back and said: "How did you know where I was?!" "You are a fucking machine!" yelled Ahua in his deep monstrous voice. "All that does not matter." Unless you have- Suddenly Shade was grabbed by Ahua who began repeatedly punching him in the chest causing him to vomit up blood. He then smashed him into the ground. When Shade was about to stand on up Ahua picked up by the neck and began choking him. "This your end you fucking pile of junk!" yelled Ahua. When Ahua was about to pull off Shade''s head, Shade pulled out his other sword and stabbed Ahua in the head. Blood squirted out like a fountain. Shade backflipped and landed on his feet. He picked up one of his swords that laid in the ground. He picked it up and sighed. "I one the Doom Arena Finals more than five times." "You are like an ant to me." Ahua pulled the sword out of his temple and tossed on the ground. The blood from his temple leaked all over his spotted jaguar body. The more beast he brought out of himself the wilder he became. His eyes were now completely white and he could no longer talk. His veins plunged out of his neck. He ran towards Shade like a beast. Shade slid under his legs and sliced him on his genitals. Blood squirted out and his genitals plopped on the ground. Ahua began screaming. Shade picked up his sword and jumped on Ahua. He began repeatedly stabbing him until his brain could show. He then dropped on the ground. "Lay to rest." He walked away from Ahua''s body and saw a basket. He opened the basket and saw at least 40 chocolate chip cookies inside. He ate 39 of the chocolate chip cookies and thought about eating the last cookie but didn''t. He placed the cookie and Ahua''s body. In the Doom Arena, he did this to all his opponents he slaughtered. Shade then telepathy talked to Cornelius. "The target has been eliminated." Behind The Resistance Fleet... A red and black aura suddenly opened up in the Death Sea. This was the work of Hanzo. Hanzo was out for revenge. In the Zen Continent, Ahua opened a portal to the jungle. In this jungle, everything was edible. However, inside of eating until he was full, he decided to train for the war. He tried his best not to unless his destructive power. His power had increased by five times. In front of the Northern Corridor. The only Righteous One in front of the Northern Corridor was Larsson. Larsson had his hands folded with an angry look on his face. "I am not a fucking pet." "Just because I look like a fox doesn''t mean I am supposed to act like one!" said Larsson. Larsson noticed that he saw some figures approaching. It Cross, Sarah, Jesse, John, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, and Naomi. Larsson spat spit on the ground and placed a serious expression on his face. He looked at them and started laughing. "Am I suppose to take you all seriously?" asked Larsson. "Yes," said Cross. Cross ran up to Larsson and punched him in the gut making vomit up blood flying through the gate of the Northern Corridor. Cross fist steamed. "The Council Of Fate will be brought down sooner than you think fox man." Chapter 531 - Tough Guns Larsson stood on hid feet and looked at his stomach. Cross''s first burned the fur off his stomach. A white patch seemed. "You pack a heck of punch there," said Larsson who spat a mouthful of blood on the ground. "Get used to it because you will expect a lot more what that came from," said Cross. Cross ran up to Larsson, who jumped in the air front flipping over Cross. Cross quickly turned around and fired a beam at Larsson. Larsson dodged the beam and shoved his finger inside of Cross''s throat. "Finger Gun!" shouted Larsson. Blood began flowing out of Cross''s throat. Cross''s throat healed and Cross jumped towards the door. "Finger Gun Times 2x!" A gust full of wind emitted from Larsson''s finger, and Cross burst through the door of The Northern Corridor. and landed on his feet. "This one''s tough Cross," said Rider. Larsson ran up to Cross and Rider caught Larsson''s fist. Rider had a very tight grip. Rider then punched Larsson in the chest, stopping his heart. Cross took the advantage and unleashed a barrage of attacks on Larsson''s body. He then smashed his head on the wall repeatedly. Larsson overpowered Cross and uppercut him through a flight of stairs. Chapter 532 - Shades Dilemma Larsson spat blood on for ground and yelled: "You are very strong." "But not strong enough." Larsson leaped through the ceiling and landed on his feet. He saw a bloody footstep that belonged to Cross. He went down on one knee and waved his hand across the bloody footstep. Suddenly he heard the heavy breathing of Cross''s breath behind him. He quickly turned around and punched Cross in the stomach. Cross vomited up blood and crashed through a wall. Larsson leaped into the air and dropkicked Cross. Cross endured the pain and headbutted Larsson. Blood squirted out of Larsson''s head and he staggered back dropping on one knee. "This is your chance!" yelled Rider. Cross turned his hand into a sharp long shiny blade and was about to lop off Larsson''s head. Suddenly Larsson grabbed Cross''s shiny long blade and broke it as a fluorescent light smashed against the ground. Larsson started smiling. He quickly grabbed Cross by the neck and began to squeeze his windpipe. Cross gasped for air and wiggled around like a worm. He was tossed through five walls. Larsson walked through the five walls and smiled. You and your friends are the ones who took out Cruz. "Am I right or am I wrong?" said Larsson. Cross spat blood In the ground and wiped his mouth. "We are." "I thought so." White aura began gathering around hid the body. His muscles grew bigger, and his skin turned harder. The white aura around his body slowly dispersed. Larsson crunched his hand into fists and stood in a fighting stance. "Come to me," said Larsson. When Cross was about to run up to Larsson like a rhino, Rider stopped him. Don''t Cross. "That is exactly what he wants you to do." If you ran up to him you will be defeated. "We have come up with a strategic plan." "What are you scared to come to me?" said Larsson. Cross suddenly saw a statue made from solid gold. This statue was a statue of Larsson. Larsson punched the 20ft gold statue legs causing it to fall on Larsson. The ground cracked up and eroded causing a sinkhole to appear. At the bottom of the sinkhole laid extremely sharp stalactites and stalagmites. Cross also fell inside the sinkhole but luckily for him, he jumped onto safe grounds. The cyberpunkish providence was built on top of the Dokan Jungle. The tall gold statue was tossed into the air and roughly dropped on the ground. Larsson floated out of the sinkhole with blood and dirt all over his body. Larsson landed on the ground and breathed heavily. Cross ran up to Larsson and grabbed his arm which he broke. Larsson let out a loud scream. Cross them began unleashing an arsenal of attacks on Larsson''s body. Blood splattered everywhere. He kicked Larsson in the chest. He landed into the sinkhole. The rubble on the ground buried Larsson alive. He had no chance of survival. Cross turned around and walked away slowly. He reunited with all his friends and family who headed inside the manor where Solomon was. Shade''s chambers. Shade was munching on double Dutch chocolate chip cookies dipped in whip cream. He ate them like a savage. After he ate them he wiped the chocolate and remnants of whip cream from his mouth. He now was about to get dressed. Shade had scars all over his back. The reason he had all these scars was because of Cornelius placed him through many tests. He had him dipped in ice, sunk his body in poison, had his limbs removed, had him beaten by twenty people, had his stab repeatedly in the heart, and of course, he was whipped like an Egyptian slave. He placed next-generation Resistance garb on. He ate a chocolate chip cookie and left his chambers. He was summoned by Cornelius who had a very important mission for him to execute. "I want you to kill The New Vice President Of The Council Of Fate Empire, The Fisherman." "He is expected to be formidable foe but that shouldn''t be a problem since you been through a lot," said Cornelius. Shade stood on his feet and walked out of Cornelius''s chambers. Shade was way different from all of his other machines and creations. Shade had his own personality and well being. He still successfully completed every mission he was given but he did it with style. The other robots did a sloppy, messy job. Shade boarded a ship and headed for the Eastern Corridor. He placed the ship on autopilot and rested his legs and the dashboard. He stuck his hand in his pocket and pulled out a half-eaten chocolate chip cookie. The cookie was old and stale but he still devoured it. When he was about 100 kilometers away from The Eastern Corridor the ship ran out of fuel. It slowly began descending to the ground. He used the ejected out of the ship and backflipped landing on his feet. The ship crashed into the ground and exploded. The Eastern Corridor was just up ahead. As Shade began to venture, he could hear the sound of a bullet emitting out from heavy-duty sniper. The bullet grazed Shade''s face and caused blood to draw. Shade immediately ran for cover. He enhanced his vision to see who was targeting him. He saw a masked man covered in hood and cloak. The man began reloading. Smoke emitted from the nozzle of the sniper. Shade began crawling on the ground. He stuck his hand out and his hand cannon came out from his palm. He quickly got on his feet and fired at the mask man''s hiding spot. A explosion occurred and rocks and smoke flew all over the ground. The smoke cleared up, and the masked man was revealed. However, it was a hologram he was targeting. The real version of the masked man laid on top of tall buildings. He aimed at Shade''s head. He squeezed the trigger of his heavy sniper rifle. Shade could hear the sound of a speeding bullet heading towards him. He instantly pulled out his sword and sliced the bullet in half. Both halves of the bullet dropped on the ground. Shade picked the bullet and could feel that it was steaming hot. He now knew where the sniper was. Chapter 533 - A True Warrior Shade picked up a rock and tossed it at the sniper. The sniper pulled out a sword and sliced the rock in half. Shade floated towards the tower where the sniper resided on perfectly landed on his feet. He now was face to face with the sniper. The sniper held the sword tightly in his hand and ran towards Shade. Shade grabbed the sniper''s cloak and smashed him into the ground. The cloak was dismantled from the sniper''s shoulders. The sniper wore old scratched armor used in the Third Great War. The sniper took off the mask and hood and revealed its face. The sniper was an old man with white long hair and a white long beard. "Who the fuck are you?" said: Shade. The sniper ran towards Shade and punched him in the face. One of his teeth was knocked out of his mouth. He smashed into the wall of the tower and vomited up blood. He stood on his feet and pull out one of his swords. He tried to stab the old man in the chest but his old tattered, scratched, armor from the Third War prevented Shade''s sword from penetrating his body. Shade''s sword recoiled into the air and landed into the ground. The old man smiled and began unleashing a barrage of attacks on his body. Shade blocked all the attacks. He placed his hand on the sniper''s face and hid hand cannon cane out. The old sniper tried to get but it was too late. A beam came out of his hand cannon and it removed the old sniper''s head. The sniper dropped on the ground and blood began pouring out of his head. However, it was yet again another hologram. The real sniper was on another neighboring tower. He pulled out his sniper and rapidly fired it at Shade. Shade made a barrier appear around hid body which shields him from all harm. He called his hands together and both of his hand cannons combined together and destroyed the tower which the old sniper laid on. The entire tower exploded causing a mushroom cloud to form in the sky.. Chapter 534 - Level One Cannon Outside The Gates Of The Northern Corridor... The sinkhole was now covered by rocks. Under these rocks laid a body. Suddenly a bloody clawed hand burst out of the rocks. It was Larsson. Luckily the rocks and rubble destroyed the stalagmites and stalactites. He got away with most of his rib''s broken, a broken left arm, a twisted ankle, ruptured kidneys, and a broken jaw. He floated onto the ground and collapsed. He looked at the sky and saw fire embers that quickly transformed into ash. Pieces of ash landed on his body. He began gathering aura around his body which began to heal his external and internal injuries. He stood on his feet and the energy around his body dispersed. He looked at his hands and clenched them into fists. "When I see you again you fucking bastard, you are dead!" yelled Larsson. Aftermath Of Explosion. Shade''s Location. All that was left of the old soldier was his head which was burned. Shade was now heading towards The Eastern Corridor. Maddox who was already expecting someone was out for hid head was already prepared. He ordered over 500 soldiers to guard the outside of the Eastern Corridor. The soldiers he would have guard the outside of the Eastern Corridor was called Death Strike Task Force Team. The Death Strike Task Force Team only took orders from the President and Vice President Of The Council Of Fate Empire. If a regular Councilmen or Righteous One''s asked to execute an order, they wouldn''t listen. They were equipped with cloaks makers with a mark on their cloak of a grim reaper marking that they were a part of The Death Strike Task Force Team. They also had a chained whip, a bow, hidden weapons inside their bodies, and bombs in their hearts. When they accepted defeat they would activate the bomb in their chests. They hardly talk or communicate with each other. Only one thing was programmed inside their minds. Kill, kill, kill. When Shade saw soldiers of The Death Strike Task Force Team, he quickly ran for cover. He heard a lot of legends and tales about them. Most of the tales and legends were true. Over 50 years ago, they killed a legendary demon that resembled a spider and a human that tried to make the Realm Of Valadin it''s best. The name of the legendary demon was Arachne. They easily slayed Arachne with the help of Grey. However, they didn''t kill Arachne. They could make him an ally. They gave him robotic enhancements and minions that would do anything he would say. There was only one catch. He would serve as Maddox''s champion and protector. Shade hid behind a rock that was shaped like a head. He could not rush in the Eastern Corridor like a bull. He had to make up a plan. He picked up the rock that was shaped like a head and tossed it at the Death Strike Task Force Team soldiers. They easily dodged the rock. Shade pulled out one of his swords and sliced one of Death Strike Task Force Team soldiers in half. Blood splattered all over Shade''s face. Shade quickly pulled out a smoke bomb he grabbed from the old soldier he earlier killed. He pulled out the pin and tossed the smoke bomb on the ground so he could make a quick escape. Unlucky for Shade a Death Strike Task Force Team soldier he stood on the bottom balcony of the third floor saw Shade through the smoky fog. The soldier pulled out two arrows and stretch them across the bow. He released the arrows and bought arrows landed inside of Shade''s back which caused h to crash on the ground like a bag of sand. Blood began rising out of his back. Shade got on his feet and pulled the arrows out of his back. He tossed the arrows to the side and turned invisible. The soldier activated thermal vision and easily saw Shade. He pulled out an arrow that had a bomb attached to it and fired it at Shade. Shade quickly dodged the arrow which sunk in the ground. Boom! An explosion commenced. The explosion created a huge crater. Shade grew mad and threw his sword like a spear. The sword when inside the soldier''s neck. Blood squirted all over the third-floor balcony. The soldier collapsed on the ground and slowly bled to death. Only three Death Strike Task Force Team soldiers remained. He pulled out his other blade and slashed it across the ground. "Bring it on!" yelled Shade. The Death Strike Task Force Team soldiers stuck out their hands that suddenly turned to flamethrowers. Shade sliced off one of the soldier''s head and kicked the body into the wall. The other soldiers tried to overpower Shade but Shade instead overpowered them. He sliced off one of the soldier''s arm and bashed the other soldier in the chest, stopping his heart. Shade tossed the soldier''s arm to the side and began breathing heavily. He walked past the soldiers and spat on the ground. Suddenly he could hear the sounds of regeneration. He turned around and saw the Death Strike Task Force Team, soldiers standing on their feet. Shade was shocked. The soldier he slices in half reconnected together and all the cuts and bruises disappeared. They picked up their weapons and began running towards Shade. This wasn''t the first time they cheated death. During their fight with Arachne, they were sliced, burned, eaten, and poisoned many times. Shade activated his chest beam that began charging up rapidly. A green electric beam emitted from his chest. The beam vaporized the five Death Strike Task Force soldiers. It also destroyed ten cyberpunk towers. System overheating. said the voice that rang in his head. His chest cannon had three levels. The first level the beam was green. The second level the beam was red. The third level of the beam was purple. Each level was more and more powerful. He fully eradicated the Death Strike Task Force Team soldiers. He started smiling and looked at the giant door of the Eastern Corridor. He placed both of his hands on the giant door and shoved it open. Chapter 535 - Minions Of Arachne The entire first floor was dark. The giant door closed behind him and enclosed him in darkness. He didn''t have a thermal vision but he still could take out his enemies. Lucky for him the lights suddenly turned on. He looked around and saw that he was surrounded by minions of Arachne. The minions of Arachne were robotic spiders that had humanoid tops. One of them who acted as the captain who looked like a bull stood in front of his comrades and looked at Shade in disgust. The bull stood up to 8 feet and weighed 570 pounds. "How did a scrawny pretty boy fellow like you get past the Death Strike Task Force Team soldiers?" Shade didn''t answer him. "It is very rude to not answer somebody when they are talking to you." said bull spider cyborg. "Look asshole I only came to the Eastern Corridor for one thing." "To take out your boss, The Fisherman." The bull spider cyborg began laughing. " You are quite the comedian!" Suddenly the bull spider tried to grab Shade, but Shade reacted quickly and sliced off one of the bull spider cyborg''s arm. The arm flew into the air and blood spewed everywhere. The bull spider cyborg began screaming. Shade then lopped off the bull spider cyborg''s head. 30 of Arachne"s minions ran towards Shade. Shade began running. He ran on the flight of stairs. When all 30 of the of Arachne"s minions were on the flight of stairs he destroyed the flight of stairs causing them to go fall on their heads. Since they had spider legs couldn''t get up. He ran all the way to the fifth floor which was like outside. The fifth floor was futuristic . Chapter 536 - Robotic Arcahne Shade looked around the fifth floor and noticed some type of silky synthetic material on the ground. He waved his hand across the ground and rubbed his thumb and index finger together. It was none other than the webs of a spider. Suddenly he noticed a shadow above him. He quickly rolled out of the way. A giant spider figure came crashing down. A cloud of smoke surrounded the spider figure. Shade turned around slowly and backed up. Suddenly balls of silk latched onto Shade''s body, causing him to smash in the wall. The smoke cleared up revealing the spider''s face. It was Arachne. During his battle between the Death Strike Task Force Team soldiers and Grey, all eight of his legs were removed. His right eye was also removed. His legs were replaced with enhanced Kermantine that were molded into spider legs. He also had robotic parts inside of his body, which included his heart, stomach, lungs, liver, and kidneys. "How did you get past my guards?" asked Arachne. They should have teared you to shreds!" "Those useless fucking pieces of junk!" Arachne was having a fit. Shade used this advantage to slice himself out of the silk. He jumped over Arachne and landed on his feet. Arachne quickly turned around and examined Shade. He started to sniff the air. "You are here to kill The Fisherman aren''t?" Shade didn''t answer Arachne. Arachne began laughing. "You are the asshole type aren''t you?" asked Arachne. " I do not conversate with giant humanoid spiders," said Shade. "I will tell you this once." "Get out the fucking way." Arachne wiped the smile off his face. I will have to warn you." I was the second strongest captain in Prince- Suddenly Shade punched Arachne was punched in the face. Blood gushed out of his mouth and he crashed into the wall which crumbled. Shade wiped the green blood from his hands and placed his hand on his sword. I told you before and I will tell you one more time. "I do not converse with bugs!" Arachne got on all his eight robotic spider legs. He now had blood all his face. "You will pay for that!" yelled Arachne. He leaped into the air and began shooting giant balls of silk for his sac at Shade. Shade sliced through the balls of silk and stuck his hand out. A blue beam charged in his hand cannon and was fired directly at Arachne. Arachne smiled and disappeared. He appeared behind Shade and smacked him through the ceiling. Shade roughly collapsed on the ground. He coughed up blood and stood on his feet. Shade ran up to Arachne and stabbed him in his neck. The wound made Arachne staggered. He ripped the blade out of his neck and a pool of green blood came out. "You motherfucker!" Unexpectedly a giant ball of silk wrapped around Shade''s body. "There is a difference between my silk and normal spiders. " "My silk acts like acid." "The acid will melt you till you turn into a skeleton." "You are already dead!" Arachne began laughing. Droplets of acid began dripping on Shade''s body. Shade''s chest then opened up and his cannon came out. A level one beam was fired. The ball of acid silk was destroyed and the level one beam engulfed Arachne who screamed as the beam engulfed his body. An explosion occurred, destroying the fourth and fifth floors. A giant cloud of smoke rises out of the Eastern Corridor catching the eyes of The Death Strike Task Force Team soldiers. This gave them an opening so they can take put Shade. Then began climbing up the walls of the Eastern Corridor heading towards the half-burned half destroyed the Fifth Floor. When the black smoke cloud dispersed, there was no sign of Arachne. Shade closed his chest cannon and picked up his swords. He placed his swords and their sheets and headed for the 20th floor. Just as he was about to leave, he heard footsteps and familiar life forms. As he turned around an arrow was shot inside of his stomach. He pulled the arrow out and threw it to the side. Blood started to rush out. He ran towards a Death Strike Task Force Team soldier and kneeled him in the face. The mask was cracked off and the soldier''s face was revealed. The soldier was a young fellow with black spiky hair with dark brown eyes. The soldier pulled out his sword and ran towards Shade. Shade sliced off the soldier''s leg which fell inside the fourth floor. Shade then perched over the soldier and sliced his throat. After the death of their comrade, four soldiers busted through the roof of the fifth floor. He pulled out their bows and surrounded Shade. Shade then punched the ground, making the Death Strike Task Force Team soldiers fall to their death. He then made his way to the sixth floor in the Eastern Corridor Tower. Thirty minutes later... He finally made it to the ninth floor. When he was about to ascend the tenth floor, Arachne jumped through the ground and tried to devour Shade. Shade stabbed him in the face and backflipped landing on his feet. Arachne was now covered in dirt and ash and his body was now burned. "I will fucking kill you!" Arachne opened his mouth and a current gun was released. Shade quickly pulled out one of his swords and blocked the bullets with it. Shade jumped on Arachne"s shoulders and began repeatedly began stabbing Arachne in the chest. Blood splattered all over Shade''s body. "Get off of me!" yelled Arachne. Arachne thew Shade to the side. Shade perfectly landed on his feet. Arachne jumped on the chandelier and aura began generating around his body. "This is your end!" Arachne opened his mouth and a black began charging in his mouth. The beam was fired at Shade. Shade grabbed the black beam which made him sink into the ground. Shade then tossed the beam at Arachne. Chapter 537 - Intervention The black beam engulfed Arachne"s body and giant explosion occurred making the Eastern Corridor shake. Green blood splattered all over the place. Shade hands were now burned and bleeding. Shade walked away and headed for the Tenth Floor. Maddox''s chambers. Maddox was aware of Arachne"s death. He poured himself a glass of wine and drank it. Next to Maddox was The Captain Of The Death Strike Task Force Team, Ali. Ali was 7''3 and weighed 524 pounds. "I have a mission for you Ali," said Maddox. I want you to kill the one sent by Cornelius Advent. "His name is Shade." He is Cornelius Advent''s greatest work yet. "He has a mind of his own." "He will be a formidable enemy if you don''t be too careful." "He will not be a problem." "All machines are the same." They all have a core in their chest. "Once I rip the core out of his chest and crush in the palm of my hand, Shade will die instantly." Maddox began smiling. "You can proceed with your mission." Ali walked out of the Maddox"s Chambers and crunched his hand into a fist. Near the Tenth Floor... Shade began walking up the stairs of the tenth floor. He walked up the last flight of stairs and took a deep breath. Just down the hall was where Maddox was. When he began walking down the hall and could felt powerful energy heading hid way. The ground began rumbling. He looked forward and saw Ali. Ali held a spiky mace and a shield. He dragged the mace across the furnished red rug which began shredding. "You must be Shade." "I heard a lot of information about you." You killed the legendary demon spider Arachne." "I must congratulate you." Here. Ali tossed a see-through at Shade. Shade caught the see through the jar and opened it. It was chocolate chip cookies that were frosted. He took one of the cookies and bit a chunk out of them. He chewed it up and swallowed it. "Taste good doesn''t?" said Ali. Ali was a born fighter. He was not the sneaky type. He didn''t use food to poison his enemies. Shade placed the lid on the cookie jar and rolled it to the side. Shade pulled out one of his swords and shoved it in the ground. Ali began twirling his mace in the air. He began running towards Shade like a rhino. Shade evaded Ali and stabbed him in the back. Ali quickly turned around and shield bashed him in the chest. Blood squirted out of hid mouth and he smashed in the wall. "You measly little blade will not harm me Shade," said Ali. Shade stood on his feet and spat blood out from his mouth onto the ground. He looked at his sword and saw a chip in it. He stuck his hand out and fired two beams from his hand cannons at Ali. Ali smiled and placed his shield in front of his body. His shield was alive and had a mind of its own. It was named Minos. Minos The Shield had a face on it. The beams dispersed as they came in contact with Minos. Ali pulled his mace out and smashed it on the ground with cracked up. Chapter 538 - Spiked Mace Ball Minos began laughing. "None of your attacks will work on me." Shade pulls out his other sword. He began ranking towards Minos at full speed. Minos smiled and battered Shade away with his mace. Shade was sent crashing through a window. He almost fell off the Eastern Corridor Tower, but he luckily he humors back inside the Tenth Floor. Shards of glass were all over his body. He gathered energy around his body and the shards of glass fell out. " I am surprised you survived being battered by a five-ton mace." If you were any other person you would have been a blood splatter on the wall." said Minos. "You are really some of Cornelius Advent''s best work." "However, all machines have one thing in common." "They can be destroyed." Minos gathered white aura around his body which created a hard thick exoskeleton armor around his outer part of his body and the inner parts of his body. Shade tried to stab Minos in the neck but failed. The sword shattered in 100 pieces. Minos started laughing. "A true warrior can never fall!" Minos then shield bashed Shade in the chest cracking most of his ribs. Shade coughed up blood and collapsed on one knee. Minos perched over Shade and stopped on his back. He sunk into the ground creating a small crater. "Like I told my superior." "You will not be a problem." Minos pointed his mace in the air and said: "Send my regards for the underworld." When he was about to crush Shade''s head with his five-ton mace, Shade got on his feet and grabbed the five-ton mace with one hand. He stood on his feet and placed a serious expression on his face. Minos was shocked. "Where did he get this power from?!" thought Minos. He tried to rip the mace from Shade''s hand couldn''t. Shade''s grip was too tight. Shade grabbed both the mace with both hands and held it like a mace. Shade almost bashed Minos in the skull, but Minos quickly picked up his shield. Shade bashed the mace on the shield and made cracks appear in it. The force of the mace made Minos lose control of his shield was crashed into the ground. Minos smashed through a wall. A tall statue that held a sword was behind him. The sword was driven through Minos"s chest. Blood squirted out of his mouth. Shade tossed the mace on the ground and slowly walked towards Minos. He cracked his knuckles grounded his teeth. He walked past his chipped sword looked at his hands. Minos who was suffering saw Shade slowly approaching towards him. One of Shade''s eyes glowed green. "You actually think you will succeed in defeating me?" said Minos who vomited up blood. "Yes, I will because you are defenseless as a wounded animal," said Shade. "Consider your self already... dead." "I will not die by the hands of a machine." Minos clenched his teeth tightly and his wound began healing rapidly. The tissues and muscles began closing up which caused his wound to disappear. The statue''s sword cracked in two and Minos landed on his feet. All that was seen of Minos"s wound was a huge nasty scar. Shade went in fighting stance and crunched his hand into fists. Minos smiled and ran past Shade. He was heading for his mace. He saw his shield which cracked into as he touched it. He picked up his mace and began laughing. "Once I have my mace I am nearly unstoppable!" said Minos. Minos placed his five-ton mace by his face and grabbed it. He twisted it counterclockwise and made it turned into a spiked mace ball attached to a chain. He swung it around and around making him ferocious winds pick up, making pieces of rubble and glass surround his body. If Shade enclosed on Minos he would be sliced to shreds by the sharp shards of glass. "What''s the matter?!" said Minos. "Come to me!" Shade stuck his hand out at Minos and a beam began charging in his hand cannon. He fired two beams at Minos who placed his spiked mace ball in front of his body and the ferocious winds made the beams redirect at Shade. Shade rolled out of the way and avoided the two beams. Minos began laughing. "I can keep this up all day!" said Minos. Shade placed his hands on the ripped, tattered, shredded, rug from the ground and made Mino''s fall. The ferocious winds suddenly dispersed. Shade took the advantage and perched over Minos. Shade grabbed Minos by the neck and began choking him. He repeatedly began punching him in the face. Blood, teeth, and plaque flew all over the ground. Minos grew mad and wrapped the chain of the spiky mace ball around Shade''s neck. Blood began rushing out of his mouth, nostrils, eyes, and ears. "You thought you had me there, didn''t you?" said Minos. "But, you are dead wrong," said Minos. He began smashing Shade all the ground of the Tenth Floor Hallway which began slowly cracking him. While Shade being repeatedly bashed on the ground, Shade was charging beams in hand cannons. When Minos was about to smash him on the ground again, Shade shot himself towards Minos"s face and grabbed fired two beams in Mino''s face. Two explosions occurred and a big black cloud of smoke surrounded his head. Minos dropped his spiked mace ball allowing Shade to break free. Minos collapsed on the ground causing the entire hallway to shake. Shade began coughing loudly. When the big black smoke cloud around Minos"s head cleared up, Mino''s mutilated face was shown. All the skin of his face was missing. His flesh was revealed. The bones on the side of his face could be seen. Blood was everywhere. Shade shoved his hand in his back pocket and pulled out a crushed chocolate chip cookie that was half-eaten. He tossed it on Minos"s chest and said: "Let your soul lay to rest for all eternity. In the Underworld." When he was about to head towards Maddox"s chambers, Minos began twitching. He slowly got on his feet and picked up his spiked mace ball. The cookie fell off his chest. He stood on his feet and breathed heavily. He began running towards Minos at top speed. "If I am going to the Underworld I will take you with me!" Shade sighed and turned around. His eye began flashing green. He turned around and opened his chest. A giant green beam emitted from Shade''s chest. "You were not even worthy of my using a Level 2 Cannon Blast." The green beam engulfed Minos"s body. Minos"s body vaporized turning into nothing but sh that was blown into the out the windows. Shade''s chest was red hot. His chest closed up . He saw the half eaten cookie which was burned. He picked it up and chewed it up. He gagged for a second and headed for Maddox"s Chambers. Chapter 539 - Call Me Crazy Solomon sat in his chambers waiting for someone to bust through his chambers. He got out of his chair and drank some wine. He tossed the wine glass to the side and started smiling. Luckily for him, he could use one of his clones so he could make a clean escape. He broke off his fingernail and tossed it on the ground and royal blue energy wrapped around it. Suddenly an identical clone was formed. The clone smiled and say in the chair patiently waiting for any enemies to show. Solomon opened the window in his chambers and jumped out. As was about to smack on the ground he evaporated like water vapor in the atmosphere. The clone began laughing. In front of Maddox''s chambers... This was it. Shade''s mission was soon coming to an end. He placed both of his hands on the giant door leading to Maddox"s chambers. The giant door scrapped across the ground making very loud noises that could burst one''s eardrums. Maddox cleared his tooth and stood on his feet. "I will like to congratulate you on defeating Ali and Minos." "Not in a million years, I thought Ali and Minos would be done in by the likes of a machine like you," said Maddox. "I do not chit chat with the enemy," said Shade. "I will make this easy for you. " You let me kill you and it will be a victory for both teams." "What?" Maddox began laughing. "You are a comedian." Shade crunched his hands into fists and said: *Let''s get down to business." Maddox placed a serious expression on his face. "I like the way you think." Chapter 540 - Level 2 Cannon Shade ran up to Maddox and threw a punch at him. Maddox dodged the punch and kneeled Shade in the chest. Blood squirted out of his mouth. Shade crashed into a wall which tumbled on his body. Shade got on his feet and spat blood on the ground. Shade pointed his hand cannons at Maddox and fired five beams at Maddox. Maddox pulled out his wooden hilted sword and sliced the air. A sword beam was emitted out from Maddox"s sword, which destroyed the beams Shade fired. A huge black cloud surrounded Maddox"s body. Shade started smiling. Maddox jumped out of the black cloud and landed on his feet. He rushed Shade and sliced him on the chest. Blood squirted out. He stood in his own pool of blood. Maddox then round housed Shade and two of his teeth flew out of his mouth. The force of the kick made him fly into the giant chandelier that hangs from the ceiling. The giant chandelier dropped on the ground making a crater form. Shards of glass flew all over the place like wildfire. Shade dodged all the pieces of sharp glass without moving a muscle on his body. Unexpectedly Maddox came up behind him and drove the wooden hilted sword in his chest. Blood gushed out of Shade''s mouth. Maddox ripped the sword out of Shade''s chest. He walked away from Shade who held his chest tightly trying to sustain his wound. The more he touched his chest, the more and more pints of blood leaked onto the ground eventually drying up. Maddox sat in his chair which looked as if it belonged in a throne room. Even though Shade had a hold in his chest he still stood on his feet. "I am surprised you are still alive after being stabbed in the core." "This is where Ali and Minos went wrong." "They were supposed to remove your head not aim for the core," said Maddox. When he was about to react, Shade''s chest opened wide and a giant green beam emitted out. Maddox placed his wooden hilted sword in front of his body as the green giant beam headed towards him. Suddenly his wooden hilted sword sliced the giant green beam in two halves. Both halves of the giant green beam crashed into the wall behind Maddox. Two explosions occurred, causing a shockwave to commence. The giant green beams destroyed the entire Eastern Corridor which collapsed like a tower of Jenga. The rubble of the Eastern Corridor dropped on both Maddox and Shade. Both Maddox and Shade jumped out of the rubble of the Eastern Corridor landing on their feet like cats. Shade''s body was drenched in dirt and blood. Maddox on the other didn''t have one bruise or cut on his body. Shade''s heat closed and a voice began ringing in his head. "System Overheated." Shade had to wait ten minutes for his chest cannon which was his greatest weapon to cool down. Maddox looked at his wooden hilted sword and saw that it was chipped and scratched due to the rubble of the Eastern Corridor that dropped on him. "Tch." He tossed his wooden hilted sword to the side. The wooden hilted sword landed in the ground which had cracks all in it. "I wonder if you can defend your self without depending on that wooden hilted sword of yours," said Shade. Maddox began laughing. He slowly levitated off the ground and generated purple and black static energy around his body. The entire area where the Eastern Corridor once stood, began rumbling. Maddox screamed so loudly the sounds could be seen projecting out of his mouth. Shade''s ears began bleeding. It felt as if an earthquake was commencing. Shade fired two beams from hands at Maddox while he powered up. The beams dispersed as they came in contact with Maddox"s body. The purple and black aura acted as a barrier. Suddenly the aura around his body dispersed. Maddox slowly descended to the ground. "I just increased my power by 10 times." Prepare to meet your demise Shade, A.K.A., G-0. Shade grounded his teeth tightly and sprinted towards Maddox"s who started laughing as if he was playing with a child. He wasn''t taking Shade seriously. Shade began unleashing a barrage of attacks on Maddox"s body. Maddox endured all the pain and punched Shade in the stomach. He bought dip blood and went down on one knee. He then kneeled him in the face and broke his nose. Shade collapsed on the ground. Maddox picked up Shade by the neck and generated purple and black aura around his hand. Shade began smiling. His chest opened up and a red beam began charging in his chest. He was about to practice The Level 2 Cannon. The giant red beam emitted from his chest. Maddox placed a serious expression and hid face and scoffed. He fired a purple and black blast from his hands. Both blasts clashed together making high strong winds pick up blowing the rubble in the air. An earthquake commenced. Shade clenched his teeth tightly and increased the radius and power of his level 2 cannon. Maddox"s eyes enlarged. Suddenly the Level 2 cannon overpowered Maddox''s blast. Maddox was engulfed. The power of the level 2 cannon made his body lift into the air. The powerful beam continued to make him shoot into the air. Shade closed the beam and breathed heavily. Most of the power and nuclear energy in his body was almost gone. He suddenly sensed something. He scavenged through the rubble of the Eastern Corridor and found a beat-up tin can. He opened the tin can and was surprised to see what was inside. It was cookies! Shades'' eyes began lighting up in joy. He devoured the cookies and tossed the tin can in the sinkhole. The beat-up tin can slowly burn to melt into nothing but ash blowing into the ground. Shade looked in the sky and slowly walked off. Chapter 541 - Attack The Clone! Cross punched the main door of The Northern Corridor to pieces and walked in. Behind him were his friends and family. Solomon stood on his feer and placed a serious expression on his face. "Do all you work for the Resistance?" asked Solomon. "No." answered Cross. "We are residents If planet Earth." "Well at least some of us are." Solomon spat on the ground and grinned. " I know of this place called Earth. "The most disgusting place in the entire Milky Wag Galaxy located on the south hand corner of the universe. "A universe is a giant place," said Solomon. Cross crunched his hands into fists and ran towards the clone of Solomon who had a more ignorant personality. Cross fired two beams at Solomon. Solomon grinned and stretched his arm out like a rubber band. Solomon wrapped his entire arm around Cross''s body and began squeezing him like a snake that devours their prey. Cross suddenly overpowered Solomon and ripped off his arm. Blood gushed out of his and the clone began screaming. He uppercut the clone through the ceiling of the Northern Corridor. Cross jumped through the ceiling and landed perfectly on his feet. Cross had the thought in his head that he was going to win. Chapter 542 - The Terrifying Wolf In the spacial dimension between The Realm Of Valadin. The giant level 2 cannon beam still was attached to Maddox. It was stuck to him like glue. Suddenly Maddox increased his power and ripped the level 2 cannon beam from his body directing it into a giant asteroid the size of Jupiter. When the level 2 cannon beam came in contact with the Jupiter size asteroid, it destroyed and shattered into a million pieces. The millions of pieces shattered across The Realm Of Valadin, causing a meteor shower causing total armageddon. Maddox began smiling. Suddenly he turned around again and saw another asteroid. This asteroid had purple energy spewing off of it. It was headed for The Realm Of Paladin. If it pasted The Realm Of Valadin it would save billions of lives. If it landed, it would take billions of lives. Maddox estimated that the asteroid would destroy or past The Realm Of Valadin in only a couple of days. He placed a serious expression on his face and entered the atmosphere of The Realm Of Valadin. Python''s Ship. Python got off his chair and went to the dining hall. On the long rectangular vanished table laid a giant pig-like creature with a huge green table in its mouth, from the Isle Of Giant Fruits. He shoved his fingers inside of the pig''s back and ripped out a huge chunk of meat. As he did this, steam was released. He rested the huge chunk of meat on the table and dressed in it in all sorts of different flavors of sauces. He quickly devoured the huge chill of meat which was at least ten pounds. He burped loudly and picked hid sharp teeth. A small piece of meat laid in his sharp teeth. He used his sharp fingernails to pick the ounce of meat out of his teeth. He spat it in his hand and tossed it on the ground. He opened the window and began coughing. He needed some fresh air. He suddenly noticed Shade, who slowly walking towards Cornelius"s ship. Before he could even reach Cornelius"s chambers he collapsed on the ground going unconscious. Python began laughing. Even though Shade believed that he defeated Maddox, he was beaten to a pulp. His core was half destroyed, his robotic spine was fractured, his organs were ruptured, and his vision was failing him. He was a true warrior. He began crawling towards Cornelius"s chambers. He then closed his eyes and fell asleep. Luckily for him, two of Cornelius"s guards saw him. They dragged his body inside of Cornelius"s chambers. Cornelius was eating ice cream when he was interrupted. Everywhere Cornelius was dragged he left a blood trail. "What is that you two are dragging?" asked Cornelius. "It is a G-0." answered one of the soldiers. Hmm. "I wonder if you completed the mission I told him to execute." "By the looks of it, he has. "If he didn''t complete the mission, he wouldn''t have made it back here alive." Cornelius didn''t like people correcting him but the soldier was right. "Since The Fisherman is out of the picture, we can destroy the Council Of Fate Empire for good." said Cornelius who looked into the palm of his hands he slowly turned into a fist. "Get him out of my sight." "Send him to my workshop and get him repaired." The soldiers nodded their heads and picked up Shade''s body delivering him to Cornelius"s workshop which was very large. Behind The Resistance Fleet... Hanzo entered the lower deck of Python''s ship. By the entrance of the lower deck where two Resistance workers who were doing repairs on the lower deck, which was earlier destroyed by Solomon''s destructive lighting. Solomon vacated The Cyberpunk Dokan Jungle. His location was unknown. "I am telling you that we don''t receive a fitting salary!" Leader Python doesn''t pay us enough!" "Do you know what shall we do?" "We should retaliate and join the Council Of Fate Empire." "They are winning this war anyhow." "My cousin works with them." "He secretly told me that he gets a terrific hot meal and a perfect salary." "He gets a raise every year." "I am telling that we should betray Python." "I don''t know man." "It''s too risky." "Come on." "What''s the worst that can happen?" Suddenly the lower deck door behind the two workers opened behind them. They quickly turned around and the look of fear gleamed in their eyes. It was Python''s Chief Advisor Of War, Wolf. Wolf resembled Bartholomew but was not aw cocky or huge as him. Bartholomew weighed over 500 pounds. Wolf was not cocky at all.Wolf half the qualities of your regular everyday wolf, but he also resembled a man. He was Larsson''s rival before Hanzo came into the picture. Wolf''s eyes were red and black. Wolf had a deep voice with a demonic posture. Wolf was the one who ripped out Larsson''s eye. Wolf''s claws were all black his teeth sharp. He weighed over 200 pounds. His fur was black. "Tch." "Go ahead and leave." "No one is stopping you." "But I will tell you one thing." "You regret betraying The Resistance." said Wolf. Wolf turned his back on the two workers and slowly started walking back in the insides of the lower deck. I can''t let that fucking asshole that to us like that. He needs to be thought a lesson. said the worker who trembled in fair. The worker opened his toolbox and pulled out a hammer. "What are you fucking crazy?!" said the other worker. Wolf grinned and turned around. He grabbed the worker''s arm and sunk his claws inside of his arm. The worker screamed and dropped the hammer out of his hand. Wolf then slit the worker''s throat. Blood gushed out and stained the worker''s worker uniform turning it the color of crimson. He tossed the worker to the side and his body rolled into the water slowly inking to the bottom of the Death Sea. Wolf looked at the other worker who pissed his pants. The worker trembled in fair and dropped on the ground. The worker turned his back on Wolf and began crawling away from his like a worm. The worker tried to stand up, but his legs failed. When the worker was only seconds from escaping the terrifying Wolf, Wolf grabbed the worker by his long hair and scalped him. He tossed his scalp to the side and punches a hole through the worker''s chest. The worker coughed up blood and crashed on the ground like a bag of potatoes. Wolf kicked the worker''s body in the water and walked back inside of the insides of the lower deck heading back to his chambers. Chapter 543 - A Blind Disciple Hanzo leaped on the lower deck perfectly landing on his feet. He looked at the ground of The Lower Deck and saw bloody smears all over the place. He also saw a scalp in the corner. He placed his hand on the door of the Lower Deck and tried to open. But unlucky for him, it was locked. He grabbed the handle which ripped the entire door of the hinges. He tossed the door the side and walked into the Lower Deck. Inside the Lower, Deck laid dead bodies that looked like they were torn to shreds by some sort of animal or creature. All of this recently commenced. He waved his hand across the blood and smelled it. When he was locked inside of the Zen Continent, he unlocked a new ability. This ability was called Experiences Of The Past. He sucked the blood of his finger opens a closed his eyes. Aura began channeling around his body. Suddenly he opened his eyes and saw what happened. A saw a wolf man like figure slaughter the workers. This wolf was not like your average wolf. Instead of ratings and ripping the workers to shreds as a predator does, he did it in style as if he knew some type of martial arts. Whoever the wolf was, Hanzo who easily destroy him in the palms of his hands. Hanzo then continued to venture throughout the Lower Deck. He walked up a flight of stairs and entered a spacious aura. The next area in the Lower Deck was guarded by a man who sat down by the door drinking tea mixed with wine and droplets of honey, cinnamon, and a teaspoon of almond milk. It was a nasty combination by that was the way the man liked it. Hanzo"s shoes caught the attention of the man who placed the glass to the side and stops up. The men were grey and dead. He was blind. "Who''s there?" said the blind man. Hanzo killed many disabled and blind people in the past, but over the years he changed hid eats. He took a sodom oath not to kill those disabled or blind. He walked past the blind man who suddenly got on his feet and tried to kick Hanzo. Hanzo, however, caught his leg and threw him to the side. The blind man unexpectedly backflipped off the wall and landed perfectly on his feet. The blind man placed a smile on his face and said: "I am Colt." I didn''t ask your name." said Hanzo. "Since we will be fighting each other we should get to know each other''s names." Hanzo spat on the furnished ground and said: "My name is Hanzo and I am not pleased to meet you." Hanzo grabbed two Kunai from their hoisters and threw them at Colt. Colt lashed his hand out quickly like a snake and grabbed the two Kunai he which she tossed to the side. Hanzo wasn''t surprised. He rapidly began throwing Kunai at Volt. Colt did the same to all the Kunai that followed up. After two minutes, he held over thirty Kunai in his hands. Even though I can''t see I was trained to see things without seeing. Since his eyesight was taken from him when he was only three years old all of his senses rapidly increased. He was trained by one of the distant masters in the Zen Continent. He could easily eradicate his enemies anywhere, and at any time. Hanzo ran towards Colt and threw a punch at Colt. He caught Hanzo"s hand and twisted it into the shape of a pretzel. Hanzo jumped back ten feet away from Colt. He endured the pain and twisted his hand back in the correct format. "You pretty agile for a blind bastard," said Hanzo. Colt started laughing. "Never in my 24 years of life have I heard or thought of a joke like that!" Colt wasn''t taking Hanzo seriously at all. Hanzo activated two of the Ten Negative Paths. Both Negative Paths ran towards Colt at full speed. Colt gathered white aura around his hands and fired it at the two of the Ten Negative Paths. The two of The Ten Negative Paths were instantly destroyed. Hanzo used this as a distraction. Hanzo pulled out a Kunai attached to a chain and wrapped it around Colt''s body. He began squeezing like an Anaconda does it, victims before devouring them whole with even chewing. Colt suddenly burst out of Kunai attached to a chain. Colt unleashed a barrage of attacks on Hanzo"s body. However, Hanzo didn''t feel the pain from Colt''s attacks. Colt jumped back ten feet and said: "Chakra Point Technique." Suddenly Hanzo''s body started to be riddled up with attacks. Each and every one of his Chakra was attacked. Blood squirted out of his mouth and Hanzo crashed through a wall. Colt''s master taught him everything he knew. He was just getting started. Dust and smoke raised all everywhere creating a fog. Suddenly a red and black portal opened behind Colt. It was Hanzo. Hanzo grabbed Colt by the arm and dragged him inside. Suddenly they appeared on a little deserted island surrounded by huge sea monsters that could eat 500 pounds more than it''s weight. " Why this location?" asked Colt. Just a randomized location. answered Hanzo. Hanzo suddenly formed a fireball in his hand and tossed it at Colt. Colt grabbed the fireball and tossed it into the air. The fireball dispersed, and Hanzo appeared in front Colt. He punched him in the chest and he coughed up a mouthful of blood. Colt dropped on knee and Hanzo round housed him knocking out two of his teeth. Blood gushed out of his mouth like a rocket. He crashed into the sand which rose into the air like a geyser. "Do not underestimate the greatest assassin A.K.A. the greatest ninja to ever roam Earth and The Realm Of Paladin," said Hanzo. Colt stood on his feet and vomited up blood. "I never underestimate you Hanzo." That was just the way you saw it in your eyes." said Colt. "Either of us is taking each other seriously." "How about we take it up a notch? He generated white aura around his body which began making the deserted sandy island rumble. Hanzo sucked his teeth and slowly clenched his hand into a fist, cracking every bone. Chapter 544 - The Insides Of The Legendary Kraken Hanzo ran towards Colt and tried to punch him however he failed. Colt kneeled Hanzo in the chest and he coughed up chunks of blood. Hanzo then round housed in the face. Blood and teeth flew out of his mouth like a rocket flying towards space. Hanzo crashed on the ground roughly like a sack of potatoes bring loaded in a truck. "My master thought me everything about the average man." "Once you are getting the best of them in a fight, they try to change the way or style of their fighting." Hanzo struggled to get on his feet. Hanzo coughed up blood on the sandy beach clenched his teeth tightly. He generated black aura around his body all of the aura turned into figures of humanoid creatures. The humanoid creatures were all the Ten Negative Paths. The Ten Negative Paths ran towards Colt who maintained his calm. Colt generated white aura around his hand and punched the air. The burst of white aura evaporated all The Ten Negative Paths. Colt began snickering. Hanzo suddenly split into two clones, and both clones began unleashing an arsenal of attacks on Colt''s body. A huge burst of energy release from Colt''s body. The clone was destroyed. Hanzo landed perfectly on his feet. A long streak of blood leaked from his head. Hanzo sucked his teeth and spat on the ground. "A true warrior does stress when his opponent is stronger than him/her." "He/ She finds and plans was to defeat the superior foe, " said Colt. " I don''t need lessons from you," said Hanzo. Hanzo gathered energy around his hands and clasped his hands together. A long sword was formed in his hand. "Bloody Bound Sword!" Hanzo sliced the ground a long sword beam the size of The Great Wall Of China emitted from The Bloody Bound Sword. Colt evaded it quickly. The long sword beam sliced the island in half as well as the portion of the Death Sea. Colt began floating. "That was a close call there Hanzo. I thought you had me there," said Colt. Suddenly Hanzo appeared behind Colt was stabbed in the chest. Colt coughed up blood and dropped into the water. The Bloody Bound Sword was now drenched in Colt''s blood. Hanzo smiled dispersed the Bloody Bound Sword. The aura blew into the air and disappeared. Hanzo slowly descended to the ground and landed on the ocean. He walked on the ocean as if an invisible bridge laid under his feet. He closed his eyes and opened his eyes. He opened his eyes and started smiling. He sensed no sign of Colt. He began floating. He was heading back to The Cyber Dokan Jungle. Unexpectedly a blood-drenched hand grabbed Hanzo''s foot and dragged him into the ocean. When he was grabbed into the ocean, the blood-drenched Colt punched him in the chest and flipped kicked him. Blood squirted out of Hanzo''s nose and mouth. He then grabbed his head and began sinking his trimmed, groomed fingernails. Blood began spilling out of Hanzo''s head. Hanzo overpowered Colt and shoved his hand inside of Colt''s ribs. Colt began howling in pain. He then kicked Colt towards the seafloor. Blue seaweed wrapped around Colt''s body. Hanzo slowly descended to the seafloor. The reason they could breathe underwater was that when they went through their hard bloody training their lungs adapted to the ocean. Hanzo fired a beam at Colt which burned the seaweed that surrounded Colt''s body. Colt generated white aura his body and the seafloor began rubbling. Colt''s aura awoke the giant sea monsters that lurked in the Death Sea. Suddenly a tentacle destroyed the ground causing the ground to collapse. Suddenly a whirlpool opened up. Both Hanzo and Colt jumped out of the water. Colt clenched his teeth together and his muscles began growing larger. His shirt busted off his chest. White aura began circling around Colt''s body. Hanzo ran towards Colt and tried to punch him. Colt grabbed Hanzo by the arm and rapidly punched him in the chest. Hanzo vomited up blood and began slowly falling from the sky. Suddenly a Kraken busted from the Death Sea. The Kraken was at least the size of five small islands. The Kraken opened his mouth and revealed its huge sharp teeth. Hanzo fell inside of The Kraken"s mouth which quickly shut. The Kraken went back inside of the Death Sea causing a huge giant splash. Colt began laughing. His muscles turned regular and the white aura around his body dispersed. Colt spat blood in the Death Sea and smiled. "Sometimes it''s good to overdo it. " Suddenly The Kraken bust out of the Death Sea with veins all over its body. The Kraken began screaming loudly. Suddenly a huge red and black portal opened in The Kraken"s body. Black blood spilled into the Death Sea like an oil spill. A portal opened behind Colt and he was dragged inside. He suddenly appeared in The Kraken"s body. Colt landed on top of the stomach of Kraken"s body. There was Hanzo who was drenched in black blood. "Welcome to the insides of the legendary Kraken," said Hanzo. Legendary?" "There is nothing legendary about this nasty sewage pool," said Colt. Hanzo started laughing. He ran towards Colt and threw him into the walls of The Kraken which was sticky like glue. Colt ripped himself off the insides of the Kraken. Colt generated aura around his body and clasped his hands together. "Divine Lessons Of Blossom Mountain!" shouted Colt. Suddenly the white aura around the hid body formed into blossoms sharper than razor blades. Hanzo dodged the blossoms and ran towards Colt. He grabbed Colt by the throat and began squeezing his windpipe. Blood began squirting out of Colt''s mouth. Colt punched Hanzo in his solar plexus and Hanzo descend to the ground. At the bottom of Kraken, "s stomach was a pool of green stomach acid. Hanzo pulled out a two Kunai and shoved the Kunai inside the Kraken"s stomach. Blood squirted out of the Kraken"s stomach. The Kraken began screaming loudly. The blood landed in the stomach acid and the stomach acid began fizzing up like soda. Chapter 545 - New Battlefield Hanzo"s shoe fell inside of The Kraken"s stomach acid. Hanzo"s shoe melted into nothing. Hanzo used his two Kunai and slung himself in the air and landed on top of the stomach of the Kraken. He couldn''t sense Colt. Suddenly Colt grabbed Hanzo by the arm and charged a small blue beam in his hand. He fired the beam inside of Hanzo"s chest. Hanzo coughed up blood and dropped to his feet. Colt kicked him in the throat and he coughed up more blood. he grabbed him by his air and began firing more beams into his chest. Smoke surrounded Hanzo"s body. When the smoke dispersed from Hanzo"s body, Hanzo was drenched in blood. Most of the skin of his body was missing. " This is your end," said Colt. Colt was about to break Hanzo"s neck until Hanzo evaporated in the air. The real Hanzo appeared behind Colt and ripped out one of his kidneys. He crushed his kidney which turned into blood. Colt quickly turned around placed his left hand on Hanzo"s head. A beam began charging in Hanzo"s hand. An explosion occurred. Smoke emitted from the Kraken"s body. Both Colt and Hanzo jumped out of the dead Kraken"s body. They now used the dead Kraken as a battlefield. Chapter 546 - Assassin A Great Kung Fu Master Both Colt and Hanzo breathed heavily like a couple of. Colt spat blood on the Kraken and generated white aura around his body which made his body harder than Keramantine. Hanzo quickly sprinted towards Colt and punch him on the stomach. Colt didn''t feel any pain. Hanzo felt as if he was punching a wall. Colt started snickering. Colt began unleashing a barrage of attacks on Hanzo"s body. Colt''s body absorbed all the pain and released it out like a shockwave. Hanzo flew into the air like a rocket. His entire body was covered in dirt. Hanzo crashed into the Death Sea creating a giant splash to rise out the water. Colt began firing multiple beams into the Death Sea. Suddenly a portal opened up behind Colt and Hanzo jumped out. Hanzo pulled out a Kunai and stabbed him in the spine. Colt haunted and grabbed Hanzo by the neck. " You know I am really getting tired of you Hanzo." He began squeezing his brochure. Blood began pouring out of his mouth. He slammed Hanzo on the ground and placed his foot on his neck, choking him. While Hanzo was being choked he started to see flashes of the past. 350 years ago... Earth... Somewhere In China... Even though Hanzo Hattori was a ninja he was hired to kill a man in China. This man''s name was Du Xinwu he posed as a great threat to the tyrant of Japan, Meiji The Great. (1852-1912). Meiji heard that Du Xinwu had a mountain of gold that was worth over 2,300,000,000 dollars in U.S. dollars. ( Back then but is worth much more now.) He offered Du Xinwu many things that included women, wine, tea, clothing, armor, swords, spears, guns, spices, and other resources. However, Du Xinwu glady refused. This made Meiji furious and he hired Hanzo Hattori to eliminate Du Xinwu. Du Xinwu was located in Amne Machin. He had his own school of Kung fu. His kung fu was the wealthiest form, Silat. The times Hanzo went to China it was winter. The ones who were in the way of Hanzo taking out Du Xinwu were Du Xinwu''s subordinates. Before Du Xinwu had subordinates he had 14 daughters. However by the time most of his daughters were that age, when they want to learn many things, they saw their father practice Kung Fu. They took a liking in Kung Fu. Since all of his daughters weren''t boys he wouldn''t teach them, Kung Fu. His wife, on the other hand, wanted all her daughters to learn master Kung Fu. He wanted dragons but he was gifted with Phoenix''s. His daughter begged him many times but he refused. Over the years his daughters gave up the idea of learning Kung Fu. However one of his daughters secretly watched their father practice Kung Fu. Lihua the smartest and prettiest of all his daughters. Du Xinwu always trained in the night. One night he caught his daughter. He severely punished all of his daughters and wife. The reason he punished his wife because his wife knew that Lihua secretly watched him practice Kung Fu. Lihua fled from the Amne Machin Mountain. Since Du Xinwu couldn''t kill Lihua, he had her mother and all her sisters brutally murdered, from bandits and thieves he hired. Before they were brutally murdered they were raped multiple times. Their bodies were thrown off the Amne Mountain. Lihua came back two years later to apologize to her father but grew furious when she learned that her father had her mother and sisters raped, killed, and disposed of. Lihua tried to overthrow her father. However her father already knew that she was coming back. He hired a group of bandits and thieves called Shuang,( who later inspired the bandit group Honghuzi, who were armed Chinese robbers and bandits that rained terror over the areas of eastern Russia- China. Lihua killed all the members of the bandit group Shuang. After fighting she was badly injured. She ran towards her father and threw a punch at him but failed. He broke her arm. Lihua collapsed to the ground and whimpered in pain. Lihua stood up and coughed up blood. When she about to tell her father some important news, Du Xinwu fired a beam into her chest which went through her heart killing her instantly. She fell from Amne Mountain and his body smashed into rocks falling on a frozen lake. Her body went straight through and slowly descend to the bottom. The important news she was about to tell her father was that she had a two-year-old son. Years later Hanzo showed up with ten riflemen from Meiji The Great"s army. Hanzo looked around the place and spat on the snow-filled ground. His spit slowly disappeared. He looked at the ten riflemen whose noses were red. They were cold. Hanzo has adopted the cold so he didn''t mind. When he saw Du Xinwu started smiling. Du Xinwu was dressed in a white robe. Du Xinwu grew up in The Shaolin Monastery. He was trained by Shi De Yang Fi. Shi De Yang Fi was Shi De Yang''s great-great-grandfather. Shi De Fang Fi was a greatest hits Shaolin monk of all time. However, he was poisoned by Du Xinwu during a festival party. The reason he killed Ahi De Fang Fi was that he found out that he killed his father Lo Xinwu who was the greatest marauder of all time. Shi De Fang Fi was in love with Lo Xinwu''s wife, Baozhai Xinwu. However, when Lo Xinwu found out, he killed Baozhai. Both Lo Xinwu and Shi De Fang Fi had a fight to the death. Shi De Fang Fi was victorious. The ten riflemen fired at Du Xinwu who stood in the same spot. The bullets phased through Du''s body. Du waved stuck his hand like a he was going to do a karate chop. He sliced the air and the ten riflemen we''re sliced to pieces. Both Hanzo and Du engage in a long, hard, bloody fight. The fight lasted for two weeks. Hanzo was covered in bloody. Du didn''t have one scratch or bruise on his body. Du walked away from Hanzo and turned around. Remember this assassin. You have a deep awareness of power in your body. He walked up to Hanzo again placed his finger against his third eye. Suddenly blue and black aura gathered around his body. Du opened a white portal and walked in. The portal dispersed. The enraged Hanzo destroyed Du''s school. Chapter 547 - The Eater Of Worlds Suddenly Hanzo snapped back into the present and twisted Colt''s foot like a corkscrew. Colt began screaming. Hanzo punched Colt in cheat and he coughed up blood. Hanzo began levitating. Blue and black aura began generating around his body. This was his true power. Hanzo was originally called The Eater Of Worlds. The Eater Of Worlds had long black hair and had black and red eyes. He had sharp canines and held a black sword that was made from the souls of his enemies he cut down one by one. The Eater Of Worlds was not a ninja. He was a wandering demon slayer than didn''t talk. He killed many demons. So The Eater Of Worlds wouldn''t kill any more demons, the demons sealed his powers and erased his memory. They then banished him to Earth. When he powered sealed he took the appearance of a 5-year-old boy. He was found by ninjas. These ninjas thought him everything being on hid way to a great ninja master. They gave him the name Hanzo Hattori. The blue and black aura surrounded his fists and Hanzo descended to the ground. Colt could feel Hanzo"s strength rapidly rising. Colt fired multiple beams from his hands at Hanzo. Hanzo stood in the same spot and disappeared. He grabbed Colt by the throat and flew into the air like Superman. He began chiming him. He threw him into the ocean and a huge giant splash appeared in the ocean. He then charged a blue and black beam in his hands and tossed it into the ocean. A giant atomic bomb explosion occurred. Chapter 548 - The Chosen Mountain The aftermath of the atomic bomb explosion left a gigantic hole in the center of the Death Sea. Inside the giant hole was a black bottomless pit. Fishes and sea monsters we''re dying. Hanzo descended to the ground and dispersed the black and blur aura from around his body. He closed his eyes and opened them wide. He didn''t sense any signs of Colt. Suddenly Hanzo turned around and there was Colt. Colt was drenched in blood and seaweed. He could feel pain erupting throughout his body. Somehow he could still talk. Colt spat blood on the ground and began laughing. "Where did you get that immense amount of power from?" Hanzo ignored Colt and began generating blue and black energy around his body. He grabbed Colt by the head and bashed him repeatedly on the ground. Colt kicked Hanzo in the face and his face was sliced by his foot. Colt landed perfectly on his feet and jumped back ten feet away from Hanzo. He generated white aura around the body which began to make the area rumble. The white aura rose into the air like a rocket. Divine White Blossom Beam! The Divine White Blossom Beam engulfed Hanzo"s body. A giant explosion occurred. Colt started laughing. "It looks like all of that immense power was just for show was"t it?" When the smoke of The Divine White Blossom Beam dispersed, Hanzo stood in the same spot. He didn''t have a scratch or bruise on his body. Hanzo rose his hand into the air and a sword was formed. The sword landed in his hand and Hanzo clasped it tightly. He waved the sword across the air and the ground was split in two, making Colt fall into the bottomless pit. Colt dropped inside and latched himself onto the walls. Colt looked at Hanzo as if he was a monster. He began firing beams at Colt. Colt dodged the beams and jumped out the bottomless bit. He landed on his feet and clenched his teeth tightly. Before he could look up, Hanzo stood in front of Colt. He shoved his soul fused sword inside of Colt''s chest. Blood came out of his mouth like a waterfall of drool. Colt collapsed on the ground and vomited up more blood. That was it. Colt was on his last limb. He kicked Colt in the face and three of his teeth flew out of his mouth. All demons must be slain. Colt began crawling away slowly. Suddenly Colt''s head was removed from his body. His head rolled into the bottomless pit. Even though Colt''s head was removed from his body, his body still moved. His body got off the ground and white aura began gathering around his body. His feet sunk into the ground and the rocks circled around his body. Shades of black aura could be seen. Before Colt could finish powering up, Hanzo sliced Colt in half. Blood and organs splattered all over the place. Hanzo dispersed the blue and black around his hand. He would no longer call himself Hanzo. His real named was Blaze, A.K.A. The Eater Of Worlds. The Northern Corridor. The clone of Solomon was defeated. However, the clone of Solomon began multiplying. The clones of Solomon combined and turned into a towering, hulking version of Solomon that had the strength of 2,000 men. Cross jumped on the towering, hulking version of Solomon and began firing multiple beams. The giant clone of Solomon began screaming loudly. The giant clone of Solomon dropped on the ground and at least ten buildings were destroyed killing over 500 Councilmen Of Fate soldiers. Inside Repair Chamber... Shade''s chambers opened up, and he walked out. Shade''s body was fully automated and repaired. He looked at his hands and saw that his hand cannon were upgraded. He began smiling. He placed his hand at the wall and a red beam emitted from his hands. The wall exploded as if it cardboard that got wet. He began smiling. Shade''s power increased by 10.231 percent. His hand cannons and chest cannon no longer overheated. He could use his chest cannon anytime he wanted. Also, a new power was created in his body. It was called Last Resort. Last Resort would kill him and everything around it. The blast of the Last Resort power was like a nuclear and an atomic bomb powerful enough to destroy a world. If the bomb didn''t work a gas would come out from the aftermath of the explosion. It would create a virus and eventually kill every inhabitant of the specific planet. However, he wouldn''t have to result in using The Last Resort. He walked out of the Repair Chamber and there was Python. Python spat on the ground and said: "I take pity on you Shade." "If I went after The Fisherman I would of kill him the second I saw him," said Python. "The Fisherman no longer exists so that''s none of your fucking business as far as I am concerned," said Shade. Shade walked away from Python and reported to Hades. Hades was no superior. Cornelius no longer had any authority over Shade. Hade''s Gigantic Mothership... Space... " How do you like your new upgrades?" Shade didn''t answer. I guess that is a yes." "I did this because I want you to execute a mission." "Eliminate Python''s chief of the advisor of war, Wolf. Shade nodded his head and smiled. He then went back to The Realm Of Valadin. Somewhere Near Chosen Mountain... Chosen Mountain was in the Northern Parts Of The Realm Of Valadin. It was in the Northern Parts Of The Aisle Of Zero Degrees Celsius. Inside the Chosen, Mountain laid a portal to the Zen Continent. Orion learned off the Chosen Mountain and would travel to the Chosen Mountain. At the moment Solomon and Maddox took over the Chosen Mountain. The monks agreed to help Solomon and Maddox against The Realm Of Valadin. In front of the Chosen Mountain laid a giant door that had cravings of ancient writing and incantations all over the place. Chapter 549 - Legendary Tyrant In front of The Chosen Mountain laid creature that resembled a tiger. The name of the tiger was Zetsu. Zetsu, however, resembled a man and knew over three thousand different martial arts. He would kill any creature he considered as a threat and an outsider. ZetsZetsu at the minute was eating a piece of meat smothered in the blood of a bird. He devoured the piece of meat and wiped the blood from his lips. Suddenly he could hear footsteps walking up the snow ridden steps. " "How''s there?" said Zetsu. Suddenly a figure of man or woman approaches him. Zetsu was at least 8 feet and weighed a ton. He was quick and agile for his immense size. "I come to peace." Zetsu sucked his teeth clenched his hand into a fist. The man took off his hood and revealed his face. It was a man with a tattoo of a teardrop by his left eye. "My name is Adham." "Also, know as The Legendary Tyrant." "Which means dark." "Does it look like I give a fuck what your name is?" said Zetsu. Adham wields a giant sword that was wrapped in bandages. "You are an outsider that is trespassing," said Zetsu. "I will ask you once." "Leave." Chapter 550 - To Cold Hands "You don''t scare me," said Adham. "All the ones I went up against in the past said the same thing. "All of them shared the same fate." Death." said Zetsu. Zetsu crunched his hands into fists and ran towards Adham. Adham dodged all of his attacks without breaking a sweat. He couldn''t break a sweat. It was too cold. He shoved his finger inside of Zetsu"s chest. Blood started to pour out of his chest staining his orange and black stripes. Zetsu clenched his teeth and grabbed Adham by the neck picking him up slowly. As he was about to snap his neck, Adham released a great deal of energy from hid body which made Zetsu fly into the wall. Zetsu vomited up blood and collapsed on the ground. Adham slowly descended to the ground. Purple aura generated around Adham"s body. Zetsu stood on his feet and wiped the remnants of blood from his mouth. "That was a cheap shot," said Zetsu. Zetsu clasped his hands together and sky-blue aura vegan gathering around his hands. Suddenly his claws turned incredibly sharp. Before Zetsu could react, he was punched repeatedly in his stomach. Adham picked up Zetsu"s one-ton body and slammed him on the ground You are making this harder and harder on yourself tiger man." said Adham. Zetsu jumped on his feet and hopped ten feet away from Adham. "I underestimated you," said Zetsu. Zetsu gathered sky blue aura around his body. The ground began shaking and rumbling. Rocks began circling around his body. Adham unwrapped the bandages from around his giant sword and held it with one hand. His giant sword weighed 2 tons. When Adham was about to unleash the power of his giant sword, the giant door behind him began opening, releasing incredibly powerful winds that were very cold. Adham''s giant sword was blown out of his hand blowing into the air. Zetsu took the advantage and punched Adham in the face breaking his jaw like a toothpick. The force of the punch sent him flying through the Chosen Mountain, crashing into a statue which crumbled. The monks opened the door just in time. All the monks of the Chosen Mountain had incredible power but only use it when a powerful foe stood in their way. Maddox"s Location... Maddox just returned to The Realm Of Valadin. He wanted revenge. He would not have the likes of a machine to defeat him. It was unforgivable. He landed in a field that created a giant crater with fire and smoke rising out of it. He landed on an Island 2,000 kilometers from the CyberPunk Dokan Jungle. What Maddox didn''t know was that the island he landed on was taken over by Acute Dark"s Soulless Troopers. The island was once lively and populated by humanoid creatures that went by the name of Villefort. The Soulless Troopers only arrived five days ago. Blood, limbs, and organs laid all over the place. Flies and bugs snacked on the rotting meat of the Villefort"s. When Maddox was about to leave the island he was confronted by two Soulless Troopers. "Well, well." "If it isn''t The Fisherman or shall I say Maddox The Fifth." said both of The Soulless Troopers. Acute Dark"s voice projected out of the Soulless Trooper''s mouth. Maddox crunched his teeth tightly and crunched hid hands into fists. "How did find out what my real name is?" said Maddox. Isn''t it fucking obvious? " I am an AI." I know all my greatest enemies real names, assets, and all their deepest secrets. "I can make your life a living hell," said Acute Dark. "Since you are here I can end your life." Both Soulless Troopers ran towards Maddox. Maddox stuck his finger out and fired a beam at the two Soulless Troopers. An explosion occurred an both of the Soulless Troopers were destroyed. Their pieces were sent flying all over the place. Suddenly Maddox turned around and saw more Soulless Troopers approaching. Maddox didn''t have time to kill Soulless Troopers. They posed as a threat but they weren''t important at the moment. He jumped into the water and swam back to The CyberPunk Dokan Jungle. However, The Soulless Troopers followed Maddox. Acute Dark placed AI form in The Titan. The Walking Machine Titan. The Walking Machine Titan was Cornelius"s fourth giant machine used in the Third Great War. However, the fourth great machine was destroyed and sunk to the bottom of The Death Sea. Recently The Walking Machine Titan was pulled out of the Death Sea and many repairs were made on it. The Walking Machine Titan was now at least 20 times more powerful. The Walking Machine Titan would go up against The Towering Mecha which was also created by Cornelius. Cross''s Location... Cross and his friends and family were now heading to the Chosen Mountain. Orion was the reason for this. They went inside the ship they arrived in and headed for The Chosen Mountain. The ship was placed on autopilot and Sarah prepared food for everyone to eat. They hadn''t eaten anything since they arrived at the CyberPunk Dokan Jungle. Sarah prepared pasta, that had over a pound of butter and cheese in it. Sarah always overdid it when she cooked food. She used many ingredients! If a normal person ate Sarah''s food every day they would get a heart attack. Everyone ate Sarah''s food and patiently waited for the ship to arrive in The Isle Of Zero Degree''s Celsius. When the ship arrived in The Isle Of Zero Degree''s Celsius it caught the attention of the battle sabretooth cats. The Isle Of Zero''s Degrees Celsius had two sequencings. One part was called Frosty which was were Hydra the ultimate weapon was behind created. Frosty was however surrounded by a giant wall. The other part of the Isle Of Zero Degrees Celsius was Cold Hands. Cold Hands was were Cross, Sarah, Jesse, John, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, and Naomi landed. This was also where The Chosen Mountain was. Chapter 551 - Wolfs Dinner And Desert Shade was order to kill Wolf. What Shade didn''t know was Wolf was already on to him. Wolf was in the dining hall eating a lamb and beets. Wolf ate all of his beets and bit a chunk out of the lamb. The lamb was not fully cooked but that was the way he licked it. He picked up his glass full of wine and guzzled it down with stopping. He picked up a white napkin and wipe the blood and remnants of wine from his mouth. He balled the napkin into a ball and tossed it to the side. He finished devouring the lamb and broke the lamb bone in half sucking the bone marrow out. When he was about to leave the dining hall, a robot chef came inside and placed the desert which was on a silver platter on the fancy dining hall table. The robot chef placed a silver knife and a silver spoon on the dining hall table right next to the desert on a platter. Wolf ordered the robot chef to leave and examined the desert on a silver platter. It was vanilla cake with chocolate inside. The vanilla cake with chocolate inside was dressed in vanilla frosting and whip cream. Wolf smiled and sat back on his chair which was warm and toasty. He sucked his teeth and tossed the warm chair to the side. A robot quickly ran towards Wolf with a new chair with a cold bottom placing on the floor. Wolf sag down and wiped the smile off his face. He looked in the corner of his eye and noticed that the robot servant was still in the dining hall. " You can take your leave now, servant," said Wolf. The robot servant slowly backed up and ran out of the dining hall. He quickly devoured the nice size piece of cake and licked the silver platter. He licked it so clean he could see his face in it. The silver chandelier was so bright the lights of the chandelier gleamed down at the silver platter. When he was about to leave the dining hall, Shade walked in. Wolf placed a serious expression on his face and walked past Shade. Before Wolf left, Shade began talking. "We haven''t fully met," said Shade. Wolf turned around. "I am Sh- "I know who the fuck you are." "Look here." "I am not trying to make any friends so leave me the fuck alone." "We just work together." "Your answer to Hades I answer to Python." said, Wolf. "There is no reason to be hostile." "Can''t we just get along?" said Shade. Wolf walked past Shade and picked up his glass of wine which was recently refilled. He crushed the glass of wine and sprinkle the pieces of the ground. "I will be you one last time," said Wolf. I am not a friendly type. "You say anything to me again, I will rip your core out your ducking chest and drove it for your throat." "Is that a threat?" Shade clenched his hand into a fist and placed a serious expression in his face. Chapter 552 - Overwhelming Strength Shade placed hid eyes on the dining table and grabbed it. He picked up the table and threw it at Wolf very forcefully. Wolf sliced the dining table into pieces making wooden pointers fly all over the place. However, Shade threw the dining table at Wolf as a distraction. Unlucky for Shade, Wolf immediately saw through distraction. He placed a smirk on his face and sprinted towards Shade at full speed. He ran 100 times faster than the speed of sound. He grabbed Shade by his neck and slammed him into the ground causing to crack. He almost stopped through Shade''s chest, but Shade quickly rolled out of the way. Shade jumped valve ten feet away from Wolf. He wiped the remnants of blood from his face and spat blood on the ground. "You are quite a skilled fighter," said Shade. Wolf wiped the smirk on his face and placed an angry mug on his face. "I do not want to hear any compliments from your mouth." "Especially when you are trying to kill me," said Wolf. Shade placed an evil sadistic smile on his face and stuck his hand out. A hand cannon came out from his palm. A blue beam began charging in his hand cannon. He fired the blue beam at Wolf. Wolf grabbed the blue beam which traveled 500,000 miles per hour. He crunched his hand into a fist and smoke erupted from his palm. Shade sucked his teeth and rapidly began firing blue beams from his hand cannon. Wolf grabbed all the blue beams and balled them up as if they were chewed up gumballs. He threw the giant balled up blue beam at Shade like a baseball. Shade grabbed the giant balled up a beam with both of his hands. Tiny pieces of flesh we''re bring burned from his hands. He lifted the giant balled up a blue beam with both of his hands and threw it through the ceiling of the dining hall. Suddenly a giant explosion commenced. Lights flashed from the explosion as if it was the sun. Wolf was blinded by the lights and covered his eyes leaving himself open. Shade saw the opportunity to strike Wolf when he was incapacitated and ran towards him. A blade made from static energy came out of his forearm. He sliced the ground and smiled. The blade sliced through the ground as if it was a stick of butter. Shade smiled and he quickly ran towards Wolf. He raised his static energy blade into the air ready to lop of Wolf''s head. Wolf''s eyes suddenly glad he red. He removed his hand from his eyes and grabbed the static energy blade. He crushed it in the palm of his hand like a glass bottle. Huge chunks of glass were now in his hand. He headbutted Shade who was dumbfounded. When he bashed his head against Shade''s head, blood squirted out and Shade was sent flying through a wall. He ended up inside the kitchen which was overrun by robot chefs and robot waiters. Pots, plates, pans, and utensils such as forks, spoons, and forks dropped on his body. Wolf walked through the wall with a wicked smile on his face. Shade stood on his feet and realized that an incredibly sharp knife laid inside of his neck. He grabbed the handle of the knife and ripped it out of his neck. Blood began rushing out of his neck. " Even though you are a machine you still feel pain." "That is quite fascinating," said Wolf. Shade generated energy around his body which began to heat up. The hot air melted the robot chefs and robot waiters that were behind him. His right fist turned red hot and fire surrounded it. He shoved his left foot in the ground and shouted: "Burning Punch!" His fist was smashed into Wolf''s stomach like a rocket. Wolf coughed up blood all over the ground and crashed into the storage room which was full of cod webs and bugs. Wolf stood on his feet and walked out of the storage room. His body and fur was drenched in cod webs, dust, and dried up blood. I can see why Hades sent you to kill me. "You are the best work of Cornelius"s life." "You have overwhelming strength." "However, I always overcome my enemies." "No matter how strong, smart, or fast they are." "They are now in the underworld." "Shortly you will join them," said Wolf. Wolf squeezed his hands into fists and red aura began generating around his body. The surviving robot chefs and waiter behind Shade quickly ran out the kitchen, running past Wolf. The kitchen started to rumble. The sounds of bones cracking inside of Wolf''s body echoed throughout the kitchen and dining hall. While Wolf powered up, Shade starts smiling. You are one stupid fuck. You have the appearance of a man but has the brain of an ordinary Wolf. Shade opened his mouth and a purple be a began chafing in his mouth. The wider Shade opened his mouth the bigger the beam turned. Wolf finished powering up. Red aura still circled his body. The purple beam was fired from Shade''s mouth. The purple beam coming on to Wolf just as two fridge magnets do. Wolf dodged the purple beam that was fired from Shade''s mouth and grinned. "You should have aimed for my head," said Wolf. "I don''t understand!" said Shade. Wolf''s feet sunk into the floors of the kitchen that had fancy tiles. He jumped out of the fancy tiles and leaped into the air. He came down and grabbed Shade by the throat. He repeatedly began punching him in his chest. Shade vomited up blood all over himself. " What happened to all that overwhelming strength?!" He grabbed Shade''s arm and ripped it off. Blood sprayed all over the place. He then kicked Shade in the chest through a wall. He ended up in the gigantic freezer where all the food was preserved. Wolf still held Shade''s arm. He ripped it to shreds. He jumped into the freezer and landed perfectly on his feet without making a sound. Shade slowly began backing away from Wolf whom he saw as a predator. Chapter 553 - Burst "Get back!" yelled Shade. Wolf dispersed the red energy from around his body and started laughing. "Do you fear me Shade?" "Or do you fear death?" "I heard many rumors about robots one of them is that they don''t fear death." "All of those rumors were wrong," said Wolf. Enough talk! yelled Shade. "I was upgraded and I shall use all those upgrades as an advantage to eradicate you from this plain!" "Don''t make me laugh you chicken shit motherfucker." Shade squinted one of his eyes tightly and suddenly blue energy began out of where his left arm used to be. Suddenly the blue energy turned in an arm. Wolf sucked his teeth and formed a red beam in his hand. He threw the beam at Shade like a baseball yet again. Shade quickly raised his left arm which beams which suddenly became a shield. When the red beam reacted with the shield the red beam dispersed. Wolf ran towards Shade and began punching the shield that Shade had a hard time controlling since he was new to new upgrades. The more Wolf punched the shield, the quicker shield was on the verge of breaking Every punch turned the shield a different color. Wolf chopped through the shield and sliced Shade on the chest. Shade was sent flying into blocks of different varieties of cheeses. The blocks of cheese were not the average size. They were the size of boulders. Shade stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his chest. Before he looked up, Wolf uppercut Shade into the ceiling. A piece of ice shaped like a sword went through Shade''s ribs. Blood poured down from the ceiling. Shade on the cold ground which cracked. Shade turned on his back and leaned up against a wall of fresh, clean vegetables. He was round housed to the face. Teeth and blood fly out of his mouth. His head smashed on the ground. He placed his head on the ground and began shoving his head into the ground. Wolf began smirking. Shade overpowered Wolf and shoved his hand inside of the shoulder. Wolf grunted and picked up Shade with one hand. He began choking Shade. He made his claws come out like a switchblade and sunk his claws inside of Shade''s neck. Blood began rushing out. "You just won''t go down!" said Wolf. He goosed him through the kitchen and through the dining hall. Pieces of wood were all over his body. Wolf gathered red energy yet again around his body. This time the ted energy dispersed but left a glow. ( I got this idea off of The Last Dragon. A 1980''s film with beauty Vanity.) Every time Wolf landed a hit on Shade''s red energy splattered all over the place. Shade was drenched in blood. Hades sent him on a suicide mission. However, Hades didn''t really want Wolf dead. He wanted to test his power. What Hades didn''t know was that Larsson and Wolf were related. They were half brothers. They had the same father but different mothers. They both knew they were related but they were mortal enemies. He was about to kill Shade until Hades arrived just in time. Chapter 554 - A Uprising Defeat At The Very Bottom Of Chosen Mountain... Cross, Sarah, John, Jesse, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, and Naomi were surrounded by battle sabretooth cats who snarled as if they didn''t eat in weeks. Actually, they didn''t Shenzu one of the monks on Chosen Mountain who cared for the battle saber-toothed did this to him. He purposely started them so they could be extremely violent and vicious. When they took out an enemy he rewarded them with many different those of meat favorite around The Realm Of Valadin. Even though Shenzu was their caretaker and master they secretly hated his guts. They only recently learned that he was the one who had their parents butchered and made into coats. The meat of their parents was given to distant countries whom the monks on The Chosen Mountain traded with. Sabretooth cat meat is one of the tastiest, valuable meat on The Realm Of Paladin. Many traders and travelers had trouble acquiring the meat because of the sabretooth cats'' location. The Isle Of Zero Degrees Celsius. Regular traders and travelers were suited up with the right material and equipment. That was why most of them never went to the Isle Of Zero Degrees Celsius. Drool leaked from the battle sabretooth cat''s teeth and lips. The body was covered in armor that protected them in battle. Their armor could withstand the deadliest on Earth, the G2 Research-produced Radically Invasive Projectile is being marketed by the manufacturer as "the last round you will ever need." And it''s really pretty lethal! One of the battle sabretooth cats which was bigger than the rest battle sabretooth cats that acted as chief ordered his comrades to devour the intruders. One of the battle sabretooth cats leaped at Cross, who quickly evaded. The sabretooth smashed through a block of ice. The sabretooth began growling and drawing. It was pissed off. The sabretooth then began running towards Cross like a rhino. Cross sidestepped out of the way and grabbed the huge head of the sabretooth. He quickly broke the sabretooth cat''s neck without any hesitation. Cross stood on his feet and turned his entire body counterclockwise. The chief battle sabretooth that was the size of five minivans stood in front of him. The chief''s eyes were red and black. This sabretooth cat was the descendant of the legendary saber-tooth cat Ochi. Even though Ochi ate many of his followers and descendants, Jetchi survived. Jetchi is stronger, faster, and smarter than Ochi. All Ochi ever care about was food. "You shall become my meal," said Jetchi who had a serious expression on his giant face. Cross sucked his teeth and smile. Sorry but I am off the menu this evening. Jet hi grew mad and opened his mouth biting after Cross. Cross used the slippery ice ground as an advantage. He slid under Jetchi and began stabbing him in the ribs. The blade penetrated through Jetchi''s thick, hard, armor and went through his ribs. Blood began pouring out of his ribs. Jetchi began roaring. Sound waves began projecting out of his mouth. Cross jumped in the air, and leaped on Jetchi''s back. He fired a beam at Jetchi''s armor which cracked off his body like glass. When Cross was about to land the final blow, He bashed in the face by Jetchi''s two-ton tail. Blood gushed out of Cross"s mouth, and Cross was sent flying through a mountain of ice that lay underneath the Chosen Mountain. The mountain off the ice made the ice floor crack up. Suddenly the air where Jetchi stood collapsed. Jetchi flew off the bottom of The Chosen Mountain and landed in a lake of freezing cold water that not even lava could melt. When Jetchi landed in the pool of freezing cold water, the lake of freezing cold water turned into a frozen lake. Cross bones were snapped. He had bruises and scratches all over his body. He slowly limped to the cliffside at the bottom of The Chosen Mountain. He spat blood on the rock hard floor and. grunted. Rapidly his wounds healed. He tore off his ripped shirt and tossed it to the side. Before he jumped off the cliff he turned around and noticed that his friends and family killed the all battle sabretooth cats. Cross then jumped off the cliff and landed on the frozen lake. He saw no signs of Jetchi but hr couldn''t be too sure. He still checks. " Where the fuck are you.." muttered Cross. After searching for two minutes hr was about to give up and go ahead with the original. Suddenly Jetchi burst out of the frozen lake. He tried to grab Cross but failed. Cross jumped back feet fired a beam inside of Jetchi''s mouth which was wide open. Suddenly an explosion occurs and pieces of Jetchi flew all over the place. Blood, and organs splattered everywhere. Cross was bathed in Jetchi"s blood. He sighed and wiped the blood from his face. He began laughing and slowly walked away. The Chosen Mountain, Inside Shenzhou Khan''s chambers... Shenzhou was in his chambers patiently waiting for his battle sabertooth to report back to him with blood all over their mouth. However, they didn''t return. Shenzhou spat blood on the ground and said: "Useless fucking felines." Unlike the other monks, Shenzhou had hair. In fact, he had long black hair. Around his eyes were covered in a substance. His eyes were green like jade. He wore a black coat and gloves. He had fascinating, overwhelming power. The High Monks revered to him as The Chosen One. Even though Shenzhou was born with fascinating, overwhelming power, he was also unlucky. He was born with a very rare incurable disease to call The Demon''s Touch. Shenzhou should have died a long time ago but he used his life energy and aura to keep himself alive. He was currently 50 years old but had the look of 19 years old. One of Shenzhou''s rarest powers was that he could see everything going around the Realm Of Valadin. He closed both of his eyes and opened them quickly. Aura was now wrapped around his eyes. He signaled his power to go the bottom of The Chosen Mountain. He found out the truth. All of his sabretooth we''re butchered like they were pieces of meat. Suddenly his eyes opened. He was shocked to see what he discovered. His eyes were set on Orion. He examined Orion to make sure. He saw a familiar on the back of his neck. Tch. "One of the followers of Jon Zen?!" "Impossible!" He started to have flashbacks. Suddenly he realized who he was. He crunched his hands into fists. "So you are still alive..." "Orion Zen....." Shenzhou placed a serious expression on his face then a wicked smile. Chapter 555 - Horrible Flashs Ever since Orion came to The Chosen Mountain he acting extremely strange. He looked up the Chosen Mountain and stain on the ground. He started to feel pain in his head. Suddenly flashes of the echoed through in his mind. Kill. Kill. Kill!" Those were the words of Jon Zen. In actuality, Jon Zen didn''t die from natural causes. At least ten years ago after Yun Xing left, Jon Zen and Orion Zen went on a dangerous mission only a madman would try to successfully complete. When Jon and Orion were having lunch, lower monks were sent to kill Jon. However, they were easily stained by Orion. In order to destroy all of the monks, Jon decided to open a portal to The Realm Of Valadin. The monks of Chosen Mountain were long time enemies of The Zen Clan whose homeland was the Zen Continent. Since Jon didn''t want to stay in the Zen Continent decided to leave and spread his arts of kung-fu. Leaving was not illegal but spreading secrets of deathly kung-fu was. He killed one of his comrades he knew since he was a toddler and left never returning. When they finally entered The Realm Of Valadin and made it to the Chosen Mountain, they infiltrated the place and killed much lower monks. It seemed as if Jon and Orion would be victorious but they were dead wrong. Jon was overwhelmed and killed by one of The High Monks of The Chosen Mountain, Noir, also Shenzhou"s master. Orion went up against Shenzhou who was a fierce and powerful foe. He believed that he killed Orion. Orion somehow escaped and opened his own dojo and founded his own style of kung-fu 9 years later. Chapter 556 - Two Lower Monks Even though Shenzhou was trained by Noir, her later founded his own clan which alliance with the Chosen Mountain monks. Shenzhou walked out of his chambers ordered five lower monks to eradicate the intruders at the bottom of The Chosen Mountain. At the bottom Of The Chosen Mountain... Everyone had to climb The Chosen Mountain as if they were they were a couple of ice climbers. The only one use to climbing mountains was Orion and Akashiri. High winds began picking up. John almost feels off but lucky, his hand came off this arm. A chain was attached to where the hand and arm connects. He slung himself inside of the icy mountain and continued to climb. Suddenly, John kicked in the face. Blood rushed out of his mouth and he began falling off The Chosen Mountain. His hand disconnected from his arm attached to a chain. His hand was stuck in the wall and he used it as an advantage to swing himself in the air. He suddenly noticed a giant door with symbols all over it. He swung himself into the ground and landed on his feet. He stood up and wiped the remnants of blood from his mouth. On the left and right-hand side of the door, laid two torches. He was separated from the others. John began slowly approaching the door. Suddenly he heard the sounds of footsteps. When he turned around he saw two lower monks. All the lower monks were bald and wore white robes. One of the monks ran towards John who quickly evaded the monk. He grabbed the monk by the head and kneeled him in the face. Blood rushed out of the monk''s nose. The monk jumped back ten feet away and wiped the blood away from his nose which dripped like a leaking faucet. The monk pulled out a sword and jumped in the air front flipping over John. When John turned around to confront the monk the other monk he forgot about pulled out a short sword and drove the short sword inside of John''s back. John coughed up blood and headbutted the monk who''s feet scraped across the ground. The monk almost fell off Chosen Mountain but stopped. himself from falling off. The monk leaped back onto safe grounds and collapsed on one knee trying to recover quickly. The monk sliced John on the face and double helix kick him in the face. Blood and teeth flew out of his mouth and the force of the kick made him fly off The Chosen Mountain. Before he could even start falling he began levitating. A long streak of blood leaked from John''s face. He formed a beam at the monk who held a long sword. The monk chopped the beam in half and smoke surrounded the area. John landed on the ground and scanned the area to see if the hostile had been eliminated. He could see a yellow glow in the black smoke. The black smoke dispersed and the two monks had two separate barriers around their bodies protecting them from all necessary damage. They dispersed the barrier from around their bodies and they both rushed John. John generated an orange area around his body which made his body act as a powerhouse engine making him faster than the speed of light. He moved so fast he looked like an orange blur. Even though he was faster than the speed of light, the monks could still see him. Suddenly one of the monks tossed his sword at the door. The sword went straight through John''s chest. John vomited up blood. He pulled the long sword out of his chest and threw the sword to the side. He landed on his feet and blood began pouring out. John clenched his teeth tightly and blue aura began generating around his body. One of the monks ran towards him and backflipped in the air. John leaped into the air and repeatedly bashed his head on the door. His skull was cracked like a piece of glass and all the brain matter in his head was scrambled like eggs. One monk was done. Even though his comrade was killed in front of his eyes, the monk didn''t back down. White aura began gathering around the monk''s body. John looked up and saw a statue of a man tiger that was a bit to fall. John quickly rolled out of the way and a very small crater appeared. John picked up the statue of the man tiger and tossed it at the monk. The monk grabbed the statue that weighed 500 pounds with one hand. The statue of the man tiger was tossed to the side. The monk picked up his fallen comrade''s long sword. He connected both handles of his fallen comrade''s sword and his own sword. Both swords connected and became a became on the long jagged doubled bladed sword. The monk began twirling the sword in the air causing himself to levitate. John fired a beam at the monk who sliced the beam in half. The monk descended to the ground and started swinging his double-bladed sword will over the place. John grabbed the double-bladed sword and ripped it from the monk''s hands. He then shoved the double-bladed sword inside of the monk''s chest. The blade went through his heart. It came out through his back. The monk began coughing up more blood. The monk began staggering back towards the edge. John turned his fingers sharp and rushed the monk who still was alive even though a huge hole was in his heart, chest, and back. John sliced the monk''s throat and his once white clean robe was now crimson. The monk''s eyes turned all white and he backed off the edge. The monk''s body smacked against the jagged parts of the mountain. After a minute, the monk''s body finally reached the bottom of the cliff. , The carcass slowly sunk into the snow-covered ground. John began breathing heavily. He scavenged through his pocket and pulled out a needle filled with a strange liquid. He injected the strange liquid inside of his chest. John sighed and stood on his feet. His chest wound began slowly closing. Suddenly the strange giant door opened wide. John spat chunks of blood on the ground and walked inside. Chapter 557 - The Khan Clan When John walked inside and fire began surrounding the area. A pool of water was seen and a woman was was naked sat in the pool of warm water drinking. Around her tits was a tattoo of a dragon with fire blazing out of its mouth. Her hair was red with a streak of black in it. The entire room smelled like perfume. The woman''s eyes were placed on John who was covered in blood and pieces of brain. " Who are you?" asked the woman. John was not the type to be disrespectful to women even though he killed a lot of women during his time serving Grey doing all his dirty work. I should be asking you that question." said John. The woman picked up her glass full of red wine and sipped it. "Don''t you just love the smell of red wine?" "It is only fit for a deity." said the woman. Since we are conversing, I will tell you my name. "My name is Olivia Khan." "I am part of the Khan Clan," said Olivia. Since Olivia didn''t pose as a threat, John decided to leave the room. When he was about to leave the room, Olivia stopped him. "Would you like to join me?" asked Olivia. John turned around and smiled. "Don''t mind if I do." He kneeled on one knee and began taking off his shoe. Suddenly, he looked in the glare of the glass floors and saw a soldier getting ready to fire an arrow at him. He quickly stood on his feet and dodged the bow. "You bitch!" said John. "Like the saying about Khan Clan," said Olivia. "Never trust a member of The Khan Clan." "Thanks for only telling me now!" said John. John turned his hand into a fist and charged the Khan soldier. He ripped the bow from The Khan soldier''s hands and twisted the soldier''s head around like he was opening a bottle of water. He tossed the soldier to the side into the glass wall which shattered. "I never underestimate my enemies." said, Olivia. She snapped her finger and three Khan soldiers came out of the dark parts of the room. One Khan soldier held a robe made of silk. Olivia stood out of the warm water pool and revealed her entire naked body. She also had a tattoo on her stomach. The tattoo was a portray of The Khan Clan"s mark which was three black and red eyes. The Khan soldier helped her put the silk robe on. She tied the rope in a knot and said: "Kill him." said Olivia. What about me and you in that warm pool of water?" said John. She began smiling. "I will tell you this." "If you successfully kill all of my soldiers here, I will join you in the warm pool of water."John sighed and said: "Deal." The soldiers pulled out their guns and walked past Olivia who walked in the shadows into the next room. John cracked his knuckles and said: "Bring it on!" Chapter 558 - Khan Assassin Two Khan soldiers began running towards John. John punched the ground and grabbed a glass shard. He began repeatedly stabbing the soldier in the chest. Blood splattered all everywhere. John"s sensors picked up that the Khan soldier had aids. John jumped back ten feet away from where the blood-splattered. "Fucking disgusting!" yelled John. A Khan soldier sneaked behind John and grabbed his arms leaving his chest wide open like a target. John grunted loudly and overpowered the Khan soldier. He tossed the soldier into the hot steaming pool of water. When the Khan soldier landed in the hot steaming of a pool of water, he began screaming loudly. Suddenly his flesh was cooked and then he sank to the bottom. The streaming pool of water was like quicksand. John stuck his hand out and charged a beam in his hand. He fired the beam at a huddle of soldiers. An explosion occurred. Even though the Khan soldiers evaded the beam, the explosion caused glass shards to fly all over the place like wildfire. Their bodies dropped on the ground and their souls left their bodies. John started breathing heavily like a racehorse. John suddenly heard approaching footsteps behind his back. He slowly walked out of the steaming pool room and saw a strange incantation on the ground. He touched the strange incantation, an explosion occurred, luckily for John he rolled into the room. "What the fuck?" said John. John turned around and was sliced on his face. A blood streak now was on his face. He wiped the blood from his face and grounded his teeth tightly. He pulled out a smoke bomb and tossed it in the middle of the hot steam in a pool of water. He could now see the intruder. "Who are you?" asked John. The man came out of invisibility and showed himself. His hair was sky blue and spiky. Around his body had sparks of electricity. "I am the strongest soldier to ever serve Olivia, William." Suddenly Olivia"s voice started to project in John''s head. "If you successfully defeat me the strongest soldier, I will join in my hot steaming pool of water," said Olivia. William pulled out two axes which were incredibly shiny and sharp. William ran towards John and chopped his stomach. Blood flew all over the place. John endured the pain and punched him in the face. Two of his teeth were knocked out of his mouth. William crashed into a pillar and coughed up more blood. John grabbed William''s head and kneeled him in the face. He then threw him into a glass window. The glass window starters into pieces. William sprinted to the left and turned invisible. John quickly turned around and jumped back five feet. Unexpectedly two electric bolts were fired at John. John easily dodged the two electric bolts and punched the ground causing a shockwave to commence. The shockwave caused William to fly out of the room like a cannonball. William was covered in blood. William threw one of the axes at the edge. His ax was attached to chains that were wrapped around his forearms. He pulled himself up and breathed heavily. He spat a mouthful of blood and the ground and gritted his teeth tightly. Suddenly purple electric began gathering around his chained axes. John began running towards William like a charging bull. He waved one of his chained towards John''s neck. John rolled out of the way and picked up a giant glass shard that was sliced to pieces by William. Tch. He grabbed both of his chained axes towards his chest and jumped into the air. The ground started to crack up. Suddenly the ground sunk in as if it was a sinkhole. At the bottom of the hole was the bottom of The Chosen Mountain. John grabbed a pipe and lunged himself into the air as if he was on a trampoline. He landed on his feet and cleared his throat. William threw one of his chained axes at John which he was sure to land inside of his chest. John stuck his hand out and made the chained ax wrapped around his left entire arm. He pulled the ax so hard one of William"s arm came off like a lego. William collapsed on the knee and began screaming. Blood splattered all over the place. John dragged the chained ax on the ground and swung it in the air. The chained ax landed inside of William"s neck, causing blood to splatter in John''s face. He began repeatedly chopping William in the neck. Rah!! shouted John. He suddenly lopped of William''s head. He unwrapped his other chained ax for. his other forearm which was still connected to his other forearm. The chained ax was connected to his arm like glue. He chopped off his other forearm and took the chained ax. He swung the chained ax''s in the air splattering blood all over the place. He wrapped them around his forearms so tightly blood began to draw. He placed his chained ax behind his back and smiled. He now had some new weapons. He kicked William''s body in the hole. His body turned into a blood splatter when it reacted with the ground. "Where are you, Olivia?!" yelled John. A yellow portal was opened and Olivia walked out. She was dressed in a black robe. Her hair was tied in a pony tail. By her side was a dagger. There has been a change in plans John. "How do you know my name?" said Olivia. "I have my connections." "It seems that an old enemy has returned and he must be eradicated." "What about our deal?" said John. What about our deal?!" said Olivia. She now expressing her true self. "You can''t just leave!" "Yes, I can." "I am a Khan Clan member." "I can do whatever the fuck I want when I want." She walked past John who began growing angry. He began running towards her. Suddenly a dart was shot inside of John''s neck. John collapsed on the ground, going unconscious. Take him to the bottom of the mountain and kill him. Olivia kneeled down on one knee and kissed him on the cheek leaving a red lipstick mark. "Maybe someday we will meet each other in the next life," said Olivia. Olivia walked off the edge. When she was about to smash on the ground like a jar of peaches, a giant blue hawk flew underneath her. The blue hawk flew above the Chosen Mountain and entered Shenzhou Khan''s chambers. The one who shot John in the neck was a Khan Assassin. The Khan Assassin"s were very quick and agile. The Khan Assassin dragged his body and descended to the bottom of The Chosen Mountain. Chapter 559 - Torture Devices Zetsu''s Chambers... Zetsu was in the middle of lunch. Even though Zetsu had the image of a tiger, he wasn''t a carnivore. He likes pastries, bread, and pies. He ate fruits and fresh vegetables. He only used his razor-sharp teeth to crack through tough nuts that had hard shells to crack. He was eating an apple pie that was dressed in extra whipped cream. He devoured the pie like a savage. He ate like this every day. Any normal person would have diabetes at any moment. When Zetsu was about to bit into a vanilla and chocolate bar, a lower monk came inside. "Master Zetsu a couple of intruders have been spotted." "You know what to do." "Kill them all," said Zetsu. Yes, Master Zetsu. said the lower monk. At The Bottom Of The Chosen Mountain. The Khan Assassin was sharpening his blades and his torture devices. Since John''s body was immune to almost every type of disease, he overcame the tranquilizer dart. He pulled the tranquilizer dart out of his neck and tossed it to the side. He slowly crept behind the Khan Assassin who suddenly stopped sharpening his blades and torture devices. He tried to punch the Khan Assassin, but the Khan Assassin caught his hand and punched him in the throat. The Khan Assassin took off his mask and tossed it in the snow. "I don''t see why Ms. Olivia has such an interest in you." "She just met you!" said Khan Assassin. John pulled out one of his chained ax"s and threw it towards the Khan Assassin who grabbed the chained ax and squeezed until it exploded into smithereens. Chapter 560 - Old And New Generation Demonic Energy " You stole William"s chained axes?" said The Khan Assassin. "Pitiful." John clenched his jaw and swung his chain ax in the air. The Khan Assassin sprinted towards William and generated purple aura around his right arm. The purple aura dispersed from around The Khan Assassin"s arm. "Demon''s Arm!" yelled the Khan Assassin. The Khan''s Assassin was purple and veins bulged of his arm. John threw the chained ax at The Khan Assassin, who tilted his head to the side as the chained ax swung towards him. The chained ax wrapped around The Khan''s Assassin"s body and began squeezing him like a pressure ball. Suddenly the chained ax burst off of his body. The Khan Assassin sprinted towards John and punched him in the stomach with his demonic arm. The Khan Assassin vomited up blood and crashed in a giant block of ice which crumbled into thick ice cubes the size of a couch. The Khan Assassin"s fist released smoke. He began slowly walking towards the recovering John. John wiped the blood from his mouth, formed a beam in his hand. He threw the beam at The Khan Assassin like a baseball. The Khan Assassin quickly caught the beam and dispersed it in his hand. When he opened his hand black smoke was released. "You are too weak." "I do not realize how you defeated William." "I haven''t used even 45 percent of my power," said The Khan Assassin. "Neither have I.," announced John. John clasped his hands together and black aura began generating around his body. Even though most of the demonic energy from The Hell Realm was extracted from his body he still had 2.3 percent of demonic energy in his body. The demonic energy around his bow was powerful enough to form in a bow and 50 deathly arrows. The Khan Assassin''s eye began growing large. "Old Generation Demonic Power." "It still exists?" thought The Khan Assassin. Both of them used demonic energy. One used old Generation Demonic Power and New Generation Demonic Power. One was black as night, one was violet purple. The Khan Assassin began laughing. There is a reason why The Devil enhanced the demonic energy The Hell Realm Lives off of. Because it''s too weak. He began running towards John like a bull. John extended out one of his arrows and stretched it across his demonic bow. He fired it at The Khan Assassin who was not fast enough to dodge it. The arrow traveled faster than the speed of light. The Khan Assassin was fast but not as fast at the speed of light. The arrow landed inside of The Khan Assassin''s stomach. Blood splattered all over the place. The Khan Assassin''s stomach scratched across the ground and more blood began to draw. John closed his eyes and sighed. The demonic bow dispersed and faded away in the air. "I did not want to do that but you left me no choice but to resort to violence," said John. The Khan Assassin rolled on his back on began coughing up blood. "Impossible!" "How can one measly little arrow dispatch me!" said The Khan Assassin. "It is not fair!" "You are a worm!" "A worm that can be easily squashed!" The Khan Assassin''s intestines began spilling on the slippery wet ground. "However, even though your arrow dispatched me I can still crush you like a worm." A long streak of blood began leaking from his head. Purple aura began generating around his body. The entire bottom of The Chosen Mountain began shaking and rumbling. His voice grew deeper, a tail sprouted out of his tail bone, black wings sprouted out of his back, goat horns came out of his head, his skin turned purple, his teeth turned sharp, his muscles grew larger, and he grew up to ten feet. " Final Transformation!" "Wrath!" yelled The Khan Assassin. Wrath was a monstrous demon that existed in the year 1780. Wrath killed many followers of The Chosen Mountain but was eventually slain by Master Noir. However, his body was abducted by demons under the rule of The Devil himself. He extracted his soul and constructed it into deathly new generation demonic energy which he did recently and gave it to The Khan Assassin. Wrath smacked John across The Bottom Of The Chosen Mountain. Wrath coughed up blood and smashed into an iceberg which crumbled. "Consider yourself already dead!" yelled Wrath. Wrath flew into the air and fired five fireballs from his hands at John who quickly recovered. John began sprinting for cover. Multiple explosion of fire surrounded the Bottom Of The Chosen Mountain. John who began a boulder breathed heavily. He generated a black aura around his body and cast the energy in his hands. The black energy turned in the demonic bow. John came out of cover and jumped into the air stretching arrows across his bow. He fired two black arrows from his demonic bow at Wrath. Wrath dodged the arrows and began laughing. He celebrated too early. Wrath snapped his fingers and the black arrows turned around as if they were heat-seeking missiles. The black arrows landed inside of Wrath''s wings which exploded. Feathers and blood-splattered all over the place. Wrath descended from the sky like a fallen angel who was exiled from heaven. He crashed in the ground which began crack. John slowly walked up to Wrath who was incapacitated. "So what now?" "You will slay me like a dog?" asked Wrath. John dispersed the demonic bow in his hand and sighed. I have no reason to kill you. We only came here for one thing. To kill Solomon. said, John. "Solomon?" "Who the hell is Solomon?" said Wrath. In actuality, Solomon came to The Chosen Mountain requesting help but all his soldiers were slain. Since Noir was absent at the moment, Shenzhou Khan placed Solomon in an eternal illusion making him believe that he was fighting his father. Solomon''s body was surrounded in a green aura. His body was inside and sealed inside The Eye Of The Sinner. The Sinner was a legendary Titan. His eye was now used as a prison. John heard all the information and made began making his way to The Top Of The Chosen Mountain. Chapter 561 - The Resistance Invades Somehow The Soulless Troopers and The Resistance made an alliance together. They decided to take down The Council Of Fate Empire once and for all. They all were headed for The Chosen Mountain. The Eater Of Worlds was also headed for The Chosen Mountain. In front of The Chosen Mountain. Shade was in front of the Chosen Mountain gates. After he was nearly beaten to death by Wolf, Cornelius made more repairs on his body. Shade was now more machine than man. The only part of his body that wasn''t a machine was his genitals, stomach. He could have sex, piss, and eat all he wanted. He was about to open the gates of the Chosen Mountain, two Lower Monks came behind Shade. Shade''s hand turned into liquid metal and molded into a sharp blade. He slit one of The Lower Monk''s throat. Blood splattered all over the gate grounds. The other lower monk assembles a put-together spear and stabbed Shade in the chest. Shade smashed against the giant door and coughed up blood. He began laughing and smiling. " What the fuck is so funny?" asked the lower monk. Shade turned his arm into a spiked ball and bashed the lower monk in the face. His face was smashed in and blood-splattered everywhere. He turned his hand back regular and scavengers through the body of one of the lower monks. He pulled out a core that was fit for the giant door. He shoved it inside the door open. However, he was confronted by over 50 lower monks who were equipped with incredibly sharp spears. Behind them was a Middle Monk. All the Middle Monks had long straight hair which was fit for a king. There were over 3,000 lower monks and only 3 Middle Monks. Each of them had 3,000 lower monks under all were had formidable power. They all wore masks. "You must be from The Resistance, aren''t you?" asked The Middle Monk. Shade spat on the ground and grinned. "Yes, I am." "I am told by my superior that you are hiding the leader of The Council Of Fate Empire," said Shade. "That is unspecified information." said The Middle Monk. "Then I must beat it out of you!" Shade grabbed his forearm and his hand cannon emerged out. He fired at The Middle Monk, who dodged the hand cannon. An explosion occurred which burned a tree to the ground. The Middle Monk ran towards Shade and round housed him in the face. Three of his teeth flew out of his mouth. The Middle Monk descended to the ground like a feather. He jumped back ten feet and back flipped. Blood was all over Shade''s face. Shade wiped the blood from his mouth and grinned. He snapped his fingers and airships began descending the Chosen Mountain. Chapter 562 - Liquid Metal Multiple Resistance soldiers began jumping down from the huge airships. They all perfectly landed on the ground. The ice ground cracked started to crack up. "Kill them all!" said Shade. The Resistance soldiers pulled out their plasma rifles and began rapidly firing after the lower monks. All of the lower monks combined their barriers together which resembled a giant cube. When the plasma bolts reacted with the giant cube-like barrier, they dispersed. The Resistance soldiers continued to rapidly fire at the giant cube-like barrier until they ran out of ammo. The lower monks dispersed the giant barrier and rushed the Resistance soldiers, who relied mostly on technology. The lower monks sliced the Resistance soldiers to pieces causing body parts and blood to splatter all of the slippery wet ice ground. Shade gritted his teeth and clenched his fist tightly that the bones could be heard cracking. One of the lower monks who was drenched in blood and brains looked up to the giant airship that the Resistance soldiers were released from. The pilot looked through the giant monitor and learned that his comrades were slain. The pilot grew mad and activated the cannons which began quickly charging up. One of the plasma cannons that was blue was released from the airship. An explosion occurred which killed most of the lower monks. A giant crater was in the middle of the entrance. Black smoke began rising out of the giant crater. Suddenly a spear was thrown straight through the glass, where the pilot sat. The spear landed inside of the pilot''s chest. The pilot vomited up blood and fell off his chair. The airship suddenly crashed into the ground and exploded. Fire and smoke rose all over the place. Shade began laughing. The Middle Monk floated above the fire and smoke and began talking. "Nice try but the Resistance isn''t the first people who tried to destroy the monks of The Chosen Mountain. The Middle Monk levitated to the ground perfectly without making a sound. Shade stuck his hand out how his hand cannon was revealed. He fired two plasma cannon bolts at the Middle Monk who easily dodged them. The two plasma cannon bolts destroyed a nearby mountain of ice. "You are a terrible shot." said The Middle Monk. Shade turned his fingernails sharp and sprinted towards The Middle Monk. He jumped in the air and threw a kick at The Middle Monk. The Middle Monk grabbed Shade''s foot and tossed him into a sharp shard of ice that went straight through Shade''s stomach. Shade coughed up blood and slid off the sharp shard of ice. He dropped on the ground and blood continued to flow out of stomach like a faucet. The Middle Monk grabbed one of his fallen lower monks swords and dragged it across the ground causing sparks to fly all over the place. "This ends now." said The Middle Monk. When Shade learned that he was about to get his head lopped off, he quickly grabbed The Middle Monk''s right arm which is where he held his fallen lower monk''s sword. He headbutted The Middle Monk in the face and his mask cracked up. The Middle Monk was sent crashing into a huddle of bodies. The Middle Monk stood on his fist feet and brushed the debris off his body and robe. His face was revealed. The Middle Monk had two different color eyes. One purple, one red, and black. He had a strange symbol. The Middle Monk levitated out of the huddle of bodies and landed on the ground. He took off the top of his robe and tossed it to the side. It was blown into the distant wind. The Middle Monk''s body had scars all over his body. He acquired all of these scars from Jon 15 years. "I am Eren." One of the four Middle Monks. " "Does it look like give a fuck!" "I want you dead!" yelled Shade. Shade opened up his chest cannon and a Level One cannon blast was emitted from his chest. Eren grabbed the Level One cannon blast which sunk his feet into the ground. Eren grunted loudly and tossed it straight back at Shade. Shade sliced the Level One cannon blast in half, causing two explosions to occur causing a mushroom cloud to rise in the air. Eren started breathing heavily like a racehorse. Shade suddenly turned into a puddle of liquid metal and sprinted towards Eren. Shade wrapped around Eren''s body and began melting onto Eren''s skin. Eren began grunting and trying his best not to scream. Screaming showed signs of weakness. "In only a couple of seconds will be the end of you!" Eren suddenly stopped moving. Suddenly a huge amount of yellow-green energy was released from Eren''s body. The energy parted the dark clouds revealing bright light. Shade began screaming and slowly melted off of Eren''s body. Shade formed into his regular fleshy self and backed away. Eren charged a beam in his hand and fired it at Shade. Shade was engulfed by the beam and began screaming. An explosion occurred. Shade was destroyed. Eren spat blood on the ground and took off one of the lower monks'' top garb and placed onto his body. Every had fire and smoke. However, this was just the entrance of the Chosen Mountain. Suddenly Eren heard a crunch and quickly turned around. It was a man wrapped in a cloak and hood eating a cookie. The man sat on top of a giant door that stood over 30 feet. Eren sucked his teeth and fired a beam at the man. The man stopped his beam with his right index finger. He tossed the beam in the air which exploded. "Who the fuck are you?" asked Eren. The man took off his hood and revealed his face. It was Shade. Shade finished eating the rest of his cookie and pulled out another cookie. "You have some amazing power," said Shade. "I always knew the monks of The Chosen Mountain where strong." Shade front flipped off the top of the giant door and perfectly landed on his feet without making a sound. So if you are the real Shade, who is- Suddenly a blade was droved inside of Eren''s chest. Eren coughed up blood and collapsed on the ground rolling on his back. "You see the entire time you were fighting the liquid metal version of me." "It resembles me but has a more violent hot head temper," said Shade. The liquid metal version of Shade kicked Eren in the face and knocked out two of his teeth. Eren began laughing. However, two can play at that game. The Eren on the ground was a decoy. The real Eren sat and watched from a far distance. Shade placed a serious expression on his face and ordered the liquid metal version of himself to search for the real Eren. Chapter 563 - Flash Of Fight Shenzhou was aware of the Resistance troops in front of the gates. However, he wasn''t worried about that. He poured himself a glass of wine and broke a ham and cheese sandwich in half. He heated it up with his life energy and turned it ham and grilled cheese sandwich. He bit a huge chunk out of his ham and grilled cheese sandwich, chewed it up and swallowed it. He poured himself a glass of wine and drank it whole without stopping. He looked at his hand and clenched it into first. He started to flashback. 15 years ago... In front of the entrance to Chosen Mountain... Outside the Chosen, Mountain laid Jon and Orion Zen. Jon walked up to the door and clenched his hand into a fist. He punched the door which crumbled as he did. Both Jon and Orion then walked in. A lower monk ran up to Orion with a sword yelling loudly like a siren. Orion grabbed the sword and crushed it like a glass bottle. He then kicked the lower monk in the face and caused his neck to spin around like a car wheel. The lower monk dropped on the ground and his eyes rolled into his head. Two lower monks stood on a block of ice and loaded their bows with arrows. Both lower monks released their arrows which targeted Jon. Jon grabbed the arrows and tossed them to the side. Orion jumped in the air and shoved his hands inside of the lower monks cheat pulling out their hearts which her crushed in his hand. Both of his hands were drenched in blood. The lower monks dropped on the ground lifelessly. Jon was surrounded by lower monks. A red aura surrounded his body and was released like a shock wave which turned the lower monks into a huge bloody mess. Jon dispersed the red aura from around his body and breathed heavily maintaining his calm. Jon and Orion then separated. Orion went inside a warm room and saw a man sitting in a chair gripping a sword that had a hard leather sheath. The man got off the chair and revealed his face. It was Shenzhou Khan. This was the first time Orion and Shenzhou met each other. Shenzhou was the one who gave the order for the lower monks to attempt to kill Jon. However, they failed. "You must be the last follower of Jon Zen," said Shenzhou. " " So what if I am?" said Orion. "Then I have no choice but to terminate you." Shenzhou took his sword out of the hard leather sheath and tossed it to the side. His sword resembled a knight sword. It was long, shiny, sharp, and incredibly durable. It could cut anything and anyone. Shenzhou sliced after Orion and a sword beam was emitted out from his sword. Orion dodged the beam and punched Shenzhou in his face. Shenzhou tumbled back and wiped the blood from his mouth. "Is that the best you can do?" "Are all the members of the Zen Clan like you?" asked Shenzhou. Allow me to show a real punch. He sprinted towards Orion and punched him in the face knocking out two of his molars. Blood squirted out of his mouth and Orion collapsed on the ground. Shenzhou slowly walked up to Orion and picked his sword up with one hand. As he was about to chip off Orion''s head, Orion jumped on hid feet and backflipped. He clasped his hands together and generated white aura around his fists and sprinted towards Shenzhou, unleashing a barrage of attacks on his body. However, Shenzhou blocked all the attacks Orion tried to inflict on him. Shenzhou sliced through Orion''s shirt and made a huge cut form on his chest. Blood squirted everywhere. Since Orion had an excellent healing ability, his cut instantly healed and formed into a scar. Orion fired a beam at Shenzhou who dodged the beam and sliced the ground causing the room and the building to slice in half. Luckily for Orion, he got away from the attack safely. Both Orion and Shenzhou landed on the ground like feathers. Shenzhou''s sword glistened in the light. His sword was named Crimson. The sword was constructed from a metal called Cyan Cyber. Cyan Cyber was only found from where the Khan''s came from. The Khan''s came from a rift that leads to Khan City. The rift was located at the very bottom of The Mid Atlantic. "It looks like I miscalculated your strength." "However, I will raise my power up a notch," said Shenzhou. Shenzhou gathered a yellow electric aura around his cyan cyber sword. The yellow electric aura pointed above the cyan cyber sword making look scary and extra long. Shenzhou swung his sword after Orion who rolled just in time. The sword sliced two mountains in half. Orion sprinted towards Shenzhou and punched him in the stomach. He coughed up blood and smashed into an iceberg. He quickly burst out of the rumble of the iceberg and levitated above Orion. He now had a streak of blood and the side of his face. He landed on the ground and dispersed the energy from around his sword. He placed his hand on his sword and closed his eyes. "Khan Sword Technique.." "Bound Cyber Blade!" Shenzhou now had two swords. Shenzhou rushed Orion and sliced Orion''s neck. Orion began running away. The wound on his neck rapidly healed. Orion turned around and clasped hid hands together. A ball of blue energy was formed in his hands. "Reinforced Blast!" The giant Reinforced Blast engulfed Shenzhou"s body and an explosion occurred. A giant smoke cloud began rising in the air. Shenzhou walked out of the smoke cloud unharmed. Shenzhou chopped the ground. parting the ground. Orion leaped in the air and threw a punch after Shenzhou. Shenzhou grabbed Orion''s arm and twisted it like a pretzel. The sounds of cracking bones could be heard. He then kicked Orion in the face and cracked his nose like pretzel. Chapter 564 - Forbidden Technique Energy Orion jumped back from Shenzhou and cracked his neck back in place. Orion jumped back five feet away from Shenzhou and ripped off his sleeve, which he used to wipe the blood from his forehead. "I am pretty sure that your master, Jon Zen is already dead," said Shenzhou. This made Orion mad. Even though Jon was a very strict master was still his father. The real truth was that Orion was Noir"s bastard son. During a battle that occurred between the Zen''s and The Khan''s, Jon was sent by his superiors to kill all the sons of Noir. Chapter 565 - A Wolf and Tiger Shenzhou only had one option left. He had to execute his best attacker. The Doom Finger Laser, which he created himself. Shenzhou stood on his feet. Shenzhou stood on his feet and walked in the open. "You had your destructive attack now I will show you mine." Red aura began generating around his body. All of the energy around his body was sucked into his finger and began flashing. "Doom Finger Laser!" shouted Shenzhou. Orion quickly stuck out his hand and charge the Forbidden Zen Technique: "The Ultra Ball Of Destruction." "The Ultra Ball Of Destruction!!!" The huge yellow-green beam and The Doom Finger Laser clashed together destroying everything. Both powers could be seen rising into the air. The Ultra Ball Of Destruction began pushing back The Doom Finger Laser! " Die!" Shenzhou made the power of The Doom Finger Laser twice as strong. Suddenly the Doom Finger Laser went straight through The Ultra Ball Of Destruction. The Doom Finger Laser went through Orion"s chest. Orion lost control of The Ultra Ball Of Destruction which was sent into a mountain. The mountain vaporized and a huge mushroom cloud rose in the air. Shenzhou perched over Orion and started smiling. He charged up another Doom Finger Laser. Orion grabbed his index finger and broke it. He punched Shenzhou in the chest repeatedly cracking every rib in his body. He then round housed Shenzhou and knocked out five of his teeth causing him to smash into a wall that crumbled. Orion no longer had any energy left in his body. Neither did Shenzhou. They now had to rely on their fists and feet. Both Orion and Shenzhou smashed their heads together and their feet sank into the ground causing the ground under their feet to turn into a crater. Blood squirted out of both their heads. Orion''s elbowed Shenzhou in the face and made blood come out of his mouth. He then punched him in the face. Shenzhou''s face was sliced and bruises appeared all over his face. Shenzhou''s left eye was shut closed. Orion''s fist was drenched in blood. Orion grabbed Shenzhou''s short black straight hair and tossed him in the air. Orion jumped in the air and kicked him in the stomach. He crashed into the crater and coughed more blood. Orion grabbed him by the hair and repeatedly punched him in the face until Shenzhou''s face was a bloody mess. When he was about to land the final blow, his arm was grabbed. He turned around to see who it was and saw It was a man who had long black hair. He wore assassin garb. "Who the fuck are you?" Suddenly a blade was shot into his neck. Orion stood on his feet and began stumbling to the ledge. This man was Shenzhen Khan, Shenzhou Khan''s older brother who was a very skilled assassin. Even though Shenzhen didn''t get along with the Khan Clan much not his brother he still aided his brother in times need. "How can let yourself be beaten by a follower of the traitor of The Zen Clan, Jon Zen''s brother?" Shenzhou was unconscious. Orion held his neck which continued to leak out blood like a running faucet. Shenzhen walked up to Orion and kicked him in the chest. He flew off the ledge and smashed into a frozen lake. He fell off The Chosen Mountain which was 100,000 feet. Chapter 566 - 25 Percent Of Predatory Power. Wolf got on his feet and wiped the blood from his mouth. Zetsu jumped off the building that had a huge hole inside of it. Zetsu jumped off the roof of the building with a huge smile on his face. "Getting tired?" asked Zetsu. "No." "Not a chance." "I do not break so easily." "It will take a 1,000,000 demons to defeat me." said Wolf. Zetsu began laughing. "We will see about that." Zetsu began firing multiple orange beams at Wolf. Wolf caught all the beams and balled the beams up to one large orange beam. He tossed the large orange beam at Zetsu like a baseball. Zetsu sliced the beam in half causing both halves of the beam to smash into a giant mountain which exploded. Zetsu sprinted towards Wolf and began unleashing barrage of attacks on Wolf''s body. Wolf endured all the pain of each and every one of Zetsu"s attacks. Wolf jumped in the air and kicked Zetsu in the face. His nose was cracked into a 100 pieces. Blood began squirting out of nose. Zetsu staggered back and Wolf punched in the face. Blood squirted out of his mouth and he staggered back. " That was a heck of a punch." "But it was not powerful enough." said Zetsu. Zetsu suddenly dashed in front of Zetsu and stabbed Wolf in the gut. Wolf coughed up blood and stumbled back. He then grabbed Wolf by the head and kneeled him in the face. The force of the kneel made him smash into a iceberg. Chapter 567 - John Intervenes Zetsu"s body began twitching as if he was a bug. Zetsu picked up a rock and bashed Wolf in his head causing him to get head trauma. However he endured the pain and picked up Zetsu by his throat. He tossed him in the air like a ragdoll and fired multiple beams at Zetsu. Multiple explosions occured. A smoke cloud surrounded Zetsu''s body. Zetsu dropped roughly on the ground vomit up blood. A crater appear underneath Zetsu''s back, causing his spine to snap in half. He perched over Zetsu and placed his index finger by his nostrils. He was out of commission. " I was expecting more of a challenge." said Wolf. "It looks like I overestimate you." Wolf got on his feet and walked away. Suddnely a arrow was shot into his arm. It was John. "I can''t let you kill that man." He pulled the demonic arrow put of his arrow and tossed it on the ground. Pieces of blood and flesh were engraved on it. " You have just dug your own grave said Wolf." Wolf smiled and began running towards John like a madman on a killing spree destined to complete his duties. John loaded another arrow on his bow and patiently waited for his target. He wanted the perfect shot. Chapter 568 - The Perfect Shot John released the arrow which went through Wolf''s right eye. Wolf was stopped in his tracks and collapsed on the ground. He used his left hand to rib the arrow out of his head. A lot of blood began gushing out of his head like a running faucet. His right was ripped out of his socket. His right eye was stranded to the sharp, pointy, demonic arrowhead. " You fucking bastard!" "You will pay for that!" yelled Wolf. Chapter 569 - The Great Ancient Dragon Scroll John wouldn''t dare to sprint towards Wolf now. His power now was majestic. John generated demonic energy around both of his hands. The demonic energy dispersed and two demonic daggers appeared in his hands. He sprinted towards John and stabbed Wolf in his stomach. Wolf, however, acted as if he no longer felt pain. John was kicked in the chest and blood was released from his mouth. John endured the pain but couldn''t. Chapter 570 - The Return Of Shenzhen "Dragon Bones..." "This should be interesting," said Wolf. Wolf raised his arm in the air and brought it down like a guillotine. The Grim Reaper brought his scythe down at John who ordered the dragon bones to form around his body like a shield. The Grim Reaper''s scythe recoiled into the air and slicing through the air like a butter knife going through butter. Chapter 571 - To Keep The Loiters Out "I already have a plan," said Shenzhou. "Let me hear it." After a couple of minutes, Shenzhou explained the full plan. Shenzhou was 70 percent thought the plan would work. Shenzhen, on the other hand, had second thoughts. "Are you 100 percent sure this plan will work?" Shenzhou didn''t answer the question. He sat down on a comfortable chair and sighed. Chapter 572 - The Original Art Of War Shenzhou decided to go battlefield go test his enemy''s strength. A Soulless Trooper that resembled an ape immediately started running towards Shenzhou. Shenzhou looked at the ape Soulless Trooper that exploded into a million pieces. Shenzhou examined the Soulless Trooper''s body and picked up a chip that said Property Of AD marked on it. Chapter 573 - Convoy Eren was now furious. His white aura turned yellow and electricity began gathering around his body. He clasped his hands together and ran towards Shade. Shade placed his hand above his face and a shield appeared in front of body. Multiple electric balls were fired at Shade. Shade began to go through a shocking phase. While he was being shocked Eren took the advantage. Eren headbutt Shade and blood cane out of his forehead. He endured the pain and broke out of the shocking phase. He grabbed Eren by the throat and picked him up with one hand. Chapter 574 - The Eater Of Worlds Arrives Shade ripped the blade out of his cheat and tossed it to the side. Blood began leaking out of his chest. Eren began breathing heavily. "Why won''t you die already?!" asked Eren. Shade held chest and stumbled towards the rotten wall. Eren began generating white aura around his body. All the white aura around his body was sucked into his hands. The white aura then turned into a giant beam he tossed at Shade. Chapter 575 - Giant Ball Of Poison The Middle Monk''s arm crashed on the ground and sunk into the frozen lake under their feet. The Eater Of Worlds then dashed past the Middle Monk who was sliced in half splattering blood and organs all over the place. The Eater Of Worlds settles his eyes on Python who began slowly backing up. Python stuck his hand out and fired multiple poison shots at The Eater Of Worlds. The Eater Of Worlds placed his sword in the way. The poison shots splattered on his sword and steam began rising into the air. The Eater Of Worlds sliced the air and a blue sword beam was emitted from his sword. Python grabbed the sword beam which pushed him back. Python tossed the sword beam into the air. The sword beam dispersed and a giant gust of wind was created. The Eater Of Worlds jumped in the air and sliced the ground which parted in half. Python levitated in the air and breathed heavily. He grabbed his left arm and purple poison began generating in his hands. A giant ball of poison was released from his hand. The Eater Of Worlds stared at the giant ball of poison and caught the giant poison ball. He tossed it back at Python who engulfed by it. Chapter 576 - Divine Elements The ball of poison around Python''s body dispersed and he landed on the ground perfectly. Python''s eyes were that of a snake. The Eater Of Worlds, however, didn''t care. He held hid sword into the air and sliced after Python who parried The Eater Of World''s sword with his tail. The sword was tossed into the air and landed on the ground that acted as butter. Python smiled and sprinted towards The Eater Of World''s bashing him with his tail. Blood flew out of The Eater Of the World''s mouth. He crashed into a huddle of disassembled Soulless Troopers. The Eater Of Worlds stops on his feet and wiped the blood from his mouth. He used his telekinesis powers to form all the disassembled Soulless Troopers pieces into one giant metal ball. He tossed the giant metal ball at Python like a baseball. Python didn''t bother to dodge the giant metal ball. The metal ball which weighed 50 tons dropped on Python creating a shockwave and a giant crater to appear. The Eater Of Worlds walked up to his Black Stone Sword and ripped it out of the ground resting in its sheath. He turned his back on the giant metal ball and walked away slowly. Suddenly the ground began shaking and rumbling. The Eater Of Worlds turned around and saw Python in his regular form, holding the giant metal ball with both of his hands. He grunted loudly and tossed it to the side. He collapsed on the ground and began breathing heavily. The Eater Of Worlds grinned and began sprinting towards the tired Python. The Eater Of Worlds shoved his Black Stone Sword inside of Python''s chest. Python vomited up blood and staggered back. The Eater Of Worlds began laughing. Suddenly, a burst of energy was released from Python''s body. His aura raised through the air, parting through the clouds. "Divine Twin King Snakes!!" shouted Python. Suddenly two snakes made from Python"s aura we''re created. They both rushed towards The Eater Of Worlds. The Eater Of Worlds placed a serious expression on his face raised his sword in the air. One Sword Style: "Devastating Dividing." The Eater Of Worlds brought down his Black Stone Sword extremely fast and a giant purple sword beam chopped the ground made of ice in half revealing the bottomless pit underneath the ice. The giant purple sword beam killed the Divine Twin King Snakes and made Python fly into the air like a rocket heading to space and beyond. Python violently crashed on the ground and vomited up blood. The Eater Of Worlds scratched his Black Stone Sword and twirled it like a baton. When he was a pity only two feet away from Python, he raised his sword in the air and allowed the light from the sun to gleam off of it. Python enhanced his vision and looked into the air and could see a giant meteor heading toward the Realm Of Paladin. Suddenly the sounds of airships could be heard. The Eater Of Worlds turned around noticed who it was. It was Cornelius and reinforcements. " We will meet each other again. Python The Prince Of Snakes... Python grounded his teeth tightly and slowly struggled to get on his feet. The Eater Of Worlds smiled and opened a portal to an unknown dimension and walked inside. The portal dispersed as he walked inside. Python banged his fist on the ground and bit his tongue so hard blood began to draw. If Python had enough energy inside of his body he would activate his final transformation. When one of the airships descended to the ground, at least 20 Resistance soldiers fully equipped with body armour and plasma rifles walked out. " It took you, mother bitches, a long time to get here." The motherfucker is already gone!" yelled Python "Only if you fuckers got here a little earlier." Suddenly the Resistance soldiers pulled out shock rods. They all overpowered Python. They turned their shock rods on maximum causing Python to collapse on the ground. Bolts of electricity and blood surrounded Python''s body. " You fucking bastards!" "This is treason!" Python who. would barely move a muscle on his body looked into the air and saw another airship which was 20 times bigger than the rest descended from the clouds, descending to the ground. The hatch of the giant airship opened up and Python walked out. He was dressed in his black air. One of his eyes was dark brown and the other was red and black. "This was your doing..." Cornelius grinned and began shaking his head. Actually, this was Hades doing. "We watched your battle with The Eater Of Worlds." "You had many opportunities and chances to evolve into your final transformation." "But you didn''t take the chance." "That is why Hades no longer requires your assistance." "That is why he named me the vice leader of the Resistance," said Cornelius. "You fucking bastards!!" "You can''t do this to me. "After all, I did for The Resistance.." "Fucking ungrateful bastards!" yelled Python. Cornelius turned his back and began heading towards his giant airship. He then said: *No hard feelings."Python turned his fingernails sharp and stabbed one of The Resistance soldiers shocking him in the leg. He ripped the shock rod out the Resistance soldier''s and shoved the shock rod inside of The Resistance soldier"s mouth. The Resistance soldier''s entire body was fired and eventually set on fire causing the soldier to burn to death. Five soldiers ran towards Python with no fear in his eyes. Python threw the shock rod into one of the soldier''s chest and picked up the deceased soldiers'' body like a shield. "Come on you fucking traitors!" The soldier deceased body was filled with holes and his body exploded into pieces. Splattering blood and organs all over the place. Python used his last amount of energy to form it into a poison ball. He fired the poison ball at the soldiers who were engulfed by it and melted into nothing but blood. The poison acted as acid. Chapter 577 - Unexpected After all the Resistance soldiers that tried to kill Python were killed by Python himself, Python settled his eyes on Cornelius. He should no sign of fear in his eyes. Python picked up one of the fallen Resistance soldier''s shock rod and held it tightly in his hand. " You''re next." He ran towards Cornelius like a ninja and threw the shock rod at Cornelius. Cornelius evaded the shock rod without moving a muscle. Red static energy began generating around Cornelius"s hand. The red static energy turned into a long red blade made of pure energy. Cornelius walked out the hatch of the airship and twirled in his hand. "Show me what you got." You are the legendary Prince Of Snakes." Python jumped back five feet and quickly picked up a fallen Resistance soldier''s plasma rifle. He emptied the entire plasma clip-on Cornelius. However, Cornelius blocked all the plasma bolts with his red static energy blade that could cut through anything. Python rushed Cornelius and round housed him in the face. Cornelius endured the pain and smiled. He stabbed Python multiple times in the gut. Python vomited up blood. He collapsed on his feet and was kicked in the face. Two of Python"s teeth and blood flew out of his mouth. He crashed into a huddle of dead Resistance soldier. Python no longer had any energy left in his body. He would die if didn''t do something fast. Python began laughing. "What the fuck is so funny?" asked Cornelius. While you were stabbing me in my stomach, I placed a sticky plasma grenade on your back. Cornelius could see a red light flashing behind him. You mother- A explosion occurred destroying the giant airship. The impact of the explosion caused Python to smash into an iceberg causing an avalanche. Python now had blood all over his body. He could no longer walk. He slowly began crawling towards a pod. His vision was deliberately fading away. Python unexpectedly saw Cornelius walk out of the giant smoke cloud. Cornelius had a piece of metal in his chest. Cornelius vomited up blood and dropped on the ground. She. he smashed on the ground, the piece of metal went further in his cheat piercing through his heart causing his eyes to go white and blank. Python rolled on his back and looked into the air. A piece of ash fell on his nose. "If I can''t be the vice leader of the Resistance, no one can," said Python. He giggled and closed his eyes shut. He was not dead but he was on the verge of death. He began hearing footsteps approaching. He opened his eyes again and saw who it was. His eyes opened widely as if he was shocked. It was Diabolos. Diabolos kneeled down and said: "Look at you." "You look like a pile of steaming shit." Diabolos looked over his shoulder and saw Cornelius with a giant piece of metal in his body. "You successfully killed Cornelius. " "What the fuck are you going here?" "I came to take out Hades." For what reason?" asked Python. "For just the fun of it," answered Diabolos. "You are a twisted fucker." "I want to make a deal with you," said Python. "If you somehow repair me I will gladly be in your debt." Diabolos stood on his feet and thought about it." Deal." Chapter 578 - Divided Before Diabolos left The Octagon, he stole many hemostatic. Diabolos shoved a hemostatic needle inside of Python''s chest. Python wounds began slowly healing. After 5 minutes all of Python''s wounds rapidly healing. Python stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his forehead. Python walked towards the huddle of Resistance soldiers and picked up a plasma rifle, three plasma grenades, pieces of scratched and tattered body armour, and a plasma sword that was drenched in blood. He wrapped his dirt drenched sleeve around his neck and clenched his fist tightly. "I am coming for you Hades..." "You will pay!!" Python walked into an airship and placed it on autopilot. The airship raised off the ground and headed for Hade''s gigantic, humongous ship. Diabolos who was still on the ground began laughing. He clenched his hands into a fist and black wings came out of his back. He flew into the air so fast he parted the clouds. A dark cloud formed in the sky and rain began to fall. Python shoved his hand inside of his pocket and pulled out a half-eaten protein bar and engulfed it. Pieces of chocolate were all over his mouth. He wiped the chocolate from his lips. Python suddenly noticed the hatch of the giant ship opened wide. Python punched a hole in the window and climbed out. Python leaped into the air and landed perfectly on his feet. Python was ready for a full-fledged fight. He pulled out a blood-drenched plasma sword and slowly walked forward. Chapter 579 - Full Body Power Suit One Resistance soldier who brandished an electric whip ran towards Python. Python grabbed the electric whip with his bare hands. Pieces of flesh were burnt off his hands. He endured the pain and headbutted The Resistance soldier cracking his skull into 1,000,000 pieces. Blood began spilling out of The Resistance soldier''s head. He picked up the electric whip and wrapped it around another Resistance soldier''s head. Flesh burned off of The Resistance soldier''s neck. He then snapped his neck and used his body as a shield. More than thirty plasma bolts filled the soldier''s body splattering blood and organs all over the furnished Kermantine ground. Python immediately took cover behind a giant power surge. The soldiers began l shooting at the power surge which exploded taking out all the power in the area. Python pulled out the plasma blade and used the darkness as an advantage. He lopped a soldier''s arm and chopped off another soldier''s head splattering blood all over his scaly body. He continued to chop wildly all over the place. When the generator turned on, Python stood in the middle of the area with blood and chunks of flesh all over his body. He spat blood on the ground and began breathing heavily. He looked at his calf and noticed a huge blade was lodged inside. He ripped the blade out of his calf and tossed it to the side. He slowly walked toward the next room in Hades''s giant ship. Suddenly Python was punched in the face. His jaw was broken and blood gushed out of his mouth. He crashed into the hatch and coughed up more blood. Python struggled to get on his feet and looked to see who punched him. It was a soldier in a full-body power suit equipped with two machine guns and a full arsenal of rockets. The full-body power suit also had jet packs. He pulled out his plasma rifle and unloaded the entire clip on the soldier in the full-body power suit. The plasma bolts, however, bounced off the full-body power suit. He tossed the overheated plasma rifle to the side and pulled out a dose of adrenaline he showed in his neck. His eyes grew wider and larger. His energy came back. He formed a poison arrow in his hand and fired it at the soldier in the full-body power suit. The poison arrow went through the soldier"s chest killing him instantly. Chapter 580 - Royal Elve Python searched the soldier''s body and pulled out a core that would open the giant closed door that stood in front of Python. Python heaved the giant core towards his chest and placed it inside the door turning it left then counterclockwise. Suddenly electricity began gathering around the door. The electricity then disappeared and the door opened. When Python walked inside the door instantly shut behind him. Chapter 581 - The Resistance Perishs Python slowly began approaching the exit of the throne room. He ripped Cirdan"s spear out of the door and clamped it tightly in his hands. Cirdan began smiling. Suddenly razor-sharp blades removed all of Python''s fingers his right hand. Python collapsed on the ground screeching in pain. Chapter 582 - Great Deeds "Stop right there." " Who are you people?" asked the Middle Monk. "That really doesn''t matter," said Cross. The Middle Monk sucked her teeth and picked up her herbal tea guzzling it down. She tossed the herbal tea to the side and pulled out a long sword. Sarah sighed and walked in front Cross. Chapter 583 - Escape Inside Prison Chamber. Chapter 584 - Dealing With A Prince of Hell, Astaroth Solomon''s veins began popping out of his head. He charged a yellow beam in his right hand and threw it at Solomon like he was throwing a baseball. Shenzhou wiped the smile off of his face and pulled out his brand new sword which was mostly made from the skin of an ancient dragon and the remnants of his former sword that was made from Cyan Cyber. He placed his sword in front of his cheat and his eyes flashed. The yellow beam engulfed Shenzhou. An explosion commenced. Pieces of rumble and pieces of burnt sweet rolls and fruit were flying all over the place. Solomon began laughing. Suddenly he saw a flash in the smoke. Shenzhou walked out of the smoke unharmed. Shenzhou pulled out his katana and tossed the customized sheath to the side. He sprinted towards Solomon and stabbed him in the chest. Solomon coughed up blood and staggered in a wall. Shenzhou ripped his sword out of the Solomon"s chest and punched him repeatedly in the face. Blood and teeth splattered all over the ground. He the. grabbed Solomon by the neck and slammed into the ground. Shenzhou began laughing. "You are supposed to be 20 times stronger and faster than me." "I overestimated you." Solomon got on his feet and spat blood on the ground. Solomon generated dark blue energy around his body, making the chambers shake and crack. the dark blue energy shot through the roof of Shenzhou"s chambers like a rocket heading to space. He began levitating off the ground. Shenzhou could feel that Solomon''s power was rapidly rising by the second. He then chanted these words: Khan Sword Technique: "Divine Burst!" A burst of white energy was released from Shenzhou"s sword. Solomon, however, dodged the Divine Burst attack and unleashed a barrage of attacks onto Shenzhou"s body. Shenzhou was kicked through the giant glass window in his chambers. Shenzhou coughed up blood and smashed on the ground creating a crater. Shenzhou recovered quickly and stops on his feet turning hid back on his chambers running as fast as Sonic The Hedgehog. Solomon began laughing. "No matter how far you run I will always catch up." I am going to rip limb from limb!" yelled Solomon. He blazed through the sky like a jet and fired multiple beams at Shenzhou. Shenzhou saw the shadows of Solomon"s beams and quickly turned around. He grabbed one of the beams with his left hand and tossed it towards the other following beams. A giant explosion occurred causing a mushroom cloud to appear. Solomon descended to the ground and chopped the sit parting the mushroom cloud in two. Solomon opened his mouth and a red be a began charging in his mouth. Multiple beams were released from Solomon"s mouth. Shenzhou chopped the beams in multiple beams causing multiple explosions to commence behind him. The force of the explosions caused Shenzhou to shoot in the sky like a cannonball. Solomon jumped in the air and grabbed Shenzhou by his long black hair tossing him into the ground creating another crater. Smoke began rising out. Solomon raised his right hand in the air and a green beam began charging in his hand. Solomon''s eyes turned white and he tossed the green beam like a baseball to the ground. A gigantic explosion occurred and a shockwave was created, which destroyed everything in its path. The shockwave was bright. The shockwave dispersed and the aftermath of its destruction was revealed. Solomon descended to the ground and began laughing loudly like a maniac. When Solomon was about to walk off but halted when a circle f smoke surrounded the area. Solomon sucked his teeth and spat on the ground. He attempted to walk out but when he did he was punched in the face. This was the work of Shenzhou. Shenzhou"s fist sliced piece of Solomon''s face off. He now also had a black eye. He staggered to the ground and wiped the blood from his face. Shenzou walked into the smoke circle with a serious expression on his face. He used his telekinetic powers to drag his sheath off the ground. The sheath blazed through the smoke circle and landed perfectly into the palms of Shenzhou"s hand. He rested his sword into its sheath and placed his sword by his side. "I do not require the assistance of any weapons to defeat you the leader of The Council Of Fate," said Shenzhou. "Tch." "Don''t hold your tongue," said Solomon. Solomon sprinted towards Shenzhou like a wild animal. He threw a punch at Shenzhou who easily evade the attack. He then Reverses Crescent Kicked Shenzhou in the leg causing his leg to snap with the bone sticking out. He then chopped him in the chest. Solomon collapsed on the ground like a bag of cement. Shenzhou slowly approached Solomon. It seemed as if he was gliding across the air. He elbowed Solomon in the skull giving him multiple concussions. Blood squirted out of his head like a water fountain. "I told you I do not need any weapons to defeat you. I hardly use my sword." "Perhaps you will do and better in next life.." "Solomon." When Shenzhou was about to disperse the smoke circle, Solomon grabbed his leg." " You still have a fight left in you." I respect that." Shenzhou backed up and allowed Solomon to recover. Solomon healed all his wounds. Solomon stood on his feet and purple ev energy came out of the air striking him in his forehead. This was the assistance of one The Princes of Hell, Astaroth, whom Solomon made a deal with 50 years ago. Solomon began transforming. He turned into a demon with goat horns and white wings. He flew towards Shenzhou, who pulled out his sword. He zipped past the transformed Solomon who froze in the air as if time stopped. Shenzhou placed his sword inside of its sheath again and walked out. Solomon''s body was sliced to pieces. Blood and guts splattered all over the place. Solomon was easily slaughtered. Shenzhou barely lifted a finger. Chapter 585 - The Chosen Orb Jesse defeated Lilith. However, Lilith opened a portal to another world and escape without leaving any traces. Sarah also recovered. They all were now for Shenzhou. Once he was annihilated everything would be alright. Everyone could head back to their own dimensions. Shenzhou"s Mutilated Chambers... Shenzhou could feel that many enemies were headed his way. He picked up a glass of wine and was about to guzzle it down as he would normally do but didn''t. Even though his older brother left not to long ago, he had a deep feeling in his head that he was watching him from afar distant in another dimension. He crushed the glass filled with wine in his hand. He brushed the pieces of glass onto the ground and grinned. He decided to give wine up. He walked towards a wall and placed his hand on it. Suddenly a secret passage was opened. He walked down the stairs and came across an open space. Inside the open space laid three creatures in knight armour requested from The Kingdom of Malian. All three of them were trained from birth. The three knights stepped out of the way when they saw Shenzhou approaching. Shenzhou levitated off the ground and ripped open the top of the coffin. Inside the coffin was his mentor and idle, Noir whom he poisoned. However Noir didn''t die from the poison. He died from Jon Zen''s Greatest Forbidden Technique, Heart Exploding Finger Blast. He successfully demonstrated this attack on Noir but was killed in. the process. Noir died two days later with many secrets. The reason Noir didn''t automatically was because of the restrained hid heart from exploding. Shenzhou perched over Noir"s body and shoved his hand inside of his chest, pulling out an orb that strange mystical energy inside. This orb was called The Chosen Orb. The Chosen Orb was an ancient artifact used by many Chosen Ones Of The Chosen Mountain and others who successfully stole it in the past. The Chosen Orb granted it''s user unbelievable, destructive power only fit for a God. However if the Chosen Orb didn''t choose you, you would die a quick horrible painful death. Your skin would and flesh would melt off your body and your bones would disintegrate. Your soul would be absorbed and used as fuel for the Chosen Orb. Shenzhou circled aura around his body and placed the Chosen Orb inside of his chest. He descended to the ground and said to the knights of Malian: "Follow me." I have a job for you all." Chapter 586 - Rage Of Malian The task Shenzhou gave the Knights Of Malian was to guard the outer gates of his slowly crumbling chambers. All three Knights of Malian were equipped with heavy armour and grasp weapons in the palm of his hands. The shortest Knight of Malian was named Macintosh. Macintosh was bald head and had a scar by his left eye. He weighed 200 pounds and carried a spear and a short sword. He specialized in crushing his enemy''s skull. His power was rage. He called it Rage of Malian. When he activated the Rage of Malian, his strength, and speed increased rapidly. The next Knight of Malian was Draco. Draco weighed 170 pounds. He had long straight grey hair which he had wrapped in a ponytail. He was the oldest and the most talented. His weapons were a crossbow, a special craved long sword, and discs that acted as boomerangs. He wasn''t like Macintosh. He maintained his calm and always overpowered his enemies. The final Knight Of Malian was named Leo. Leo was a lion who weighed 400 pounds and was equipped with a two-hand great sword made from the bones of his parents. He had his predatory best mode removed from his body when he killed his parents. The Kingdom of Malian took him in and taught him the sword. However, the Knights of Malian were not bundled together. Macintosh was in front of the outer gate. He sat at the top of the stairs waiting for any sights of enemies. Macintosh was about to walk into Shenzhou"s chambers until he saw Orion walking up the stairs. Macintosh stood on his feet and grinned. "Finally." "I was wondering when you would show up." Orion punched the air and blood gushed out of Macintosh"s mouth. Macintosh smashed into a wall. Macintosh stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his mouth. " That was a very cheap shot." He pulled out his spear and tossed like an Olympian at Orion. Orion grabbed the spear and tossed it to the aide. He ran towards Macintosh and punched him in the neck then round used in the face. Blood and buggers gushed out of his nose which shattered like a glass window. Orion tried to punch him again, but Macintosh grabbed his arm. He headbutted Orion sending him to crash and though a statue made of ice. Orion quickly stood on his feet. A long streak of blood began leaking from his forehead. They also called Macintosh The Iron Wall. Orion''s vision was failing him. He dropped on one knee and goes his head. It felt as if someone dropped a boulder on his head. Macintosh grinned and ran up to Orion. He grabbed Orion by the throat and slammed him through the ground. He then grabbed Orion by the leg and repeatedly smack him on the ground the hard ground. He then tossed him through the entrance of Shenzhou"s chambers. Macintosh cracked his knuckles and wiped the smile off his face. Orion clothes were now shredded. He recovered quickly and jumped on Macintosh"s shoulders. He placed his arm around his neck and began choking him. Macintosh began turning purple. Macintosh then pulled out a dagger and stabbed him in the chest. Orion vomited off blood and dropped off of Macintosh"s shoulders. Macintosh began coughing loudly. "You almost had me there." He spat chunks of blood on the ground and grabbed Orion by the arm. He broke his right arm into causing the bone to pop out. He then tossed him out of Shenzhou"s chambers. Macintosh walked out of the lower floors of Shenzhou"s chambers. Orion snapped his bone back in place. He fired multiple beams at Macintosh. Macintosh didn''t know any energy attacks. He didn''t have the speed to the beams. The beams engulfed Macintosh who began screaming loudly. An explosion occurred causing a giant smoke cloud to surround the area in darkness. Orion began breathing heavily. "I should have done that a long time ago," said Orion. Suddenly the smoke cloud dispersed. Macintosh stood in the same spot. He had blood all over his face. Macintosh coughed up blood and dropped to his knees. He saw his spear and the ground and quickly picked it up. He threw the spear at Orion once again. Orion punched the spear which burst into 100 pieces. Macintosh stood on his feet again and pulled picked his short sword. He ran towards Orion screaming. He swung his sword at Orion''s neck but missed. Orion kicked him in his face and knocked off a layer of flesh off his face. Macintosh staggered and shoved his hands into the ground. He ripped the piece of the ground out and tossed it at Orion punched the piece of ground to pieces and generated white aura around his hands. "Turbulent Shockwave!!" shouted Orion. He placed his hands on the center of Macintosh"s chest. A hole appeared in Macintosh"s chest. He coughed up a pool of blood. Macintosh collapsed on the ground and closed his eyes shut. Orion dispersed the white aura from around his hands and walked past Macintosh. Suddenly green aura began wrapping around Macintosh"s body. Macintosh stood on his feet and the green aura dispersed creating an exoskeleton armour around his body. His eyes also flash green. This was the Rage Of Malian. He punched the ground repeatedly until they both fell inside. Orion and Macintosh fell inside a spacious cave that was home to many man-eating creatures. Orion and Macintosh"s both sprinted towards each other, exchanging each other attacks. Orion saw an opening and took it. He shoved his entire right hand inside Macintosh"s chest, pulling out his heart which was still attached to the arteries in his chest. He chopped the arteries off splattering blood all over the place. Macintosh dropped on the ground and sink to the bottom of the icy water where his body was devoured. Orion clasped his hands together and bowed. He then jumped out of the hole. Chapter 587 - Sword Of The Ancestor"s Leo was in the remaining parts of the dining hall snacking on a danish cheesecake roll, smothered in sugar. Since he had the Predatory Beast Mode removed from his body he no longer had a taste or appetite for any sorts of meat from cow meat to chicken. When he finished eating the danish cheesecake roll smothered in sugar, he poured himself some hot tea loaded with sugar. When he was about to guzzle the hot tea, the dining hall door was disintegrated. It was the work of Shade. Since his leader was M.I.A, he had to do things himself. Once he killed Shenzhou he decided he would take over The Chosen Mountain without the help of the Soulless Army. "Tch." " I was expecting to see Shenzhou Khan." " He looked at Leo and slowly walked towards him. " Where is Shenzhou Khan hiding?" Leo looked at Shade and said: "That information is none of your business." "In fact who are you?" " I am Shade Of The Fallen Resistance. Leo smiled and said: "That is all I need to know." "Shenzhou Khan instructed me to eliminate the last member of The Resistance." He looked at his sword and pulled it out the ground. He got off the bench he sat down on and held it with both hands. Shade began laughing. "You can''t be serious!" yelled Shade. When he was about to charge a beam in his hand cannon, he smelled the stench of freshly baked chocolate chip cookies. He crunched his hand into a fist and walked towards the freshly baked chocolate chip cookies. He devoured two of the cookies and smiled. He was overwhelmed with joy. "These are the best cookies I have ever tasted in two weeks!" "You must tell me the recipe!" said Shade. Leo ignored everything Shade said and sliced after Shade''s head. Shade rolled out of the way and made a blade come out of his wrist stabbing Leo in his hip. He then kicked him in the face. Leo staggered back into the wooden dining table causing it to break in two. All the bread and pastries dropped on the dirt ridden ground. Leo stood and his feet and began swinging his giant blade wildly at Shade. Shade dodged the giant blade multiple times without being struck or grazed. Shade then sharpened his fingernails and stabbed Leo in the stomach. Leo endured the pain and bashed Shade in the chest causing white aura to burst from Shade''s back. Chapter 588 - The Ritual Shade crashed through a wall. Leo began breathing heavily. He jumped back five feet. As he landed on his feet he vomited up blood. This happened because of the attack Shade inflicted on him earlier. He wiped the blood from his mouth and placed his sword on the ground. He crunched his hands into fists and stood on his feet. He began sprinting towards Shade at top speed. Suddenly, Shade on his feet and opened his mouth. A green beam began charging in his mouth. Leo''s eyes widened and he immediately picked up his two-hand sword to use as a shield. The green beam grew bigger and devoured Leo"s body. An explosion occurred destroying the remaining parts of the dining hall. Shade jumped out the rubble and landed on his feet. Shade spat green chunks of blood from his mouth and turned hid back slowly walking away. Suddenly Leo walked out of the tumble with blood all over his clean mane. He was heaving his two-hand sword across the ground sharpening it. " How are you still alive?" Leo heaved his sword on his shoulder and kneeled on one knee. " I have my ancestors to thank me," said Leo. He then sliced the ground and a sword beam was created which cracked the ground in half. Shade made the jetpacks activate in his back causing himself to shoot onto the sky like a rocket. Leo grunted and grinned. He then threw his spear at Shade. Shade didn''t have time to dodge the two-handed sword. Half-human tissue on his face was removed. He crashed into the ground like a meteor. Leo slowly walked toward the wounded Shade. Shade spat blood on the ground and grasped his human tissue in his hand. As he was about to place the human tissue back on his face, Leo appeared before him. Leo picked Shade up by his throat and threw him through a nearby leafless tree that burst into splinters. Leo looked to the side and saw his sword lodged in the ice. He ripped his sword out of the ground with his left hand and placed on his soldier. He jumped in the air and almost stepped on Shade''s head. Shade quickly rolled out of the way. Leo''s feet sunk into the ground as if it was butter. Shade began laughing. He stood on his feet and ripped the human tissue off of his right hand. His metal right hand turned into a blade that leaked poison from the tip. Before he was repaired yet again by Cornelius, he was more human than machine. Now he was more machine than man. He swung his poison blade at Leo''s throat. Leo, however, rolled out of the way and stabbed Shade in the chest. Shade''s chest cannon plopped out of his chest landing on the ground. The chest cannon was drenched in artificial organs and green blood. Shade dropped on one knee and held his chest. As Leo was about to hack off his head, Shade crunched his hand into a fist and his hand cannon came out. He fired a beam into Leo''s face. His eyes were removed from his head and his mane was burnt to a crisp. Leo collapsed on the ground and began screaming. Shade grinned and sharpened his metal teeth for no reason. He picked up his two-hand sword and stabbing Leo all over his body repeatedly. He then finally delivered the final blow to Leo''s head splattering blood, brains, and brain matter. Shade tossed the two-hand sword to the side and looked into the air. At the very top of The Chosen Mountain was where Shenzhou was. That was where Shade would head. He began limbing towards to the top. At The Very Top Of The Chosen Mountain. At the very top of Chosen Mountain, a ritual was commencing. Shenzhou used the Chosen Orb to resurrect the ancient Chosen Priests. Olivia gave The Great Ancient Dragon Scroll to Shenzhou who gave it to the undead Chosen Priests. They would use the last inch of power that was given to them to resurrect The Great Ancient Dragon, Genkai. He then would control Genkai with mind control. He would use him as an adversary to do all his dirty work. The ritual was halfway down. All of Genkai"s muscles, and flesh, and skin formed over his body. Shenzhou saw this and began to smile. No one could interfere because he had Draco guarding the entrance to the very top of The Chosen Mountain. By The Entrance of The Very Top Of The Chosen Mountain... The entire Chosen Mountain was rumbling and shaking. Cross instructed everyone else to wait to begin him so he could take out the guardian. Cross walked up the snow drenched stairs and saw Draco sitting at the top. Draco stood o. his feet with a serious expression on his face. "You are here to interrupt the ritual aren''t you?" asked Draco. " "What are you talking about?" answered Cross. "The ritual!" "Shenzhou Khan is resurrecting the ancient dragon Genkai to wreak havoc on the world." What Shenzhou didn''t know was that Genkai was from Earth. If Genkai wasn''t restrained, he would fly to Earth and destroy everything. "I only came here to stop Shenzhou Khan." "Nothing more," said Cross. "If you step out of the way I might just spare your life." Draco wiped the smile off of his face and said: " You mean business don''t you?" Draco began smiling. "I gladly challenge you to a duel." "The first one is severely damaged wins." "If you win I will allow you to proceed and stop the ritual." "If you lose you will come back to Malian with me and become my slave." Cross nodded his head and said: "Deal." Draco crunched his hands into fists and ran towards Cross. He tried to punch Cross but Cross evaded the punch and kneeled Draco in the face. Draco coughed up blood and tumbled to the ground. He stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his lips. "You pack a punch there." He placed his hands behind his back and pulled out two daggers. Just something you shall know. "I was trained by one of the greatest knights is Malian." "If I was you I would back down now." Chapter 589 - Experienced Fighter Draco sprinted towards Cross, jumping the air throwing both of his daggers at his chest. Cross caught the daggers and tossed back at Draco. Draco, however, bent his back all the way towards the ground. It seemed as if he didn''t have a spine. He was just incredibly flexible. Cross grabbed him by the neck and smashes him back into a pillar. He grounded his teeth together and made a blade that was inside his glove. He made it pop out and stabbed Cross in his right temple. Blood began squirting out of Cross''s temple like a fountain. Cross staggered back into another pillar. Draco collapsed on the ground and began coughing up chunks of blood. He stood on his feet and made both his wrist blades come out. He sliced after Cross''s forehead, but luckily for Cross, he ducked down. The pillar was sliced in half. Cross quickly grabbed half of the pillar and smacked Draco to the side. Draco smashed into the door where the ritual was commencing. Draco"s neck was twisted like a bottle cap. He grabbed his head and twisted it back in place. He stood on his feet and spat blood on the ground. The reason he survived being smacked into a hard metal door with a piece of pillar was that when he was only 12 an exoskeleton armour was embedded into his skin, flesh, and bones. It hurt like hell but it was worth it. The exoskeleton armour saved him many times in many different situations that included torture, being stabbed, being shot, and poisoned. Chapter 590 - The Ritual is Disrupted Draco pulled out his crossbow which he had to assemble piece by piece. A placed a bolt onto the crossbow and squeezed the trigger. Cross reacted fast and caught the bolt with his right index finger and his right thumb. He tossed the belt to the side and sprinted towards Draco, punching him in the stomach. Draco endured pain and grinned. He headbutted Cross, picking up the same bolt repeatedly stabbing him in the chest. Cross vomited up blood and staggered to the ground. He tried to stab Cross again, but Cross grabbed his arm and twisted it like a pretzel. Draco howled in pain, collapsing on the ground. Cross then perched over Draco. He placed his hands on his neck and began squeezing his windpipe. Draco overpowered Cross and stabbed him with his wrist blade. Draco recovered and stood on his feet. " You have a very tight grip when you choke people." "I can see why you do it so many times." "However game times over." " I will no longer hold back my power." Draco shoved his hand inside his pocket pulling out a purple stone that had some kind of strange substance inside of it. He crushed the stone in his hand and leaked the substance inside of his mouth. He started laughing like a maniac. "The substance I have leaked in my mouth is the blood of the greatest knight in Malian, Robert Fox XI, " said Draco. "Consider yourself dead." Draco collapsed on the ground and coughed blood. The sound of his bones could be heard cracking. His spine began sticking out of his back. Orange aura began wrapping around his body. His grey hair then turned blue and spiky. His eyes turned red and black and suddenly his clothes changed. He was now wearing an all-black attire. He shoved his hand inside of his chest and pulled out a sword, surrounded in the orange aura. He suddenly turned invisible. Cross closed his eyes and visualized where his target would strike. Suddenly, Rider shouted in his head said: "Behind you!" Cross quickly turned and punched the air. He successfully punched Draco in the face knocking out three of his teeth. Blood also flew out of his mouth. "How did you know where I was?" "It''s rather simple." "Your body heat gave you away," said Cross. Draco grew angry and jumped 40 feet into the air. Cross generated aura around his hands and fired two beams from his hands. Draco reacted quickly and sliced the beam to pieces. Orion who was watching from the sidelines was tired of Cross toying with Draco. Orion shadow stepped and appeared behind Draco. He twisted his neck around like a bottle cap. Draco fell from the sky like a fallen angel. He crashed o. the ground turning into a blood smear. Orion descended to the group f perfectly landing on his feet. "I was tired of you toying with this bastard Cross." "Why did you fucking kill him?!" I was intending on doing that!" Orion began snickering. "He was an enemy. All of my enemies in the past I eliminated. So have you. "I am correct." "Aren''t I?" Cross closed his mouth and clenched his hands into fists. Every since Orion came to the Chosen Mountain his behaviour changed from good to violent. He brutally killed every lower monk he saw. Orion walked past Cross and placed his right hand on the door. The door suddenly melted making the other side visible. Cross walked next to Orion and saw Genkai The Great Ancient Dragon with his eyes shut. He would soon awaken. Shenzhou who watched the Chosen Priests hold their hands together chanting strange incantations. Olivia looked to the side and saw John watching her with an angry look on his face. Shenzhou turned around and saw Orion. "Well, Well." "If it isn''t my old arch nemesis Orion Zen." Orion walked forward and said I did not come here to chat. "I came here to do what I intended to do 15 years ago." "Kill you." "If your brother didn''t show up I would have killed you." Shenzhou began laughing. "I have grown stronger since that time." Orion generated white aura around his body and said: We will see. However, since the ritual is only 30 seconds from finishing I have no time to fight you. Akashi suddenly zipped past The Chosen Priests. They abruptly stopped chanting strange incantations. Akashiri placed his black blood-drenched sword in his sheath. All their heads were removed. Their bodies dropped on the ground. Their black blood stained the ground. " What have you done?!" "Now I won''t be able to control him!" yelled Shenzhou. One of Genkai"s green and yellow eyes opened. Genkai roared through the air projecting powerful sound waves. Genkai made his wings expand out. He flew into the air and started burning everything in his path. Olivia''s soldiers were burned alive. They screamed before they melted. Shenzhou placed a barrier around his body to protect himself from the fire. Unfortunately, the ground collapsed. Only Orion and Shenzhou flew inside. Genkai began smiling. Suddenly, a figure leaped on Genkai"s 200-ton body. It was Shade. He placed a bomb on Genkai"s body and jumped off landing in front of Cross. An explosion occurred. However, the bomb did no damage to Genkai. Genkai landed on a gigantic block of ice. He opened his mouth and his large tongue came out his mouth. Parasites began crawling out his tongue. As they reacted with the ice they began growing. When they finished growing, they resembled worms with muscles and sharp teeth. Parasites continued to come out of his mouth. "You see what you have done!" said Cross. "Don''t blame me." "The bastard had parasites in his body," said Shade. The parasites lunged after everyone. At The Bottom Of The Giant Hole... Orion and Shenzhou were now faced to face with each other. Both of them grew stronger. You and your friends are stupid. You haven''t realized what you have done. Once Genkai acts on his own all hell will break loose. "I do not give a fuck about that dragon. "We have unfinished business." "Tch." "Fighting me is like killing yourself." Orion crunched his hands into fists and generated a white shield around his skin. Shenzhou stuck out his index finger and fired a yellow beam. Orion dodged the beam without moving. An explosion occurred behind his back, burning his clothes. Orion ignored the burning behind his back and sprinted towards Shenzhou. Shenzhou grinned and pulled out his katana slicing Orion on his face. Orion wiped the blood from his face and punched the ground causing a shockwave. Shenzhou backflipped over the shockwave and threw his sword like a spear at Orion. Orion rolled out of the way and grabbed the sword. Shenzhou landed on his feet perfectly without making a sound. He used his telekinetic powers to pull his sword towards his chest. He chopped the air and a red sword beam was emitted. Orion flipped out the way and pulled out a dagger that belonged to Jon. Shenzhou blocked the dagger with his sword''s sheath. Before the dagger could land on the ground, Orion caught it placing it behind his back. He jumped I the air and flew toward Shenzhou, unleashing a barrage of attacks on his body. Shenzhou dodge every single attack Orion tried to inflict on him. Shenzhou then kicked Orion in the face knocking out one of his teeth. "You were faster 15 years ago. "Now you are much slower." " I can see and predict all your attacks before you execute them." To me, you are the same person who was back then. Orion wiped the blood from his mouth and said: I have changed. Orion clasped his hands together and blue aura circled his hands. A small beam generated in the palm of his hands. "Reinforced Blast!" Shenzhou was engulfed by the Reinforced Blast which made him smash into a wall. An explosion occurred. Smoke began rising in the area. Orion knew that Shenzhou wasn''t dead. Shenzhou rose out of the smoke with a white barrier around his body which shattered when he landed on the ground. Your Reinforced Blast is more powerful than it was before. "It destroyed my barrier in one blow!" " Perhaps I was wrong." Orion clasped his fist together and sprinted towards Shenzhou. He sliced the ground causing a hot ball of steam to come out. Orion backflipped in the air landing on his feet. "This fight will be much longer than the one 15 years ago Orion Zen." Orion breathed heavily and began yelling sprinting towards Shenzhou was ready to remove Orion''s head at any given moment. Chapter 591 - Among Persistent Orion jumped in the air and disappeared. Shenzhou placed his sword in its sheath and placed his hand in the air. A greenish-yellow beam began charging in his hand. He fired it in the air causing multiple giant blocks of ice to fall from the sky. "Where the fuck are you?!" asked Shenzhou. "There is no reason to hide!" Suddenly, Orion came behind Shenzhou and punched him in the back. Shenzhou vomited up spit and blood crashing into icebergs. Orion''s fist was smoking. Shenzhou stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his mouth. White aura wrapped around his left hand. The white aura turned into a sword. He also pulled out his sword tossing the sheath to the side. He began twirling the swords in his hands extremely fast. Orion fired multiple beams from his hands at Shenzhou. Shenzhou, however, sliced the beams into pieces. He began spinning around and around so fast it seemed as if he turned to a tornado. Orion, however, grabbed Shenzhou by the throat and smashed him into the ground. Shenzhou coughed up blood and shoved his sword inside Orion''s chest. Shenzhou then headbutts Orion cracking a part of his skull. Blood began flowing out. Orion collapsed on the ground and held his head. Shenzhou stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his mouth. He then grabbed Orion by the face and tossed him into the air firing a beam out of his eyes. Orion recovered in time and slapped the beam away. The beam landed in the ground which burned a big hole in the ground. Orion descended to the ground and jumped on an iceberg. Shenzhou walked towards his sword and picked up the sheath placing it by his side. Orion front flipped off the iceberg landing on his feet. You are stronger. "Your hits were lighter back then." "I do not need any praise from you." Shenzhou began laughing and kneeled on the ground. "Yes, you do." Shenzhou shoved his sword in the air and black aura circling his sword and arm. He sliced the ground and a black sword beam was emitted out. Orion rolled out of the way and fired a beam from his hand. Shenzhou looked at the beam backflipped dodging it. He perfectly landed on his feet. However, Orion only used this as a distraction so he could enclose on him. He grabbed him by the arm and headbutt him. Blood came out of his nose and face. Shenzhou crashed into the wall which fell on him as if it was a guillotine chopping off a fugitives head. Orion jumped back five feet and waited for Shenzhou to burst out of the ice. Shenzhou, however, did not burst out of the ice like a caged animal. He lifted the 30-ton block of ice by only using his left hand. He tossed it through space. However, the enclosing meteor that would land on The Realm destroyed the block of ice just by the slightest touch. Blood was all over Shenzhou"s body. "Enough child''s play!" "Its time for you to meet your demise!" Shenzhou clasped his hands on his sword and smiled. Suddenly energy from the Chosen Orb inside of his heart began circling around his body. Orion''s eye began popping out. He thought the Chosen Orb was a myth. Chapter 592 - The Next Successor Refuses The entire place started to rumble and shake. Yellow aura started to circle around Shenzhou"s body. Shenzhou"s top layer of clothes we''re burnt off by the fearsome power of the Chosen Orb. He embedded the power of The Chosen Orb into his katana and grinned at Orion. One of her d eyes flashed yellow. Orion knew that he knew unstoppable but he didn''t care. Orion ran towards Shenzhou like a bull and threw a jumped into the air. He fired two beams at him. Shenzhou began laughing and sliced the air. A huge yellow sword beam was emitted from his sword. The yellow sword beam chopped through the two beams. The yellow sword beam was now headed for Orion. Orion grabbed the sword beam and dispersed it. He descended to the ground and backflipped five times. He looked at his hands and saw that they were burned. Shenzhou shoved his katana inside the ground and disappeared. Suddenly geysers of yellow energy began coming out of the ground. Orion, however, placed a barrier around his body that would protect him. One geyser of yellow energy appeared underneath Orion''s feet. When it was released from the ground, Orion''s barrier was destroyed. The force of the geyser of yellow energy caused the barrier around Orion"s body to disperse. Orion crashed into sharp ice. The sharp ice penetrated through Orion"s chest. Orion coughed up blood and smashed into the ground creating a crater. Shenzhou walked up to Orion and kneeled him in the face. He then grabbed by the throat and smashed him into a giant wall of ice. " This is the same power that killed your master," said Shenzhou. The power of The Chosen Orb gives me unstoppable power." After I kill you, I will kill Genkai and eventually kill everybody in The Realm Of Valadin." " And by the looks of it, your life will end now." said Shenzhou. Chosen Energy surrounded his katana. He placed his katana by his throat. When Orion saw his life flashing before his eyes, he ripped stalagmites from the ground and shoved it inside of Shenzhou"s eye. Shenzhou dropped his katana began staggering. He howled in pain and began screaming. Orion saw Shenzhou"s eye on the ground and stepped on it. " You fucking bastard!" Shenzhou stood on his feet and generated Chosen energy around his hands. He clasped his hands together and fired a giant yellow beam at Orion. Orion fired a Reinforced Blast from his left hand. Both beams clashed together, making furious winds pick up. Both of them started screaming loudly. The two beams combined together creating a giant explosion and a giant shock wave to commence. After the giant explosion and shockwave dispersed, a giant cloud of smoke was seen. Both Orion and Shenzhou walked out of the smoke cloud drenched in each other''s blood. One thing about you Orion. You never give up. Shenzhou said that he collapsed on his knees and coughed up blood. A giant hole in the center of his stomach. Shenzhou dropped on his chest and closed his eyes shut. Orion also had a huge hole in his body. His ribs and muscles could be seen. Orion turned his back on Shenzhou and sighed. As he was about to walk away, a dark voice began ringing his head. "You successfully killed a strong member of the Khan Clan." "I should congratulate you." "How the hell are you?!" yelled Orion. "Get out of my fucking head!" "Funny you should ask." "I am The Chosen Orb inside this dead bastard''s body." "However, none of that matters." "What really matters is that I chose you the be the next successor and wielder of my power." Orion sucked his teeth and said: " I do not need your power." "I am already strong." "All that is true but some extra power won''t hurt." said The Chosen Orb. "My answer is the same." "No." The dark voice of The Chosen Orb began laughing. "But here this." "This asshole was only using 10 percent of my power." "Won''t you like to experience the other 90 percent of my power?" "Think about it." "All those enemies in the past who got the best of you." "If you were using my power you could of easily crush them." "If you used my power 15 years ago you master would be still alive." Orion"s eyes began popping out. Even though Jon was his master he looked up to him as his father. Orion began walking up to Shenzhou"s body. As he was about to place his hand on Shenzhou"s back, he came back into reality. "No!!" "That was the first lesson that my master taught me!" "Never let your enemy control you!" I am tired of fucking around!" yelled the Chosen Orb. "If you won''t be the next successor of my power I will have to kill you!" Orion began walking back slowly. Suddenly Shenzhou"s body began moving. Both of his eyes flashed yellow. Shenzhou picked up his sword and raised in the sky. The katana suddenly turned into a knight''s sword surrounded in yellow Chosen Energy. A smile appeared on Shenzhou"s face. "You regret this." I am pretty sure I won''t." said Orion. The dark voice of The Chosen Orb projected out of Shenzhou"s mouth. Orion healed his internal wounds and clenched his hands into fists. Orion sprinted towards the undead possessed Shenzhou screaming loud like a siren. He formed a beam in his hand and tossed at the undead Shenzhou. The undead Shenzhou dodged the beam and jumped in the air. He charged a spiral laser beam in his hand and fired it at Orion''s head. Orion rolled out of the way and threw a thick block of ice at the spiral laser beam. The spiral laser beam blasted through the thick block of ice and grazed Orion"s face. A long streak of blood began leaking from his face. He wiped the blood from his face and jumped back 10 feet. The undead Shenzhou descended to the ground and said: "Fighting me will be like experiencing all the tortures of hell in one sitting... Chapter 593 - Genkai, Overpowered The undead Shenzhou threw his knight sword straight towards Orion. Orion grabbed the knight sword and tried to break it but was unsuccessful. The undead Shenzhou fired three beams of energy at Orion. Orion batted away the beams of energy back at the undead Shenzhou. He successfully dodged to the beams but didn''t dodge the other one. The third beam took off his left arm, splattering blood all over the ground. The undead Shenzhou staggered back in the wall collapsing on the ground. Orion ripped the knight sword out of the undead Shenzhou"s hand and shoved inside of his chest. The Chosen Orb"s voice inside of Shenzhou"s chest. Shenzhou vomited up blood and sighed. "This body is useless." "Finish me off now!" Orion grinned and said: "With pleasure." He fired a beam at the undead Shenzhou"s head which exploded like a pumpkin. Orion slowly walked back into a block of ice. Suddenly The Chosen Orb rose out of the Shenzhou"s body and floated towards the Genkai who was on the verge of death. The Chosen Orb went inside of Genkai"s mouth and began choking. Suddenly Genkai"s eyes turned yellow and a smile appeared on his face. "I now have full control over Genkai The Great Ancient Dragon!" Genkai flew into the air and began spitting out yellow balls of fire from his mouth at his enemies. Chapter 594 - Unstoppable Dragon Orion jumped through the hole and resided with Cross. Cross looked at Orion who had Shenzhou"s blood all over his body. But now Shenzhou wasn''t the problem. Genkai was. Genkai landed on the ground and bit after Cross. Cross, however, rolled out of the way in time. "I will devour all of you!" yelled Genkai. Orion generated a beam in his hand and fired it, Genkai. Suddenly a barrier wrapped around Genkai"s body. When the beam came in contact with the barrier, it dispersed. Genkai began laughing. " As long as this barrier is around this dragon''s body, no harm can come to it!" Akashi began laughing catching the attention of Genkai. " I think not." Akashiri pulled out his sword and shoved it inside of Genkai"s barrier which began to crack up like glass. " Impossible!" yelled Genkai. Cross leaped onto of Genkai"s head and turned his fingernails sharp repeatedly stabbing him in his thick skull. Blood began splattering everywhere like a busted water fountain. Genkai flew into the air like a rocker and made fire come out of his nostrils. Cross entire body was covered in fire. Cross had no choice but to jump off of Genkai"s body. Even though the Chosen Orb took full control of Genkai"s body, Genkai"s soul recovered from the underworld was still trying to gain control over it''s the rightful property. Genkai suddenly crashed into the ground causing one of his wings to break. The Chosen Orb was originally created from a sadistic sorcerer named Azazel. Azazel was one who was alive during the Dark Era. The Dark Era was when most of the neighbouring realms by the Realm Of Valadin was overwhelmed by demons. Azazel was a part of Arcane Clan whose destiny was to kill all the demons and banish them back to The Realm Of Hell since they were inside their mother''s bellies. However, when they came in contact with some of the superior demons, most of them were killed. Azazel was the only one left. When the demons surrounded him, he sucked all the power from his fallen comrades, which released out a powerful gigantic shockwave, destroying all the intruding demons. The aftermath of the powerful gigantic shockwave made a red portal open up. The souls of the demons were sucked inside the portal. When Azazel was about to walk off, one superior demon by the name of Vajrapani, however, took Azazel''s soul sealing it inside an orb made of silver taking it to the Realm Of Valadin. However, centuries later, Vajrapani was killed by the followers of The Chosen. Present Time... Azazel''s soul raised out of the Chosen Orb and burst out of Genkai''s chest. His yellow soul then formed into a mole of his body that existed 100,000 years ago. The yellow glow then dispersed from around his body. Azazel looked at his hands and crunched his hands into fists. Prepare to die. said Azazel. Cross quickly ran towards Azazel who teleported. He appeared behind him and chopped him in his spinal cord. A loud cracking sound was heard. Cross smashed into a wall of ice. Azazel placed a very evil look on his face. Orion, Akashiri, and Jesse ran towards Azazel. They all were easily dispatched. No matter how much either of them tried they couldn''t land a hit on Azazel. She was like a ghost. He could inflict damage on his enemies, but his enemies could land a finger on him. You all are weak. "I fought weak demons stronger than all of you combine together." "You all should be ashamed," said Azazel. Cross who recovered spat blood on the ground and crunched his hands into fists. "While he was incapacitated, he and Rider came up with a strategic plan they that knew would possibly work." Cross fired multiple beams at Azazel. Azazel stood in the same spot allowing the beams to phase through his body. Azazel teleported in front of Cross and tossed him through the air. He fired a yellow beam out of his right index finger and his right middle finger. " Now!" shouted Rider. Cross generated aura around his body and flickered behind Azazel. He punched Azazel in his gut multiple times before to didn''t him to the side like a piece of garbage. Azazel vomited up blood and collapse on the ground. "How are you able to strike me?!" yelled Azazel. Cross didn''t answer. Azazel clenched his teeth together and formed a giant yellow beam in his hands. Suddenly he was stabbed in the back through the chest by Akashiri Sarah, Lucia, and Naomi who was floating in mid-air began firing multiple beams at Azazel. Numerous detonations occurred filing the air with black smoke. Sarah, Lucia, and Naomi began breathing heavily. Sarah suddenly noticed that John was missing. However, that wasn''t important at the moment. The raven smoke cloud dispersed releasing population in the atmosphere. Even though Azazel was acting as if he was superior he wasn''t. He only could last on his soul form for only 15 minutes. Yellow energy seeped into Genkai"s chest which was sealed shut. A giant eye suddenly was formed on Genkai"s chest. Azazel fully took control of Genkai"s body. He also devoured Genkai"s soul I. the process. Since he fully took of Genkai"s body, a transformation was initiating. Sharp horns came out of Genkai"s head. His two giant broken wings split into four separate wings. He also sprouted four heads. Genkai"s spine also sprouted out of his back. " I am reborn!" Genkai"s size also increased. A fiery aura surrounded his body. Orion slowly walked towards the silver ball and shoved inside his pocket. Orion had plans after Azazel was destroyed. Azazel''s fire came out his mouth like a flame thrower. The top half of The Chosen Mountain was melted. Sarah and Lucia took cover. Half of Naomi"s body was burnt. Her life was on the line. Sarah and Lucia had to tend to her. Azazel began laughing. "You can run but you can''t hide." Cross, Orion, and Akashiri were together. Jesse was outside leaving himself open. Azazel looked to the surface of the ground and saw Jesse and smiled. " You are different from your friends." "At least you have the courage to die like a man." "The only one who will die here is you." All three heads of Azazel began laughing. Azazel fired three fireballs from each of his heads. Jesse rolled out of the way and jumped in the air. Azazel smacked him into the ground with his spiky tail. Blood was all over Jesse''s body. Jesse stood on his feet holding his broken arm. He then grabbed his arm which suddenly healed. Chapter 595 - Entering Zen Continent Cross, Orion, and Naomi were near the portal made from Kermantine. In front of the portal was an old Chosen Monk who was blind. He was meditating at the moment. Orion walked towards the old Chosen Monk cracking his knuckles. "Get out of the way old man," said Orion. "Who are you?" asked The Chosen Monk. He started sniffing the area. Oh. I know who you are. You one who killed Shenzhou Khan aren''t you?" "Yes, I am." "You will follow your leader if you don''t get out of the way." The Chosen Monk began smiling. You youngsters now of days. You think the elderly are weak and cripple. But you are wrong... "Boy!" The Chosen Monk shoved his hand towards Orion"s face releasing a huge amount of energy from his hand. Orion smashed into the wall coughing up blood. Orion landed on his feet and held his chest which felt as if it was on fire. The old Chosen Monk stood on feet and grinned. "I will show the proper way of the Chosen Fighting Technique." White aura began surrounding the Chosen Monk''s body. Orion placed a serious expression on his face and fired a dark blue beam from his fingertips. The dark blue beam bounced off his chest smashing into the chandelier connects to the ceiling which almost dropped on Orion"s head. Orion jump rolled out of the way. The chandelier dropped extremely hard on the ground which created a crater. The old Chosen Monk pulled out a long sword and generated a white aura around it. He sliced the air letting out a giant white sword beam. Orion slid under the giant white sword beam and shoved his entire arm inside of old Chosen Monk''s chest. Blood squirted out the old Chosen Monk''s mouth. The old monk dropped to his knees. I think there is something you need to know- You are of- Before the old monk could finish his sentence, Orion elbowed the monk in the head cracking open his skull. The old monk dropped on his chest covering the entire ground in blood. Orion spat on the Chosen Monk''s body and grinned. " Why did you kill him?!" He was trying to tell you something!" yelled Cross. Orion ignored Cross and walked up to the portal and pressed the coordinates on it. Abruptly blue energy started to form. When Orion was about to walk inside the portal, Cross stopped him. "Where are you going, Orion?" "There is something I must do Cross." If you try to stop me I will kill you." You too Akashiri." "Is that a threat?" asked Akashiri. " "Yes, it is." Cross quickly ran up to Orion and placed his hand on his shoulder. " I can''t let you leave." Orion grabbed Cross''s arm and crushed it like a candy bar. Cross endured the pain and flipped kick Orion. Blood squirted out of his mouth. Orion laughed and wiped the blood from his nose and mouth. This will not be like training. "I will harm you to the extremes." Orion shadow stepped and kneeled Cross in the face. Cross grabbed Orion''s foot and tossed him in the air firing beams at him. Orion dodged the beams and punched the ground which cracked like a peanut. Cross crashed into the wall coughing up blood. He backflipped off the wall landing on his feet. Cross grew angry and fired a purple beam out of his eyes. Orion sliced the beam in half and clasped his hands together. "Spiritual Chains!" The Spiritual Chains wrapped around Cross''s body squeezing his muscles and bones together causing him to scream. Cross generated green aura around his body causing the Spiritual Chains to explode off his body like confetti. Cross sprinted towards Orion and grabbed him by the head slamming him in the ground. He placed his hands around his throat and began choking him. Orion"s legs began kicking up. Orion"s eyes were now bloodshot. Forbidden Zen Technique: "Frozen Arc!" Ice wrapped around Cross''s body. Orion stood on his feet and wiped the blood away. Do not look for me. If I see you in the Zen Continent I will not hesitate to kill you. Orion walked inside the portal which dispersed and exploded. Chapter 596 - The Threat Put Down Cross burst out of the Frozen Arch with an angry look on his face. He clenched his hands into fists and said nothing. "Don''t you want to go after him?" asked Akashiri. "Yes, but he doesn''t matter right now. "Our main priority is that dragon." Suddenly the ground started to shake and rumble. Jesse was tossed through the wall. Blood was all over his body. Even though Jesse could barely land a finger on Azazel he didn''t go down. Azazel respected that. He never gave up. Cross ran to Jesse" said. He collapsed on his chest and coughed up blood. Unexpectedly a giant fireball came through the same hole, Jesse crashed into, melting and burning everything in the process. Cross grabbed Jesse''s body and evaded the fireball quickly. A giant explosion occurred. Cross, Akashiri, and Jesse were now visible outside. A smile appeared on Azazel"s face. You can''t defeat me. No one can defeat me! I am unstoppable!" Akashiri sucked his teeth and began walking forward slowly. Cross would assist Akashiri but he had to heal his son. Akashiri began generating aura around his body. His aura began shooting into the sky, parting through the dark clouds. Azazel could sense Akashiri"s power rapidly rising. Suddenly, Akashiri disappeared. Azazel tried to sense where Akashiri, was but could"t. Akashiri landed on one of Azazel"s wings. He slowly began approaching his weak spot. He pulled out his sword and stabbed Azazel behind one of his necks. Azazel let out a huge scream. Blood began gushing out of his neck like a water fountain. Azazel purposely broke his one of his necks. He shot fire out of his mouth like a flame thrower. "Burn!" Akashiri deflected the deathly flames with his sword, redirecting the deathly flames back at Azazel. Azazel"s faces were burned and charred. Akashiri jumped off of Azazel"s back and pulled out two Shurikens which chopped off two of his heads splattering blood all over the place. Both of his heads dropped on the ground creating two giant craters. Akashiri backflipped perfectly landing on his feet without making a sound. Azazel crashed on the ground, breaking all four of his wings. "If you were unstoppable you wouldn''t have been so easy to dispatch." He dragged his blood-drenched katana across the ice ground, causing sparks to fly all over the locale. Azazel grunted loudly and opened his mouth blasting red flames out of his mouth. He catches the red flames in his hands which inundated his customary physique. Azazel inaugurated laughing. Unfortunately, Akashiri walked out of the red flames unharmed. Azazel"s eye began ground large. His dragon body shivered. But how?! "You should be fucking ash!" Akashiri grinned and raised his blood-drenched katana in the air bringing it down like a guillotine. The katana landed inside of Azazel"s thick skull. Blood squirted out and his brain hanged out of his head. Akashiri ripped a piece of his sleeve and wiped his blood-drenched katana clean tossing the now blood-drenched piece of the sleeve to the side. Abruptly, yellow energy rose out of Genkai"s upgraded body. The yellow energy turned in a portal that resembled a black hole sucking Akashiri inside. The yellow portal dispersed. Akashiri ended up in a dimension where the background was white. Yellow energy rose from the ground and morphed into Azazel"s human form. "You really annoying." Why have you placed him in this dimension? Azazel began laughing. Funny you should ask. "This is the White Dimension." "My own personal dimension I created before I was placed inside the Chosen Orb. " As long as I am inside The White Dimension, my powers are the strongest. "Only one of us will get away alive here. "Once I kill you, I will take your body and kill all of your friends as well as your lover, Naomi," said Azazel. Akashiri sucked his teeth and pulled out his katana, shoving it inside of the ground. "You can try but you won''t succeed." I have killed many like you before." I won''t hesitate to kill another." Azazel smiled and generated yellow energy around his hands. The yellow energy turned into yellow electricity. Azazel quickly sprinted towards Akashiri firing the two electric beams at Akashiri. Akashiri evaded the electric beams which smashed into the wall. The electric beams exploded causing the White Dimension to shake. Akashiri thew two Shuriken at Azazel, who quickly teleported. He appeared behind Akashiri and drove his elbow in his back. Akashiri coughed up blood, declining on the white surface. As he was about to stand up, Azazel fired a yellow beam from his fingertips. Akashiri quickly rolled out of the way front flipping himself onto his feet. An explosion occurred. A black stain was revealed. "Hitoshi Sword Style: "Black Void!" A black ball was emitted from his sword. The Black Void opened a black hole into space. Azazel shoved his hand into air and fired an electric bolt at The Black Void. The Black Void exploded and dispersed. The force of the explosion caused Akashiri to smash into the wall, vomiting up blood. Azazel began smiling. He stuck his hand out a spiral yellow disc was created. "The end is near for you and your friends." "Die!" He tossed the spiral yellow disc at Akashiri''s neck. Akashiri picked up his sword and sliced the ground creating a red sword beam that destroyed the spiral yellow disc as well as half of Azazel"s face. Azazel dropped on the ground holding the side of his face letting out a loud scream. He began crawling on his belly like a worm. He stuck his finger out and fired a beam into the white wall creating a portal to The Realm Of Valadin. When he was about to walk inside, Akashiri grabbed him by the legs and smashed him repeatedly on the ground. He tossed him into the ceiling, breaking most of his bones in his body. He smashed on the ground, howling in pain. Azazel used most of his power when he fully took over Genkai"s body. He used the last juice of his power when he opened the visible portal to The Realm Of Valadin. "Stay back!" "You are a monster!" "Get away from me!" yelled Azazel. Akashiri shoved his sword inside of Azazel"s chest. Blood squirted out of his mouth as well as the yellow energy he gathered from all his comrades and enemies in the past. He started to squirm around like a bug. His skin began turning black with cracks all over him. He rose into the air and his skin, and flesh we''re stripped from his body. The White Dimension began shaking and rumbling. His skeleton dropped on the ground. The yellow energy turned a powerful shockwave. Akashiri placed his sword inside its sheath and ran into the portal, which closed as he did. Cross, Jesse, Sarah, Lucia, and Naomi were outside waiting. The threat was finally eliminated. Chapter 597 - Meteor Strike! Near The Atmosphere Of The Realm Of Valadin... The gigantic meteor was enclosing on the Realm Of Valadin. It would hit in 12 minutes. If this happened, it would take many lives. The Chosen Mountain... Everyone was congratulating Akashiri, except Cross. Cross"s mind was set on Orion"s location. He heard him say something about The Zen Continent. He guesses that was where he was. Even though he knew his location, they could go. As Orion went through the portal powered by electricity, he destroyed it so no one would follow him. Cross looked then looked in the sky and noticed he could see the shadow of a meteor enclosing on The Realm Of Valadin. The ground started to rumble and crack because of the force. It eventually caught the attention of everyone. Lighting, rain, and thunder started to commence. Everyone held their positions. The meteor parted through the clouds. When it was about to land on the ground, Cross caught it with his bare hands. He jumped in the air and punched the meteor. A piece of the meteor cracked off. Even though it was punched into the sky it was still coming down. Cross fired a beam out of his hands at the meteor which was struggling to come down. Everyone began firing beams at the meteor. The meteor was overpowered and it was sent flying out of the Realm Of Valadin exploding in space. However, it wasn''t finished. The giant meteor broke in 100 pieces falling back into the vast deep atmosphere. Chapter 598 - The Ancestors Clan The giant meteorite broke into over thousands of small pieces raining down on The Realm Of Valadin causing total mayhem in only 4 minutes. Lava and yellow lighting struck everywhere. There was nothing Cross, Jesse or Akashiri could do. The ground began rumbling and shaking. Akashiri pulled out his sword and sliced the air creating a portal to his world. Everyone ran inside. When they did they did, the portal dispersed. They landed in the Hitoshi Village which was in a deep-seated battle, between an unknown clan who wore masks that were made from animal bones that were found around the region. Their weapons were also partly made from bone and a rare type of metal. Two members from the clan ran towards Akashiri. Akashiri pulled out his sword and sliced one of the members of the unknown clan as if they were butter. Blood and organs splattered everywhere. The other clan member jump rolled back and took cover behind a rock that stuck out of the ground. Akashiri tossed two Shuriken into the air that acted as boomerangs. The clan member was sliced to pieces. Suddenly a poison drenched dart was launched into Akashiri"s chest. He immediately coughed up blood staggering into the fresh vegetables and fruits which were now covered in dirt and debris. He pulled the poison dart out of his chest and tossed it to the side. He stood on his feet and wiped the remnants of blood from his mouth. He enhanced his vision to see where the dart came from. It was a man that wore a wolf kilt that belonged to a rare snow mountain wolf. Akashiri instantly doubles jumped on top of the rooftops. He pulled out three Shuriken and tossed them at the man whose body was in the rare snow mountain wolf kilt. The man placed his kilt in the way of the Shuriken and snickered. The three Shuriken burst into pieces. There were only 20 rare snow mountain wolves left. Originally they were 500 of them, but over the years most of them were captured and used as weapons for wars. The reason they were so rare because their skin was indestructible. They could withstand an atomic bomb if they wanted to. The man wore the kilt of the strongest rare snow mountain wolf who''s name was Bloodbath. Akashiri gritted his teeth and pulled out his sword generating green aura around it. He sliced the air and a green sword beam was emitted from it. The man placed his wolf kilt in the way again, dispersing the green sword beam. The man pulled out his poison blowdart again and spat two darts at him. Akashiri evaded the poison darts and round housed the man in his face. Blood squirted out of his mouth. He flew off the roof landing perfectly on his feet. The man snapped his fingers and ordered three clan members that ran towards Akashiri at full speed. Akashiri easily chopped through the soldiers. Blood splattered all over his face. He wiped the blood from his face and jumped back on the roof. "Who the fuck are you people?" asked Akashiri. "We are the ones that will enslave the legendary Hitoshi Clan." said the man. "I am Seth Z and Of The Ancestors Clan." Before Seth Z could say anything, Akashiri backflipped off the roof and clasped his hands together doing strange incantations. Purple electricity generated around his body. He fired the purple electricity at Seth Z who quickly took off his wolf kilt. Seth Z had red tattoos all over his body. His hair was jet black. He only had one eye. He had sharp canines. He had been through hell and back since he was the age of 6. The electricity surrounded Seth Z"s body and began shocking him. He clenched his fists together and dispersed the purple electricity around his body. "Is that the best you can do?" "I have been through worse." "A lot worse." Seth Z sprinted towards Akashiri and kicked him in the chest. Akashiri coughed up blood and flew through a burning building which collapsed. Seth looked on the ground and saw Akashiri"s sword. He picked it up and broke it over his knee. He walked through the building and saw Akashiri recovering. He rapidly started throwing Kunai and Shuriken at Seth Z. Seth Z dodged all the Kunai and Shuriken without moving. He jumped in the air and came down like a rocket kicking Akashiri in the face knocking out some of his teeth. Akashiri endured the pain and backflipped away. When he landed on his feet Seth Z was in front of his face. He began unleashing a barrage of attacks on his body until he was barely conscious. He then punched in the chest. His heart suddenly stopped. Akashiri collapsed on the ground. Seth Z was about to stomp on Akashiri"s head he was kicked in the chest. Seth Z quickly stood on his feet to see who it was. It was one of the strongest members of the Hitoshi Clan, Takeo Hitoshi. Takeo Hitoshi was strong but he always jokes around. He kneeled on one knee and snapped his fingers in front of Akashiri"s face. "Wake up." Most of the intruders of the Ancestors Clan were killed. Only 1l people, including Seth Z, was still alive. Seth grew mad and fired a beam at Takeo. Takeo caught the beam with looking. He closed his hand and it was dispersed. Seth Z continued to fire beams at Takeo. Multiple explosions occurred. Only a blood splatter was left. Seth Z looked on the roof and saw Takeo watching him with a serious expression on his face. Seth Z jumped on the roof without making a sound. "You are one cocky bastard!" yelled Seth Z. Seth Z sprinted towards Takeo and threw a punch at him. Takeo grabbed his fist and twisted his arm. Seth Z screamed loudly and staggered back. Takeo stuck out his finger and fired a white beam. Seth Z was engulfed by the white beam. An explosion occurred. When the explosion cleared up, Seth Z was drenched in blood, bruises, and dirt. He dropped on the roof and closed his eyes. Takeo went to aid Akashiri. Akashiri could barely move. Suddenly a tornado appeared behind Takeo. Takeo stood on his feet and turned around. It was 2 strongest of The Ancestors Clan. " If it isn''t my old arch enemy." "Creed." "Why have your people return?" asked Takeo. "It"s complicated," answered Creed. "Who gave out the orders?" "That''s classified information." "Anyway, we will see each other again." "Seth." Seth was playing dead. He opened one of his eyes and began recovering. He stood on his feet and began healing. His bones and tissue began healing. After a couple of seconds, he was completely healed. Both Creed and Seth Z disappeared. Somewhere In The Zen Continent.. Orion was 1,000 miles from his destination. The Zen Clan held many secrets. He do anything to unearth these secrets. Orion looked at his hands and clenched them into fists. He continued to walk through the unknown world. Chapter 599 - Robot 7 months later... Somewhere In The Terra Region... The Zen Continent The Terra Region was controlled by goons who barely could handle the pressure. Their main base was in The Center Of Terra Region. Their main base was surrounded by a thick wall. Outside the base was guarded by goons who had light armour. They were equipped with two short swords and an assault rifle that had incendiary rounds. One goon dropped on the ground and held his stomach. He hadn''t eaten anything in 5 hours. The goon shoved his hand in his pocket and pulled out a vanilla protein bar. He devoured it like a savage animal. As he was about to stand on his feet, a bullet blew off his head. Blood and brains splattered everywhere. The carcass of the ground dropped roughly on the ground. Out of the shadows came a robot with a plasma handgun. The robot began running fast and jumped over a 50-foot wall landing on his feet. The robot rolled behind some barrels filled with seasonings. A goon walked by the barrels and spotted the robot. The robot grabbed the goon and arm whipped him on the rough ground. The robot then snapped his neck. The robot took off his helmet and tossed it to the side. It was The Ronin. He was alive somehow. Chapter 600 - NanoTech Machinery The Ronin placed his helmet on his head and clenched his hands into fists. A goon that stands on a podium loaded a rocket launcher and squeezed the trigger. The Ronin rolled out of the way. The barrels loaded with seasonings exploded. The Ronin stood on his feet and pulled out two plasma handguns. He began sprinting towards the skinny goon who barely lift the rocket. The Ronin leaped 20 feet in the air and squeezed the triggers of his plasma handguns. One plasma bolt went through the goon''s chest, while the other went through his head splattering blood and brains all over the place. The carcass of the goon fell off the podium smashing on the hard cemented ground. The Ronin landed on the cemented ground which cracked. He placed his plasma handguns behind his back and searched the area for any survivors. All of the goons were eliminated. The reason he was doing this was that it was his mission. While he was on the verge of death an organization that originated in the Zen Continent under the name of The Phantoms. They specialized in creating destructive weapons and armour to dedicate their enemies. They found the nearly dead Ronin and decided to make him an enemy. They did many horrible experiments on his body. They did this to make him the perfect soldier. However, before the experiment undertook, they gave him a choice. They would provide him with 100,000 pieces of gold for his problem not knowing that they would also kill him. The Ronin walked out of the base and was confronted by reinforcements. In front of the reinforcements was one of the goon leaders, Brandon. Brandon had a huge tattoo on his back of a shark signifying that he was a part of The Goons. He had a huge scar on his face. He also had a long spiky blue mohawk. His apparel was a brown overcoat. He also had metal boots that had jet boosters. He also was equipped with a huge axe that was already drenched in blood. They recently came from a fierce battle. They barely escaped. Brandon looked at The Ronin''s garb and instantly noticed who he was. "You are a part of that lethal organization named The Phantoms aren''t you?" He looked in the air and saw smoke. The Ronin pulled out his handgun and tried to squeeze the trigger. However, he was out of bullets. Brandon began smiling. He had his left eye replaced with nanotech machinery. He could malfunction any type of weapon, giving him the upper hand. The handguns suddenly exploded in his hands. Brandon sprinted towers The Ronin and began choking him. The Ronin began turning purple. The Ronin then made fingernails come out of his gloves. He stabbed Brandon in his chest. Brandon grew mad and arm whipped The Ronin. The Ronin instantly recovered and backflipped two times. Brandon looked at The Ronin and could see blue energy surging through it. Brandon heaved his huge axe towards his chest using all of his strength to throw his blood-drenched battle-axe towards The Ronin. The Ronin rolled out of the way and sprinted towards Brandon. He opened his right hand and a high burst of energy was released from his hand. Brandon smashed through the cracking wall. Brandon coughed up blood. He landed on a huge piece of wood that punctured through his stomach. Brandon coughed up more blood. The Ronin generated electricity around his fingertips. He walked through the hole in front of the base. Brandon tried to recover but was tossed in the air. He clenched his hands into fists and fired five micro rockets at Brandon. Brandon opened his eyes at the last moment. All the micro rockets came in contact with Brandon''s body causing multiple explosions to occur. Brandon''s body was now drenched in blood. His body crashed roughly on the ground. The Ronin then perched over Brandon''s body ripping out the nanomachinery inside his head. Blood splattered everywhere. Brandon''s left eye was The Ronin''s real goal. He walked out of the base and saw Brandon''s goons loading their weapons. He shoved his hand inside his pocket and pulled out a purple cube. He tossed the purple cube at the huddle of soldiers. Suddenly the goons body surrounded in the purple energy. They were petrified. The Ronin placed the cube in his pocket and walked away from the goons who eventually cracked up like glass. Akashiri"s Home Dimension... Akashiri finally recovered but still wore bandages. Naomi, however, was still out of the commotion. Cross was by the lake skipping rocks across the water. It had been seven months. He still didn''t learn about where Orion was located. As he was about to throw another rock into the lake, Sarah approached. He quickly turned around. "Takeo wants to see us Cross." "What does that asshole want?" asked Cross. He said that he might have the whereabouts of Orion. Cross tossed the rock in the lake and walked by Sarah. Both of them headed for Takeo" Hitoshi"s chambers. When they walked inside Akashiri was already inside. He was in a fierce argument with Takeo. " I am telling you I can do my duties and missions!" said Akashiri. Takeo picked up his cup of tea and sipped it. "Look I don''t make the rules around here." Takeo was a high-level ninja. Even though he was stronger than Akashiri, he didn''t like to brag. "Even if the elders give me permission, I won''t consider it." "You need at least 12 months to recover." "It only has been 7 months." "You got 5 more." Akashi grounded his teeth tightly and walked out of Takeo"s chambers with an angry expression on his face. Takeo was about to sip more of his hot tea but saw Cross and Sarah. "Sit down." "Your friend is in a deathly place." "The Zen Continent, " The Zen Continent is overturned by many clans and deathly organizations. "This place will have many strong enemies, "Are you up for the challenge," said Takeo. "I am." "Where is this place?" asked Cross. "It is at least 100,000 thousand kilometres from here." "However, travelling will not be a problem." "I will only consider opening this portal if you let me go with you. "What about Akashiri?" "That guy is way over his head." "He needs to recover." "He is one of the strongest ninjas here." Well, enough chit chat. Takeo stood on his feet and shoved his hand in the air. White aura was emitted from his hand. The white aura splattered on the wall. A portal then opened up. "Let''s go." "Wait." There two more people who have to go with us." said Cross. Sarah quickly called Jesse and Lucia. Everybody stepped inside the portal which dispersed. Chapter 601 - History Of The Terra Goons Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Takeo, and Lucia landed in The Terra Region. Goon territory. The Goons were violent, rude, and evil. They looted, raped, and killed. They often killed soldiers and stole their armour and equipment. They controlled the gambling system in the Terra Region. They all had crazy hairstyles and didn''t care about everybody said. Their main leader was Zander Clayton. Zander Clayton was a cool calm collected man who was once a test subject for The Phantoms. He raged a full arsenal on The Phantoms with the other test subjects. However, the Phantoms easily crushed Zander''s comrades. He escaped the Phantom''s clutch. 5 years passed and he established The Goons Of Terra who were just average residents of Terra. All the residents of the Terra Region were also enslaved. They were enslaved by The Terra Family. The Terra Family was a noble family who formally controlled the trading system which made them very rich. The Goons Of Terra and The Terra Family waged war against each other. The war lasted 7 years. Many casualties were left after the war. The Terra Family was annihilated. The Goons Of Terra then took over the Terra Family''s riches, weapons, and their legendary gambling system. They also took the Terra Region over. Takeo walked in front of Cross and slowly walked towards the goon who patrolled his position. Takeo kicked the goon''s head off into a spike. This caught the attention of three goons who pulled out their rocket launchers. They fired at Takeo who smiled. "You guys aren''t tough!" He pulled out two of his own trusted Shuriken throwing them at the soldiers. They were sliced to pieces. They came back to him like boomerangs. Suddenly a full equipped goon with a minigun walked in front of Takeo. Chapter 602 - Phantom Striker The goon stood over Takeo like a giant. " You think you can just kill my comrades and get away with it?" Takeo snickered and said: "Yes." This made the goon angry. The goon slowly walked backwards. He began firing his minigun which released 200 bullets per second. Takeo pulled out a hid sword and sliced all 200 bullets to piece. As the goon was about to continue rapidly fire rounds from his minigun, the sounds of a ship could be heard. The goon looked into the sky and saw a Phantom ship. The hatch of the Phantom ship opened up. A robot suddenly jumped out the hatch landing on the ground creating a crater with fire and smoke rising out of it. "Enemy in sight." said the Phantom Robot. The Phantom Robot jumped out of the crater slowly walking towards the goon equipped with a minigun. "Die you hunk of metal!" yelled the goon. The Phantom Robot created an energy shield, which withstands all the minigun"s bullets. The Phantom Robot jumped in the air and made a blade come out of its knuckles. The Phantom Robot then repeatedly stabbed the goon in the neck, splattering blood on the ground. As the goon''s heavy body dropped on the ground, it rumbled. "Enemy eliminated." When the robot''s eyes settled on Takeo its glowing blue eyes turned red. "High-Level Enemy Detected." "Activating Red Plasma Cannons." Two Cannons were released from the robot''s shoulders. The Red Plasma Cannons targeted Takeo. Two red plasma boots we''re fired at the ground which collapsed. The robot continued to fire red plasma bolts at Takeo. Takeo dodged the red plasma bolts and pulled his sword, chopping off both of the robot"s arms. He then roundhouse kicked the robot''s head off splattering transparent liquid all over the ground. The robot"s body crashed into the ground exploding into hundreds of pieces. Takeo placed his sword in its sheath and jumped into safe grounds. He heard the engine of the Phantom Ship approaching. The Phantom ship was piloted by a drone. When the Phantom ship was about to take off at full speed. He took off his sword and tossed like a spear at the ship''s engine. An explosion occurred. The Phantom Ship dropped roughly on the ground. Fire and smoke rose in the sky. He placed his sheath in the air and patiently waited for his katana to drop inside it''s home. As it did he placed by his side and said: "Let''s go." "We are wasting precious time." Everyone nodded and began walking. Inside a neighbouring Terra Goon Base... The Ronin was sent to recover a very valuable item that the Terra Goons stew from the Phantom Corp weeks ago. It was a cylinder type of core that was the size of your average apple. He looked at the cylinder core which filled his blood with hands. The goon lieutenant he took the cylinder core from had the core surgically placed inside of his chest. However, that would"t stop The Ronin. He placed the core inside a metal Phantom Corp box, walking out of the Goon Base . Outside the Goon Base, was a motorcycle he had made for himself. He called the motorcycle Hellrider. Hellrider was equipped with a deathly machine gun, aerial rockets, a projection shield, an ejector seat, and flame thrower. Hellrider was not a regular bike it was powered by a rare resource named Locus. The Locus Element was nearly indestructible. It was lost under The Terra Region. The Phantoms regained a 100-ton chunk of it. Only superior officers were allowed to use Locus for their only personal deeds. The Ronin powered up his bike and sat on it. He placed his hands on the handles and slightly shifted his backs towards the motorcycle. He then was ready to drive. The blue fire was released from the exhaust causing the motorcycle to travel over 300 mph. From a far distance, a goon watched him. This goon was camouflaged a carried a powerful sniper with him. His name was Ares. Ares aimed his sniper at Hellrider''s wheel. He squeezed the trigger and a 6-inch bullet was released from the nozzle. The 6-inch bullet destroyed one of Hellrider''s metal tires causing The Ronin to smash into a rock. The Ronin was tossed in the air. As he was about to crash on the ground, The Ronin placed his hands on the ground front flipping onto his feet. Smoke released from Are''s powerful black and gold sniper. He was Zander''s, right-hand man. He was considered the smartest and most powerful goon in the entire Terra Region. The Ronin took cover behind the same rock his motorcycle smashed into. He reloaded his assault rifle and blindly began firing. All the bullets from his assault rifle missed the camouflaged Ares. He continued to fire blindly. Ares grinned and squeezed the trigger of his powerful sniper rifle. Another 6-inch bullet was released from his powerful sniper rifle. The 6-inch bullet went through the rock The Ronin hid behind. The 6-inch bullet went through The Ronin''s stomach. He vomited up blood collapsing on one knee. "This is your end." As Ares was about to squeeze the trigger for the final time, the injured Ronin pulled out his two handguns. from his handguns, we target at Ares. Ares sucked his teeth and teleported. The Ronin landed on his feet and generated electricity around his hands, shocking himself. Suddenly his Phantom Suit/ Armor healed his internal and external injuries. Ares appeared only 10 kilometres from The Ronin. *You''re the bastard who has been frequently taking out our bases aren''t you?" asked Ares. Ares was 5''10 and weighed 180 pounds of muscle. His eyes were dark brown. His hair was originally red but he often dyed it black. He was dressed in an expensive leather coat, a black polyester shirt and brown pants, He wore shoes that made him feel as if he floated. He had a powerful sniper which he had since he was 12. He was now 30. He acquired the sniper he found in the trenches underneath The Terra Family''s main base, Holy Haven. Chapter 603 - Alive So what if I am?" The Terra Goons need to be eliminated. "With you people out of the way, we will be able to take over the Terra Region," said Ronin. "Once we take over the Terra Region we will be unstoppable!" Ares began laughing. He suddenly fired a round from his sniper rifle at the unaware Ronin. The bullet was driven through his shoulder. The Ronin pulled the bullet out of his shoulder and realized that the bullet was flashing. Suddenly the bullet stopped flashing red. The bullet exploded into smaller micro bullets. Ares teleported behind The Ronin and locked him in a chokehold. The Ronin generated energy around his suit, shocking making 10,000 volts erupt through his body. Ares crashed through two boulders. His back slid across the ground. A big hole was now in the back of his fancy leather coat. He took the fancy leather coat off, tossing it in the air. He teleported again. One of his eyes turned purple. He turned around quickly and kicked Ares in the chest. Ares vomited up blood. He crashed on the ground. The Ronin perched over Ares and picked him up with one neck. The powerful sniper slid out Ares'' hands. He then arms whipped him on the ground coughing up more blood. The Ronin stared at the sniper rifle and eyes widen. He picked the sniper rifle up and examined it. It was the legendary Terra Sniper. It"s bullets were unlimited and were powerful enough to take dispatch a member of The Royal Family of Hell. One the side of The Terra Sniper had three numbers on it. On full power, it could wipe out a country without any troubles. He placed The Terra Sniper back on the ground and grinned. Ares got back on his feet and teleported by The Terra Sniper grabbing it quickly. Chapter 604 - Debt Free Ares teleported to the main Terra Goon Base. He placed the Terra Sniper inside a strongbox and placed a chain and a tough lock on it. He collapsed on the ground and coughed up blood. Even though The Ronin barely landed a finger on Ares, he felt as if he was punched in the chest extremely hard. He struggled to get back on his feet. He looked at his chest and saw that it was black and blue. The more he touched it the more pain he felt. He stood on his feet and slowly walked to his chambers. He collapsed on his bed and began howling in pain. He scavenged through his wardrobe and pulled out adrenaline. He stuck the adrenaline inside his chest which made him cough up more blood. Suddenly the swelling stopped. He stood on his feet and guzzled down a bottle of water with a whole lemon inside it. He tossed the empty bottle to the side and was about to walk out of his chambers until he was confronted by Zander himself. "By the looks of it, you failed your mission," said Zander. "Tch." I gave you the Terra Sniper the most powerful sniper in the Zen Continent. "How did you fail your mission?" asked Zander. When Ares was about to say something an explosion suddenly commenced shaking Ares''s chambers. Ares stood on his feet and saw that Zander had a piece of wood lodged in the left side of his ribs. Blood began leaking out of Zander"s ribs. Ares wiped the blood and dirt from his face and walked out of his chambers leaving Zander with a piece of wood lodged in his ribs. He looked through the glass windows and saw a rocket approaching. Ares immediately rolled out of the way. The rocket crashed through the window went into the ground causing a giant explosion. The invaders were the Phantoms. Ares now had a piece of glass inside his arm. He ripped the piece of glass out of his arm which splattered blood all over the place. Suddenly robots began storming through the front of the door. The wooden door exploded into pieces. Ares ran straight into his chambers but was shot in the shoulder in the process. He ripped the lock and unwrapped the chain from his strongbox pulling out the Terra Sniper. He hid under his bed and patiently waited for the robots to walk into his chambers. When the robots saw the injured Zander, one of them shot him in the head. His body dropped on the ground and blood began flowing out of his head. Some of Zander''s blood came by Ares''s face. When the robots were about to leave his chambers he came from under the bed and unleashed a full arsenal on the robots. He managed to kill most of the robots. Only one robot remained. The robot ran out of ammo and tossed its assault rifle to the side pulling out an electric whip, which sliced through the ground as if it was butter. He ran towards the robot pulling out a dagger. He tried to stab the robot, but the robot evaded Ares wrapping the electric whip around his neck which cooked his neck like a Thanksgiving dinner. Ares placed his hands on the electric whip wrapped around his neck and heaved the robot into the ceiling. He now had the electric whip in his possession. The robot landed on its feet wrapping pieces of glass around its knuckles. The robot leaped in the air like a cat. At the last moment, Ares wrapped the entire electric whip around its body. The electric whip then melted the robot''s entire body. He placed his hands on his knees and breathed heavy. He tossed the electric whip to the side and walked up to Zander"s body. He placed his body up against the wall and shoved his hands into his pocket. He pulled a strange object out of his pocket. The object resembled a disc. The more he touched it the more blood drew from his fingertips. He shoved it inside his pocket and walked out of the same hole the rocket was fired at. He looked around the area and saw many dead bodies of his comrades. He quickly ran behind a rock and scoped out the area. It was overrun by the many Phantom robots. He looked in the air and saw at least 4 Phantom ships. He began breathing heavily. He placed his hands on the ground and stood on his feet with his hands behind his head. The Phantom robots immediately started walking towards him. He spat blood on the ground and grounded his teeth tightly. 10 kilometres away... A man was kneeling on his knee. He had a grape lollipop in his mouth. He had a red streak under his left eye. His hair was dyed purple. He wore a strange attire. One of his arms was robotic. A couple of his teeth were filed down. He carried a heavy-duty missile launcher. He placed his left eye on the scope. He saw everything in thermal vision. He placed the heavy-duty missile launcher on his shoulder and aimed at one of The Phantom ships. He squeezed the trigger and a giant green missile that had a shark face that a grin on it was released from the missile launcher. The man began smiling and pulled the lollipop out of his mouth. The green missile went into the Phantom ship. A giant explosion occurred catching the attention of Ares and the robots were headed towards him. The pieces of the Phantom ship smashed on the ground. The man reloaded his missile launcher and aimed at the second Phantom ship. He, however, hesitated when he saw Phantom robots approaching. He snapped his fingers and suddenly multiple airships with two pilots inside destroyed the remaining robots. These soldiers were alliance with the fallen Terra Goons. They were called The Viper Nomads. The Terra Goons were in great debt. However, the Viper Nomads would take all their valuables. They would be debt-free. Chapter 605 - The Zen Clan The main leader of The Viper Nomads'' name was Omar. Omar was the one who blew up the Phantom ship. Ares stood in front of Omar bowing. " I owe my life to you." "Let me serve you." Omar was a towering fellow. He sat on top of a rock. "Why should I?" asked Omar. "I will be your sword and your shield." Omar thought about it for a second and said: "Fine." "But if you disobey me or betray me I will kill you." Ares nodded his head and stood on his feet walking away from Omar. He looked around the air and saw Viper Nomads taking all the Terra Goons valuables. Everything Zander worked for went down the drain. The remains of Ares chambers. Zander"s body was dug up by a couple of Viper Nomad soldiers. Luck for Zander his brain was alive. One strong Viper Nomad ripped out his broken and placed his brain inside a tank filled with sticky transparent fluid. When they confiscated all the Terra Goon valuables, they left the main Terra Goon Base. Orion"s Location. Orion was on a bloodthirsty journey heading for The Zen Clan. He was only ten kilometres away. He collapsed on one knee and guzzle down a glass bottle of sparkling water he found earlier. Chapter 606 - Van Zen Orion stood on his feet and began approaching towards the gates of the Zen Clan. In front of the Zen Clan gates, we''re two masked Zen Clan warriors that wore a horned mask. As they saw Orion approaching towards the Zen Clan gates, they placed their spears in front of his chest. "Who are you?" asked one of the Zen Clan Warriors. "I am the last successor to Jon Zen''s kung-fu," answered Orion. Jon Zen? "That traitor?" "Tch." The Zen Clan Warrior took his mask and placed by his side. "Anyone related to that traitor in any type of way must be eliminated." "Plus you are an outsider." "You must die." Orion crunched his hands and cracked his knuckles. One Zen Clan Warrior ran towards Orion and leaped 10 feet in the air. Orion closed his eyes and grabbed the spear from the Zen Clan Warrior"s hands snapping it over his leg. The Zen Clan Warrior eyes widen and backflip. The Zen Clan Warrior then made long swords made from his bones emit from his palms. The Zen Clan Warrior started running towards Orion at top speed. Orion dodged The Zen Clan Warrior attack and grabbed his head smashing it into the ground. His skull was crushed and his brain was scrambled. The other Zen Clan Warrior tossed his spear with his full strength at Orion. Orion punched the spear into splinters. The Zen Clan Warrior collapsed on the ground and pressed his body up against the metal door in fear. "Spare me!" said The Zen Clan Warrior. "Tch." Orion turned his back on The Zen Clan Warrior who began smiling. The Zen Clan Warrior pulled out a dagger and ran towards Orion. Orion shook his head and turned around quickly. He ripped the Zen Clan Warrior"s adam''s apple. The man collapsed on the ground dying instantly. He wiped the blood from his hands and jumped on the top of the giant gate. Suddenly a red beam was fired at Orion"s chest. Orion immediately placed his arms in front of his face. The force of the beam caused Orion to fly into the air. He backflipped and landed on his feet. Pieces of flesh were burnt off his forearms. The giant gates began opening slowly. A man walked out. The giant gates closed behind the man. The man was 6''4, weighed 187 pounds, and had scars all over his chest. The man''s hair was white and black. He also wore a stylish black and white suit with gloves. "Who the fuck are you?" asked Orion. The man grinned and began laughing. " I should be asking you that." "You are the intruder." "Even though you''re the intruder I shall introduce myself." I am Van Zen one of the richest Zen"s of this generation. Van Zen was born in the Zen Continent. His master was however not a Zen. His master was Du Xinwu. Du Xinwu knew many styles of kungfu and fighting. He, however, trained his pupil and taught him the most deathly style of fighting he knew, Xinwu Style. Van acclaimed his wealth by killing off a king named Julius Caesar XVI. His network was now 300,000,000 pieces of gold. He didn''t like to use paper money. Van looked at the mutilated Zen Clan Warriors arm raised his white eyes. "Who are you?" asked Van. "I am Orion Zen, Jon Zen"s successor." Jon Zen. He has been dead for 15 years. "I was also told that his successor was killed by our mortal enemies, the Chosen Mountain Warrior"s." "Sadly for the Chosen Mountain Warrior"s they all are dead. said, Orion." Even Shenzhou Khan is dead and I killed him. He scavenged through his pocket and pulled out Shenzhou Khan''s ring. He tossed at Van who caught with his hand. He examined the gold ring and grinned. He dropped it on the ground and stomped on it. "I will like to fight the person who killed Shenzhou Khan." "And the person is you," said Van. Van shifted his body into a fighting stance and grinned. Orion ran towards Van at full speed. Van dodged Orion and punched him in the stomach. Van coughed up blood and collapsed on one knee. Van then elbowed Orion in the head. Blood gushed out of his head. Van then grabbed him by the neck and arm slammed him on the ground. Van coughed up blood. As he was about to stand back on his feet he was upper it into the air. Van stuck his finger in the air and a red beam was fired from his finger. Orion grabbed the beam and dispersed it inside the palm of his hand. Orion came down like a meteor. Van round housed Orion in the face knocking out three of his teeth. Blood gushed out of his mouth and he crashed through a wall. He placed his foot on the ground which smoked. "Are you sure you are the one who killed Shenzhou Khan?" asked Van. Orion stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his mouth. Orion jumped over the gate and landed on his feet without making a sound. He ran towards Van at full speed unleashing a barrage of attacks on Van''s body. Van dodged all the attacks and chopped Orion in his chest. Orion"s heart suddenly stopped. Orion vomited up and stumbled back. Van walked towards Orion and flipped kicked him. Orion"s nose was broken like a twig. Van then punched Orion in the chest. Blood squirted out of his chest. He flew through the metal door. Blood was all over his body. Xinwu Style was extremely deathly. Van grabbed Orion by the hair and punched him repeatedly in his face. He now had a black eye. He then unleashed the final blow which was a knee to the face. Orion"s blood was now all over Van''s stylish black and white suit. "You owe me 12,000 for the suit." He walked past Orion and began laughing. Chapter 607 - Mysterious Man Orion circled yellow aura around his body. Some of his wounds were healed. He stood on his feet and forcefully opened his black eye, causing blood to draw. He clenched his hands into fists and collapsed on his knees. He started screaming loudly like a siren. He stood on his feet and began punching the ground. He repeatedly banged his head on the ground. Orion was very angry. It was the second time he was defeated. However, to Orion, it wasn''t a fair fight. He didn''t even unleash any energy attacks. Orion slowly began exploring the area. Suddenly he heard laughing. " How could you allow yourself to be beaten by that androgynous bastard?!" Suddenly a man jumped down from the sky. It wasn''t a member of the Zen Clan. This man had a third eye and had two extra hidden arms. This man was 10 feet tall and weighed 150 pounds. He wore a tribal uniform and was a member of the Ancestors Clan. The Ancestors Clan was recently overpowered by The Zen Clan. Orion didn''t have time for the loudmouth man. As he was about to walk away from the tall man, the tall man placed his right hand on his shoulder. The man''s fingernails suddenly turned sharp. Orion broke all five of his fingers, causing him to scream. Orion then generated white aura around his hand punching the man in the chest. Chapter 608 - Solid As A Rock The man nonetheless underwent Orion"s punch and smirked. Is that the best you can do?" Orion clenched his teeth and ran towards the man yet again. The man grabbed Orion by the throat and tossed him into a wall. Orion coughed up chunks of blood. He instantly recovered and began firing multiple beams at the man. The man grinned furrowed his arms. Considerable surges transpired. A giant smoke cloud rose out of the ground. The man jumped out of the smoke cloud and landed on his feet. He only had one scratch on his body which was located by the left corner of his eye. The man wiped the blood from his eye and smiled. "There is something you should now." I am considered the most powerful act of defence in The Ancestors Clan. The man began smiling. "I am Zorro Of The Ancestors Clan. Orion didn''t care what Zorro said. To Orion, the human body was just a shell. And a shell could be easily crushed. Orion generated white aura around his fists and quickly galloped towards Zorro. Suddenly Orion was punched repeatedly in the stomach, chest, and ribs. He coughed up blood and crashed into an imported sakura tree, which exploded in splinters. Zorro began slowly walking towards Orion. Orion quickly recovered and stood on his feet wiping the blood from his eyes. As he did this Zorro kicked him in the chest breaking some of his ribs. He collapsed on one knee and was round housed in the face. Blood and teeth flew out of his mouth. Zorro was a very skilled brave martial artist. He grabbed Orion by his shirt and lifted him into the air. Orange fiery aura suddenly started to circle around his body. Suddenly an arrow was fired into Zorro''s arm. He acted as if he didn''t feel pain. Actually, he couldn''t. At least 6 years ago her had his pain gland surgically removed. He ripped the arrow out of his teeth and spat the metal arrow on the ground. Pints of blood started to flow out of his arm. He looked at the unconscious Orion and started to squeeze his windpipe. Orion quickly woke up and generated red aura around his right hand placing it on Zorro"s arm. He ripped a giant chunk of Zorro" an arm out. Blood splattered everywhere. Orion backflipped, placing his hands on the ground shooting himself up onto the ground like a rocket. He was only using 2 percent of the double damage energy. "If it wasn''t for your accomplice who continues to hide, you would have been dead." "Who''s deciding to hide?!" yelled an echoing voice. A man jumped down from a mountain. As he was about to smash on the ground, he quickly assembled a hand glider. When he was only three feet from the ground he allowed his slippery sweaty hands to slip off. He landed perfectly on his feet. Zorro instantly recognizes the man. The man walked in front of Orion and said: "Do not interfere." "This is between me and him." "I will give you my condolences." Orion slowly backs up towards a sakura tree and watched. The man pulled out an axe and threw it at Zorro. Zorro placed his right hand in the way of the axe. He successfully caught the axe but was mortally wounded. The axe was lodged inside his hand which was split in two. Blood and the sound of crunching bones could be heard. He ripped the axe from his hand and tossed it back at the man who slightly tilted his head. The axe sliced a couple of hairs from his head. Giant pieces of dandruff could be seen. "You fool!" yelled Orion. Zorro stretched his arm out like a rubber band. His entire arm wrapped around the man''s body. He slowly pulled him towards his body. Suddenly, the man pulled bomb tossing it at Zorro"s face. A giant explosion commenced. A giant black smoke cloud was created. The man rolled out of the black smoke cloud loud like a bowling ball. He stood on his feet breathing heavily. His entire body was covered in cuts, bruises, and blood. He held an object in his hand. It was Zorro"s forearm. He tossed the arm to the side and stretched a metal arrow across his bow. He fired the metal arrow into the smoke cloud. Unexpectedly, Zorro walked out of the black smoke cloud. He was breathing heavily like a racehorse. The metal arrow was inside his face. He ripped the metal arrow out of his face and blood gushed out of his mouth like a fountain. " I thought a true warrior relied on his fists, not weapons of mass destruction," said Zorro. The man was shocked. " Impossible!" " How are you still alive?!" Zorro smiled and began sucking the remnants of the black smoke cloud inside of his body which would give any normal person cancer. His stomach became large. The man whistled, calling a rare golden tail hawk. The golden tail hawk streaked loudly and flew towards Zorro, devouring one of his eyes. This made Zorro angry. As he was about to grab the golden tail hawk, it quickly flew away. The man used this as an advantage. He was often called Martin the Hawk Warrior. Martin ran towards Zorro and leaped onto his shoulders. He pulled out a dagger and repeatedly stabbing him in the neck. Blood splattered all over Zorro''s body. "This ends now!!" When he was about to land the final blow, Zorro revealed his extra two hidden arms. He bear-hugged Martin cracking his spine like a toothpick. A loud cracking noise was heard. Martin began screaming loud like a siren. He then twisted his head around like a bottle cap. He heaved his body into a rock. He began snickering. "For a moment I thought you had me there!" yelled Zorro. Orion shook his head left then right. Zorro placed his eyes on Orion and slowly walked towards him. He shoved his arm inside where his arm use to be and made a sharp bone come out. "You''re next." Orion looked at Zorro and punched him in the abs. Zorro vomited up a mouthful of blood. Zorro staggered to the side and dropped on his feet. Orion suddenly chopped off three layers of flesh off of Zorro''s face. He kneeled him in the face and blood squirted out. He began repeatedly punching him in the face until he was a bloody mess. Zorro was no longer moving. He stood on his feet and slowly walked away. He killed The Ancestors Clan''s most powerful source of defence. Chapter 609 - Phantom Inside The Ronin"s chambers... Without all the armour The Ronin had a huge scar on his chest. This was Hanzo Hattori"s fault. He however long forgotten Akashiri and his ninja ways. He now relied on technology and science. He recently came back from training. He wiped the sweat off his body and tossed the sweat-drenched towel to the side. He went into his fridge and pulled out half-eaten nachos. He instantly devoured the half-eaten nachos without making a mess on his face or on the ground. He placed his armour on and walked out of his chambers. Suddenly IX-1 walked past him. IX -1 was the strongest out of all the Phantom Robots. IX-1 carried an indestructible shield and a strange gun. This gun could turn the enemy inside out. Every step IX-1 made the ground cracked up. He only answers to Level 1 Superior Officers. The Ronin was A Level 2 Superior Officer. He was only months away from becoming a Level One Superior Officer. He spat on the ground and this muttered under his breath: " "Fucking puppet." IX-1 suddenly stopped. He turned around and watched The Ronin. His eyes began flashing red. IX-1 then walked away. Outside the Phantom Building laid a small ship that was reserved for him. He walked in the ship and placed it on autopilot. The ship was headed for Viper Nomads. Even though it was total suicide he didn''t care. He scavenged his hand into his pockets and pulled out his lucky shuriken. He smiled and placed the shuriken in his pocket. He placed the ship on closed his eyes and patiently waited. Chapter 610 - Assassin Order Before Takeo Hitoshi left Hitoshi Village he brought a strange type of salt with him only used for tracking purposes. It was called Tracking Salt. He however only brought a small bag with him. In actuality, he had five barrels of Tracking Salt. He ripped open the small bag on rubbed the Tracking Salt on the ground. Suddenly multiple footprints started to pop up all over the place. Takeo waved his finger across the dirty ground and sucked the dirt off his finger. He instantly spat the dirt on the ground and stood on his feet. "These are your friend''s footprints. "Seeing so many, it looks like he didn''t want anybody to track him." "So where is he now?" asked Cross. "I am positive that he passed through this desert. " Takeo looked in the air and noticed that night had fallen. "We should get some rest and continue in the morning," said Takeo. 20 minutes later... When everyone was asleep, Takeo decided that he was going to contact one of the elders who were considered to be the most powerful ones in the Hitoshi Village. He placed his hands on the sand and generated white aura around his hands. Suddenly, the sand mould into the elder by the name of Yao Hitoshi. Yao Hitoshi had a greyish blackish top knot. He only had one eye. He wore a black robe. He also had a greyish, blackish mustache. "What news do you have to deliver for me Takeo?" asked Yao. " "Not much but I will get back to you, Elder Yao Hitoshi." Yao Hitoshi clenched his hands into fists and placed a serious expression on his face. I am tired of you not bringing me any news Takeo. "If I knew this I wouldn''t have elected you to be my strongest pupil," said Yao. "Just give me a couple more days, " "I promise I will get back to you." "No." "I had enough." "I had enough of you and Akashiri." "This is why I gave out the order to kill Akashiri." "It will commence for 2 minutes." "I will give you one more chance." If you don''t have any news for me the next time I schedule a meeting I will have you killed. "Do you understand me?" Takeo didn''t answer. "I will take- Unexpectedly Takeo pulled our sword, chopping the sand hologram in half. Takeo placed his sword inside its sheath and closed his eyes. He placed his back on the ground and fell asleep. Hitoshi Village. Akashiri was doing sit-ups inside his chambers. He did over 400 situps in only a span of 2 minutes. He been breathing heavily and hopped to his feet. He went inside his fridge and pulled out cold tea with over 20 teaspoons of sugar inside it. He guzzled down the cold tea and smiled. He looked at the teacup and placed a serious expression on his face. He crunched the glass teacup in his hand. Chunks of glass were now inside the palm of his hand. He ripped the chunks of glass out his hands, causing blood to splatter all over the white rug. He scavenged through his fridge and pulled out a tub of cookie and cream ice cream. It was the only thing he loved more than anything. He ate two scoops and placed it back in his fridge. He sighed and collapsed on his bed. When he was about to fall asleep, a woman with dark hair walked in. This woman was Erica Yamashita. She grew up with Akashiri and pretended to like him. However, she secretly was jealous of him and hated his guts. "How are you feeling Akashiri?" asked Erica. "Much better," answered Akashiri. " I no longer need these blood-drenched bandages." He ripped the blood-drenched bandages off his hands and his chest. "What can I do for you?" There is something I want to ask you. "Go ahead." "For the past 18 years, I had something I wanted to tell you," said Erica. "What is it you want to tell me?" said Akashiri. "I love you." "Every since we were little." Erica walked towards Akashiri and sat on the bed ripping off Akashiri''s shirt. She began sucking the sweat off his chest that turned her wet. After 5 minutes she was riding him. She only did this to distract him. She was moaning loudly like a siren. As Akashiri was about to release his seed inside Erica, Eric sharpened her teeth and bit a chunk out of his chest biting off one of his nipples. Blood began to draw. This made Akashiri mad. He tossed her through the wall making her fly into the shower. Akashiri instantly jumped off the bed and scavenged through his dresser pulling out two Kunai. Erica instantly recovered hopping to her feet. She rolled out of the way, dodging the two Kunai that went into the wall as if they were darts being thrown into a target pinned on a wall. Akashiri quickly sprinted out of his chambers. He was confronted by a low-level ninja who drove a sword inside of his stomach. Akashiri coughed up blood and staggered back. He pulled out his sword and sliced the ninja"s head off, splattering blood all over the green grass. He instantly turned around and saw Erica approaching towards him. Suddenly metal blades came out of her fingernails which dropped on the ground. " Erica what was all of that for if you were going to try and kill me?" asked Akashiri. " You could of at least try to poison me instead of seducing me with sex." "For years I envied you." "I despise your fucking guts." "Instead of master Haruki Hitoshi chose you to become his strongest pupil." "As soon as the order for your assassination was called out by heart bounced in joy." Akashiri placed a serious on his face and placed his sword in its sheath. Suddenly many ninjas began surrounding his chambers. Erica ran towards Akashiri and leaped 10 feet in the air. She sliced a layer of flesh off of Akashiri"s chest causing blood to draw. Akashiri tried to roundhouse Erica. She, however, ducked down and generated blue smoky aura around his body. Chapter 611 - The Flesh Eater Akashiri grabbed Erica"s wrist and broke them. A loud cracking noise was heard. Blood began to draw. She screamed loudly and collapsed on the ground. A single tear leaked from her left eye. She tried to flip kick Akashiri, but her plan prevailed. He grabbed her foot and tossed her through his chambers. Even though Erica was a ninja and trained by the same master who Akashiri was also trained under, she wasn''t stronger than Akashiri. While she slept, Akashiri trained with Haruki. As the ninjas saw Erica being thrown through a wall, they instantly began run inc towards Akashiri. Akashiri easily dispatched two ninjas by removing their right arms. The ninjas yelled in pain. He leaped on the top of his chambers. So did five ninjas. They all are. toward shim with all their power. They fired multiple beams at him. The entire place was now filled with smoke. Akashiri jumped out of the smoke cloud and tossed five Shuriken at the five ninjas. The five ninjas instantly backflipped off the roof of his chambers. When the ninjas landed on the ground they landed on the traps in the yard. Mines. Multiple explosions occurred. Blood geysers shot into the sky. He walked up to Erica and kneeled down on one knee. He pulled out a Kunai and placed it at her neck. The sign of fear could be seen in her eyes. Suddenly a poison drenched Kunai grazed Akashiri"s face. A blood streak began to draw. He wiped the blood from his face and looked to see who it was. It was Haruki Hitoshi"s third strongest pupil, Arita Hitoshi, A.K.A. The Flesh Eater. Arita wore a mask over his face that covered his razor-sharp teeth that could rip through flesh like a butter knife going through butter. He had strange tattoos all over his body. He had short black spiky hair. He wore an ancient Hitoshi ninja attire. By his side had Kunai, Shurikens, ninja bombs, smoke bombs, and a blow dart. Behind his back was a sword made from the bone and flesh from an ancient legendary snake. By his right arm was a grappling hook. The sword naturally produced poison fumes. "Arita The Flesh Eater." "Long time no see." Akashiri crunched his hand into a fist and maintained his calm. He had trouble defeating Arita in the best. They both were rivals. They both had to fight for the title of the strongest pupil. Arita nearly claimed the title was defeated and severely injured. He also was glad when the Assassination Order for Akashiri"s head was given. Akashiri began sprinting towards Arita. Arita"s strength grew rapidly over the years. Akashi leaped in the air and tossed Shuriken"s at Arita. Arita ripped a piece of the ground out and place it in front of his chest using it as a shield. The Shuriken was lodged in the piece of ground. Arita tossed the piece of ground to the side and launched his grappling hook at Akashiri. The grappling hook went through Akashiri"s left leg. He then heaved Akashiri into the ground. Blood splattered everywhere. Akashiri turned on his back and ripped out the grappling hook tossing it on the ground. The grappling hook came back to Arita like a snake. His long tongue came out of his mouth and he licked the blood from his grappling hook. He began smiling. Chapter 612 - Fatal Torture "You have been slacking off haven''t you?" asked Arita. Akashiri got on his feet and jumped back 10 feet. He wrapped his mask around his face and clenched his hands into fists. "Every since you defeated me 15 years ago, I went through some bloodthirsty training without eating, sleeping, or drinking any type of fluids. I will personally rip you apart piece by piece." Akashi pulled out three Shuriken and tossed them at Arita. Arita generated yellow aura around his body which created a shield around his body protecting him from all sorts of damage. The Shuriken bounced off his chest. He grinned and sprinted towards Akashiri, axe kicking him in his face, knocking out three of his teeth. Akashiri smashed into a pantry. Arita placed his foot on the ground, slowly walking towards Akashiri. Akashiri stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his forehead. Cuts and bruises were all over his body. He jumped through the roof the pantry holding a big bag of flour in his hand. He pulled out a Kunai and sliced the bag of flour open. This was a diversion. However Arita saw through the diversion. He stuck his left hand out and the yellow beam was fired. Akashiri"s entire body was engulfed by the yellow beam. The yellow beam that surrounded Akashiri"s body was suddenly dispersed. Akashiri landed o. his feet with smoke surrounding his body. He collapsed on one knee breathing heavily. " Arita clenched his hands into fists and said: " Why are you holding back?" "15 years ago you didn''t hold back an inch of your power," said Arita. Akashiri stood on his feet and stopped his heavy breathing. The smoke dispersed from around his body. " "Because if you do I would easily take your life." Arita sprinted towards Akashiri and kneeled him in his face. His nose was broken. Akashiri"s body dropped on the ground like a bag of cement. "You are bluffing!" He grabbed Akashiri by his hair and began repeatedly punching him in his face. Blood began splattering all over the place. He placed his right-hand neck and tossed him in the air. "Die!" shouted Arita. He fired the grappling hook at Akashiri"s chest. His plan was to take his heart out. His grappling hook was like a crane in a crane game. Akashiri suddenly grabbed the grappling hook. When he grabbed the grappling hook, Arita sliced through the air like a rocket. He headbutted Arita giving him severe head trauma. Blood and a part of his skull were cracked. Arita crashed on the ground like a meteor. When he landed on the ground, he vomited up blood. Akashiri descended to the ground like a feather. "Arita I can easily dispatch you." "I am not to lie to you." "Your strength has increased." "Your punches are stronger," said Akashiri. Arita began slowly standing on his feet. He took off his mask and spat chunks of blood on the ground. "You are one cocky bastard." He ripped the grappling hook from his forearm tossing it on the ground. "You know 15 years ago I created my own technique called Exploding Fists." I could have used it on you, but Haruki Hitoshi gave me the look. So I allowed you to defeat me. "However, since Haruki is long dead, I can use it." Arita pulled out his sword and generated a yellow aura around it. The yellow aura caused his sword to become harder than diamond. Arita jumped in the air and tried to chop off Akashiri"s arm. Akashiri rolled out of the way and kicked him in the face. Arita endured the pain and smiled. He tried to stab him yet again only this time in his neck. Arita placed his left hand in the way of Arita"s sword. The sword went through Akashiri"s hand. Akashiri jumped in the air and wrapped his legs around Arita"s neck. Arita grew mad and jumped in the air. He came down like a meteor. Akashiri coughed up blood. He unwrapped his legs from Arita"s neck. Arita grew mad and tired to bite Akashiri"s neck, but his plan prevailed. Akashiri pulled out his sword and shoved it inside of Akashiri"s chest. Arita vomited up blood and staggered back. He ripped the blade out of his chest. An angry look was placed on his face. He tossed Akashiri"s new sword on the ground. He does his cheat and collapsed on one knee. Akashiri stood on his feet and pulled out a Kunai throwing it at Arita. The Kunai landed in Arita"s another eye. Chapter 613 - Yao Hitoshi"s Bloodlust When Arita was about to activate his Technique Exploding Fists, Yao Hitoshi appeared behind Akashiri. Akashiri quickly turned around and a finger was driven through his chest. Arita tried to chop Yao with his sword, but Yao grabbed his sword and ripped it from his hands. He then chopped him in the neck with his hand. Luckily for Akashiri he hardened his muscles in time. If he didn''t, he would have been dead as a doornail. He backflipped away from Yao who had a dull look on his face. He looked around the area and saw at least 30 ninjas in his faction dead with parts of their body laying on the ground. "Useless fucking bastards." Like my father said. "If you want something done you will have to do it yourself," said Yao. Akashiri was about to throw a ninja bomb at Yao, but Arita placed him in a full nelson submission move. Akashiri grew mad and generated energy around his body. Suddenly an explosion occurred. Arita was sent into the air. His body smashed on the ground like a bag of cement. A hole was now inside his chest and stomach. Akaehiri had blood and guts on the surface of his back. Yao eyes began widening. "Hmm." "I guess Haruki was right for what he did." Chapter 614 - Exiled Ninja Akashiri ran towards Yao at top speed. He tried to chop Yao, but his plan failed. Yao punched Akashiri so hard in his face he felt pain through his entire body. Akashiri crashed into an apple tree. At least 30 apples landed on the ground. Akashiri instantly recovered and began generating aura around his body. Before he could power up any more, Yao teleported in from of his face and placed his hand on his neck. He tossed him into the air and fired a beam out of eyes. Akashiri pulled out his sword and chopped the eye laser in half. He perfectly landed on his feet without making a sound. He dropped on one knee and began breathing heavily like a racehorse. He got on his feet and generated fire around his hands. He fired multiple fireballs at Yao. Yao dodged the fireball without flinching. He pulled out a broken spear he used in the war. The broken spear was repaired and leather was wrapped around the hilt. He sprinted towards Akashiri and stabbed him in the neck. Blood began squirting out of his neck. He held his neck and staggered back into an apple tree. Yao grinned and was kicked through the apple tree. He vomited up blood. Akashiri backflipped and landed on his feet. He wiped the remnants of blood from his mouth and pulled out his sword tossing his sheath to the side. He went into the national Hitoshi stance and maintained his calm. Yao threw the short spear at Akashiri"s chest. He threw it so hard his left arm was dislocated. Akashiri sliced the short spear into pieces. Yao jumped back ten feet and cracked his left arm back in place. Yao began smiling. "I do not have time to fight you." He snapped his fingers and suddenly two balls of black smoke formed into two ninjas. These ninjas were the most loyal ninjas that were in Yao''s faction. They did anything he said. Yao quickly teleported. The two ninjas ran towards Akashiri and disappeared. Akashiri closed his eyes and visualized where the ninjas would strike him. He quickly opened his eyes and rolled out of the way. One ninja appeared landing on the ground holding a ninja axe. Akashiri stood on his feet and round housed the other ninja in the face. Blood squirted out of the ninja''s mouth. The ninja landed in a dirty pond filled with parasites and dead frogs. A big splash was created. He settled his eyes on the other ninja who was much calmer than the other ninja under the dirty pond. Air bubbles could be seen floating up. The ninja axe was thrown Akashiri. Akashiri tilted his head to the left. The ninja axe sliced through the air like a rocket. It came back to the ninja-like a boomerang, slicing Akashiri on the face. Blood began to leak from his face. He wiped the blood from his face and clenched his hands into fists. The ninja began smiling. The ninja jumped into the air and backflipped pulling out three Shuriken. Akashiri placed his sword in the way and the Shuriken landed in the sword. He ripped the Shuriken out of his sword tossing the Shuriken to the side. The ninja perfectly landed on the ground. Suddenly the other ninja burst out of the dirty ground with dead frogs all over his body. The ninja pulled out a blowgun and fired two darts out. The two darts landed inside of Akashiri"s chest. What Akashiri didn''t know was that the darts were drenched in a rare type of poison why would kill the victim slowly. First the victim would lose weight and grow weak. Then the victim would start vomiting up blood. Finally, the victim would foam from the mouth and die. The ninja began smiling. Akashiri dropped to his knees and ripped the darts out of his chest. The darts were made from steel. The ninja began slowly walking towards Akashi. He held a Kunai in his hand. When he was about to shove the Kunai inside of Akashiri"s head. Akashiri grabbed his arm and broke the ninja''s arm. The ninja began screaming. Akashiri stood on his feet and twisted the ninja"s head around like a bottle cap. The ninja dropped on the ground and blood began leaking out of his nose. Akashiri stood on his feet and jumped over the dirty pond. The final ninja began smiling. He clasped his hands together and black smoke began generating around his body. Suddenly the black smoke around his body formed into multiple clones. Akashiri began to finally understand. The ninja on the ground was just a clone. Unexpectedly, the ninja on the ground turned into black smoke which was sucked inside the main ninja''s nostrils. "I know who you are." "You are Jun Sato aren''t you?" He began smiling. Jun Sato specialized in manipulating smoke. He was often called The Smoke Dragon. Jun Sato was one of The Legendary Elementals who took part in the Ninja War that occurred before Akashiri"s time. He was many levels above Akashiri who had yet to unlock his true power. Akashiri threw multiple Kunai at Jun Sato. All the clones combined together and turned into a hard steel wall. Jun Sato front flipped over the smoke wall and kicked Akashiri"s sword out of his hand. The sword landed in the dirty pond. Akashiri was about to run for his sword but was punched in the face by Jun Sato, who turned his fist into a giant smoke fist. Akashiri"s entire jaw was shattered. Akashiri flew into a boulder. All of his ribs were broken. Jun slowly walked towards the injured Akashiri. He grabbed him by his hair and threw him into a tree, which knocked him out. Blood began leaking out of the back of his head. Jun began smiling and walked away. 30 minutes later... Akashiri woke up strapped to a pillar. Almost everyone in the Hitoshi Village eyes was on him. Yao placed many crimes which he did on Akashiri. His entire body was drenched in blood. Everybody already made the decision. "We hereby name you Akashiri Hitoshi, exiled," said Yao. In the back laid Haruki Hitoshi who had his arms folded. The roof he laid under made the area dark making his face unnoticeable. Chapter 615 - Darkness Will Fall Some of the children whose parents were killed by Yao Hitoshi began hitting Akashiri with rocks and pebbles. One rock came almost came in contact with Akashiri"s head. Akashiri, however, dodged the rock without moving an muscle. When another small child was about to hit him with a rock an explosion suddenly occurred in the west burning down five apple trees. Akashiri looked up and saw hundreds of arrows. When the arrows landed, it killed many children and women. After the arrows came a flaming boulder came from over the mountains, crushing some of the houses, burning them to the ground. The crowd suddenly began running away totally forgetting about the tied Akashiri. Luckily for Akashiri, he was prepared for times like this. He had a very sharp needle inside his right index finger. He used the sharp pointy parts of the pillar to extract the sharp needle. The needle sliced the ropes around his hand and back to pieces. The pillar. He picked up a fallen ninjas blow dart gun and ran for cover. He had hidden behind a couple of huge barrels filled with leftover cakes and pies. He looked over the barrels to see who the intruders were. He sucked his teeth when he saw who the intruders were. The intruders were The Industrial Elf Army. They were unholy and didn''t care about anything. They specialized in evil magic. The reason they were called the Industrial Elves, was because that they also used guns. When their opponent got the best ofm, they would self destruct. They were also in the Ninja War, uninvited. When Akashiri was about to reveal himself, an old woman popped out from behind the burning building holding a sickle. She chopped a piece of one of the Dark Elf''s ears. The Dark Elf grew mad. The Dark Elf pulled out a revolver and shot the old woman in her head. Blood and brains splattered all over the ground. The old woman''s car as we buried under the other dead bodies. The Industrial Elf spat on the ground and smiled. He kneeled down on one knee and placed his piece of the ear inside his pocket. The old woman that was just murdered was one of the children''s grandmothers who often baked cookies. In fact, the barrels belonged to her. This made Akashiri very mad. He waited until the Industrial Elf was by himself. He heaved a barrel towards his chest and tossed it at the Elf who had his back turn. The Elf quickly turned around grabbed the barrel, using his only his sharp fingernails. The Industrial Elf grinned and tossed the barrel to the side. The lid came off the barrel and a batch of semi-fresh macaroons came out. The Elf quickly pulled out its revolver and fired two rounds at Akashiri. Akashiri was so mad he didn''t even bother to dodge the bullets. One bullet went through his chest, while the other grazed his head. The bullets stunned him for only a short period of time. The Industrial Elf smiled and ran towards Akashiri. The Industrial Elf was about to execute a double roundhouse kick until he was a headbutt. The brain matter in The Industrial Elf''s head was scrambled, and his skull was shattered like a glass bottle. He collapsed on the ground with his eyes still open. His eyes eventually turned all white as his head smashed on the ground. Blood began pouring out. He searched the Industrial Elf''s body and pulled out his revolver sitting inside his pocket. He looked up and saw ship fly by. He however paid no mind to it. He jumped on a burning building and scouted the place out. A deep-seated battle was going on between the ninjas of the Hitoshi Clan, and The Powerful Deathly Army Of The Industrial Elves. As he turned around an Elf that held a fresh blood axe stood before him. The Industrial Elf had a machine right arm and a machine right leg. Akashiri placed a serious expression on his face and pulled out his blow dart gun, firing three darts at the muscular Industrial Elf. The Industrial Elf allowed the darts to land inside his body. However no damage fell upon the Industrial Elf''s body. Each Industrial Elf''s body was like a powerhouse filled with energy. The Elf spat blood on the ground and began running toward Akashiri at top speed. He pulled out the Revolver and unloaded five bullets inside the Elf''s body. The Elf dropped on the roof and slid off the building. His body dropped on the ground like a heavy bag of potatoes. Akashiri placed the revolver behind his back and patiently waited for the right time to strike. Chapter 616 - Industrial Tank Akashiri pulled out his blowgun and patiently waited. He counted up to 14 Industrial Elves. They overpowered the Hitoshi ninjas with their fearsome power. When he was about to fire a dart out, and Industrial Elf saw him and pulled out an assault rifle unloading an entire clip at Akashiri. Akashiri jumped off the burning building and landed perfectly on his feet like a cat. He saw a Kunai on the ground and quickly ran towards it. Before he could pick it up, a bullet was driven through the palm of his hand. Akashiri endured the pain and picked up the Kunai throwing it inside the Industrial Elf''s head. Blood splattered everywhere. He picked the Industrial Elf''s body up and used it as a shield. Over 300 bullets entered the Elf''s body. Before he tossed the Elf''s body to the side, he took his revolver. He immediately ran for cover behind a huddle of dead Hitoshi ninjas. He generated white aura around his right hand and fired a beam at the Industrial Elves. Only 3 Elves survived. The other Industrial Elves'' body parts laid all over the place. He jumped over the huddle of dead bodies and unloaded an arsenal on the Industrial Elves. One Elf was shot in the head twice, another one was shot in the chest, and the final Elf was shot in the arm and in the leg. The Elf collapsed on the ground and began screaming. Akashiri slowly walked up to the Elf and snapped his neck. He began breathing heavily. He thought it was strange the Industrial Elves came out of nowhere. He tossed his empty revolvers to the side and picked up two blood-drenched revolvers. When he was about to move on, a tank drove through the walls of the Hitoshi Village. Akashiri started to run for cover. As he was about to hop over the huddle of dead bodies, a highly explosive anti-tank round was fired. Akashiri successfully dodged the highly explosive anti-tank round, but the force of the highly explosive anti-tank round, made him fly through a building. He crashed on the ground hard. Blood and dirt were all over his body. He looked at his chest and saw a huge piece of glass inside. He coughed up blood and tried to stand on his feet but couldn''t. He could hear the Industrial Elf Tank coming closer and closer. The tank team over the same burning building. The tank aimed at the severely wounded Akashiri. When a highly explosive anti round was about to be fired, Jun Sato landed on the tank. He was breathing heavily like a racehorse. He had blood and dirt all over his face. He was no longer wearing a shirt or shoes. His pants were also torn. He front flipped over the tank and landed on his feet. He looked at Akashiri and said: "Even though your an exiled ninja, you still have the Hitoshi name." " I have no choice but to help you." He turned his back on the tank and kneeled on one knee. He grabbed the giant piece of glass with his right hand and ripped it out. Blood squirted out of Akashiri"s chest. The blood splattered all over Jun"s face. This made Jun mad. He gave Akashiri a strange pill. Akashiri swallowed the pill. He could feel the energy surging through his body. Suddenly, the hole in his chest closed up without leaving a mark. Akashiri stood up and decided he was going to help a former enemy. "You are too weak." "Back off or else you will end up dead." Akashiri had many enemies so he didn''t interfere. Akashiri slowly backed away. Jun Sato settled his eyes on the Industrial Tank. His hand turned into a smoke blade. He jumped in the air and chopped the tank clean in half. He landed on his feet and his hand turned back normal. When he was about to turn around and tell Akashiri something, a high calibre bullet was fired into his head. He dropped on the ground and blood began leaking out of his head. The sniper reloaded his sniper rifle and smiled. Akashiri grew angry. The sniper squeezed the trigger of his sniper rifle and a high calibre bullet was released from his nozzle. Akashiri dodged the bullet without moving a muscle. Akashiri searched Jun Sato"s carcass and pulled out a handcrafted Shuriken. He tossed it at the sniper as hard as he could. The sniper placed his sniper rifle in the wat and him and his sniper rifle was sliced in half. Blood, guts, and brains splattered everywhere. Akashiri jumped on the roof and oversaw the entire Hitoshi Village. The entire village was up in smoke and flames. Akashiri clenched his hands into fists and realized what The Industrial Elf Army wanted. He fronts flipped off the building and went into the hospital. Naomi was only 2 weeks from recovering. When he reached the hospital he saw two Industrial Elves guarding the entrance of the hospital . Akashiri zipped past the Industrial Elves, whose heads were removed from their bodies. Akashiri kicked open the door and walked inside the hospital. The hospital stunk of gunpowder and alcohol. He went into room B2-1 and saw that Naomi wasn''t inside. He walked out of the hospital and headed for Yao Hitoshi"s chambers. Yao"s chambers looked exactly the same. He knew something was strange. He walked inside and could smell fire. He suddenly heard laughing. "I never liked you or Haruki Hitoshi." In fact, the only reason I joined the Hitoshi Clan, was only for the Cyan Core your parents recovered in The Ninja War." said Yao. "For touching the Cyan Core, they paid with their lives." "And so will you," said Yao Hitoshi. Akashiri walked outside. An Industrial Elf ship flew above Akashiri and shot down a beam of light. Smoke surrounded the area. When the smoke cleared up, Naomi was seen. Her arms and less were robotic and a piece of her brain could be seen. Her chest and back were wrapped in bandages. The hatch of the Industrial ship opened up and 30 Industrial Elfs jumped out. Yao continued to laugh. The attack was the fault of Yao Hitoshi. Chapter 617 - Cyan Core Stolen Akashiri could hear the laughing getting closer. He turned around and saw Yao Hitoshi on the roof. He wore a black suit with a red tie. "So you are the one resemble for the attack aren''t you?" asked Akashiri "Guilty as charged!" I made a deal with the Industrial Elfs. "I get to keep the Cyan Core and they get could keep all the gold and antiques The Hitoshi Clan collected over the centuries." "Anyone interfering with our plan must pay with their life." " You are a disgrace!" "A fucking traitor!" Yao began laughing. "So what if I am?" "You shall pay for your crimes!" shouted Akashiri. Akashiri leaped after Yao like a tiger. Yao sidestepped and pulled out a Shuriken. Akashiri grabbed the Shuriken and tossed it at Yao. Yao grabbed the Shuriken and crushed it into powder. "You can''t defeat me!" Yao ran towards Akashiri and double round housed him off the building. Akashiri landed on his feet and jumped to his feet. Yao descended to the ground like a feather. He smiled and looked at the Industrial Elfs. "What are you doing just standing there?!" "Kill him!" yelled Yao. The Industrial Elfs ran towards Akashiri and unleashed an arsenal on him. Akashiri however easily dispatched them. When the pilot saw this began firing cannons from the ship at Akashiri. Multiple explosions occurred. Chapter 618 - Tetsuo Zen When the smoke cleared up, Yao was nowhere to be found. Akashiri looked on the ground and saw Naomi laying in a pool of blood. He kneeled on one knee and placed his hand under his head. He tried his best not to cry. Even though he showed no signs of affection towards Naomi, he loved her more than anything in the world. A single tear dell from his tear ducts. He placed her body on the ground and buried her. He stood on his feet and clenched his hands into fists. The pilot of the Industrial Elf Ship began snickering. Akashiri pulled out his blood-drenched sword and looked at the Industrial Elf''s ship camera. The pilot banged his hand on a small red button and a green cannon began charging. Akashiri suddenly disappeared and appeared towards the glass window of The Industrial Elf Ship. He zipped past the Industrial Elf ship and placed his sword inside its sheath. He perfectly landed on the ground. A giant explosion occurred. The burning ship crashed on Yao Hitoshi"s chambers, which was destroyed like a tower of Jenga. Akashiri closed his eyes and slowly walked out of the burning Hitoshi Village. Three of the elders were killed. The only elders left were Yao and Haruki Hitoshi who was the youngest elder. If the other masters were there all of their strength out together would have stopped The Industrial Elves in their tracks. Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Lucia, and Takeo"s Location, The Jungle Of Doom. The Jungle Of Doom was The Ancestors Clan territory. It was also to many vicious creatures. The ground was slimy and muddy. Takeo stood in front of everyone. His order was to kill Cross, Sarah, Jesse, and Lucia. However, he decided not to kill anyone except the ones who were in The Ancestors Clan or in league with the Ancestors Clan. Takeo could sense someone was watching him. And he was right. He pulled out a Kunai and tossed it to the left. A loud scream was let out. Suddenly an Ancestors Clan warrior dropped in the sticky slimy water. A big splash was created. He walked towards the Ancestors Clan warrior and searched his body pulling out a blow dart. He broke in half and tossed it to the side. He stuck his hand in the slimy, sticky water and pulled out a small black pearl. Black and purple energy could be seen inside it. He tossed it back inside the slimy, sticky water and jumped out of it. When he turned around he was punched in the face. Blood squirted out of his mouth and nose. He crashed into a termite-infested tree. Takeo quickly stood on his fee to see who it was. It was a swamp troll that carried a club as it''s a weapon. Takeo was about to throw a ninja bomb at a swamp troll, but Cross sliced the swamp troll''s neck. Green blood splattered everywhere. The swamp troll''s body dropped roughly on the ground. Even though the swamp troll''s throat was slit, it was still moving. Cross grabbed the club made from a swamp tree and bashed its brains out. Cross tossed the club to the side. Takeo nodded his head and continued to walk through the swamp. Someone else was watching the group. This person was an unknown official. He wore a black cloak and hood. His face couldn''t be seen. The only thing that could be seen was his glowing red eye. The unknown official suddenly disappeared without leaving a trace. Takeo saw a muddy footprint on the ground and waved his finger across it shoving his finger inside his mouth. It was Ancestor Clan warrior''s footprint. That meant that a base was close. Takeo began walking forward more and saw more footprints. Suddenly a poison drenched dart was fire into Takeo"s neck. Almost every high-level ninja could harden their muscles protecting them from all sorts of damages. Even though he hardened his muscles, drops of poison still seeped into hid body without Takeo knowing. He ripped the dart out of his neck and tossed it to the side. The dart tilted counterclockwise and popped open. Smoke came out, surrounding the area in a smoke cloud circle. Three Ancestor Clan warrior''s jumped down from the trees. Before their feet touched the ground, Takeo sliced them to pieces. His body was bathed in blood. When the smoke cloud dispersed, Takeo held a blood-drenched map. The map was the outline of the entire Jungle Of Doom. An X was marked where the Ancestors Clan City was created and located. Takeo handed the map to Cross who eventually handed the map to everyone. Beyond The Jungle Of Doom was where the Zen Clan was. Jesse handed the blood-drenched map to Cross who ripped it to shreds. Orion"s Location. The Zen Clan Grand Temple... Inside the Zen Clan, Grand Temple laid a very strong member of The Zen Clan. His real name was Tetsuo Zen by he went under the name of Light Zen. His power represented light. Orion pushed open the doors of The Grand Temple using a tiny bit of strength. When he did torches were lit by themselves. At the moment Light Zen was meditating. A cup of water laid on his head. Light Zen suddenly opened his eyes and said: "Come out." "There is no reason to hide." Orion thought he was spotted but he wasn''t. Suddenly Yao Hitoshi walked out of the shadows with a smile holding The Cyan Core in his hand. "Yao Hitoshi." "I wasn''t expecting you to arrive so soon." "Do you have what I requested?" asked Light Zen. Yao tossed Light Zen the Cyan Core. Yao caught it with his left hand. He ripped the Cyan Core open and the Cyan Core energy turned into a spear with was made with platinum and gold. The spear landed in Light Zen"s hands. The Cyan Core Spear said Orion who murdered under his breath. The Cyan Core originally belonged to The Yamamoto ninja clan but ended up in the hands of the Hitoshi Clan after the great ninja war ended after 5 years of bloodshed. Chapter 619 - First Appearance "So where is your end of the deal?" asked Yao Hitoshi. "Do you know many people I had to kill to acquire this item?" "I burned my entire village to the ground!" "Does it look like I give a fuck?" said Light Zen. "Just give me my reward so I can leave this godforsaken place." Light Zen generated a white aura around his right hand and a scroll appeared in the palm of his hand. "Here." Yao caught the scroll and opened it. However, nothing was there. Light Zen suddenly drove his hand through Yao Hitoshi"s chest pulling out his heart. Yao coughed up blood and collapsed on one knee. "In actuality I do not care for The Cyan Spear," said Light Zen. "I heard that you can fight without having a heart inside your body." "I just wanted to test that theory." Yao Hitoshi stood on his feet and jumped back ten feet. He stood in a pool of his own blood. Tetsuo, A.K.A. The Light Zen was also known as The Sun God. He was Ra The Egyptian God Of The Sun reincarnated in a different world. This happens because all the Egyptian Gods turned on Ra and murdered him. They took 99.99 percent of his power. He only had one drop of his original power left. When he was reincarnated as Tetsuo Zen, he acquired a lot of power. He also had a brother named Rein Zen who had white hair and black and yellow eyes. His teeth were sharper than razors blades and could bite through Kermantine. Yao placed his hand on his chest and the hole was closed shut. Chapter 620 - Trinity Z "How could you do this to me?!" yelled Yao. Light placed a smile on his and said: " "Don''t take it personal." "As it says." "Never trust a Zen Clan member," said Light who had a huge smile on his face. Yao jumped on the brown walls varnished walls of the Grand Zen Temple. He placed his feet on the walls and boosted himself off like a rocket towards Light Zen. Light Zen suddenly sidestepped out of the way and broke Yao"s neck in five places. "I guess my theory was wrong." He tossed crushed Yao"s heart in his hand, turning it into a splatter of blood that stained his white cloak. Orion was still waiting for the time to strike. Light went down on the ground again and closed his eyes. He shoved his hand inside his pocket and pulled out small dagger. He slowly walked toward Light without making a sound. As he was only about 5 feet away from Light, arms were suddenly wrapped around his neck. It was Rein. Rein weighed over 250 pounds. He rarely wore shirts. Orion overpowered Rein and stabbed him in the chest. However, the dagger''s blade shattered into pieces. Rein smiled and headbutt Orion. Blood gushed out of his head. A loud cracking noise was heard. Orion endured the pain and round housed Rein in his face. Two of his teeth flew out of his mouth. Rein crashed into the wall. Rein began laughing. He jumped out of the wall and landed perfectly onto safe grounds. He had blood all over his face. When Rein was about to run towards Orion, Light said: "Stop Rein." "He is way stronger than you." "Fighting him would be suicide." Rein sucked his teeth and clenched his hands into fists. He turned his back on Orion and walked out of the Grand Zen Temple. "Tell me." "Who are you?" "You use Ancient Zen Style." "The only person who used the Ancient Zen Style was Jon Zen the infamous traitor," said Light. "You must be his pupil who recked havoc on Chosen Mountain." "Orion Zen." Light Zen had two different colour eyes. One red one blue. He had a single braid while the rest of his brown hair was let down. He weighed 185 pounds. He had a strange tattoo on his back. Light Zen began walking towards Orion who clenched his hands into fists. When Light Zen was about to utter another word, Orion tried to punch Light Zen. Light Zen quickly grabbed his fist and kneeled Orion in his chest. Orion coughed up blood and staggered. He then was repeatedly punched him in the gut. Orion generated white aura around his physique and released it like a shockwave, that pushed Light in the air. Light perfectly landed on his feet. Suddenly blood began leaking from Light''s right eyebrow. He wiped it away with his right thumb and smiled. He sprinted towards Orion and his fists began heating up red hot. Suddenly two fireballs were fired from Tetsuo"s hands. Orion batted the two fireballs away and fired a Reinforced Blast from the palm of his hands. Tetsuo"s entire body was engulfed. The Reinforced Blast went through The Zen Grand Temple. Most of Tetsuo"s clothes were burned off of his body. Tetsuo suddenly sliced the Reinforced Blast in half with his hands. He landed on the ground which shook and rumbled. Tetsuo"s flesh could be seen. He started breathing heavily. He coughed up blood and held his chest tightly. He looked up and saw Orion sprinting towards him. Orion leaped 20 feet in the blue sky. When he was about to come down like a meteor, Tetsuo disappeared and appeared behind Orion. Tetsuo drove his elbow inside Orion"s back. "Zen Technique." "Downhill Submissions!" Tetsuo wrapped his legs around Orion"s neck and started to choke him. Orion broke out of Tetsuo"s submission and punched him in the face. Tetsuo was shot into the ground like a rocket. A crater was created. Orion"s fist started smoking. He landed on the ground perfectly. Tetsuo rose out of the crater with fire surrounding his body. All of his internal and external injuries were healed. Tetsuo descended to the ground and clasped his hands together. "I do not give them time to fight you." "Because if I use even one percent of my power your story would be coming to an end." Tetsuo snapped his fingers and suddenly two Zen warriors appeared out of nowhere with new fresh clothes for Tetsuo. Tetsuo placed the new garb on and smiled. "We will see each other again, Orion Zen." Tetsuo turned into Light which shot into the sky and disappeared. Orion began breathing heavily and walked away. The Jungle Of Doom. Ancestors Clan Base. An Ancestors Clan base was made of wood and iron they recently acquired from mining. The entire base was in the swamp. At the bottom of the swamp laid vicious man-eating fish that could chop through hard bones. All those who defied the Ancestors Clan were thrown inside the man-eating infested swamp infested waters. The Ancestors Clan base was recently made so the place was shaky and could collapse at any given moment. The leader was Trinity a skilled experienced fighter who overcame many challenges. She carried a bow with arrows made from animal bones. She also carried a hidden knife, a short sword that could extend, and a blow dart. She had short blue hair, weighed 120 pounds, and had abs. She had was 5''8. She had c cup breasts, a nice ass, and a scar on her left eyebrow. Her eyes were green. She had an angry temper. The reason she had an angry temper because her last name was Z. Trinity Z, the younger sister of Seth Z. All members of The Z Family were extremely rich. The reason they were rich was that they sold seasonings and iron ores across the region. At the moment Trinity was eating a sweet roll coated in whip cream and sugar. She only took small pieces from her sweet roll. She picked up her medium-size cup of teeth and took a couple of sips. She placed it on her desk and got out the comfy chair she bought a couple of weeks ago. When she opened the door a man with a black cloak and hood on walked inside. Even though she had an angry temper, she was scared of the man who''s body was drenched in a cloak and hood. She sat down in her black comfy chair and picked up her sweet roll. "What can I do for you?" The man was a deathly mercenary who did the work Trinity despised. Chapter 621 - The Python Strikes Again The man shoved his hand inside his pocket and pulled out a tanned hand. Trinity stared at the hand in disgust. The pinky finger was extremely sharp. It was grown for snorting drugs. "Who''s hand does this belong to?" asked Trinity. "The ambassador you hired to watch over your assets." said the deathly mercenary. "Why did you kill him?" asked Trinity. "He has been stealing from you for the past 5 months." Trinity placed her sweet roll on her desk and searched the bottom left-hand drawer pulling out a 5-pound sac of diamonds. The man grabbed it with his metal, bionic arm. He ripped the sack of diamonds opened and studied one of them. He immediately knew the diamonds were fake. Trinity had her hand on her hidden knife. When she was about to throw it at the deathly mercenary, the mercenary grabbed her by the neck, lifting her off her feet. Trinity''s legs began kicking up. She couldn''t breathe. She began turning red and her veins began popping out her head. "Let me go!!" shouted Trinity. "Why should I?" "I do all your dirty work and you decide to pay me in fixed glass diamonds?" "I should break your neck, but I have some plans for you." "As they saw a snake lies in the grass." The man took off his hood and revealed his face. It was Python. Half of his body was bionic. He has gears inside his head. His bionic eye was red and glowed. He somehow survived the destruction of Hade''s giant grand ship with the help of Diabolos, who had to open two black holes. One for the injured Python, and one for himself. Python ended up in the Zen Continent, while Diabolos went to space where he suffocated. His body slowly broke into pieces. Python still had his poison powers. He also had weapons inside his body. Trinity began choking loudly. She stood on feet and jumped back 6 feet, pulling out her bone bow and arrows. She extended two bone arrows towards her bow and released them at Python. Python grinned and generated a red electric ball in the palm of the bionic hand. He tossed it at Trinity who rolled out of the way in time. The red electric ball surrounded Trinity''s body. She began screaming loudly as her body began to light on fire. She however generated white aura around her body which dispersed the fire around her body. She began breathing heavily. A long blade came out of his bionic forearm. Trinity successfully dodged the forearm bade and quickly pulled out her short sword, stabbing Python in his chest. Python coughed up blood staggered into the wall. He dropped on the ground and howled in pain. Trinity began smiling. She ripped the blood-drenched short sword out of his chest and placed it on her wooden desk. Python began laughing loudly. " What the fuck is so funny?" asked Trinity. Python stood on his feet and stared at his wound. His wound closed tightly. "You see my body has advanced far beyond human capabilities." "I rarely use my poison powers anymore," said Python. Python stuck out his finger and a ball of poison. began forming. "Poison Bullet!" When the poison bullet was about to go inside of Trinity"s body, one of her subordinates came through the ground in the way of poison bullet. The subordinate began turning purple. Veins started to pop out of his body. The subordinate coughed on his vomit and blood and died. Python smiled and placed his hood on. He crashed through the window and disappeared, laughing like a maniac. Chapter 622 - Old Abandon Phantom Power Station Trinity clenched her hands into fists and banged them on the wooden floor. It was the first time someone one of a got the best of her. She stood on her feet and scavenged through her desk pulling out two guns. He shoved her guns behind her waist and walked through the same window Python crashed through. She looked at the ground and held her left eye. Suddenly blood began to come out of her tear ducts. When she looked on the ground she could see Python''s footprints even though he didn''t leave any traces behind. She surgically had a nanomachinery tech placed in her eye. It was a very tiny chip called The Cold Blooded Tracker. She could now easily see all Python"s footprints. She ordered two Ancestor Clan warriors to place stakes where Python walked. She was extremely furious. Since Trinity knew that Python could easily dispatch each and everyone one of her trusted warriors, she decided to hire another deathly mercenary. One she could trust. After going through 20 weak, non-strategic, simple-minded mercenaries, she decided to go with Ryker The Slasher. Ryker had his muddy boots on Trinity"s wooden desk. Trinity watched Ryker in disgust as he picked the tartar from his rotten teeth with a 7-inch dagger made for killing large enemies. "So you want me to go after a mercenary named Python?" "Never heard of him." Ryker had crimson red hair, brown eyes, a scar around his neck which looked like a failed attempt to cut off his head, a tattoo of a tiger on his back, and multiple scars on his forearms. He weighed 200 pounds. He wore semi-dirty bandages around his fists and had black pants on. He had a two-finger silver skull ring. Trinity handed Ryker a sketch of Python. Tyler carefully examined it. "He doesn''t look too tough." "I can get the job done in a couple of hours," said Ryker. "If you get the job down I will glady pay you 30,000 pieces of gold," said Trinity. Ryker took his 7-inch dagger from his bottle mouth and shoved it into Trinity''s wooden desk. " I had something else in mind." Trinity placed her hand behind her back and said: " What else do you have in mind?" Ryker began smiling. He slowly began walking towards Trinity, leaving his muddy footprints all over the place. "I was hoping you would give me 20 percent of ever profit you make for the next 3 weeks." Trinity took her hand off her gun and said: "Why should I?" " I don''t know how strong this man is!" said Ryker. Trinity clenched her hand into fists and said: "Deal." Ryker ripped his 7-inch dagger out of Trinity''s wooden desk and threw it blindly without looking. The 7 inched dagger went through a swamp tree which burst into splinters. Ryker looked at Trinity again and started laughing. He walked out of the Trinity"s office and disappeared into the misty, thick swamp. She took the two guns from behind her waist and placed them underneath her desk and sighed. Even though she didn''t trust Ryker, she hoped he would get the job done. Python"s Location... Old Abandon Phantom Power Station... When Python landed in the Zen Continent he landed in the Old Abandon Phantom Power Station deep in the Doom Swamp/ Jungle. Even though he was wounded his brain still functioned, Python was extremely smart but he never told anyone. He successfully made a small portable generator to power up a repair laboratory deep in The Old Abandon Phantom Power Station, which was only intended for the use of the dangerous, destructive, Phantom Robots. He placed himself in the repair chamber which made half of his body bionic. After his repairs, he decided to make the Old Abandon Phantom Power Station his personal base. At the moment he was repairing his right bionic arm to make it more advance with a drill. He placed the drill-down and shoved an adrenaline-filled needle inside his neck. He did this frequently so his heart rate could speed up. He opened a rusted fridge and pulled out a cardboard box filled with protein bars. He opened one of the protein bars and scarfed it down with chewing. He nearly choked. He wrapped his body in his black cloak and hood. His eye began to glow. He walked in the elevator and pressed the number one. The elevator took him to the top. The elevator opened and Python walked out. As he walked out he could sense someone was watching him. He looked in a moss-covered tree and saw Ryker. He didn''t bother to ask him any questions. He placed his left index finger at Ryker and fired two Poison Shots at him. Ryker jumped out of the tree and rolled. The entire moss-covered tree melted. Ryker pulled out his 7-inch dagger and sprinted towards Python. Python was stabbed repeatedly in the chest. Python endured the pain and made his forearm blade pop out. He almost sliced off Ryker''s head. However, Ryker dodged the forearm blade. His face was grazed. Blood began to draw. Ryker jumped over Python and pulled out three bombs. Three explosions occurred. Ryker landed on his feet and jumped 10 feet. He began laughing. "I told Trinity this would be an easy job." thought Ryker. Ryker began snickering. When the smoke cleared up, Python stood in the same spot. He had a green barrier around his body. He was projecting it with his bionic arm. "I was not expecting Trinity to send Ryker The Slasher to kill me." "I was probably wrong for betraying her." Ryker clenched his teeth together and pulled out an assault rifle. He began firing multiple rounds at Python"s barrier. Those measly bullets will not penetrate my barrier. "You might as well give up." This made Ryker furious. Ryker pulled out a hidden short sword from his back. He leaped in the air and came down like a meteor. His short sword caused Python"s barrier to shatter like glass. Chapter 623 - The Phantom Robots The force of the barrier being broken caused Python to crash through a tree. He vomited up blood. Ryker slowly began walking towards Python. Python stood on his feet and began rapidly firing Poison Shots at Ryker. Ryker rolled out of the way and hid behind a tree. He placed his short sword behind his waist and reloaded his assault rifle. He took two deep breaths and grinned. He shoved his hand inside his clothes and pulled out a trip mine he shoved in the ground. Python made his shoulder cannon come out his bionic arm. He fired two bolts from his shoulder cannon. The tree Ryker hid behind was burned to the ground. He walked up to the tree and spat blood and spit on the sticky surface. He kneeled down on one knee and picked up the ashes of the tree. He rubbed them against his metal fingers and instantly noticed where Ryker was. As he turned around, he was kicked in the face. Three of his teeth came out of his mouth. He crashed through a boulder. Python instantly recovered. He wiped the blood from mouth and grinned. Green aura began generating around his body. He placed his left hand on the ground, which created poison geysers. Ryker successfully dodgers one of the geysers by was unaware of the other one behind him. The flesh on his back was burned. He smashed roughly on the ground. His arm was dislocated. He snapped it back in place and began running for cover. Python began laughing. A minigun popped out of his arm. The Gatling gun rounds began cutting down trees. Three Gatling Gun bullets entered Ryker''s body. Two of them went inside his back and the other one blew off his leg. He dropped in his own pool of blood. He whimpered in pain. The more he crawled the more blood was released from his body. Python grabbed Ryker by his throat and began squeezing his windpipe. Blood began running out of his ears and eyes. Python tossed Ryker through a tree. Trinity will have to do better than this if she wants me to be brought to justice, Ryker The Slasher. Ryker was still alive. He pulled a needle from his jacket and injected inside his amputated leg. Suddenly he sprouted a new leg. He started smiling. "There is a reason they call me Ryker The Slasher." You see while you were firing Gatling Gun Rounds at me, I slashed you . Unexpectedly, his bionic arm was removed. Python was surprised. "Impressive." "But that will not stop me." He snapped his fingers and the bionic parts formed into an arm reconnecting to Python"s arm. He began smiling. As they were about to fight some more a Phantom Ship, came above them. A single Phantom robot that was red, black, and white. It had a small hole in the center of his chest. The Phantom Ship then took off and blasted through the skies of The Doom Jungle. The Phantom robot was sent to recover an unidentified object in The Old Abandon Phantom Power Station. Even though there were over 50 power stations scattered across the region, there was a valuable item in the power station located in the Doom Jungle. The Phantom Robot was being controlled by a furious, strong member of The Phantom Corp. The Phantom Robot totally ignored Python and Ryker. Ryker didn''t like being ignored. He began unleashing an arsenal on the Phantom Robot. The bullets bounced off the Phantom Robot''s body. The Phantom Robot continued to ignore Ryker. When Ryker was about to attempt to stab the robot, the robot slapped him so hard causing him to smash through three trees. The robot looked at Python. Its eyes began to flash. The robot r raised its hand towards Python. The robot''s hand opened a cannon was seen. Two rounds were fired at Python. Python attempted to place a barrier around his body, but the cannons destroyed his barrier. He collapsed and coughed up blood. The robot slowly began walking towards Python. The robot however halted. A rocket was fired at The Phantom Robot. An explosion occurred, surrounding the area in fire and smoke. The rocket was the fault of Ryker. He began laughing. "Take that you fucking Phantom Corp trash!" He tossed his rocket launcher to the side and collapsed in his feet. He had a huge piece of wood in his chest. He ripped the piece of wood out of his chest and towers it to the side. When he did this coughed up blood. His vision was now distorted. He was very lucky to have little life left in his body. He began laughing. The reason Ryker was so experienced was that he was once a tactical assault ops captain for The New Age Army was an alliance with the Industrial Elf Army at the time. When Ryker was about to tell Python something, the Phantom robot appeared behind. Ryker could feel his life was about to end. The Phantom Robot grabbed his neck and twisted it around like a bottle cap. The Phantom Robot tossed his body to the side. "That rocket packed quite the punch." "Unfortunately, it didn''t have enough power to destroy this body." said The Phantom Robot. Python stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his mouth. He headed for The Old Abandon Phantom Power Station. "Following you will lead me to the objective." The robot was being controlled by one of the Phantom Strikers. The Phantom Strikers are known as the elite force to protecting The Phantom Corp from fierce enemies such as The Zen Clan and The Ancestors Clan. The Phantom Robot was being controlled by The Phantom Striker Nm.3 Goliath. He controlled a newly manufactured robot only made for Phantom Strikers when they are doing tasks, regular Phantom Robots couldn''t do. Goliath had short green hair. He had tattoos all over his body. He was 7''10 and weighed 220 pounds. He didn''t result in modifying his body like most of the other 200 Phantom Strikers. Their leader was unknown... " I don''t like to seek out my enemies." "Come out!!!" yelled Goliath. Suddenly Python appeared our The Phantom Robot, head scissoring the Phantom Robot into a pipe. The Phantom Robot landed on his feet. Suddenly The Phantom Robot''s face suddenly moulded into a smile. Chapter 624 - Highly Powered Pulse Cannon The Phantom Robot suddenly vanished. It appeared behind Python and drove its elbow inside his back. Python vomited blood and crashed into a pipe filled with ethanol and diseased water. He stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his mouth. The Phantom Robot jumped down from a rusted pipe. The Phantom Robot clenched its hands into fists and claws popped out of its fingers. You are worthless. "You haven''t done any damage to this body. You are completely worthless!" Python clenched his teeth and jumped towards The Phantom Robot. The Phantom Robot, however, kicked Python in his face. His jaw was dislocated and three of his teeth flew out of his mouth. He crashed into the ground. A crater was created. The Phantom Robot front flipped off the pipe and rolled. When the smoke dispersed, Python was nowhere to be found. Unexpectedly, Python appeared over The Phantom Robot. He had an electric bolt balm charging in his hand. He fired it at The Phantom Robot which sunk into the ground. An explosion occurred. Python was sent into the air like a rocket. He landed perfectly on his feet. He began smiling. Suddenly he saw The Phantom Robot walk out of the fire with scratches all over its body. "Tch." "How did you manage to get this old power station running after it''s been abandon for almost 50 years?" asked Goliath. Python didn''t answer. "I underestimated you." " Its time to take it up a notch." The entire old power station began shaking and rumbling. A Phantom Ship appeared out of nowhere and dropped a sword. The Phantom Robot jumped in the air, catching the sword. Heat began generating around The Phantom Robot''s sword. It unexpectedly vanished. Python immediately began sprinting. He ran into the barracks and searched for a bomb he created earlier. He spotted it and grabbed it. The Phantom Robot appeared behind Python and lifted it''s in the air. Python round housed The Phantom Robot, through a wall. When he was about to run out of the barracks, a sword was driven through his chest. Python vomited up blood. Goliath ripped the sword out of Python''s chest splattering blood all over the place. Python collapsed on the ground. The Phantom Robot snickered and kicked Python in his face. He landed in a pool of ethanol mixed with diseased water. A huge splash was created. The Phantom Robot tossed the plasma sword to the side and said: If you had the brains to get a power station up running again, you could have easily surrounded this place in a thick barrier. "But it''s too late to think about that." The Phantom Robot jumped down from the old barracks room and grabbed Python by the remnants of his hair, made his sharp fingernails extend out longer than they were original. Python suddenly opened one of his eyes and grabbed the Phantom Robot''s arm ripping it clean off. Transparent liquid and electric components splattered all over the ground sinking into the pool of Ethanol. Python then punched The Phantom Robot in the stomach. The force of the punch caused The Phantom Robot to smash through the power station. The Phantom Robot ended up in a secret room. Python was working on a secret project. The Phantom Robot brushed the debris off its body and stared at Python''s project. Even Goliath was mind blown. It was a piece of the Phantom Corp''s satellite that watched over The Zen Continent. It was destroyed 2 years ago. The Phantom Corp called it Xerxes XVII. Not only the satellite watched over The Zen Continent, but it was also equipped with a highly showered pulse cannon that could destroy a small country. The rest of the Xerxes Satellite was buried under the ground, but Python happened to recover the destroyed highly powered pulse cannon. He did many repairs on it. "Fascinating," said Goliath. One the ground next to the rusted highly powered pulse cannon was the energy capsules/pods that weighed over 100 pounds. Python managed to recover 20 energy capsules/pods. Goliath suddenly heard footsteps approaching behind him. He turned around and saw Python. "Where did you get this?" "We have been looking for this cannon for 2 years!" yelled Goliath. Python didn''t answer. He ripped off his bionic arm, splattering blood all over the place. He shoved his left hand in his pocket and injected the needle in his neck. Suddenly his a bone was created. Then muscles and arteries formed over the bone. Then skin wrapped over the muscle. "That''s much better." Python now looked like his regular self. "So you were just hiding your strength this entire time." "Tch." "I could have done this a long time ago but I decided to save it for the right time," said Python. His right arm turned into poison which wrapped around the Phantom Robot''s body. The poison suddenly hardened. Python turned his back on The Phantom Robot and began walking away. The Phantom Robot busted out of the hard poison with a furious look on its face. The robot picked up Python"s former bionic arm and screwed it on. The robot absorbed the energy from one of the energy pods. A shockwave occurred. Python formed a poison barrier around his body which hardened. The barrier however was destroyed. Python crashed into a sharp tree trunk which punctured through his chest. He vomited up blood and fell on the ground. The Phantom robot jumped to the swampy ground without making a sound. This body is ineffective. "I can''t release my full power when using this robot." Python held his chest and stood on his feet. He tans towards the Phantom Robot and kicked the robot''s head off, breaking his foot in the process. Transparent liquid spewed out of the robot"s head. Python fixed his broke foot and began laughing. He picked up the Phantom Robot''s head and said: " I will glady fight you when we meet in person Goliath." Goliath was furious. He quickly activated the self destruct sequence. The eyes of The Phantom Robot began flashing. He tossed the head at the abandoned power station. When the head reacted with the Ethanol, a giant explosion occurred, destroying the Old Abandon Power Station in the process. A mushroom cloud could be seen. Python spat blood on the ground and walked away heading into the thick swamp. Chapter 625 - Seeking Revenge Since Ryker hadn''t returned, Trinity Z decided to call her brother Seth Z. He wore his same white wolf pelt. He walked into Trinity"s office and sat in a wooden chair. "Why have you called me here?" asked Seth Z. "I need a favour." Seth Z sucked his teeth and said: "I have already done you so many favours in the past." What is that you want now?" "Full membership of The Z name." Seth Z began laughing. *You''re not ready." What you need is training." "I have trained for over 12 years without taking long breaks." " This isn''t fair!" Seth Z stood on his feet and picked up Trinity''s water and guzzled it down. Trinity was thinking about shooting Seth Z put had second thoughts. Seth Z was extremely violent and powerful. Couple yards away from The Ancestor Clan Base. Cross, Takeo, Jesse, Sarah, and Lucia were taking a break. They all had been walking all day. Only in a couple of hours, they would reach The Ancestors Clan base. Cross shoved his hand inside his pocket and pulled out buttery crackers he acquired from The Hitoshi Village. He quietly opened the buttery crackers packer and took out one buttery cracks.r When he bit the cracker a loud crunching sound echoed throughout the area. When he was about to eat another buttery cracker, Sarah sat down next to him. She gave him half drunk bottled water. "Thanks, Sarah." Both Cross and Sarah hadn''t been to Earth in at least 10 months. After they persuaded Orion to come to the reality they would go back to Earth. The Phantom Corp Headquarters. The Phantom Robot Control Chambers... Goliath took off his helmet and tossed it on the wall. His face and green hair were revealed. He was extremely furious. He walked in the weight room and began lifting a 1,000-pound weight. After 30 minutes he placed the weight down and wiped the sweat from his face. He began going push-ups with one arm. Chapter 626 - Right Passage After 30 minutes Goliath was finished with his training. He collapsed in his own pool of sweat and began breathing heavily. When one of the additional Phantom Strikers sauntered in the weight room he unexpectedly ceased breathing heavily. It was the fifth strongest Phantom Striker. His name was Turquoise. Turquoise specialized in ice powers to take down each and every one of his enemies. "I heard you were defeated by the former Vice President of The Resistance." " Tch. "The Phantom Robot couldn''t handle my power do I allowed him to defeat me," said Goliath. Goliath walked out of the weight room and headed for the dining room. Turquoise began laughing. He then went to his chambers. The Doom Jungle. 6 hours later Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Takeo and Lucia were now in front of the Ancestor''s Clan Base where Trinity dwelled in. In front of the base laid two guards who were equipped with deathly weapons made from animal bones. Takeo walked towards the guards who saw him as a trespasser and a threat. "State your business." asked one of the guards. Takeo placed a smirk on his face and said: " We have come to speak to your leader Trinity. "Ms. Trinity hasn''t schedule any meetings around this time." "What is your name?" asked one of the guards. "Takeo Hitoshi." As soon as the guards heard the name Takeo Hitoshi, they instantly pulled out their weapons and ran towards Takeo. Takeo smiled and pulled out his sword, dispatching the soldiers by cutting off their left arms. He wiped their blood off his sword and placed his sword inside its sheath. He placed his hand on the door made of wood and metal, and white aura circled the door. An explosion commenced. Everyone walked inside the Ancestors Clan Base. Trinity stood on the roof of her chambers. All of the warriors stood in from of her ready to strike at any given moment. Takeo Hitoshi Of The Hitoshi Ninja Clan. Why have you come here?" Cross stood in front of Takeo and said: " We didn''t come here to cause any problem. "We want some information on the whereabouts of The Zen Clan." "A passage to get there without having any problems along the way," said Cross. Trinity front flipped off the roof of her chambers and landed on her feet. " Follow me," said Trinity. The Ancestor Clan warriors walked out of the way allowing Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Takeo, and Lucia to follow Trinity. Trinity sat down in her office chair and poured herself some white wine with milk in it. She sipped it and sighed. She searched through her drawers and pulled out a sandpaper map of The Zen Continent. She handed Cross the map showing him the safest route. They then took their leave. Trinity finished drinking the rest of her white wine and belched softly. She walked out of her office and opened a barrel filled with pastries. When she was about to take one of the pastries out of barrel a Phantom Corp ship appeared over the base, it released a robot that was similar to a samurai. As the Phantom Corp ship dropped the robot, it flew off at top speed. The samurai robot was equipped with two swords and a shotgun. Two warriors ran toward the robot and their heads we''re blown off. Chapter 627 - A Patch Only after a couple of minutes, the samurai robot killed every one of the Ancestor Clan warriors except Trinity. Even though she was a woman she was a very tough nut to crack. Her entire body was bathed in blood and dirt. She held a revolver that only held two bullets left. She unloaded the bullets on the samurai and took cover. She kicked a barrel filled with explosives to the ground. She reloaded the revolver and shot the explosives causing a giant explosion to occur. This explosion caused Trinity to smash through a wall. Two of her fingers we''re broke. and a bone stuck out of her neck. She began screaming like a siren. The samurai robot walked out of the flames in debris. She snapped her fingers back in place and slowly stood to her feet. The samurai robot suddenly appeared in front of Trinity and grabbed her by her neck. She began turning purple. Blood began leaking out of her ears and eyes. The robot snickered and tossed her into her chambers. She stood on her feet and rip the floorboard apart pulling out a fully automatic, fully reloaded submachine gun. She squeezed the trigger and over 500 bullets were released from the nozzle of the submachine gun. Chapter 628 - The Right Passage Trinity told Cross to go down the guerilla road passage. There were two passages other than the guerilla road passage. The Poison Swamp Passage and the Dark Woods. The Guerilla Road passage was the most dangerous of all the passages. The Guerillas often robbed and killed travellers and merchants that came across their territory. They also were cannibals. After they killed the merchants and travelled they would chop off parts of their bodies and fry them up. While walking in The Guerilla Road Territory, Cross instantly knew that they were being watched. He fired a metallic spike in a moss-covered tree. The sound of a man vomiting up blood could be heard. Suddenly a man covered in green paint smashed on the ground. The sounds of wolves could be heard. Unexpectedly more than 30 Guerillas popped out of the Doom Jungle. One of them carried a giant axe that was bigger than the others. He had a huge smile on his face. " Well, well, well." *Look at what we got here." Cross breathed heavily and said: " We are just passing through." "Now just leave us alone." "Leave you alone?!" "Why would I do a stupid thing like that?!" "We are Guerillas!" "We pillage!" "It is what we live for!" "If we don''t rob you Ill of our enemies we think we have gone soft I can''t have that." "It is our duty to rob you." "You understand don''t you?" Cross clenched his hands into fists and generated white aura around his body. Since the Guerillas didn''t know how to use their life energy as weapons of mass destruction, they couldn''t see the white aura around his body. One of the guerillas pulled out a sword and ran towards Cross. Cross evaded the attack and drove his elbow inside of the guerilla''s back. The guerillas back were broken like a toothpick. This enraged the other guerillas. They pulled out their assault rifles and began rapidly firing at Cross. The bullets bounced off of Cross''s chest. Cross sprinted toward the guerillas and ripped out their Adams apples. The leader of the guerillas watched as all his comrades and friends were slaughtered as if they were livestock. He sharpened his axe against the ground and jumped in the air. "Die!" yelled the leader of the guerillas. Cross evaded the least of the guerillas who knew that he was in serious trouble. Cross round housed the leader of the guerillas in the face. Blood and all of his teeth flew out of his mouth like rockets heading to space. He crashed through 3 trees. Even though the guerilla leader was regular, he still stood o. his feet. He wiped the blood from his mouth and ripped a tree out of the ground. He threw the tree as hard as he could. Cross punched the tree to splinter and sprinted towards the guerilla leader, head butting him. His skull was cracked and his brain was scrambled. He died instantly. Cross wiped the drop of blood from his face and turned around d staring at Sarah, Jesse, Takeo, and Lucia. He nodded at them and they all began following him. Behind the Doom, Jungle was the Zen Dessert. Main Ancestors Clan Base. Seth Z had learned what the Phantom Corp had done. They killed every one of Trinity''s comrades. Trinity''s location. was unknown. Even though Trinity was his sister he didn''t care much for here. Seth Z and Creed were in front of the gates of The Zen Clan. They had been summoned to make a deal with Du Xinwu. Du Xinwu wanted the Ancestors Clan erased from existence. His chambers were giant and grand. Seth Z wore his Ancestor Clan garb and his rare wolf kilt. In front of Du Xinwu''s chambers were two people he trained. Van Zen and Sao Xinwu. Sao Xinwu was older and stronger than Van Zen. He secretly disliked him. When Van Zen saw Seth Z he said: "Where do you think you two are going?" Seth Z clenched his teeth together and said: "We are from the Ancestors Clan." We have come to see Du Xinwu. Van nodded and smiled. The doors opened releasing a huge cold wind. They both walked inside. Van began laughing. "Those fucking idiots have no idea that Master is planning to kill them." Chapter 629 - From Where The Clock Strikes Seth Z looked around Du Xinwu''s chambers and saw that it didn''t have an inch of dust in the entire place. It was furnished. "I don''t trust these fucking bastards," said Seth Z. "Look you don''t have to say anything." "Just shut the fuck up and cooperate." "The sooner we get out of here the better," said Creed. They walked up steps made of gold and silver. After they finished walking up the steps they came across a red door with a Chinese dragon on it. The door opened as they approached it. There was Du Xinwu who had a pipe in his mouth. He released the smoke out of his nose and places the pipe on a red pillow. Finally. "I was wondering when you gentlemen would arrive." Please sit down." "We have much to discuss." Seth Z and Creed sat down on red pillows. "Would you two care for any refreshments?" asked Du. "No thank you." "We will like to get out of here in only a half-hour," said Creed. The reason. "I have called you gentlemen here to discuss the elimination of The Phantom Corp." As Seth heard the Phantom Corp name he spat on the red furnished rug. "We wouldn''t even know where to start," said Seth. "They had a huge army." "They will be very hard to take down." Du Xinwu stood on his feet and poured himself some tea. He began laughing. "In actuality, I call you here to eliminate you two." He snapped his fingers and a knife was thrown at Seth. Chapter 630 - Supreme Healing It Seth, however, rolled out of the way, dodging the knife. Du Xinwu began laughing. He suddenly disappeared. More and more Zen Clan warriors began popping out of the shadows. Seth grabbed one of the warriors and broke his neck. Creed shoved his and inside of a Zen Clan warrior''s chest, pulling out his heart. Creed crushed it in his hand, turning it into a blood splatter. He began smiling. He clenched his right hand into a fist and punched the ground causing a shockwave to occur, causing multiple Zen Clan warriors to fly out the window. They smashed on the ground landing in front of Du Xinwu"s chambers. Van examined one of the Zen Clan warrior''s carcasses and saw pieces of glass inside them. Only in a matter of 2 minutes, all the Zen Clan warriors were slaughtered. Seth began snickering. He opened his right hand and two eyeballs still attached to his sockets rolled out of his hand. He stomped them into blood. Unexpectedly, Sao Xinwu came flying through the ground. His body smoked. "There are two reasons why the Master wants you to die." Creed walked in front of Seth Z and said: "What are those reasons?" "What has The Ancestors Clan every done to The Zen Clan?" asked Creed. Sao ignored Creed and grabbed him by the neck. He drove his body into the ground. Creed vomited up blood. "Actually there is no reason." "Once we blow the Ancestors Clan out of the water, The Zen Clan we gain more power," said Sao. Creed grabbed Sao"s arm and overpowered him, throwing him into the air. Sao landed on his feet without making a sound. Creed stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his face and mouth. He stuck his left hand and a beam was charged. He unexpectedly disappeared and reappeared behind Sao, firing the beam he charged at him. Sao"s entire body was engulfed. An explosion commenced, causing Du Xinwu"s chambers to collapse. Luckily, Creed, Sao, and Seth survived. Sao had blood and dirt all over his body. He was breathing heavily like a racehorse. He clenched his hands into fists and sunk his feet into the ground. Rocks and debris began floating by themselves. The area began rumbling and shaking. White aura began generating around his body. Suddenly, Creed sprinted passed Sao, who suddenly vomited up blood. Creed held an object in his hand. He turned around with a wicked smile on his face. He held Sao"s heart. Sao collapsed on his knees. Creed began snickering. There was a reason why Creed was named the second strongest member of The Ancestors Clan. It was because of the signature move he mastered when he was only 5 years old, The Legendary Tiger''s Claw. When this move was activated it increased his speed and power. Sao had a dumbfounded look on his face. His face smashed into the ground. More and more blood began flowing out of his chest. Creed wiped the smile off his face and tossed Sao"s heart to the side. He deactivated his famous Tiger Claw mode and walked past Sao. Van was left. Van pulled out a cigarette and lit it with his aura. He placed the cigarette in his mouth and sucked on it. He released the smoke from his mouth. "Such disagree." " How could you allow yourself to be defeated by a member of The Ancestors Clan?" He tossed the cigarette to the side and breathed heavily. Seth Z decided to fight the unworried Van. Seth Z began running towards Van. He leaped in the air and fired a beam at him. Van slapped the beam away. He then punched Seth repeatedly in the chest so fast it seemed as if he didn''t lift a finger. Seth coughed up blood. Van slowly began walking towards Seth. Seth Z threw a punch, Van. Van grabbed his fist and lifted him, throwing him into the air. He jumped in the air and double jump. He grabbed Seth Z by the neck and began choking him Seth Z. He, however, slipped out of this submission because of his body leaking sweat. Seth landed on his feet. Van walked on the air. "Your friend is much more powerful than you." He slowly descended to the ground. He stuck his right hand out and fired two beams at Seth. Seth placed his rare wolf kilt in the way the two beams. They suffocated in the rare wolf kilt. Smoke began rising everywhere. Seth Z took of his wolf kilt and tossed it to the side. Van decided to do the same. He took off the toper layer of his very expensive suit and flowed it into a perfect square. He placed on the yellow grass. Seth grabbed him by the neck and punched him in his face. Van took the punch round housed him. Two of his teeth flew out of his mouth. Seth collapsed on the knee. Van then kneeled him in his face. His nose and cheekbones were broken. Van began snickering. He looked at Creed who watched the fight as if it was a show. Seth was the type who could take a lot of damage. He was gifted with Supreme Healing. Seth stood on his feet and began laughing. This made Van extremely mad. He ran toward him and unleash a barrage of attacks on his body. Van continued to do this for a straight 10 minutes. He quickly stopped and jumped back. He began breathing heavily. He nearly had any energy left in his body. Seth Z was covered in blood and stood in his own pool of blood. He had ruptured kidneys, broken ribs, a ruptured spleen, a broken neck, and a broken arm. " What''s the matter?" "Ran out energy?" asked the disfigured Seth. Every time Seth''s body was damaged seriously, it automatically healed by its self. Every time this happened he became stronger and stronger. He was the 3 strongest of the Ancestors Clan. White aura began circling around Seth''s body. High winds began picking up. The white aura suddenly disappeared. All of his internal and external you were healed. He didn''t have one scratch or bruise on his body. His power was increased by 5 times and his speed was increased by 5 times. Chapter 631 - A Man Of Leisure Even though Van was extremely tired he wouldn''t let Seth get the best of him. He galloped towards the upgraded Seth. He threw a punch at him. Seth grabbed Van''s first and squeezed it until it exploded into the blood. Van began screaming. As he squeezed his fist until it exploded, the area around them was destroyed by Seth''s newly upgraded power. Van collapsed on one knee. He then was punched in the face. His face was covered in blood. He crashed through the rubble of Du Xinwu''s chambers. Seth punched Van so hard pieces of flesh was removed from his hand. Blood began leaking onto the ground. Van levitated out of the rubble with scratches, bruises, blood, and dirt all chest. He longer had any energy left in his body. A tree was suddenly tossed at him. Van managed to dodge the tree. He crashed on the ground like a fallen angel. Seth perched over Van and picked him up by his white and black hair. "You must be the last of Du Xinwu"s trainees." "He will be very disappointed." He quickly ripped out Van''s left eye. Van began screaming. Seth then punched Van in the face, knocking him out. He wiped the blood from his hands and began laughing. Chapter 632 - Dark Spooky Temple From a far distance, Rein watched. He could of easily helped Sao and Van. He didn''t because he didn''t like them very much. In fact, he hated their guts. They were uppity high-class pieces of shits who only cared about money and themselves. Rein began laughing. He jumped off the cliff he watched from afar. When he almost splattered on the ground, he disappeared. Orion"s Location. Zen Library. Orion was in the Zen Library. Inside the Zen, Library laid everything he wanted to know. He picked up a dusty old book and opened it. It took him only 5 minutes to read the entire book. He tossed the book to the side and went in a different section with more ancient books. As he made his way to the section with more ancient books, he came across a book surrounded in a glass cube. He punched the glass cube, causing it to crumble. He picked up the book and wiped the dust off of it. As he scavenged through the book a key fell out. He kneeled down on one knee and examined the key. The key was made from human bones. He shoved the skeleton key inside his pocket and stood on his feet making his way out of the Zen Library. When he exited the building, three Zen Clan warriors stood in front of him. Rein Zen requires your presence. Orion was confused. "Who the fuck is Rein Zen?" "Rein Zen is the older brother of Tetsuo Zen." "Now I will ask only once." said the Zen Clan Warrior. "Come with us." "We can do this the easy way or the hard way." Orion spat on the ground and said: " I rather do it the hard way." The Zen Clan Warrior began laughing. He snapped his fingers ordering his comrades to take Orion by force. A spear was thrown at Orion. Orion dodged the spear and kicked the Zen Clan Warrior in his neck. A loud cracking noise was heard. The Zen Clan Warrior"s eyes rolled into his head. Orion picked up the Zen Clan Warrior"s carcass and used it at a shield. Multiple spears and blades were thrown into the Zen Clan Warrior"s chest. Blood splattered everywhere. Orion tossed the Zen Clan Warrior"s carcass to the side and jumped back 4 feet. The other Zen Clan Warrior pulled out a sharp blood-drenched axe. The Zen Clan Warrior ran towards Orion and tried to lop off his head. Orion kneeled down on one knee and generated white aura around his right fist. He punched a giant hole inside of The Zen Clan Warrior"s stomach. He coughed up blood and watched as his large and small intestines dropped on the ground. Orion stood on his feet and kicked the warrior to the side. Only one Zen Clan Warrior remained. However, this Zen Clan Warrior was much different than his colleagues. He should no sign of fear. He had the eyes of a tiger. "So what now?" asked The Zen Clan Warrior. "You kill me." "What will you accomplish in the process?" "Nothing." You are just like the others. A weapon of mass destruction. Orion was told that he decided not to kill The Zen Clan Warrior. He walked past The Zen Clan Warrior and asked: *Where is this Rein Zen located?" "Oh so now you''re interested." The Zen Clan Warrior placed a smirk on his face. "His chambers are over there." The Zen Clan Warrior pointed towards the north. A red and gold Chinese Temple with over ten floors was seen. A blue and black dragon statue laid on the top of the red and gold Chinese Temple. The temple reeked with evil. Black clouds with purple lighting could be seen. Orion bowed and thanked The Zen Clan Warrior. When he turned his back on the Zen Clan Warrior and began walking towards Rein''s spooky evil temple. The Zen Clan Warrior placed blades in his fingernails and sprinted towards Orion. Orion quickly turned around and grabbed The Zen Clan Warrior by his throat, pulling his Adam Apple. Blood squirted in Orion"s face. The Zen Clan Warrior collapsed on the ground and died instantly because of blood loss. "Tch." Orion ripped a piece of his blue shirt off and wiped the blood from his hands. Suddenly when he Orion around a flight of stairs appeared. Orion walked up the stairs and placed his hands on his knees. He began breathing heavily. He vomited up blood. Blood began pouring out of his nose. When Orion first arrived in The Zen Continent, the portal took him to a cave with a giant man-eating spider. He successfully killed the spider. However, he didn''t release the spider injected its deathly venom inside his body. From time to time Orion coughed up blood. Without a vaccine, he would become weaker and skinner. He already lost 10 pounds. He originally weighed 200 pounds but now weighed 190 pounds. He wiped the remnants of blood from his mouth and slowly walked towards the gold and red door. Unexpectedly an explosion commenced under Orion"s feet causing him to smash into a leafless rotting tree. Rein had runes all over the place. He had three different types of runes. Fire, Ice, and Electric. Orion stood on his feet and pulled a piece of wood that was lodged in his neck. When he now was limbing. He generated white aura around his left hand and placed his left hand on his wounded leg. The technique was called Tissue Infusion. Tissue Infusion was a healing technique that could heal injuries from broken bones to 3rd-degree burns. Orion now had to watch his step. He placed his hands I. the red and gold door and pushed it open. The red and gold door scratched across the ground. Powerful winds were released as he opened the red and gold doors. He then entered the temple. As he entered the temple, the doors shut behind him. Chapter 633 - The Destroyer Of Zen The entire first floor of the Chinese temple was dark. As Orion took one step, all the lights in the first floor turned on. A flight of gold stairs could be seen. When Orion approached the gold stairs, he heard footsteps. He quickly turned around and saw two big black dogs, with drool dripping from their teeth. They resembled pit bulls but were much bigger. Orion laughed and paid no mind to the dogs. Suddenly one of the dogs leaped Orion and bit off one of his fingers. Orion endured the pain and grabbed the dog''s jaw. He ripped it off and blood splattered everywhere. The dog rolled down the golden steps. The other dog was a bit bigger than the other dog. The dog began barking loudly. Orion walked toward the dead dog and shoved his entire hand inside the dog''s throat, pulling out his left middle finger. He generated white aura around his severed left middle finger. He screwed it on and the tendons, tissue, and bone connected back together without leaving a mark. The other dog started to bark loudly. Suddenly pitbull began mutating. Tentacles came out of the dog''s mouth. Before the mutation could finish, Orion fired a white beam at the mutation. An explosion occurred. All that was left of the dog was an eyeball. Orion stepped on the eyeball turning it into a bloody mess. Orion walked up the golden stairs and took one big breath. 20 minutes passed and Orion didn''t descend to the second floor. This was happening because of Rein. He specialized in illusions. Rein was making the first floor into a maze. The two pit bulls were actually Zen Clan Warriors. Orion was tired. He dropped on the ground and closed his eyes. He shoved his hand in his pocket and pulled out a 1,000 dollars. He was disappointed. He was hoping to find food. When he was about to stand up a shiny silver wrapping reflected off the golden steps. Orion stood on his feet and shoved his entire right forearm inside the pitbull''s mouth. He pulled out buttery crackers. He ripped the silver wrapping open and devoured the butter crackers. He shoved his forearm inside the pit bulls arm again and found three more packs of buttery crackers, two chocolate bars, and a bottle of water with blueberries inside it. Chapter 634 - Master Of Illusion Orion quickly devoured the packs of buttery crackers and bars of Carmel chocolate. He guzzle down the bottle of water and buried loudly. After finishing his snacks, he decided to continue to venture through the spooky temple. When he stood on his feet he noticed something. When he first walked inside the temple, there was no crystal chandelier attached to the roof. He fired a beam at the chandelier. The beam, however, phased through the chandelier. He immediately knew what was going on. He was the victim of an illusion. He generated white aura around his hands and clasped them together. He walked towards the wall and opened his eyes. He punched a giant hole in the wall causing it to crumble. She. he punched the wall, the illusion dispersed. An elevator made of silver stood before. He walked in the elevator and pressed the number 10 which would take him to the 10 floors immediately without having any trouble. Unexpectedly two Zen Clan Warriors burst through the see-through glass. "Die!" yelled one of the Zen Clan Warriors. Orion evaded the Zen Clan Warrior and grabbed him by his throat. He broke his neck like a toothpick. The other Zen Clan Warrior was a woman who carried a spear. She looked very innocent. Orion wasn''t the type to hit women even though he killed them in the past. Since he felt wrong about killing women, he took an oath to never hit a woman ever again. "Look I don''t"- Before Orion could finish his sentence, the woman punch directly in the face. She broke his nose causing blood to splatter out. She then shoved her spear inside his chest. Orion began laughing. He ripped the spear from his chest and crushed it in his hand. The woman looked terrified. She clenched her hands into fists and slowly backed away from Orion. Orion then broke the silence. "Who are you?" "You hit much harder than the rest of your comrades." She placed her back against the glass and said: " Why should I tell you my name?" "We aren''t allies. " "We''re enemies." "But since you are some eager to know my name I will tell you." I am Fiona Zen The Sworn and only daughter of that so-called father of my Jon Zen. Fiona was 5''7. She had She weighed 120 pounds, had green eyes just like her father, alethic, and was flexible. She normally had black hair but dyed it pink. She also had formidable power inside her body. However, Fiona didn''t unlock it. A seal was placed inside her body. " Your father is Jon Zen?" "Correct," answered Fiona. " "Your father is my master." The elevator came to a stop. Fiona was speechless. Orion walked out of the elevator with a look of confidence in his eyes. A giant metal door with a green Chinese dragon. When he approached the door, it opened by its self. Orion walked inside and the door shut behind him. Rein stood by a window with a glass of hard liquor with ice cubes in his hands. He turned around and smiled as he saw Orion. He guzzled the hard liquor and coughed twice. "You f finally made it up here Orion Zen." "I was wondering if you were going to be a no show." Orion didn''t t want to chit chat with Rein. He sprinted towards Rein and kneeled in the chest. Rein began smiling. He endured the pain and snapped his fingers. Suddenly the stylish room became black and purple. Rein began laughing. "Haven''t you heard?!" said Rein. " I am the "Master Of The Illusion!" Rein suddenly made himself giant. He tried to step on Orion. Orion rolled out of the way and fired two beams at Rein. Rein however disappeared. He appeared behind Orion and kicked him in the chest. Orion coughed up and staggered back. Rein took the advantage and uppercut Orion through the roof. Rein was laughing like a maniac. He then turned to his normal size and snapped his fingers making the area around him normal once again. Orion had blood all over his face. He was breathing heavily. As Rein jumped through the roof, Orion fired a beam at him. Rein''s body was engulfed. An explosion occurred. The force of the blast caused Orion to fly off the temple. Orion landed on his hands. Droplets of blood leaked down onto Orion"s fingertips. Orion looked up and saw Rein clinging onto his temple. He was covered in dirt and blood. He was laughing. Rein jumped off the temple, causing to fall like a tower of Jenga. *I have been through worse," said Rein. He snapped his fingers again. The area turned black as night. So did Rein. He was now using all of his power. Chapter 635 - Xerxes VI Rein trotted towards Orion and proceeded to unleash a bombardment of onslaughts on his physique. Orion endured all the pain and kicked Rein in his face. Blood squirted out of his nose like a fountain. Rein dropped to his knees and held his broken nose. Orion then opened his hand a Reinforced Blast was unleashed. Rein snapped his fingers causing the Reinforced Blast to disperse. He began laughing. While Rein laughed, Orion appeared in front of him. He jumped in the air and flip kicked Rein into a pile of rubble. He placed his foot on Rein"s head and stomped him into the ground. Blood splattered all over Orion"s face. When he was about to land the final blow, he heard footsteps approaching behind him. It was Fiona. "I will make an agreement with you." "If you agree to show me the ways of my father''s martial arts I will not kill you." Orion smiled and said deal. She was only 19. Both of them walked away from the unconscious Rein. 3 hours later... Rein woke up and saw high-level Zen Clan Warrior, Xerxes VI. Xerxes VI was a horribly burnt man who never should his face. He wore a high tech mask that improved his lung capacity, allowing him to breathe underwater. His body was also modified far behind human capabilities. Before he was horribly burnt he was named Xerxes Zen. He had light brown hair and weight 195 pounds. During the modification process, he lost his hair and weight. He now weighed 140 pounds. His voice was now dark and distorted. "Look you." "You dare call yourself a Zen Clan member?" said Xerxes. "You should be ashamed." "Your brother will be very disappointed." Rein stood on his feet and clenched his hands into fists. "I do not give a fuck what my brother thinks of me." "If he has a problem with me he would be here to fight me do we could settle out differences like the men we are!" He walked past Rein and said: " You can tell my brother that I am leaving." " I thought you would say that." Xerxes pulled out a red plasma sword and shines it inside of Rein''s making it go through his heart. Rein vomited up blood. He collapsed on the ground and died instantly. Xerxes pulled a red plasma sword out of Rein and cleaned it. Xerxes then disappeared. Chapter 636 - Xerxes VI, The Burned Terror Xerxes VI only took orders from Tetsuo. Before Xerxes was horribly burned he wouldn''t dare take orders from anyone. He was often called The Ice Priest. He could freeze an entire small country. The one who burned him was Jon. However, Jon paid with his life. He no longer had hair or ears. His eyes were now red and green. He went to Tetsuo''s chambers. Tetsuo stood in front of his chambers patiently waiting for Xerxes. Suddenly Xerxes appeared in front of Tetsuo. "Did you get the job done?" asked Tetsuo. Xerxes said yes in his dark distorted voice. He didn''t hesitate to kill Rein even though he knew him for almost 20 years. Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Takeo and Lucia''s Location. The Zen Desert. The Zen Desert was close to where Orion"s Location was. The Zen Desert had many Zen Clan Warriors outposts. All of them hid behind tall grass. If they were spotted the Zen Clan Warriors would use all their firepower against them. Cross slowly creeped out of the tall grass. He grabbed a Zen Clan warrior by the neck and twisted it around like a bottle cap. He placed the Zen Clan warrior garb on and hid the body. These Zen Clan warriors answered to Xerxes VI and were extremely scared of him. They wouldn''t dare to disobey him. What Cross didn''t know was that he was spotted. The Zen Clan warrior jumped down from a cliff and tried to stab him. Cross quickly turned around punched The Zen Clan warrior in the face knocking out all of his teeth. The Zen Clan warrior crashed into a tent. This caught the attention of all The Zen Clan warriors who surrounded Cross like ants. All of them ran towards Cross screaming like sirens. Takeo sprinted towards the huddle of Zen Clan warriors and pulled out his sword. He dispatched a couple of the warriors splattering blood all over the place. A giant Zen Clan warrior grabbed Takeo by the neck and tossed him into a rotten tree. When the Zen Clan warrior was about to run towards Takeo like a rhino, Jesse leaped on his neck and turned his right arm into a blade. He repeatedly stabbed the giant Zen Clan warrior in the neck causing him to drop on the ground like a bag of cement. He backflipped and landed on his feet. When he landed on his feet a small Zen Clan warrior who looked the same age and size as Jesse punched him in the stomach. He endured the pain and round housed the Zen Clan warrior in the face. A single tooth flew out of his mouth. The small Zen Clan warrior flew through an old building. The small Zen Clan warrior stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his mouth. He began laughing statistically. He sprinted towards Jesse and headbutt him. Blood squirted out of his head. The piece of his skull was fractured. The small Zen Clan warrior collapsed on the ground, going unconscious. He spat chunks of blood on the ground. All of the Zen Clan warriors were defeated. Cross grabbed the leader by the shirt and said: " Where is your base?" The Zen Clan warrior coughed up blood and pointed towards the north. Xerxes VI location. Xerxes VI sat in his chambers. He took his helmet off and placed it on the ground. He looked at himself in the mirror. A single tear leaked from his left eye. He grew mad and punched the mirror to pieces. His fist began leaking blood. He wrapped his fist in bandages and sat on his soft bed. He looked at his reflection in the mirror and sucked his teeth. He picked up a glass of water and held it in his mouth. He suddenly spat it out of his mouth. The water turned into an ice spike. It landed in the wall like a dart and froze the entire wall. Even though he was horribly burnt he still had his ice powers. He mastered his powers when he was 22. He was now 40. He closed his eyes and started to flashback. 25 years ago... Zen Clan City... Before Jon left the Zen Clan City many stood before him. Jon was the second strongest member of the Zen Clan of his generation. Xerxes Zen was the fifth strongest. He stood in front of the gates. Jon placed the screaming newborn Orion on a pile of hay and slowly walked towards Xerxes. "It was a bad decision to betray us, Jon," said Xerxes. "No, it wasn''t." "The Zen Clan is evil and must be pacified." Xerxes grinned and places both his hands on the ground, which froze over. Three giant spikes of ice came out of the ground. Jon rolled out of the way and sprinted towards Xerxes. He grabbed him by his left arm and round housed him. Xerxes crashed through the wall. Jon placed his foot on the ground and walked out. Xerxes levitated to his feet and grabbed Jon by his throat. He froze his entire body. When he was about to slice him in half. Jon burst out of the ice repeatedly punched him in the chest. Xerxes vomited up blood and staggered towards a cliff. He wiped the blood from his mouth and raised his hands in the air. Two ice swords were formed in his hands. He sprinted towards Jon and stabbed him in his shoulder. Jon broke the ice sword off in his shoulder shoved his finger inside Xerxes'' neck. He then grabbed him by his throat and slammed him on the ground. He grabbed his arm and placed his foot on his head. " Look here, Xerxes." "I do not kill you." "We have known each other for over 20 years," said Jon. The Zen Clan City warriors didn''t age the same as regular people. When they were 5they was actually 30. When they were 40 they were 1,000. Xerxes clenched his jaw tightly and shouted "The Ice Titan"s Fist!" A giant Ice Fist came out of the ground. Jon was sent into the air like a rocket. Jon vomit up blood. Chapter 637 - Unknown Leader Jon landed on the ground without making am sound. Xerxes stood on his feet and began smiling when he saw the newborn Orion. He walked up to Orion and picked him up. He began laughing. "You show any signs of affection towards this baby," said Xerxes. "If I killed this baby you would be furious wouldn''t you?" Xerxes made an ice spike form in his right hand. Jon began generating white aura around his body. His shirt burst off his chest. As he was about to stab Orion, Jon appeared in front of Xerxes and grabbed him by his throat. Orion slipped out of his hands. Jon quickly grabbed Orion. He placed him on the ground. Xerxes tried to stab Orion with the same ice spike. The ice spike, however, exploded. Jon engulfed Xerxes in his white aura that acted as fire. Xerxes began screaming. Jon then punched Xerxes off a cliff. He would have died but he landed in a pool of water that saved his life. Present Time... Xerxes got out of his bed and placed his helmet on, walking out of his chambers. He only now had one goal. To kill Orion and all the followers of Jon Zen. Orion and Fiona were now a team. They both wanted the Zen Clan City in rambles. The main leader of the Zen Clan was unknown. Orion thought that Du Xinwu was the leader but he wasn''t the leader. Light Zen, A.K.A. Tetsuo, only answered to the main leader. Even he didn''t know who the leader was. He just heard and answered to a monstrous voice. Chapter 638 - An Informant Tetsuo"s Chambers... The monstrous voice Tetsuo answered to told him to watch out for Xerxes VI. Tetsuo Zen was of Orion"s generation. Even though both generations we''re incredibly powerful, the old generation were more tactical which made them exceptionally powerful. Tetsuo sat in his chambers. He sat in a tub of ice cubes. His entire body was pink. He pulled himself out of the tub and placed his clothes on. He looked at his white smoky eyes and grinned. He was hoping Orion wasn''t slain by any of the other strong Zen Clan members. He wanted to crush Orion in the palm of his hands. Orion and Fiona''s Location. Fiona''s Furnished Middle-Class House. Orion looked around Fiona''s Furnished Middle-Class House and was surprised. " Would you like some wine?" asked Fiona. "Anything will help," said Orion. Fiona grabbed two cups out of the cupboard and poured Orion some white wine and herself some red wine. She handed the cup of white wine to Orion and guzzled it down. She sat next to Orion and sipped her cup of red wine. " It has been a long day." She placed her cup of red wine on the glass table. When she bent over her pink panties were seen lodged between her ass. Orion tried his best not to look. He was fateful to Lucia. Fiona stood on her feet and went into her fridge. She pulled out a piece of vanilla cake. She sat down next to Orion and ate a small piece of the vanilla. cake. " Do you want some?" asked Fiona. Orion shook his head no. He could haven''t sex with her. Not only that he was fateful to Lucia, but she was also his master''s daughter. " She placed her vanilla cake on the glass table and place her hand on Orion"s knee. She began leaning towards Orion. He could smell her perfume which smelled like cherries. " "I know you have been watching me, Orion," said Fiona. Orion was nervous. " What do you mean?" She began chuckling. "That''s why I like you, Orion." "You are funny." She looked down at his pants and could see his dick print. She moved her hand from his knee to his dick. "I want to see it," said Fiona. " What?!" asked Orion. " Your dick!" yelled Fiona. He pulled down his pants and unleashed his 7-inch dick. He kneeled on her knees and began to suck his dick. As she did this, his 7-inch dick began growing bigger. It eventually grew to 10 inches. Orion couldn''t hold back anymore. He grabbed her and threw her on her water bed. He ripped off her clothes and smiled. Two hours later.. Orion was in bed with Fiona who was sleeping. He got out of the bed and placed his clothes on. He ate the rest of the vanilla cake and clenched his hands into fists. He had to keep the events which occurred two hours ago a secret. Lucia would be extremely furious if she found out. She would never forgive him. He guzzled the rest of the red wine down and tossed the bottle of wine into the trash next to the wooden door. When he was about to leave, he heard footsteps approaching behind him. He turned around and a yellow beam was fired at him. Orion quickly rolled out of the way behind a white couch. He stood on his feet and slowly walked towards a portrait of a hawk. When he saw the one resemble for the team fired at him, he chopped the intruder in the chest. He notice when he did this, he felt a soft squishy chest. It was Fiona. She li3d about everything. In fact, she was Rein"s girlfriend. She wanted revenge. Her name was not Fiona Zen. It was Patricia Xinjiang. She wanted revenge. Orion already had a deep feeling that she was not related to Jon. Patricia took off her mask and tossed it to the side. She coughed up chunks of blood. She fired two beams at Orion. Orion easily dodged the beams and round housed Patricia in her face. Blood squirted out of her mouth. She crashed through her furnished middle-class home. Patricia stood o. her feet and wiped the blood from her mouth. " You bastard!" "I will-" Suddenly a red plasma blade was thrown into the back of her head. Her green eyes turned completely white. Her body smashed on the ground. This was the work of Xerxes VI. He walked up to Patricia''s carcass and ripped it out of the back of her skull. He wiped the blood on her clothes and looked at Orion. Even though Patricia was trying to kill him she didn''t deserve to die. All she wanted to be revenge for her only loved one left. " Who the fuck are you?" asked Orion. Distorted guggling was heard. "You must be that false Zen everyone is talking about," said Xerxes. "So what if I am?" "Some say that you''re the one and only disciple of Jon Zen." "If your name is Orion Zen." Orion immediately went into a fighting stance. As Xerxes VI saw Orion go into his fighting stance he visualized that he was Orion. This made Xerxes extremely furious. He sprinted towards Orion and jumped in the air. Orion suddenly disappeared. He appeared behind Xerxes and drove his elbow in his back. Xerxes crashed into the ground like a meteor, causing dust to rise into the dark night sky. Orion landed perfectly on his feet like a feather. Xerxes rushed out of the dust cloud and tried to stab Orion in the chest. Orion however placed his hand in the way of his red plasma blade. Orion kneeled Xerxes in the chest. Xerxes crashed into the rubble of Patricia''s furnished house. Xerxes VI was of Jon Zen"s generation. Even though Orion still had the power he had yet to unlock in his body, Xerxes VI still had many strategic plans and tricks up his sleeve. Chapter 639 - Hell Frozen Over Xerxes stood out of the rubble breathing heavily like a racehorse. He looked at his red plasma sword and saw that it was broken. He tossed the broken plasma sword to the side and began generating a blue aura around his body. He then jumped in the air and punched the ground. Unexpectedly multiple giant ice spikes came out of the ground. Orion luckily dodged the giant ice spikes without moving. He generated a white aura around his right hand and punched the air. The giant ice spikes were destroyed. Xerxes suddenly vomited up blood and collapsed on his left knee. Orion teleported in front of Xerxes and headbutted him. His high tech mask cracked in two. His horribly burnt face was revealed. Xerxes withstand the pain and smiled. He grabbed Orion by the throat and slammed him on the ground. Orion vomited up blood. Xerxes then tossed hi. I the air. He fired an ice spike into Orion"s stomach. Orion quickly ripped the ice spike out of his stomach. He landed on his feet perfectly. Xerxes began smiling. You and your master fight the same. "However, you have a long way to go," said Xerxes. Xerxes clasped his hands together and formed an ice ball in his hand. He threw it at Orion with all his might. The ice ball began growing larger and larger as it enclosed on Orion. Orion fired a beam at the giant ice ball which exploded into smithereens. Xerxes jumped in the air and began firing multiple ice spikes from the palm of his hands. Orion dodged all the ice spikes and fired a Reinforced Blast with one hand at Xerxes. Xerxes grabbed the Reinforced Blast which burned his already burnt hands. He tossed into the sky. He landed on the ground roughly. He instantly wrapped his hands in bandages. When he looked up Orion was in front of him. Both of his eyes were completely white. Orion grabbed Xerxes by the neck and lifted up with one hand. Xerxes began foaming from the mouth. Veins began popping out of his bald burnt head. Xerxes began smiling. "Just kidding." Xerxes turned his left hand into a blade and stabbed him, Orion, in the neck. "Do you think I Xerxes VI one of the Zero Generation would be beaten by you of the New Generation?" said Xerxes. " Don''t make me laugh." He clasped his hands into fists. Blue aura began generating around his body. The entire area began shaking and rumbling. "I am only using only 10% of my full power." He snapped his fingers and ice armour that made his body hugger appeared over his body. Xerxes began laughing. He fired two beams at Xerxes. Xerxes walked into the beams. The beams bounced off of Xerxes'' chest. He stuck his hand into the air and a nice battle axe formed in his hand. He tried to chop Orion but his plan prevailed. Orion punched him so hard his ice armour cracked off. Xerxes vomited up blood. Chapter 640 - Devoted Xerxes crashed into a giant sakura tree. He stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his mouth and began laughing. " You can''t defeat me!" yelled Xerxes. " No matter how much blood you make me cough up or how many bones you break." "I will keep coming." Orion ignored Xerxes and fired three white beams at him. Xerxes quickly made an ice barrier that was thick enough to withstand the three beams. Orion punched the ice barrier to smithereens. Xerxes crashed through the giant sakura tree. Orion''s right fist was smoking. He grabbed Xerxes by the neck and punched him repeatedly in his face. Blood and teeth splattered everywhere. He then tossed him into the air. He fired two white beams at Xerxes. Xerxes'' entire body was engulfed. Two explosions occurred. Xerxes'' body dropped roughly on the ground causing a crater to form. His entire body was covered in blood and dirt. He was breathing heavily. He spat up blood. He stood on his feet and looked at his arm. He noticed that it was dislocated. He snapped it back in place without making a sound. I will now use 50% of my full power. The area began shaking and rumbling. Suddenly the ground began to crack up. Blood began leaking out of his eyes. Suddenly his spine stuck out of his back. Two pieces of ice popped out of his forearms and his size began grew rapidly. He was now 8''6 and weighed 300 pounds. His armour was now twice as thick. He was equipped with an ice spike and chain ball. He also had two horns made of ice came out of his forehead. His voice was now deeper than before. He began laughing. He began swinging his ice spike and chain ball in the air. The rocks and debris began lifting into the air. He swung his spike ball at Orion. Orion grabbed the spike ball and crushed it in the palm of his hand. He then generated a red aura around his hand and punched Xerxes in his chest. Xerxes vomited up blood and crashed through a statue. He was only using 1% of The Double Damage energy. Xerxes was about to use 80% of his full power, he heard footsteps approaching behind him. He quickly turned around and saw a man with a black hood and cloak on. He was equipped with a sword that had a dragon in the hilt. He had one arm. His hair was black and had a streak in it. He had one purple eye and one brown eye. The lower part of his jaw was replaced with a robotic one. "Who the fuck are you?" said Xerxes. Unexpectedly Xerxes'' throat was slit. The man moved so fast it seemed as if he didn''t lift a finger. Xerxes collapsed on the held his neck. Two pints of blood were released from his neck. Xerxes died instantly. Orion looked at the unknown man with a serious expression on his face. The man began smiling. " "You must be Orion Zen." Chapter 641 - Termination "How do you know my name?" asked Orion. " "Information like that is confidential." Orion clenched his hand into fists and generated white energy around his body. He was ready to strike at any given moment. Orion appeared in from of the man and tried to punch him. The man grabbed his arm and kicked in the face. A tooth flew out of Orion"s mouth. This made Orion furious. Orion generated Double Damage energy around his body and fired a Double Damaged Reinforced Blast at the man. The man placed a grin on his face. He was engulfed by the blast. An explosion occurred. A mushroom cloud with smoke was created. When the smoke cleared up the up, the man stood in the same spot. He didn''t have a bruise or cut on his body. The man began laughing. " You haven''t fully unlocked the true intent of The Double Damage Power Enhancement Move. "Allow me to show you." The man snapped his fingers. Dark crimson energy surrounded his body. The area began rumbling and shaking. The ground suddenly cracked up. Orion ran towards the man and fired multiple beams at the man. The man stuck out his finger and fired a crimson beam at Orion"s leg. His leg was removed. Blood squirted everywhere. Orion dropped roughly on the ground. " You should be ashamed." " You have two arms." " I only have one..." "And to make matters worst it''s my left arm." Orion instantly healed his leg. He stood on his feet and jumped back 10 feet. "Who the fuck are you?" " I am Victor Zen. " "One of the High Ruled Zen Clan Warriors." The High Ruled Zen Clan Warriors only answered to the main leader of the Zen Clan. Over the centuries they were slaughtered. Only one remained. That one was Victor. When he was only 12, a tournament called The Life Or Death Tournament was held. He successfully defeated his opponent but he lost his right arm the one he mainly used. Over the years he had to learn how to use his left arm. It took him a long time. Over 10 years. He even suppressed Tetsuo Zen and most of the Zen Clan Warriors. He was the main leader of the Zen Clan''s most trusted soldier. Orion rushed towards Victor and tried to flip kick him. Victor dodged the attack and chopped Orion in the chest. This caused his heart rate to slow down rapidly. Orion kneeled down on one knee and coughed up blood. Victor walked up to Orion and pulled out his dragon hilt sword. He shoved the dragon hilt sword inside of his chest. Luckily for Orion, he hardened his muscles and bones. Orion stood on his feet and uppercut Victor. Victor suddenly halted in the air. He snapped his fingers and suddenly his dragon hilt sword began spinning into Orion"s chest. It was headed for his heart. He instantly pulled it out and tossed it to the side. Before it landed on the ground, Victor used his telekinesis powers to pull his dragon hilt sword towards his chest. He placed it in its sheath and levitated to the ground. "I am only simply toying with you Orion". " I am only trying to help you unlock your true power. Victor was right. Orion unlocked Triple Damage but didn''t master it. If he mastered it, he would be extremely powerful. "I do not need help from an enemy." Double Damage Enhancement energy surrounded his body. He sprinted towards Victor and tried to roundhouse him. Victor appeared behind Orion and elbowed him in the back. A loud cracking noise sounded off. Orion crashed through 3 trees and a boulder. He now had blood, bruises, and cuts all over his body. Orion stood on his feet and ripped a giant splinter out of his ribs. As he did this blood squirted out like a fountain. He took one deep breath and circled white aura around his body. Victor stuck out his left and charged a crimson beam in his left hand. Chapter 642 - Feng Zen, The 200-Year-Old Zen Master The crimson beam Victor fired from his left index finger, sliced a layer of flesh off of Orion"s face. This caused a streak of blood to leak from his face. Luckily he was grazed. Orion wiped the blood from his face. He clenched his teeth tightly and turned his hands into a fighting fist. He sprinted towards Victor and threw a punch at him. Victor slowly pulled out his dragon hilt sword and placed it in the way of Orion"s face. Three of Orion"s fingers were chopped off, causing blood to splatter everywhere. Victor grinned and round housed Orion in the arm. His arm was broken in two like a toothpick. Orion kneeled down on one knee. Victor slowly walked towards Orion and kicked him in the chest. Orion crashed into a Sakura tree and vomited up blood. His head smacked roughly on the ground. Victor placed his dragon hilted sword in its sheath. He began walking towards Orion. He wiped the smile off his face and kneeled down. " You need more training." Because the enemies that wait for you in the future are deathly foes. Keep this in mind. Victor stood on his feet and slowly walked away. He stuck his left hand out and generated white aura around his hand. A portal suddenly opened. Before Victor walked inside the portal, he shoved his hand in his cloak and pulled out a sliver with a ruby in the pendant. He tossed it at Orion and walked inside the portal. The white portal suddenly dispersed. Inside A Unknown World... The portal led Victor to a strange world. The sky looked like space. Very dark and mysterious. In fact, it was in space. The area was made from an asteroid and weighed 7 tons. Victor continued to walk until he reached hid destination. Suddenly a dark deep voice began running in his head. "Have you eliminate Orion Zen yet?" " No, I haven''t." answered this. "Why is this?" asked the unknown force. "You realize if you don''t kill him he will be a powerful force in the future." "He is the only student of the traitorous Jon Zen." "Right now he is weak." "You eliminate before he gains enlightenment." The dark voice dispersed in his mind. Victor placed his back on the ground and looked at the stars and floating asteroids and space trash left behind by passing traders and merchants. Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Takeo, and Lucia"s Location... Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Takeo, and Lucia were only 200 kilometres from The Zen Clan. Now they were in Industrial Elf territory. Cross counted up to 20 Industrial Elves. They wore light armour and had a portable fan on the shoulders. Cross sunk up behind an Elf and broke his neck. It only took 3 minutes to defeat the Elves. A couple of hours passed. They now were in front of the gates. In front of the gates laid two dead bodies. Takeo examined the bodies and could tell that they were dead for a couple of days. They all walked inside The Zen Clan City and halted. Multiple dead bodies were everywhere. They were being eaten by crows and bugs. The crows instantly flew off as they saw superior life forms approaching. There were only a couple of strong Zen Clan warriors left. Tetsuo was the strongest out of them all. A Strong Zen Clan Warrior''s Chambers. The NorthEastern Parts. Inside these chambers were full of smoke from the incenses that smelled like pineapples and coconuts. All around the chambers were antique paintings, antique wallpapers, antique rugs, and antique weapons. A man mediated in front of a statue. He sat down on needles. The man was named Feng Zen. Feng Zen was an old Zen master who destroyed many stood before him. He was 200 years old but had the appearance of a 60-year-old. He had silver hair which was originally white but changed as his power grew over the years. He gained oblivious, destructive when he was 100 years old. Feng had a huge nasty scar on his chest. He weighed 130 pounds which were solid muscle. Even though he was extremely strong he pushed himself every day. He had been meditating for 200 days with drinking food or water. Feng opened his eyes and breathed heavily. Feng"s eyes were dark brown. He backflipped off the needles and landed perfectly on his feet without making a sound. He was unaware of his comrade''s being defeated. He wore long black pants and wore black and white slippers. He placed a white blindfold around his eyes and began fighting the air. After a couple of minutes, he was covered in sweat. He took off the blindfold and place a boulder in front of him. He began unleashing a barrage of attacks beyond the boulder. He punched the boulder until it turned to dirt. He took the blindfold off and tossed it to the side putting on his hand made Modern Chinese Academic Dress that had a dragon on it. It was black and white. He pulled his hands inside is shelves and walked out of his chambers. Chapter 643 - Feng Zen Encounters Old Enemy Outside Feng Zen''s chambers laid a bridge made of silver. On the bridge, a bloody fight was commencing between two Zen Clan warriors. One of them was bald while the other had long hair. The bald head Zen Clan warrior grabbed the long-haired Zen Clan warrior by the neck and slammed him on the ground. The reason the two soldiers were fighting because Feng told them that they had to fight to the death. He would make the winner of the deathmatch his pupil. The winner of the deathmatch was the bald head fellow. Feng walked past the Zen Clan warrior and snapped his fingers. Unexpectedly the man''s head exploded into blood. He never was going to train anyone. He only had one pupil. Himself. At the other end of the bridge was another strong Zen Clan warrior. Feng spat on the ground and grinned. The name of the Zen Clan warrior was Narmak. Narmak was a very skinny man who was born with a deformation. He had gills. He used water as his deathly weapon. He only specialized in his natural powers. " You have finally decided to come out of your chambers." " It took you long enough." "I have some bad news to discuss with you." Chapter 644 - Two Rivals Narmak told Feng everything that was currently going on. Instead of being pissed off, he was excited. He wanted to test the new power he unlocked while he meditated for 200 days. It was called Soul Transfusion. If his body was badly damaged or if he was near death, he could easily find a new body. Feng walked past Narmak and said: "Lead me to these intruders." Orion"s Location.. Orion was only now recovering. He placed his back on a rotting sakura tree and began breathing heavily. He wiped the blood from his eyes with a piece of his shirt which was ripped off earlier. He tossed the blood-drenched sleeve to the side. He slowly began standing up. When he was about to walk away he noticed a shiny object on the ground. When he came closer he realized that it was a silver necklace with a crimson ruby in the pendant. He quickly shoved it in his pocket. Before he left the area he would use one of the first techniques Jon taught him. He closed It was called Aura Radar. Orion closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He generated white aura around his dirty right hand. He placed it on the ground. A small weak shockwave occurred. He took his right hand off the ground and wiped the dirt on his blood-drenched shirt. He opened his eyes and could see everything. He suddenly sensed a knowledgeable aura. It was Cross. He pacifically told Cross not to follow him but Cross hesitate to listen. Orion would treat him as if he was an enemy and not an ally. Narmak"s Location.. Narmak wouldn''t allow Feng to have all the fun. Since he had gills and almost all the qualities of a fish, he came to his destination in only 4 minutes. Narmak jumped out of the dark black water holding two swords made of swordfish. He stood in front of Cross with an evil look on his face. Before Cross encountered Narmak, he split up everyone. Narmak had drool dripping down from sharp teeth. " You must be one of the intruders." Narmak began laughing. Cross"s physique made him look weak. He only looked skinny when he had his clothes on. Cross weighed 180 pounds of muscle. He had multiple bullet scars on stomach and chest. Before he encounters Rider he was in Iraq. The soldiers of Iraq captured Cross and began torturing him. However, before he was captured he hid knives in his arm. Narmak suddenly halted the laughing and said: " Show me what you got!" Narmak sprinted towards Cross and grabbed him by his neck. He opened his mouth and made his sharp teeth and jaw grow hugger. Cross suddenly shoved his hand done Narmak''s throat. He ripped his tongue out causing blood to splatter everywhere. Narmak began screaming. He tossed Cross to the side. Cross landed perfectly on his feet. He held Narmak"s 4-foot tongue. He tossed it on the ground and wiped the blood on his shirt. Narmak collapsed on one knee and held his mouth. Blood continued to rush out of his mouth. Cross sprinted towards Narmak and kneeled him in his head. Narmak''s skull was shattered. He instantly died. He was considered to be the weakest Zen Clan warrior. Cross walked past Narmak and took one deep breath. Feng''s Location.. Tetsuo"s Chambers. Feng stood in front of Tetsuo"s chambers. His chambers were the most stylish and hugest. Feng walked inside and walked up 60 steps. Tetsuo was in the middle of training. He was doing pull-ups with his left arm. When he saw Feng he immediately stopped. He dropped to his feet without making a sound. " When did you get out of your chambers?" asked Tetsuo. "30 minutes ago." Tetsuo stared down Feng with his ghostly eyes. He was jealous of Feng. Tetsuo believed that he was the strongest Zen Clan Warrior but he wasn''t. Feng was the strongest. Feng, however, wanted Tetsuo to believe he was the strongest. They occasionally fought each other. Tetsuo sprinted towards Feng and jumped in the air. He fired a beam at him. An explosion occurred. Tetsuo backflipped and jumped back 5 feet. When the smoke cleared up, Feng stood in the same spot. He didn''t have a cut or bruise on his body. Tetsuo changed his fighting stance. Feng teleported and reappeared behind Tetsuo. He placed his arms around Tetsuo"s neck. Tetsuo squirmed like a worm gasping for air. Tetsuo repeatedly elbowed Feng in his stomach. Feng coughed up blood and smashed into a wall made of solid jade. Tetsuo began coughing. Feng was known for strangling people who were hugger than him. " You fucking bastard." He began levitating. He generated purple energy around his body which made his chambers shake and rumble. Feng walked out of the jade wall with a piece of jade in his neck. He ripped it out of his neck. Blood began squirting out like a fountain. He generated white aura around his right index finger. He burned his wound. Tetsuo fired a purple beam at Feng. Feng rolled out of the way and jumped in the air. He wrapped his legs around Tetsuo"s neck and tossed him into the ground causing a crater to form. Feng levitated to the ground. Tetsuo rushed out of the crater and unleashed a barrage of attacks on Feng''s body. Feng blocked all the attacks Tetsuo tried to inflict on him. He chopped Tetsuo in the neck causing him to vomit up blood. He then grabbed his head. He kneeled him in the face and broke his nose. He lastly grabbed his arm and inched punch him in the chest. A giant purple mark formed on his chest. Tetsuo crashed through his chambers. Feng barely lifted a finger. " This time I win Tetsuo." If I was you I would stay down on the ground." Accept your defeat like a man. Feng walked towards the exit and said: "The next time we have a duel like this I will not spare you life." Feng wiped the blood from his lips and left Tetsuo"s chambers. Tetsuo, on the other hand, laid flat on his back. He had blood all over his body. He stood on his feet and healed all his wounds. Both were holding back. They were allies. Chapter 645 - The City Of The Dark Victor was upgrading his blade. While fighting Orion, Orion tried to punch him. Victor placed his dragon hilted sword in the way. The force of Orion''s punch almost shattered his sword. However before his sword could fall apart he generated white aura around it, making harder than it originally was. When the sword was taken out of the smelter it was red hot with hot steam rising from it. He placed it in freezing cold water. The sword immediately cooled down. He then placed it in an automatic grinder. He turned off the automatic grinder and placed it back in its sheath. He was summoned to by the main leader of the Zen Clan to meet him in person. The main leader of The Zen Clan was located in The City Of The Dark. The City Of The Dark was a very ancient city that used a post during many wars. 20 years ago the Zen Clan took over the City Of The Dark, killing The Dark King in the process. " This would be the first time Victor would ever see his superior. It took Victor 2 hours to reach the top of The City Of The Dark. A giant door with scratches all over it stood in front of him. The door opened when he approached it. As he walked inside it shut behind him. "You finally have arrived Victor." Victor kneeled down on one knee and said: It will be a pleasure to see your face. said, Victor. Suddenly the lights turned on. Dead bodies laid everywhere. A head laid by his feet. The City Of The Dark was recently taken over by The Royal Elven Kingdom. Suddenly an elf with long with hair came out from around the corner holding a blood-drenched spear. The elf began smiling. The elf tossed the spear at Victor. Victor grabbed the spear and broke it over his knee. The elf wiped the smile off of his face and generated red lighting around his hands. He fired two beams of electricity at Victor. Victor dodged the two beams of electricity. Chapter 646 - Two Incredible Power Levels Victor pulled out his sword and slashed the air causing a white sword beam to fly out. The Elf, however, grabbed the sword beam, dispersing it in his hand. The Elf began snickering. Victor sprinted towards the Elf and stabbed repeatedly in the chest. The Elf endured the pain and grabbed Victor by his neck lifting him up with one hand. He smashed him on the ground. Victor vomited up blood. His back was snapped in two. The Elf began generating blue lighting around his right hand. As he was about to engulf Victor with his blue lighting, Victor quickly picked up his sword and sliced the Elf''s neck. Blood splattered everywhere. The Elf collapsed on the ground and died from blood loss. Victor spat on the ground. He placed his dragon hilt sword inside its sheath and turned around settling his eyes on the giant black door. He pushed the door open which closed begin him. Cirdan Of The Royal Family OF The Eleven Kingdom stood before him, holding a crossbow. He fired a bolt into Victor''s shoulder. Victor ripped the bolt out of his shoulder causing blood to splatter on his feet. He tossed the bolt on the ground and pulled out his dragon hilt sword generating double damage energy around it. He sprinted towards Cirdan. He tried to stab Cirdan but failed. Cirdan round housed Victor in his face. Victor crashed into a statue. He placed his foot on the ground and slowly began walking towards Victor. " Hmm." " I was told that Zen''s were powerful people." "Tch." It looks like my hypothesis was incorrect." Victor stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his mouth and forehead. He acted as if no damage fell upon his body. Double Damage energy began generating around his body. The area began rumbling and shaking. Cirdan could sense Victor''s power was rising. " This didn''t stop him. He pulled out his Elven Bow and two Elven arrows. He stretched the Elven arrows across his Elven Bow and released them. The two arrows were aimed at Victor''s chest. Victor suddenly disappeared. He appeared above Cirdan with double damage energy around his left hand. He punched Cirdan in his head. Cirdan crashed into the ground causing a shock wave and a crater to occur. Blood splattered everywhere. Victor landed on his feet and jumped back 6 feet. Victor''s fist was drenched in Cirdan''s blood. Cirdan stood on his feet with an angry look on his face. "That blood on his left hand is royal blood!" "You are not worthy of having my blood on your skin!" Cirdan stretched his Elven arrow across his Elven bow and released. Suddenly a blue portal opened up allowing the arrow to fly inside of it. The portal suddenly dispersed. It opened back up behind Victor who reacted at the last moment. The arrow landed in Victor''s stomach. Victor instantly ripped the arrow out of his stomach. This made Victor very angry. He went into a different fighting stance. " Ancient Zen Technique.." "Gravity Manipulation!" Rocks and debris around the area began flying into the air. Cirdan was sent into the air like a rocket. Cirdan, however, halted in the air. His veins began popping out of his head. Suddenly the aura restraining his body cracked off like glass. Cirdan pulled out a bomb and tossed at Victor. Victor abruptly slapped the bomb back at Cirdan. Cirdan didn''t have any time to react. An explosion occurred. Cirdan was engulfed. Victor placed a small grin on his face. He was only using 0.1 percent of his true power. After the smoke from the explosion cleared up Cirdan''s body dropped roughly on the ground. Even though he had internal and external injuries he still managed to stand up. He had a huge smile on his face. When he was about to utter a word, Victor blazed past Cirdan. He held his dragon hilt sword. Victor''s sword was drenched in blood. He wiped the blood off his sword and placed it inside its sheath. Victor turned around and stared at Cirdan with a serious expression on his face. Cirdan was confused. " What''s going on?!" " What the fuck did you just do?!" "I demand an explanation!" "Tch." "You are already dead," said Victor. Victor walked away. Cirdan grounded his teeth tightly and turned around. He leaped 20 feet in the air with his fingernails sharpened. Victor sighed and snapped his fingers. Cirdan''s arms we''re removed from his body. Cirdan collapsed roughly on the ground. He screamed like a siren. He laid in his own pool of blood. " You fucking bastard!" You will- Suddenly Cirdan"s head exploded in blood. His carcass dropped on the ground lifelessly. Since Orion cracked his sword, he had many upgrades and enhancements placed on it. He could slice a person to pieces without them even knowing. It was a Zen Technique called Painless Death. All it took was one snap. He could be in another world. If he snapped his fingers, his victim would instantly die. 1,400kilometress away from Victor... The Cirdan Victor killed was simply a decoy. The real Cirdan stood on a cliff. "You have served your duty right, Axel." Your family will have fortune and fame for the rest of their lives. "Don"t worry about your wife." " I will take good care of her." Cirdan turned around and began snickering. He suddenly opened a portal within the blink of eye heading back To The Grand Elven Kingdom. The Zen Clan Sanctuary... Feng''s Location. Feng was just notified that Narmak was slaughtered. He no longer sensed his life energy. He however didn''t care. Feng was about to head back to his chambers until he sensed a powerful force. This was Takeo"s life energy. He was only a couple meters away from him. Feng travelled a couple of meters and saw Takeo holding ahead with no eyes and no tongue. Takeo collected eyes and tongues and resold them for a lot of money. Takeo saw Feng and instantly knew he was strong. He estimated Feng''s power level to be 500,000. Takeo tossed the head to the side and placed a small grin on his face. Chapter 647 - Power Of The God Of War Feng estimated Takeo''s power level to be 300,000. Feng began walking towards him and said: " You must be a Hitoshi ninja aren''t you?" " I can tell by your uniform." " "You have a very sharp eye," said Takeo. Both of them started to stare at each other with serious expressions on their face. Takeo pulled out three Shurikens and tossed at Feng. Feng dodged the Shurikens without moving. He sprinted towards Takeo and kicked him in the face. Takeo"s head was turned to the left. He spat up blood. Feng backflipped and landed on his feet. Takeo turned his head forward with the same expression on his face. He grinned and fired two beams at Feng. Feng slapped the beams and kicked the air. Takeo suddenly coughed up blood and crashed into a pillar. Feng placed his foot on the ground and took a deep breath. Takeo wiped the blood from his mouth and pulled his sword. He sliced the ground which parted in two. Feng dodged the attack by sidestepping. " This is very disappointing," said Feng. " I was expecting something a bit more than this from a Hitoshi ninja." "It was your own you gave me this nasty scar on the center of my chest." "But I learned something about you." "The ninja I fought was 100 times more powerful than you." Takeo began generating white aura around his arm. The outline of his skin now had a white glow. His power level grew from 300,000 to 800,000. Takeo appeared behind Feng and grabbed his arm. A burst of energy was released from both Feng and Takeo"s bodies causing the ground under their feet to turn into a crater the size of The Grand Canyon. Takeo however overpowered Feng and headbutted him. Blood gushed out of Feng''s forehead. Feng crashed into the crater. The area was filled with smoke. Takeo could see through the thick smoke. He began throwing Kunai and Shuriken at Feng. Takeo unexpectedly saw Feng disappear. Feng appeared above Takeo. He kneeled Takeo in his chest. Takeo hardened his muscles and grabbed Feng by the neck tossing him into the air. Takeo jumped out the crater and unleashed a barrage of taijutsu attacks upon Feng''s body. He then drove his elbow in his head. Blood squirted out of his head like a fountain. Feng dropped roughly on the ground. He tried to stand up but ended up falling on one of his knees. He began breathing heavily. His top layer of clothes was shredded and torn. Feng ripped the torn clothes off and stood on his feet. He generated a green aura around his body. His power began rising. He was now using 3% of his power. His power level rose from 500,000 to 1,500,000. His internal and external injuries healed. He began breathing heavily. Takeo landed on his feet dispersed the white glow from his around his body. Feng appeared in front of Takeo and inched punched him. Takeo"s heart rate slowed down. Takeo staggered and held his chest. It felt as if his chest was on fire. Feng then punched Takeo on the left side of his ribs. All of his ribs on the left side was shattered like glass. Takeo collapsed one knee. He then was kicked in the face. His nose was broken like a toothpick. He picked up Takeo by his throat and began choking him. Takeo began squirming like a worm. Feng slammed Takeo on the ground. Chapter 648 - Using 5% Feng placed his heavy foot on Takeo"s neck. Takeo''s skin colour began turning from tan to purple. Suddenly Takeo pulled out a Kunai and shoved it inside of Feng''s foot. Blood squirted out. Feng staggered back and ripped the Kunai out of his foot. Takeo stood on his feet and changed his sword stance. The rocks around the area began levitating. Takeo"s power level was rapidly rising. It rose from 800,000 to 2,000,000. As Takeo saw Feng move the slightest, he chopped the ground. A cyan sword beam was released from his sword. Feng successfully dodged the sword beam but was still grazed in the process. Blood began squirting out of his chest. Feng crashed through five trees. Takeo grinned and placed his sword inside its sheath. He breathed heavily and began walking towards Feng. Feng stood on his feet covered in blood. He had a high piece of wood in his stomach. He grounded his teeth tightly and ripped the wood out of his stomach causing blood to splatter everywhere. Feng placed a serious expression on his face. He generated white aura around his horribly looking right hand. He placed his right hand on his stomach and burned his wound. Blood no longer dripped on the ground. " I underestimated you." " That''s my only problem." I always underestimate my opponents." said Feng. Takeo pulled out his sword and zipped past Feng. Feng managed to harden his muscles in the knick of time. Feng quickly turned around and left round housed Takeo in his face. Takeo"s jaw was dislocated. Blood and teeth fell from his mouth. Takeo crashed into burning rubble. Feng placed his foot on the ground and jumped back 10 feet. Takeo stood on his feet and snapped his jaw back in place. " You will pay for that," said Takeo. Takeo jumped in the air and randomly began throwing ninja weapons at Feng. Feng dodged all the weapons Takeo threw at him. Feng suddenly disappeared and appeared behind Takeo. He placed him in a headlock and drove him into the ground and his head. A crater and shock wave was created. Feng released his arms from around Takeo"s neck. He levitated away from Takeo, landing perfectly on his feet. He began snickering. He turned his back on Takeo and slowly began walking away. Even though Takeo suffered many internal and external injuries he still had the strength and courage to stand up against a powerful Zen Master. He placed his sword on his shoulder and spat blood on the sandy surface. Feng halted as he heard footsteps approaching behind him. He slowly turned around and saw Takeo. One of his eyes glowed purple. Purple aura began rising off his body. The area began rumbling. Feng grinned and said: "I knew I should of use more power when I drove your head into the ground." "You should be lucky your alive," said Feng. Feng paced towards Takeo. He successfully inched punched Takeo in his chest. Takeo coughed up blood and spit. A burst of energy was released from his fist. Takeo flew through a crackling jade wall. Takeo instantly stood on his feet and began slicing the air. Multiple purple sword beams were released from Takeo"s sword. Feng dodged all the purple sword beams without moving. "Your body is failing you isn''t it?" asked Feng. When he inched punched Takeo he struck all his pressure points. Even though the pain was shooting his entire body he still had the strength to stand up proud. Feng spat on the ground and appeared in front of Takeo. He picked him up by his neck and began rapidly punching him in his chest. Blood splattered all over Feng''s face. When he was about to unleash the final blow, Takeo began laughing. " What the fuck is so funny?" asked Feng. " Your fighting style is very exquisite. You surely have gained the title, Grandmaster. Feng placed a grin on his face. When Feng was about to break his neck, Takeo made a blade pop out of his left wrist and shoved it inside of Feng"s left eye. Feng began screaming loudly. He tossed Takeo in the air. He ripped the Kunai out of his head. Blood began leaking out of his head. His eyeball hanging out of his head. This made Feng extremely mad. He ripped his eyeball out and tossed on the ground. Takeo backflipped and pushed himself to his feet. Feng clenched his hands into fists and generally rose his power level. His power level grew from 1,500,000 to 10,000,000. High dangerous winds surrounded Feng''s body. Feng suddenly appeared in front of Takeo. He kneeled him in his face breaking his nose in the process. He then tossed him in the air and fired a huge beam out of his mouth. Takeo grabbed the beam with his hands. Takeo grounded his teeth tightly and tossed it back at Feng. Feng chopped the beam in half. Two explosions occurred. Takeo landed on his feet. The angrier Feng grew the more his power grew. His power was now 40,000,000. Takeo''s power was only 15,000,000. " You are a pestilence," I promise you this." " Only one of his will make it out of here alive." Feng shoved his hand in the air and began charging a gigantic orange beam in his hand. Feng began yelling. Takeo also charged a beam in his hands. He fired a purple beam from both his palms. Both beams clashed together. Everything in the area was destroyed. The two beams combined together and caused an atomic bomb explosion which was measured to 30 gigatons of tnt. When all the fire and smoke disappeared, Feng stood the one victorious. He held a Takeo"s head. When he was about to throw the head like a baseball, it burst into pieces of hay. The real Takeo appeared behind Feng. He pulled out his sword and aimed to lop off Feng''s head. Chapter 649 - Spared Feng quickly turned around and placed his arm in the way of Takeo"s ninja sword. Takeo"s sword was lodged between Feng"s muscles. " Such trickery," said Feng. Feng already knew he was fighting a clone the entire time. He stuck out his finger and sliced Takeo"s face. Blood squirted everywhere. "You surely are a member of The Hitoshi Ninja Clan." "I have used 20% of my power." I will not use the other 80% of my power on you." " You are no worth it." Because if I used 30% you would have been a blood smear." Feng turned his back on Takeo and said: "Consider yourself lucky." Feng suddenly disappeared without leaving a trace. Orion"s Location... Orion was ready to depart from The Zen Clan. Tetsuo wasn''t the leader of The Zen Clan. He had the thought in his head that he was the leader. He sat in his chambers. He was in his Jade Chambers. He was smoking weed. He blew smoke out of his mouth and nostrils. He placed a grin on his face. He placed his pipe on the ground and began training 3 hours passed. He halted his training and took a shower. He placed his clothes and dropped on his bed. He went into his body. Chapter 650 - Necro The Forerunner Inside of Tetsuo"s body laid a prison. Inside the prison was his true power which his master sealed. He often converted with it. Seals laid all around the prison. His true power looked like a man with long red hair who weighed up to 210 pounds. He was at least 7 feet tall. Strange tattoos surrounded his body. His name was Xenon. When Xenon saw Tetsuo, he placed a huge grin on his face. Tetsuo shoved his hand inside his pocket and pulled out a sweet roll. He tossed it at Xenon who opened his mouth. He caught it and devoured it. He had"t eaten anything in weeks. "I haven''t eaten a sweet roll in 5 years," said Xenon. " "I will like to thank you." "Now let''s discuss some things." Tetsuo sat on the ground and breathed heavily. He pulled out a bottle of wine and guzzled it down. He tossed the wine bottle to the side and said: " "What new techniques do you have to teach me this time?" said Tetsuo. " None." " I want to break me out of this prison. Tetsuo had a confused look on his face. "Why should I do that?" asked Tetsuo. "Because you need me." "Sooner or later the Zen will fall into shambles." Tetsuo began snickering. He stood on his feet and turned his back on Xenon. "Nice try but you are never getting out of this prison." "There is a reason why my master sealed you in my body," said Tetsuo. "I will converse with you in a couple of weeks." "Try not to starve while I am gone.$ Xenon began laughing. "You will be the first person I will kill when I come out of this fucking prison." "You can count on it!" Tetsuo snapped his fingers. Suddenly Tetsuo woke up. Tetsuo got off his bed and started breathed heavily. Xenon"s power was strong enough to break through the prison and seals. Xenon was waiting for the right moment to strike. Orion"s Location... There was hardly any Zen Clan Masters left. Only 2 remained. The two were Necro The Forerunner, Tetsuo A.K.A. Light Zen. Orion was in front of Necro"s chambers. Necro was not only fast he was quite a skilled fighter who overcame many tragedies and challenges that almost cost him his life. He was named the Forerunner because he could run through almost any type of surface from steel to Kermantine. He ran so fast he could travel in the future and the past. His chambers did not resemble the other chambers in The Zen Clan City. During a fearsome battle, his legs that gifted him with God''s light speed were chopped off. He should have died but was saved by The Phantom Corp. They gave him robotic prosthetic legs that were more advanced than ever. He could now slice a mountain in half by just kicking the air. He could open a portal by running fast. In front of the advanced futuristic chambers stood two Phantom Robots who carried lethal plasma rifles. When they saw Orion they immediately opened fire. Orion dodged the plasma slugs and grabbed one of The Phantom Robots. He ripped off its head splattering transparent liquid all over the ground. The other Phantom Robot managed to shot Orion. However, Orion dodged it only getting away with a cut. He was grazed. Orion sucked his teeth and kicked the robot so hard it exploded into pieces. He grinned and placed his foot on the ground. In front of Orion laid a giant door that had red energy surging through it. He noticed that the only way to open it was a handprint. He placed his left hand on the door a computerized voice began talking. " Access denied." Orion saw a robot hand on the ground and placed it on the handprint. "Access Denied." This made Orion made. Orion backed up two feet and saw a glass window. He jumped in the air and crashed through it. He landed on his feet and rolled. The only one had had full access to the advanced chambers was Necro. Inside the chambers looked like a futuristic city. The area smelled similar to brimstone. The ground was silver and had red energy surging through it. Orion continued to walk until he came to open space. A golden throne was seen. Above the golden throne laid a crystal chandelier. There were no signs of Necro. Suddenly Orion was kicked in the face. He smashed into the wall. Orion vomited up blood. He stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his mouth. Necro stood in front of Orion. Half of Necro''s hair was bald while the other half was blue and spiky. Around Necro"s eyes were dark. He had a tattoo of a tiger on his chest. He stood up to 6''4 and weighed 170 pounds of muscle. "You must be Orion Zen." "The Successor to Jon Zen''s style of fighting." Yes, I am." "I will like to test that theory." Necro suddenly jumped 12 feet in the air. He fired two beams at Orion. Orion rolled out of the way. The two beams sunk into the ground causing two explosions. Necro landed on the ground. " You dodged those beams perfectly." Necro stomped his right foot in the ground and paced towards Orion. Necro ran so fast it seemed as if he was Orion''s figment of the imagination. Necro punched Orion five times in the gut, kicked him three times in the chest, and head-butted him twice in the head. Blood splattered everywhere. He finally kicked him in the chest. Orion vomited up blood and crashed into a steel wall. Necro began laughing. He walked towards Orion and picked him up by his blond hair. He slammed him in the ground. "Bullshit." " I refuse to believe that Jon Zen is your master." Necro wiped the smile off his face and took his metal foot of the ground. He was going to stop on Orion"s head until it became a blood splatter. "Say hi to your so-called master for me." "Tell him Necro The Forerunner sent you." Chapter 651 - Faster Than The Forerunner Necro was about to stomp on Orion"s head until Orion grabbed his leg. He tossed him through the roof of the advanced futuristic chambers. " How was he able to calculate when I was about to stop on his head?!" thought Necro. "It doesn''t make any type of fucking sense!" Orion jumped through the roof and landed on his feet. Necro began smiling. He kicked the air and an energy wave was released. Orion grabbed the energy wave and crushed it in his hands. He then sprinted towards Necro and kneeled him in the face. Norco"s nose was broken like a toothpick. Norco dropped on one knee and held his broke nose that spewed out blood. When Orion was about to drive his elbow in Nerco"s head, Nerco moved so fast it seemed as he disappeared. He appeared behind Orion and grabbed him by the neck. He lifted him off his feet and began choking him with all his might. Orion suddenly released a burst of energy from his body which made Nerco smash into a pillar which collapsed. Orion began coughing up chunks of blood. Nerco jumped on the roof with a blood streak on his forehead. He opened his mouth and began charging a red beam in his mouth. He fired the red beam at Orion who challenged the red beam with a Reinforced Blast. The Reinforced Blast overpowered the red beam engulfing Nerco in the process. An explosion commenced. Orion took one heavy breath and bowed. He turned around and began walking away. Suddenly Necro walked out of the smoke with bruises, cuts, and blood all over his body. " Don''t you fucking walk away from me..." Orion halted and slowly turned around. "It''s over," said Orion." He turned his back on Nerco yet again. Norco grew mad paced towards Orion with his full speed. He grabbed Orion teleported. They were now in space. 500,000 thousand light-years away from the Zen Continent. In space Nerco"s power was at it''s fullest. Orion sucked air inside his body which would keep him alive in space for a decade. Necro sprinted towards Orion at full speed. Orion however followed Necro with his eyes. He suddenly kicked Nerco on the face. All of his teeth came out of his mouth. His jaw was broken. He crashed into an asteroid. Orion spat on the ground and placed it on the ground. "Pitiful." Norco suddenly began screaming and yelling. He fired five beams out of his mouth at Orion. Orion closed his eyes. Multiple explosions occurred. Smoke surrounded the area. When the smoke cleared up Orion stood in the same spot with not one bruise or cut on his body. "What?!" said Nerco. Suddenly Orion appeared in front of Nerco. He grabbed his neck and twisted it around like a bottle cap. He tossed him on the space plateau. Orion landed on his feet and said: " I gave a choice to live but you didn''t take your chance." I hope you will do better in your next life. Orion sliced the air and opened a portal. He walked inside and appeared in front of the advanced chambers. Before the portal closed a small steroid came out of the portal. Chapter 652 - Sent From The Future The asteroid crashed into the ground. The area crashed in began to shake and rumble. Smoke and debris rose into the air. This caught the attention of two curious Zen Clan Warriors who were summoned to Tetsuo"s chambers. Both Zen Clan Warriors walked into the crater and began approaching the asteroid. " Where the hell do you think this fucking asteroid come from?" asked one of the Zen Clan Warriors. "I have no idea but I am about to find out." said the other Zen Clan Warrior. One of the Zen Clan Warriors walked up to the asteroid and placed his hand on it. It was red hot. The Zen Clan''s fingers were burnt. The Zen Clan Warrior breathed heavily and said: " It seems like a regular asteroid. When The Zen Clan Warrior was about to walk off a tentacle wrapped around his body. All of his skin was stripped, revealing his muscles. Blood splattered everywhere. The Zen Clan Warrior began screaming like a siren. Suddenly the crater started to shake. Suddenly it exploded, revealing a naked man whose face resembled a skeleton. The skinless Zen Clan Warrior began crawling away like a worm. The naked man walked up to the Zen Clan Warrior, ripping out his spinal cord in the process. The naked man tossed the spinal cord to the side and settled his eyes on the other Zen Clan Warrior was terrified. When the Zen Clan Warrior was only seconds away from getting out of the crater, a tentacle went through the Zen Clan Warrior''s head. The Zen Clan Warrior"s body rolled back into the crater. The naked man began smiling. He walked up to one of the carcasses and ripped off an arm, eating a chunk of meat from it as if it was a chicken or a pork chop. He swallowed the meat and began smiling. "Fresh meat is such a delight." The naked man turned around and began scavenging inside of the cracked open asteroid pulling out a gauntlet. He placed the gauntlet on and suddenly futuristic armour began wrapping around his fragile body that looked like muscles. Before the top part of his suit moulded onto his body a face was created for him thanks to the scientist who made him to what he was. He didn''t have any hair. His nose was small. He had dark brown eyes. He had a huge scar on the side of his face. He also had a scar on his eyebrow. When helmet appeared off his newfound face the eyes flashed green. This man"s suit gave him super strength, super speed, super endurance, super agility, made him incredibly flexible, and gave him the power of flight. He surgically had tentacles placed in his body that protected his back and spine against foes. It also helped him in battles. He also had an assault rifle that could dissolve every molecule inside their bodies. The assault rifle could turn into a sword. He had it by his side as if he was a knight. Three Zen Clan Warriors stood in front of him. They began running towards him. Two tentacles came out of his back. The two tentacles went inside the ground and came out like water geysers. All three of The Zen Clan Warriors were killed. The man began smiling. His name was Blaze. He originally resembled a normal person. He allowed himself to modify and enhance to become a killing machine. He was from the year 2078. He was born inside a science lab. In actuality, he was 15 but had the appearance and physique of a 30-year-old man. He was a part of The Phantom Corp sent from the future to kill any members of the Zen Clan or The Ancestors Clan. He was their last hope. He was sent by an old Phantom Corp scientist by the name of Dr. Artemis a middle-aged woman. She was also his mother. Even though she was from the future she still was in contact with him. She guided him everywhere he stepped. Her voice began ringing in his head. "According to my calculations, Tetsuo is around." "In a couple of hours, he will send an arsenal of battleships with the help of The Industrial Elves whom he allianced with." "You stop him now you will save many lives." I understand Dr. Artemis. His suit allowed him to see where Tetsuo was located. His suit told him that Tetsuo was only 300 kilometres away. When Blaze was about to patrol to Tetsuo"s chambers, multiple Phantom ships began approaching from the sky. "What the hell is going?" said Dr. Artemis. "This never happened!" Suddenly at least 10 Phantom Robots landed on the ground, which cracked up. 4 Phantom Robots immediately ran towards Blaze Blaze didn''t want to harm them but he had no choice. He pulled out his sword and chopped 2 Phantom Robots in half. The other two Phantom Robots tried to overpower him but was very unsuccessful. A shockwave occurred. The Phantom Robots exploded into pieces causing sticky transparent liquid to splatter everywhere. A Phantom soldier who was riding in a small space ship began opening fire on Blaze. Blaze stood on the same spot. The laser beams bounced off his chest. He quickly jumped on the small space ship ripping open the top part. He jumped inside and broke the pilot''s neck. The small space ship smashed roughly on the ground. An explosion commenced. Blaze walked out of the fire unharmed. He had a barrier around him. Blaze dispersed the barrier from around his body and made his helmet come off. He breathed heavily and sighed. He took one deep breath. The helmet came over his head again when his suit spotted a giant Phantom battleship began descending from the skies. The battleship''s leader was Diamondback. Diamondback was 5''8 man who weighed 200 pounds. He had black he kept slick back with hunks of gel. He had blue eyes. He had no tattoos, scars, or birthmarks on his back. He was called Diamondback because he survived many fights, battles, and wars against The Terra Family and Terra Goons. Not one part of his body was a machine. He was a very skilled martial artist. He was the 3 strongest of The Phantom Strikers. He was dressed in black and always had a toothpick in his mouth. He fought with his arms behind his back. He stood by the 5 pilots with a serious expression on his face. He was confident that the Zen Clan City would be destroyed in only a half-hour. He clenched his teeth on the toothpick and walked away from the 5 pilots. Chapter 653 - A Battle Between Two Friends Orion had just come from killing two Phantom soldiers who tried to kill him by simply only using plasma rifles. He tossed their bodies in the rubble and cleaned his blood-drenched hands in the sand. He stood on his feet and could sense Cross"s aura strong. Suddenly he heard Cross"s voice behind him. He turned around and saw his old friend. Cross stood on top of a burning Phantom Ship with a furious look on his face. He fronts flipped of the Phantom Ship landing perfectly on his feet. Orion began clenching his hands into fists. He slowly began walking up to Orion. " Do you remember what I told you when he was on the Chosen Mountain?" asked Orion. Cross didn''t answer. "Since your not in the talking mood, I will tell you." "I said I saw you in the Zen Continent I would kill you," said Orion. Orion rushed towards Cross. He unexpectedly disappeared. Cross quickly turned around and grabbed Orion by the neck. He smashed his back on the debris and began punching him repeatedly in the chest. Orion coughed chunks of blood. He charged a beam in his hand and fired it at Cross. Cross dodged the beam and tossed Orion in the air. Orion wiped the blood from his mouth and began rapidly firing beams at Cross. Multiple explosions occurred filling the area with smoke. Orion began laughing loudly. Cross jumped out of the smoke and conjured a metallic spike from the palm of his left hand, firing it at Orion. Orion grabbed the metallic spike and crushed it in the palm of his right hand. " When will you stop with these childish attacks Cross?!" asked Orion. Show me the true killing intent of your power!" Orion"s voice began echoing through the area. Cross flickered and began unleashing a barrage of attacks upon Orion"s body. Orion blocked all of Cross"s attacks. Orion grabbed Cross"s arm and snapped it causing Cross"s eyes to squint. He then left round housed him in the face. He crashed through three barracks. Orion levitated to the ground. Cross stood on his feet with streaks of blood leaking from his face as if it was raining. Cross snapped his broken arm back in place and fixed his jaw which was turned counterclockwise. He ripped his shirt off which was moistened in blood and dirt. He tossed it to the side and clenched his right hand into a fist. Veins began popping out of his right fist. "Orion, I understand why you left." Instead of acting like an asshole, you could have brought us along with you." Orion began shaking his head. "I told you this was something I had to do alone." "That is what I most hate about you Cross." "Every since the time when he had to deal The Ministers you become a self-determined prick!" yelled Orion. "That is why it''s my duty to crush you like a bug." Orion began generating white aura around his body. The area began to shake and rumble. Fearsome winds began picking up. Suddenly the fearsome winds began to disperse. Orion"s body had steam coming off of it. "I have to warn you Cross." My power level is now 300,000,000,000." Cross was hiding his power. Orion measured Cross"s power to be 100,000. He began charging a white Reinforced Blast in his hand. Cross began charging a yellow beam in his hands. His power level was measured to be 200,000. He was still hiding his power. Orion tossed the White Reinforced Beam which was small like a baseball and became bigger than a meteor in only a matter of seconds. The Reinforced Blast and the yellow beam clashed together. The high power level beams combined together, causing a giant explosion. The explosions were compared to The Hiroshima Bombing. The aftermath of the explosions left a moon size crater. Both Cross and Orion landed on the ground breathing heavily. Orion"s power level which was once 300,000,000,000 was now only 20,000. Cross stood on his feet and took one deep breath. " I think that was enough to settle our differences." "Don''t you?" asked Cross. Orion placed a smile on his face and said: " Why were we fighting again?" asked Orion. Both of them walked up to each other and first bumped each other. They had known each other for more than 5 years. Chapter 654 - Burst Through The Control Room!! Blaze entered the giant Phantom battleship without being seen. He had Dr. Artemis to thank. He was in the engine room which was guarded by two Phantom Robots who carried plasma swords and handguns. Blaze pulled out a grenade and tossed it at the robots. An explosion commenced causing the engine room to shake and rumble. Blaze quietly walked out of the engine room with making a sound. Suddenly at 20 Phantom robots and Phantom soldiers surrounded Blaze. The one who led the soldiers was a cyborg that resembled a wolf. He was 7 feet tall and weighed 300 pounds. The cyborg wolfman carried a giant axe. " How did you get in here?" Blaze didn''t answer. The cyborg wolfman clenched his sharp teeth tightly together. " You think you''re tough?" asked the cyborg wolfman. Tch. I have been through countless battles and raids. "See my scars?" "They show a sign of toughness." Blaze began snickering. "Dr. Artemis told me that scars show signs of weakness meaning that you were defeated, embarrassed, and shamed." "I had a series of operations." "What''s your excuse?" asked Blaze. The cyborg wolfman grew mad and ran towards Blaze. Blaze grinned and made two tentacles come out of his back. One tentacle wrapped around the cyborg wolfman''s body while the other tentacle wrapped around his neck. Suddenly a loud cracking noise was heard. The cyborg wolfman''s neck was broken. He then tossed him in the engine room splattering blood everywhere. The cyborg wolf man''s comrades grew angry and began opening rapid-fire upon his body. Blaze snapped his fingers making a defensive barrier appear around his body. When the bullets and plasma bolts reacted with the barrier they were destroyed. Blaze grinned and punched the ground. A shockwave occurred causing the Phantom robots and phantom soldiers smashed into the ground and wall. The Phantom robots survived. The Phantom soldiers died on impact. The Phantom Robots began slowly walking towards Blaze. He pulled out his sword and zipped past the Phantom Robots. He placed his sword by his side and walked away from the Phantom Robots that acted as if they were frozen. Suddenly their heads were removed from their bodies. Transparent thick sticky liquid splattered everywhere. Blaze began smiling. Dr. Artemis"s voice began ringing in his head. No more interruptions Blaze. "You must take this Phantom battleship down." For the future of The Phantom Corp., He placed his hand on the door and a computerized voice began talking. " Access denied." Blaze sucked his teeth and walked up to one of the dead Phantom soldiers. He ripped off one of the Phantom soldier''s arms. Blood began dripping and splattering all over Blaze"s boots. He walked up to the handprint door and placed the hand on the door. " Access granted." The door went into the ground. When he walked inside the door closed it closed behind him. An elevator stood before him. He walked inside the elevator and punched the number 1. The elevator was taking him all the way to the control room. Suddenly the elevator began shaking and rumbling. The elevator malfunctioned when it was in the only minutes away from the control room. Blaze sucked his teeth and ripped opened the doors. He landed on the ground. The area began turning dark. Suddenly a beam was fired at Blaze. Blaze rolled out of the way. The beam destroyed a part of the ground. The lights turned back and a man who hanged from a chandelier was seen. The man let go of the chandelier and landed on his feet. He carried a double-bladed plasma sword. "Who the fuck are you?" asked the man. The man began looking at Blaze. "Your armour resembles ours but only more advanced." "Who exactly are you?" asked the man. Blaze turned his sword into an assault rifle and began unleashing an arsenal towards the man. The man however blocked all the plasma bolts with his double-bladed plasma sword. The man began sprinting towards Blaze. Blaze suddenly grabbed the man by his neck and slammed him on the ground. He placed his foot on his chest and said: "Do not underestimate me." "You do not know what I am capable of," said Blaze. He took his foot off the man''s neck. He was now headed for the control room. The man began coughing loudly. He stood on his feet and picked up his double blade plasma sword. He tossed it at Blaze like a spear. Blaze rolled out of the way and made a tentacle pop out of his back. The tentacle was driven inside the head of Blaze"s head. Blood splattered everywhere. The tentacle went back into his back. When he was about to leave. He snapped his fingers. All the armour the man wore went over the tentacles giving them over he grinned and walked upstairs. After four minutes Blaze stood in front of the door of the control room. "Do not waste any time," said Dr. Artemis. Blaze nodded and placed his right hand on the door. A red laser suddenly emitted from Blaze''s wrist, cutting a rectangular in the door. This aroused the attention of the 5 pilots and Diamondback. One of the pilots stood on his feet and pulled out a plasma whip. He had an angry look on his clean-shaven natural tanned face. He swung his whip after Blaze. Blaze, however, stuck his right arm. This caused the whip to wrap around his arm. He pulled the pilot towards him and headbutted him. The pilot''s skull was shattered into 100 pieces. The pilot dropped roughly on the ground. Blood began spilling out of the pilot''s forehead. Blaze settled his eyes on Diamondback who had his hand under his chin. He had an unworried look on his face. "Even if you successfully bring down this ship it''s doesn''t matter." "We have many ships and firepower." Blaze snickered. " I don''t give a fuck." Blaze leaps towards Diamondback. His fist began heating up. Diamondback suddenly stood on his feet and punched him in his chest. Blaze coughed up blood. A piece of Blaze"s armour cracked off. Blaze crashed into the hard plated window. "Listen here, boy." "You have no idea what you''re dealing with." Blaze clenched his hands into fists and jumped in the air. He landed on his feet and wiped the blood from his mouth. Chapter 655 - An Energy Surge Blaze pulled out his assault rifle and began rapidly firing at Diamondback. Diamondback stood in the same spot without moving a muscle. It seemed as if the bullets phased through him. Blaze tossed his assault rifle to the side and tried to headbutt Diamondback. Diamondback grabbed his head and tossed him through the metal chair. Blaze smacked in the black wall and coughed up blood. He stood on his feet and made sharp fingernails pop out of his gauntlet. He leaped at Diamondback and began slicing at him. Diamondback grabbed him by the neck and began choking him. Blaze struggled for air. He then made his wrist laser pop out. Diamondback dodged the wrist laser but was still grazed. Blood began leaking from his face. Blaze successfully ripped out of Diamondback"s grip. He began coughing loudly. Diamondback wiped the blood from his face and licked his teeth. "You are very persistent." Diamondback looked at the pilots and nodded. They placed the ship on autopilot and ran towards Blaze. Blaze easily killed the pilots. Diamondback paced towards Blaze and unleashed a barrage of martial art attacks on Blaze. Blaze didn''t dodge any of his attacks. His face was covered in blood and half of his armour was demolished. He could barely move. Dr. Artemis began talking to Blaze. "Get up!" "What are you doing?!" "You are The Phantom Corp"s last hope!" Blaze spat blood on the ground and made a needle with yellow fluid inside of it come out of his wrist. He injected the needle inside of his neck injecting the yellow fluid inside. Blaze"s pupils began growing hugger. Veins popped out of his head and neck. Blaze stood on his feet and began screaming like a siren. Blood began leaking his eyes and nose. The armoured tentacles popped out of his bag. Blood began surging through them. Blaze was now using all of his power and his trump card, Energy Surge. He ran towards Diamondback with an angry fearsome look on his face. Diamondback evaded Blaze and kneeled him in the chest. He then drove his elbow in his head. Blood squirted out if his head. Blaze staggered into the wall. Diamondback slowly began walking towards Blaze. He kicked Blaze in the neck so hard it broke. He placed his foot on the ground and breathed heavily. "I am getting too old for this shit." Diamondback heaved Blaze into the air and slammed in the ground. Blaze was knocked unconscious. Diamondback walked on the stairs and sat down. Come back to me when you get an upgrade. "Maybe then I will take you seriously." He walked up to the pilot board and pressed a red button. The floor under Blaze opened up, causing Blaze to fall from the Phantom battleship. He fell from the sky and smashed on the ground causing a crater to form. Smoke and debris raised into the air. Chapter 656 - New Ability Unlocked Blaze laid in a crater with blood and dirt drenched all over his body. He began opening one of his eyes. He looked at his right hand and clenched them into fist. He began breathing heavily and began struggling to stand on his feet. " I am very disappointed Blaze." said, Dr. Artemis. "What was all that hard bloody training for?" "For show?" "To prove that you were mighty?!" "Tch." " I never told you this but you''re not my son." Blaze"s eyes began widening. "What the fuck are you talking about?" asked Blaze. Dr. Artemis sighed. 15 years ago I and 4 other experienced scientists can up with the idea to make the perfect killing machine. "However, when the Phantom Corp went down in shambles, all 4 of the experienced scientists were killed by the likes of those fucking Industrial Elves. "I however prevented myself from being killed. "I had hidden inside a secret storage room I designed myself." "Believe me." I was extremely terrified. "Without the help of the other 4 experienced scientists, I had to complete you by myself." "It took me 12 years to complete you," said Dr. Artemis. Blaze began clenching his hands into fists. "So all these years you have lied to me?" asked Blaze. Dr. Artemis sighed and said: "Yes." "But I did it for your own good." "I was afraid if you told the truth you would revolt against me." "That is why I sealed a fearsome power inside your body." Blaze jumped out of the crater and began laughing like a maniac. Blaze"s laugh was making Dr. Artemis uncomfortable. "I hope you aren''t furious with me." "You are like the son I never got to have," said Dr. Artemis. No, "I am not." "But some things will change around here." Blaze suddenly shoved his left middle finger inside the back of his neck. He held an object in his hand. He cleaned the blood of the object. The object he held was called Operation IX-R. It was an object Dr. Artemis designed herself. It was also the object that restrained his power. "I no longer need your assistance." Dr. Artemis. Dr. Artemis instantly knew what he was about to do. "You ungrateful fucking bastard.." "This is what you will do to the person who raised you?!" " The person who gave you food and water?!" "The person who changed you shitty diapers every time you had to shit?!" "You need me!" "You can''t survive without my guidance!" Blaze smiled and said: "I believe I can." He then crushed the chip in his hand, causing a small explosion. As he crushed the chip the tentacles in his back dried up like a raisin baking in the sun. He ripped them out of his back and tossed to the side. When he was about to walk off he suddenly dropped to his knees. He coughed a mouthful of blood. Purple energy began spewing his body. It felt as if he was being shot repeatedly. He held his head and began screaming loudly. A shockwave suddenly commenced. The purple energy was sucked inside his body and surrounded his eyes. He looked at his hands and began smiling. " If I master this ability I will be powerful enough to stop Diamondback!" shouted Blaze. While Blaze was celebrating 5 Phantom soldiers surrounded him. He wiped the smile off his face and placed a serious expression on. His eyes began turning purple. The purple energy surrounded The Phantom soldiers. Suddenly their skin was stripped from their body. Their muscles melted off and blood spewed everywhere. They eventually began bloody skeletons. He looked at his scratched up armour and took it off. His red body was revealed. He looked at the skin on the ground and picked it up. He generated purple energy around his body before he devoured the skin. Suddenly skin began wrapping around his body. He began smiling. This power is fucking awesome. When he was about to walk off black hair came out of his bald-headed scalp. He saw a black hood and cloak on the ground and wrapped it around his body. He felt reborn. The name of his power was called Kinetic. Cross and Orion"s Location. The giant Phantom battleship"s hatch open and released explosive drones that exploded on contact when they saw any type of superior lifeform. At least 30 drones were released from the battleship. Two Phantom soldiers and hoverbikes targeted Cross and Orion. Cross heaved the hoverbike in the air and tossed it into a rock. An explosion occurred. Orion flip kicked the Phantom soldier off his bike. The Phantom soldier was sliced up on the sharp rocks. He picked the soldier up by his throat and broke his neck like a toothpick. As Orion did this three explosive drones flew towards Orion. Three powerful explosions occurred. When the smoke cleared up Orion stood in the same spot. He dodged the drones in the knick of time. In the distance, more Phantom soldiers and hoverbikes were coming. Chapter 657 - Diamondback Transcends Diamondback opened the hatch of his giant Phantom ship and landed on his feet. He landed in front of Tetsuo"s chambers. He walked inside the chambers and saw Tetsuo meditating. He stopped when he felt a power level of 200,000. Tetsuo stood on his feet and opened his eyes. " "You must be the one leading that Phantom fleet aren''t you?" asker Tetsuo. " Yes, I am." " What brings you the famous Zen Clan City?" "That information is confidential," said Diamondback. "The only thing that matters is that you are put down." Tetsuo smiled. " You can try but you won''t succeed." Diamondback began rushing towards Tetsuo. Tetsuo sidestepped and roundhouse Diamondback in the back of his head. Diamondback staggered in a jade wall. Tetsuo stuck his finger out and fired a beam from his right index finger. Diamondback slapped the beam into the jade ceiling. Diamondback crunched his hand into a fist and rushed towards Tetsuo. He punched him in the stomach. Tetsuo coughed up blood but endured the pain. Tetsuo backflipped twice. Diamondback wasn''t faster than him his fists were hard. Hard enough to punch a stone of kermantine to smithereens. Ever since he was a child father strict evil biological father made him punch an ore of steel every day until his fist was broken and bloody without eating breakfast and lunch. He only ate dinner. When he could punch steel into mince, he gave him a diamond ore to punch. After 20 years he could break and destroy almost anything with his fists of fury. His code name was called Diamondback. Tetsuo began firing multiple beams at Diamondback. Diamondback dodged the beams and punched the ground. The ground under their feet cracked up. Tetsuo jumped out of his chambers before they collapsed. He began laughing. Diamondback suddenly appeared Tetsuo and drove his elbow inside his back. A loud snapping noise was heard. Chapter 658 - Xenon Unleashed Tetsuo collapsed on the ground and began sobbing in pain. A single tear leaked from his left eye. Diamondback grabbed Tetsuo by the neck and lifted him up off his feet. Tetsuo began foaming from the mouth. He then tossed him in the air. Tetsuo vomited up blood. " I guess my theory was correct," said Diamondback. " You are just a useless protege." Tetsuo turned his hands into fists and somehow stood on his feet even though his spine was broken like a toothpick. His aura was keeping his spine in place. Tetsuo began firing aerial beams at Diamondback. Multiple explosions occurred filling the air with smoke. Diamondback walked out of the smoke unharmed. He paced towards Tetsuo and headbutted him. Blood squirted out of his head. As Tetsuo was about to fall on his head, Diamondback kneeled him in the stomach. "Tch." "So useless." He turned his back on Tetsuo and slowly began walking away. Tetsuo grabbed Diamondback"s Achilles Tendon. He began muttering words. "Don''t you fucking walk away from me..." Diamondback quickly turned around and stomped Tetsuo"s head into the ground. Blood squirted out of his head like a fountain. Diamondback grinned and began walking away again. Tetsuo"s right hand began twitching. Tetsuo took his head out of the ground and began levitating. His jaw hanged from his face. He had many broken bones and ruptured organs. Diamondback halted and slowly turned around. "That''s the problem with all you Zen Clan bastards." "You don''t know when to stay down." Suddenly Tetsuo fell from the air. He was knocked out unconscious. Diamondback giggled and walked out of Tetsuo"s chambers. Outside of Tetsuo chambers laid 10 Zen Clan soldiers. Diamondback looked at the Zen Clan soldiers and said: " Do you want me to break your bones?" asked Diamondback. The Zen Clan soldiers were frightened. They suddenly parted the Red Sea clearing the path. " That''s what I thought." Suddenly a high calibre bullet pierced through Diamondback"s shoulder. Diamondback acted as if he didn''t feel pain. Blood began dripping out of his shoulder. He shoved his hand inside his shoulder and pulled out the high calibre bullet. Suddenly the bullet began flashing red. An explosion occurred, killing the 10 Zen Clan warriors. Blood and body parts splattered all over the place. When the smoke cleared up, Diamondback was seen. His face was covered in dirt. He now had scratches all over his face. He looked on top of Tetsuo"s shoulders and saw a man with a cream hood on with a gas mask over his entire face. Behind his back laid a gas tank. The man wore black boots, carried a long deathly knife by his side, a handgun, an assault rifle, and a sniper rifle. Smoke was being released from the nozzle. Suddenly Diamondback appeared being the gas-masked man. He grabbed him by his head and tossed him off the roof of Tetsuo"s chambers. The gas-masked man landed perfectly on his feet. The ground cracked up. Diamondback jumped off the roof and punched the ground releasing a shock wave. The man smacked into a tree and coughed up blood. He took off his mask revealing his face. He was very ugly. He was bald-headed and pale. He was almost blind in both eyes. He had long ears. This man was infected by the Crane Virus. The Crane Virus was a virus that infected people on a beloved island that was called Dragon City. This was the fault of The Phantom Corp. The Crane Virus was used to give Phantom Corp members advanced abilities but went wrong. The nuke landed on The Dragon City and infected almost everyone. The gas was green and lethal. Those who were good were given advanced specialized abilities. Those who were evil fucking bastards we''re mutated. Some people just died from inhaling too much of the toxins. After three years almost everyone body wore a gas mask. Diamondback snapped the mutated man"s neck like a toothpick. " You ugly fucking bastard." It should be a crime for you to be so fucking horrid." He then tossed the man"s body to the side. Diamondback saw a dead Phantom soldier next to a hoverbike. He went on the hoverbike and turned on full speed. Inside Tetsuo"s chambers. Xenon was waiting to take over Tetsuo"s body. Xenon broke out of the seal and walked out. He saw Tetsuo on the ground and smiled. He picked him up and swallowed him whole. Suddenly Tetsuo"s body began healing rapidly. His size and height began growing rapidly. He stood on his feet and began laughing loudly. He had muscles in every part of his body. Tetsuo was no more. It was only Xenon. Xenon was a very ancient evil that was sealed inside of Tetsuo. Chapter 659 - Blaze Returns Blaze"s Location. Blaze was scoping out Diamondback''s location. He enhanced his vision and saw him on a hover bike. The Phantom battleship descended to the ground without making a sound. Diamondback jumped off the hoverbike and walked inside the Phantom battleship. He was inviting himself to the dining hall. The dining hall was filled with different types of foods. He sat down on a comfy chair and ate a small round sweet roll. He wiped the icing from his mouth and stood on his feet. He could feel that someone was watching him very closely. Suddenly the table was smashed into the air. Diamondback turned around and saw Blaze. Blaze had purple kinetic energy surrounding his body. He had a serious expression on his face. " I knew you would be back." "No one can take a beating like that." He looked at Blaze and said: " You seem to have picked up another ability." Blaze fired a beam at Diamondback. Diamondback dodged the beam and paced towards Blaze. Blaze backflipped off the wall and kicked Diamondback in his spine. He felt a jolt erupt through his entire body. He dropped one knee leaving himself open. He fired a beam into Diamondback"s mouth. Blaze evaded the explosion in time. Chapter 660 - End Of The Future Phantom Corp When the smoke cleared up, Diamondback was on his knees. Half of his face was missing. Blood was splattering everywhere. Blaze eyes began riding. "Impossible!" shouted Blaze. " You should be dead!" Blaze stood on his feet and gave Blaze the death stare. Suddenly he paced towards Blaze and grabbed him by his neck. He smashed his back on the wall causing him to cough up blood. "Impressive." " You are the first one who was scared of me." "Every." Blaze spat blood in Diamondback"s face. Diamondback began laughing. He then drove his entire hand inside of Blaze"s stomach. Blaze vomited up blood. " Tch." " I gave you a chance to live, but you decide to take advantage of my friendship?" said Diamondback. " It is my duty to crush you like the piece of shit bug you are." When he was about to snap Blaze"s neck, Blaze placed his left hand over Diamondback''s face. He ripped out his right eye. Diamondback grunted and tossed Blaze to the side. Blaze landed perfectly on his feet. He staggered towards a wall and tried his best to restrain his incredibly fatal wound. He generated purple energy around his right hand and it inside the insides of his stomach. Miraculously, his stomach wound was healed without leaving a scar. Diamondback''s right eye hanging out of its socket. He grabbed a hold of his dangling right eye and ripped out of his head. Blood fiddled universal. "You are a pestilence," said Diamondback. He turned his right hand into a fist. Suddenly white aura began generating around his fist. The area began to shake and rumble. He placed a grin on his face. Diamondback"s power was rapidly rising. His power was now 100,000,000,000. Blaze ignored Diamondback"s rapid power level and paced towards him. He tried to punch him in the face but broke his hand in the process. A loud cracking noise was heard. Blaze began screaming. He grabbed Blaze by his hair and tossed him through the roof of the dining hall. They were now outside the giant Phantom battleship. Blaze had a piece of metal in his face. He ripped it out and tossed it to the side. Diamondback also jumped through the roof of the Phantom battleship. "Let''s finish this once and for all," said Diamondback. "Only one of us is leaving here alive." Blaze spat blood on the ground and grinned. He generated purple energy around his body and placed his hand on the ground. Suddenly purple spikes began popping out of the Phantom battleship. Diamondback dodged the purple spikes and round housed the air letting out a ray of energy. Blaze dodged the ray of energy and leaped into the air. He stuck his hand in the air and began charging a giant purple beam. It would cost him every last drop of his everlasting strength. "Take this!" Hr heaved the purple beam at Diamondback. Diamondback sunk his feet into the metal and grabbed the purple beam which began burning remnants of flesh from his hands. He began yelling. He tossed the purple beam at Blaze. Blaze"s eyes began widening. He began screaming. His entire body was engulfed. His clothes, skin, and muscles we''re burnt to a crisp. His body dropped lifelessly on the ground. Diamondback signed and began walking towards Blaze. Blaze could no longer move. His legs and arms were gone. He laid in over 4 pints of his own blood. He began laughing. " Is this what defeat feels like?" thought Blaze. "I expected something darker." Even though Blaze disconnection the communication line with Dr. Artemis, she still could contact him. What he didn''t know was that she placed another one inside his brain. "Blaze." "Dr. Artemis?" "Yes." " I am sorry." " There is no reason to apologize. "Everyone makes mistakes they later regret." After all your 70% human. Diamondback halted when he saw the fear in Blaze"s eyes. " I thought you almost had me there." Your strength did increase. "You should have trained more." He placed his left hand on Blaze"s neck and turned his right hand into a fist. When he was about to land the final blow, Blaze opened his mouth and released a blue gas. Diamondback inhaled the blue gas accidentally. He began coughing up a chunk of. He began turning pale. He held his chest and collapsed on his knees. Suddenly his heart exploded. Blaze smiled and placed his head on the ground. He activated the self destruct sequence in his body. He snapped his fingers and his head exploded. The explosion was powerful enough to destroy the entire Phantom battleship. The Phantom battleship smashed into the ground. Fire and smoke rose out of the remaining remnants. In the distant future... Dr. Artemis"s Lab... Dr. Artemis closed her eyes and began shaking her head. She lost all contact with Blaze. This could only mean one thing. He was dead and had to result to his trump cards to triumph over Diamondback. The Phantom Corp"s last hope was defeated. She shoved her hands in her pocket and pulled out black and red pills that said C45. She popped open the container and ate at least 10 of the pills as if they were candy. Veins began popping out of her neck. She collapsed on the ground and began foaming from the mouth. She dropped on the ground closed her eyes. This was her last option to escape all of her work. "Suicide." Present Time... As the Phantom soldiers saw the giant Phantom battleship on flames they decide to give up. However, another Phantom battleship which was 10 times bigger erupted from the clouds. This was the arrival of the 3 strongest Phantom Striker, Ezekiel. Ezekiel was 5''7, was the age of 19 and weighed 140 pounds of muscle. He was the youngest Phantom Striker who already accomplished many things in only a short period of time. He joined The Phantom Corp when he was only 15. He had greenish yellowish hair. He had a scar on his forehead. He didn''t have tattoos but craved strange writings and arts of strange creatures on his body with simply only his finger. He specialized in a deathly in having his canines and fingernails sharpened. He stood in front of the gigantic Phantom battleship. Behind him laid The Fleet Admiral Of The Phantom Corp who''s strength was estimated to be higher than Diamondback"s even though he didn''t show his full power. He only expressed 30% of it. Chapter 661 - The Fleet Admiral The Fleet Admiral"s name was Zoro. Zoro carried a legendary sword manufactured from the bones of a legendary mammoth that roamed The Zen Continent over 300 years ago. It was killed and its meat and bones were harvested. Zoro called the sword Slash. Zoro on the other hand had a long black ponytail. Over his face was a mask that temporally blinded him. He used it for training. Zoro took off his mask and placed it on a metal table. A long scar was seen across Zoro"s face and chest. This was created by Victor who was ranked as the number swordsman in the world. Zoro was number 2. From time to time he often challenged Victor to a duel. He never won one. This always strived him to become stronger and stronger. Without raising his power, his power level was an even 4,000,000,000. And he was very proud of it. Most of his body was covered in scars. He acquired all of these scars from Victor. Zoro walked up to Ezekiel and jumped off the Phantom battleship. He landed on his feet without a sound. His landing caught the attention of both Cross and Orion who reunited with Jesse, Sarah, Lucia, and Takeo. Chapter 662 - The Undying Swordsman Zoro stared down them all as if they were trash. He calculated all of their strength combined together. It was estimated to be 500,000. Zoro began snickering. Eradicating all of you will not be a problem." "But since that is not my goal I will spare your lives." Zoro walked past Takeo who hated when people jeopardized his strength. It made him furious. " Not so fast!" yelled Takeo. Zoro halted and slowly turned around. Zoro had a grin on his face. " Are you challenging me to a duel?" asked Zoro. Takeo nodded his head and slowly placed his right hand by his sword, waiting to unleash it from its sheath at any moment. Cross walked up to Takeo and said: " Are you sure you can handle this man?" Takeo looked and Cross and said: " I am one of the strongest ninja"s of The Hitoshi Clan. "I can take care of myself. "I have been through far more worst situations than this." Cross nodded and walked past Zoro. Zoro grew mad and quickly tried to slice off Cross"s neck. Takeo, however, appeared in front of Cross quickly, blocking Zoro"s sword with his sheath that was nearly indestructible. Zoro had an evil expression on his face. " "Are you in that much of a hurry of being slain?" Zoro backflipped away from Takeo and said: " Your wish is my command." Takeo quickly pulled out three Kunai and threw them at Zoro. Zoro easily dodged the Kunai. He sliced the ground and made a giant sword beam emit from his sword. Takeo jumped in the air and threw three ninja bombs at Zoro. Three explosions occurred, creating a crater in the sandy ground. When the smoke cleared up from around the area, Zoro stood in the same spot. He didn''t have one scratch on his body. He began smiling. " Childs Play." Takeo landed perfectly on his feet. Zoro suddenly began looking at Takeo"s uniform. "You are the last ninja of the Hitoshi Clan aren''t you?" Takeo placed his sword in his sheath and grounded his teeth together. " I have heard many deeds your clan has done." Takeo sucked his teeth and sprinted towards Zoro. "I am guessing you aren''t the " conversing with the enemy type." Takeo tried to round house Zoro but was unsuccessful. Zoro grabbed his leg and bit a chunk of flesh out. Takeo began screaming loudly. He jumped back 5 feet. Blood began rushing out of his leg. He ripped a piece of his shirt off and wrapped around his wound. The cloth was instantly drenched in blood. Zoro spat chunk of flesh on the ground. He began snickering. "Never expose your legs to me." "I had my canines filed down." "Which means that I can rip through your flesh like butter!" This made Takeo angry. He began doing strange hand signals. He unwrapped his wound and leaked some blood into his hand. He rubbed the blood into his hand and blew air from his mouth into his hands. Suddenly a red flame was unleashed from his hands. Zoro"s entire body was engulfed. Zoro however quickly generated a white barrier around his body. " You almost had me there." If you- Unexpectedly Takeo busted through the ground under Zoro"s feet. He drove his sword through his chest. Zoro''s eyes began widening. He vomited up blood and collapsed on one knee. Takeo then kicked him in his temple. The force of the kick made him crash through the white barrier which shattered like glass. Zoro crashed into a boulder. Smoke rose in the air. Takeo scratched his sword across the ground causing sparks to fly everywhere. Zoro stood on his feet and vomited up blood. He had an angry look on his face. The area began shaking and rumbling. The clouds above him began to turn grey. A bolt of lightning struck Zoro in his head. His power level was rapidly increasing. His power level grew from 1,000,000,000 to 50,000,000,000. Zoro pulled out his sword which was instantly wrapped in electricity. He sprinted towards Takeo and clashed his sword with Takeo"s. Takeo, however, jumped in the air and kicked Zoro in the face. Takeo"s rather shoe sliced off a layer of flesh from Zoro"s nose and forehead. Blood squirted out of his head like a fountain. When Zoro was about to smash on the ground like a sack of heavy potatoes, Takeo pulled out his sword and sliced half Takeo"s arm off, causing blood to splatter on his face. Zoro began screaming. Zoro smashed on the ground. Takeo"s power level was 100,000,000,000 naturally. He never occasionally showed his true power to enemies. When Zoro was about to utter a word he sliced his head off. He turned his back on Zoro"s bloody carcass and placed his sword in its sheath. When Zoro"s head was about to land on the ground, Takeo quickly turned around and threw a Kunai inside his head. His head landed in a tree. When he was about to catch up with his allies he noticed that he could hear the sound of blood trickling. He turned and saw Zoro"s body stand up. His body walked up to Zoro"s head and ripped the Kunai on. It screwed on Zoro''s head like as it was a leg. A nasty scar was created by his neck." You didn''t think it would be that easy wouldn''t you?" When Takeo was about to lift his feet off the ground Zoro bent down and zipped past Takeo. He turned with a wicked smile on his face. Suddenly a giant wound was created and Takeo"s chest. Over a pint of blood was released from the body. Takeo"s eyes rolled into his head as he banged his head on the ground. "What you didn''t know was when I was defeated by Victor Zen the first time he killed me." "He stabbed me in the heart." "When I was on the verge of death, The Phantom Corp found me." "However, it was too late." "I was dead for over 7 hours." "I was brought back to a lab and was brought back to life." "The Phantom Corp told me that I unlocked an ancient technique called The Undying Wish, supposedly only used by experienced grandmasters of Taichi." "I often challenged Victor every week." "Each time he killed me." "I however noticed something each time I came back alive." "My power was growing rapidly." "When you killed me my power level was 50,000,000,000." "You made it grow to 150,000,000,000!" "I will like to thank you. Zoro began laughing. He placed his sword inside its sheath and began slowly walking away with an evil expression on his face. When he was about to take another step, Takeo placed his hand around the mouth of Zoro"s. He had a tight grip. Somebody done told you wrong. You see the ones who invented The Undying Wish a fearsome cult who were destroyed by the generation before me in The 4th Ninja War." "They invented a technique caller Exorcism." "Created to kill all the Undying permanently." "Which means you are fucked." Suddenly blue aura was sucked inside of Zoro"s mouth. Takeo jumped and what the show. Zoro collapsed on the ground and held his chest. Suddenly his skin began turning hard like a rock. He began holding his head. "This can''t be!" "Impossible!" "Ahhhh!!!" Suddenly Zoro"s head exploded. Blood, brains, and brain matter splattered everywhere. Zoro"s body was buried in the deep sand. Chapter 663 - Diamondback"s Body Recovered Diamondback"s body was recovered by Ezekiel. Ezekiel had his corpse placed inside a reanimation chamber. When the remnant process was over, Diamondback was brought back to life. The only thing that was different about him was that he had an eye patch and robot hands since his hands we''re deep-fried by the like of Blaze. Even though he had an eye patch his scars were still seen. When he stepped out of the reanimation chamber, Ezekiel stood in front of him. "This was your doing wasn''t it?" " Yes, it was." The Phantom Corp can''t afford to lose the 2 strongest Phantom Striker. Diamondback walked out of the reanimation chamber and suddenly stopped. I was hoping you were trying to get a chance to snatch my title. He placed a smile on his face and said: " I am guessing I was wrong. This made Ezekiel very furious. He secretly hated him. However, Diamondback was incredibly dangerous. If he punched him once it could be the end for him. Victor Zen"s Location... On Top The Shambles Of Zen City. Victor could no longer sense Zoro"s aura. "It looks like someone has finally put you to rest..." " Good." " I was tired of fighting you over and over again." He began laughing. He opened a portal with his sword and walked inside. Chapter 664 - News Of The City In The Dark Clouds, Malar Diamondback could feel that his physical strength rose greatly. He clenched his hand into first and punched the ground causing a quake. A placed a small smile on his face. He began laughing like a maniac. He walked out of his chambers and looked for a worthy opponent to test his strength on. He left the Phantom battleship, arousing the attention of Ezekiel. " "What the fuck is that bastard doing?!" "His injuries are not fully healed!" He was about to stop Diamondback until he had a plan in his head. If Diamondback''s wounds were ripped open he would bleed to death. This would give him a fighting chance to become the 2 strongest Phantom Striker. When he was about to walk away from the double-plated glass window, a hologram opened up. " Have you recovered Diamondback"s body yet Ezekiel?" asked the dark distorted voice. Yes, and his temper has shot through the roof. Even though he had a sharp temper he is one of our best soldiers. "We can''t afford to lose him." Ezekiel was talking to his commanding officer, Razorback. Razorback always wore a mask. No one never saw his face. Everyone knew that he was a test subject for The Phantom Corp who did many horrible experiments on him. Razorback"s body was a weapon of mass destruction. His natural power level was an even 20,000,000. Even though he didn''t seem powerful, he had come up with many strategic plans to crush his enemies like bugs. He was dressed in brown and gold attire and had a strange bird mask over his face. "If anything happens to Diamondback you will be held resemble." Do you understand these obligations?" "Yes sir." Razorback turned his back on Ezekiel and dispersed his hologram. Ezekiel turned his hands into fists and activated a drone to study Diamondback"s every move. Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Takeo, and Lucia"s Location. Southeast Gate Of The Zen City...( In Shambles.) In front of the Southeast Gates were Phantom Robots and Phantom soldiers. They were feasting on the stolen foods they acquired from all the places they ransacked. Orion rolled behind a rock and patiently waited till one of the soldiers walked by him. He grabbed the soldier by his neck and snapped it like a toothpick. He hid the body in high grass. He counted up to 10 Phantom soldiers and 5 Phantom robots. He walked up to a boulder and jumped on it. He came down like a rocket and punched the ground creating a shockwave. Diamondback who watched from far was fascinated. He began smiling. He would be his next victim. Diamondback wiped the smile off his face when he could feel that someone was watching him. And he was right. He turned around and saw a tall white drone with many red eyes. Diamondback grounded his teeth and picked up a small rock. He heaved it at the drone which busted it a 1,000,000 pieces. " I will not kill you yet." "When you are fully ripe I will rip you limb from limb!" He began growling. He punched a boulder to pieces with his left hand. He disappeared into the shadows without leaving a trace. Orion"s Location. The Southeast gate was now open. A musty smell of rotting flesh filled the air. Orion began coughing. He looked on the ground and saw wolf being devoured by maggots and all types of varieties of nasty vile vermin. He kicked the desert wolf''s body into the air so he would no longer smell it. When he was about to tell Cross the coast was clear, a loud dark voice began talking in his head. " You no longer have any business here in this false Zen City. "If you want answers about your past head to Malar The Capital Of The Kingdoms in The Sky." Who the fuck are you?!" yelled Orion. The voice didn''t answer. Suddenly it no longer spoke. Blood began leaking out of his head. He stood on his feet and walked towards Cross. "Everyone we have to- Unaware multiple giant balls of green plasma energy was released from the dark grey clouds. Numerous detonations transpired. Cross laid on the ground with a piece of the Southeast Gate in his chest. He stood on his feet and ripped it out. Blood squirted out of his chest. Suddenly more green plasma energy balls were released from the sky. Cross managed to dodge most of them but was grazed by one. He was sent flying into the air. He, however, landed perfectly on his feet. This was the work of Ezekiel. He was doing this so Diamondback wouldn''t be interrupted by any distractions. When Diamondback was heading for the giant Phantom battleship, he saw someone who had the same aura signs as Tetsuo but looked entirely different. It was Xenon. He sat on a boulder with a wicked look on his face. Purple energy leaked off his body as if his chest stepped out of the shower. Xenon originally took orders from Victor. One day he decided to overthrow Victor but was unsuccessful. Instead of killing him, he placed his took his soul and placed it inside of the newborn Tetsuo, expelling him from paradise and stripping him from all his perks and riches. This made me very angry. He swore to get revenge one day. He would kill Diamondback and Ezekiel. He would then open a portal to Malar and kill Victor, taking his revenge. " Stand aside," said Diamondback. "I don''t have time to kill fucking greenhorns." Xenon front flipped off the boulder and landed on his feet without a sound. " A greenhorn?" "I haven''t heard that word in ages." "I had enough of you." Diamondback stuck out his right hand and fired a beam directly towards Xenon"s head. Xenon''s eyes began bleeding. He sidestepped and paced towards Diamondback. He kicked Diamondback in his face, knocking out two of his teeth. Blood gushed out of his mouth. He crashed into a rock that stuck out of the sand. Xenon wiped the blood from his eyes and patiently waited for Diamondback to recover. Xenon"s power level was 16,000,000,000. Diamondback"s power level was naturally 20,000,000,000. Chapter 665 - Suffocation Diamondback stood on his feet and held his chin. " You pack a punch." "However, I felt harder." Xenon leaped in the air and turned into purple smoke. He tried to grab Diamondback. Diamondback nevertheless yanked Xenon by the throat and drove him into the ground. Xenon coughed up blood and wrapped his legs around Diamondback"s neck. Diamondback picked him up and threw him into the air. Xenon safely disembarked on his feet. Diamondback wasn''t as fast as Xenon but was much powerful. If he grabbed him for it would be all over. Luckily for Xenon, he was fast enough to slip out of Diamondback"s tight grip. Xenon began firing purple balls of energy at Diamondback. He began walking towards Xenon slowly. The purple beams bounced off of Diamondback"s chest. He sucked his teeth and punched the ground causing Xenon to shoot in the air like a rocket. He generated by purple energy around his body and shot himself towards the ground. Diamondback, however, leaped in the air and punched Xenon in the stomach. He then slapped Xenon"s jaw inducing it to break. Xenon landed on the ground and held his hanging broken jaw. He grabbed ahold of it and snapped it back in place. He dropped on one knee and began breathing heavily. Diamondback round housed Xenon in his neck. A cracking noise was heard. Even though it seemed as if Xenon was being harmed he wasn''t. It was Tetsuo"s body. He vomited up blood and began laughing. I don''t feel pain when you damage this body. " Go ahead!" " Damage it all you want!" yelled Xenon. Diamondback paced towards Xenon and grabbed him by the neck. He chopped off his arm with his right hand. It was sharp as a blade. Blood began pouring out everywhere. Chapter 666 - The Ressurection Xenon collapsed on the ground. The more he crawled away the more of a blood trail he left behind. Diamondback walked up to Xenon and twisted his head around like a bottle cap. His eyes rolled into his head and his pulse no longer vibrated. Diamondback stood on his feet and smiled. He walked past Xenon"s corpse and headed for the giant Phantom battleship. Suddenly he heard movements behind his back. He turned around saw Xenon"s corpse levitating in the air. Purple aura was surrounding his corpse. Unexpectedly his mouth was ravaged open and a purple ball of energy was released. The purple ball of energy levitate to the ground and turned into Xenon. He began laughing. Like I told you no longer need a body to use a shell. Once I go inside the body I can mimic the appearance and all try characteristics of that specific victim whose body I took control of. A purple aura surrounded Xenon"s body. The purple aura dispersed from around Xenon"s body. He had a huge grin on his face. He looked exactly like a perfect copy of Tetsuo. Diamondback ignored all that occurred and paced towards Xenon. He threw a punch at him. Xenon, however, grabbed his fist and drove his elbow into his chest. Diamondback vomited up a mouth full of blood and crashed into a leave less rotting tree. I must warn you. "My power level is 150,000,000,000." Diamondback stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his mouth and nose. He was becoming agitated and angry. He stomped his feet in the ground and ripped out a giant piece of rock. He heaved the rock at Xenon. Xenon giggled and punched the rock into pieces. He then appeared behind Diamondback and turned his hand into a purple shiny blade. Luckily for Diamondback he quickly turned around and grabbed Xenon by the neck. He tried to slam him in the group. but his plan was unsuccessful. Xenon turned into a purple slug and sucked himself into the ground. Diamondback quickly turned around and punched Xenon in the face. Three of his teeth flew out of his mouth. Xenon was sent flying into the air. Diamondback jumped in the air and drove both of his feet into Xenon"s chest. Xenon crashed into the ground and vomited up. Diamondback backflipped away from Xenon and landed perfectly on his feet. " You are fucking annoying. "Why won''t you stay down?" Xenon stood on his feet and began smiling. The part of his head that was missing because of the impact suddenly healed. He shoved his hand in the air and began charging a purple and black beam in his hand. He began screaming as he threw the purple and black beam at Diamondback. Diamondback grabbed the purple and black beam with his hands. Bits of flesh were burnt of his hands. Diamondback endured the pain and threw the purple and black beam back at Xenon. Xenon"s body was engulfed in the purple and black beam. He began screaming. A huge explosion occurred. A mushroom cloud rose in the air. A giant crater was created. Diamondback dropped on one of his knees and began breathing heavily. He was nearly out of energy. When he stood on his feet he noticed he had a purple crystal blade in his chest. He vomited up blood and staggered back. He grabbed ahold of the crystal blade ripped out of the chest. Two pints of blood was released from his body. "You sneaky fucking bastard!" yelled Diamondback. He collapsed on his knees and held his chest. In order for the bleeding to stop Diamondback had to harden his muscles. He looked at the giant cloud of smoke. And began smiling. Even though he had a huge wound he still had his life. When he was about to head out, he saw Xenon standing in the same spot. His body was drenched in blood. He was breathing heavily. He vomited up blood and looked in the sky. It began raining. Xenon began laughing. He stuck his hand into the air and said. "This means that I will never get my revenge." It also means I will. I will never get to see my daughter. A single tear leaked from his left eye. Xenon was once a part of the Zen Clan. When he exiled, his daughter was only 5. That was 20 years ago. Xenon banged his head on the ground and began screaming. The ground began rumbling and shaking. " I have one last trump card!" Diamondback stood on his feet and placed a serious expression on his face. His purple and black aura turned black and evil. He was stripped naked. His hair and eyes began turning black. He was originally 5''7. He was now 8 feet. Before the transformation could finish, Diamondback zipped past Xenon. The black aura dispersed from around Xenon"s body. He collapsed on his knees. Diamondback turned and stared at Xenon. He held his heart which still pumping blood even though it was no longer connected to Xenon"s body. Xenon vomited up blood and dropped on his knees. He began crawling towards Diamondback. " Give that back to me... It doesn''t belong in your hands... Diamondback sighed and kneeled down. Here. Before Xenon could grab his heart, his eyes rolled into his head. He died on impact. Xenon"s body turned into a slug. His soul was destroyed. This meant true death. White energy rose out of purple slug. "Thank you.." " Diamondback nodded and watched Xenon"s soul rise into the air. When Diamondback was about to walk out of the crater bolt electricity surrounded his body. Diamondback collapsed and turned around to see who it was. It was supposedly the 5 strongest Phantom Striker, Zhang. Zhang was Van"s older brother he decided to betray the Zen Clan and sell secrets to the Phantom Corp. His brother"s body was recently recovered from in front of Du Xinwu"s old giant enclosures. Instead of him being an enemy he decided to make an ally. Chapter 667 - Count Razorback "What is the meaning of this Zhang?!" yelled Diamondback. "No hard feelings." Razorback sent me to this godforsaken place to summon you to his mansion. "For what reason?" "To discuss some business matters." Zhang began smiling. Diamondback abruptly tossed a rock at Zhang. Zhang stopped the rock with his mind. He had telekinetic and lighting manipulation abilities. This made a powerful man. Zhang stuck his left hand out and made a giant boulder rise out of the sand. He pointed his finger at Diamondback. The boulder was fired Diamondback travelling over 200 mph. Diamondback punched the boulder to smithereens. He used the smoke from the boulder as an advantage to rush towards Zhang. Zhang however easily saw through Diamondback"s plan. He generated electricity around his hands and repeatedly began punching Zhang in his stomach and chest. Blood squirted out of his mouth and splattered in Zhang"s face. This made Zhang mad. Zhang broke Diamondback"s right arm with his mind. Diamondback staggered and was kneeled in the face. Diamondback smashed roughly on the ground being knocked out unconscious. "Since your out now you will cooperate." Zhang whistled, calling a small spaceship to take Diamondback to Razorback"s domain. He grinned and placed a serious expression on his face, venturing into the sandy wasteland. Akashiri"s Location. Akashiri was in a deep thick jungle. He built a hut out of wood and leaves. Inside the wood and leaves, hut laid a bed, multiple barrels filled with water and food, and a closet with his clothes. Akashiri came from a long day of training. He collapsed on his bed and tossed his blood-drenched sword to the ground. He began sighing. He picked up a glass of water that sat on a wardrobe made green leaves and yellow straw. He guzzled it down and closed his eyes. Chapter 668 - The Chameleon Just when Akashiri was about to fall asleep he heard footsteps approaching. He immediately got off his bed and drew his sword. He kicked open the door and saw that it was just a merchant who often traced with him from time to time. " There is no reason to be hostile?" yelled the merchant. " Oh sorry," said Akashiri. " I thought you were someone else." Akashi helped the merchant to his feet. The merchant brushed the dirt off his clothes and said: "You seem tense." "Is something troubling you?" Akashiri sighed and walked into his hut. He was still depressed about Naomi"s death. He looked in the mirror and noticed that a had a scraggly mountain beard. He sucked his teeth and said: Excuse while I shave down this monster of a beard. The merchant nodded and said: " Go right ahead." " This your place after all." After only 5 minutes, the door of the hut was kicked open. Akashiri no longer had a beard. He was clean-shaven. He practically shaved his scraggly mountain man beard with his right index finger. "Now since I am feeling refresh what is it you want to sell or make me buy?" The merchant snickered. " Actually today I have nothing to trade or sell you. I came here because I need protection. "Protection?" "From who?" From a fearsome bandit leader and his minion, They want you dead for a reason. Did you steal or do something to their leader?" The merchant sighed and pulled out a silver device. They are after this. What is it? This is a throttle. This throttle is a device that controls the power and fuel to an engine. " I believe they want this to power up a ship or some type of weapon." "Hand over. The merchant began slowly backing away from Akashiri. " Why would I do a stupid thing like that?" "Because if you don''t hand it over those bandits who torture until you tell them where you are hiding their throttle." The merchant turned right his hand into a fist. He was about to walk away until he realized how much he needed Akashiri"s help. He sucked his teeth and tossed the silver throttle at Akashiri. Akashiri caught the throttle with his left hand. "I will keep this throttle in a safe place." The merchant nodded and turned his back on Akashiri walking into the thick green jungle. Akashiri collapsed on his bed once again. He now had a chance to fall asleep. Deep in the thick jungle... Nightfall... Night had fallen over the thick jungle. The merchant gathered firewood and sparked a fire by banging two obsidian rocks he had in his backpack together. He placed his back up against a tree and looked at the night sky staring at the majestic stars. When he was about to shut his eyes a hand went over his mouth and a black knife was placed by his neck. Don''t move or make a sound. The merchant heard the soft voice of a woman. Since he learned that it was a woman he tried to overpower her. He grabbed the woman"s left arm and arm whipped her on the ground. He picked her knife and was about to stab her. Suddenly a knife was fired into the merchant''s chest. The merchant could feel pain surging through his entire body. He vomited up a mouthful of blood and dropped to his knees. He turned around and saw a muscular man with a mask on holding a bow made from the ancient trees of the thick jungle. Sturdy and tough. He flipped over on his back and ripped the arrow out of his chest. Blood squirted out like a fountain. The bandit with a mask on perched over the merchant and asked: " Where is the throttle?" The merchant didn''t answer. The bandit drove his index finger inside the merchant''s wound. He began screaming loudly. " I am a very impatient man. So if you don''t tell me where the throttle is you will be costing you life. " The merchant grunted and said: " Fine I will tell you." "But first take this!" The merchant quickly pulled out a smoke bomb tossing on the ground. The entire area was filled with smoke. The only thing that was visible was the campfire. The merchant picked up the black knife and grabbed the woman by his mouth repeatedly stabbing her in the chest. Blood splattered everywhere. The merchant carefully placed the female bandit''s body on the ground. He now was targeting the male bandit. The male bandit however had a grappling hook. He launched himself out of the smoky area carefully trying to analyze the area. Suddenly the black knife was thrown at the male bandit. The male bandit dodged the black knife and began rapidly firing arrows at the smoky area. The smoke cleared up. The merchant was nowhere to be found. The male bandit was confused. He front flipped off the moss-covered tree and landed on the ground. He noticed his comrade''s body on the ground. He banged his fist on the ground. He took off his mask and revealed his face. He had a tan complexion, brown curly hair, dark brown eyes, a very thin almost unseen mustache, a scar on his left eyebrow, and a red warpaint of skulls on his left cheek. He weighed 130 pounds of muscle and was 6 feet tall. His name was Jaime but often called himself The Silent Hunter. Jaime began shouting. " "Where the fuck are you bastard!" If you were a real man you would show yourself!" "Only cowards hide!" When Jaime turned around he was kicked in the face by the merchant. He smashed into a tree which broke his spinal cord in two. The merchant looked entirely different. Instead of being a pushover, he was a straight-up evil asshole. His eyes were red and black. Both of his pupils had two different symbols. One pupil was a moon, while the other was a star. He wasn''t a merchant. He was actually a superior demon which took many forms often known as The Chameleon. "Actually, you are scared aren''t?" said: The Chameleon. Jaime clenched his jaw and said: "No I am not." "You think I would be scared of a pussy like you?" "That will be the fucking day I die!" The Chameleon looked at Jaime and saw that he was shivering and sweating. "You are bluffing." "But I can tell you one thing. You have a very strong spirit." "So what now?" " You kill me?" "No that will be too easy!" "Why would I do something as idiotic as that?" No, your death will be performed by someone very dear and close to you. The Chameleon began looking around. He spotted the female bandit and began smiling. " I think I have an idea!!" The Chameleon skipped towards the dead female bandit''s body and kneeled down on one knee. His right eye flashed red. The female bandit opened her eyes which were glowing red. Jaime was freaked the fuck out. The female bandit stood on her feet and began screaming like a siren protecting powerful sound waves from her mouth. She had razor-sharp teeth that could rip through flesh like butter and sharp fingernails powerful enough to penetrate through incredibly hard armour. "I always amuse myself." said: The Chameleon. He then looked at the savage undead female bandit. Enjoy your first feast!" "The first feast is all the richest.." The Chameleon said that he walked into the shadows with an evil grin on his face. Jaime began crawling away. "Stay back!" "Don''t come any closer..." The only thing the savage undead female bandit had on her mind was killing, kill, kill. She leaped at Jaime ripped a chunk of flesh out of his neck. Blood splattered everywhere. She then smashed his head on the ground causing his skull to shatter like glass. The female bandit was Jaime''s fiancee. After Jaime was dead she began screaming at the night sky with her fiancee''s blood all over her mouth. The Chameleon began laughing loudly. His laugh echoed through the jungle, catching the attention of Akashiri who was sleeping. He hid the throttle under a secret compartment under his bed. Chapter 669 - Bullet, The Armoured Titan Akashiri woke up and splashed a bucket of river water on his face. He breathed in then out. He opened one of the barrels and pulled out a bottle of white wine and sweet bread and cheese. He nibbled on the sweet bread and sniffed the cheese noticing that it went bad. He tossed the big piece of cheddar cheese out the window and saw that it was taken by nasty vile vermin. He threw the bread on the ground and stomped it into the dirt. He ripped the cork out of the precious white wine with his teeth and guzzled it down as if there was no tomorrow. It would take 10 bottles of wine and hard liquor for Akashiri to get hammered. When he was about to pull out another bottle of wine heard footsteps stomping on the flowers he planted in front of his spacious cabin. This made him very angry. He planted those flowers to remember Naomi. Naomi loved all sorts of flowers. He looked through the window and saw 5 bandits trying their best to be stealthy. The front door of the cabin was kicked open. "You 3 stay outside." "We never know when the owner of this cabin will be back." The bandit closed the front door behind him tracking mud from his dirty shoes on Akashiri"s hand made rugs. He had enough. He came out from his hiding spot pulling out 3 Shuriken made from Obsidian the natural stone of The Thick Jungle. The bandit reacted the last moment saying, Mike. The Shuriken landed in the bandit''s neck, chest, and stomach causing blood to splatter everywhere. Before the bandit''s body could drop on the ground and splatter blood on his hand made rugs, he caught the body. He placed the bandit''s body behind a couple of barrels. The other bandit was in the bathroom pissing. Akashiri pulled out a Kunai and snuck up behind the bandit. He grabbed the bandit by his mouth and sliced his neck. The bandit"s head went into the pissed filled toilet that was the bandit"s own. Outside the cabin 3 bandits patrolled. Suddenly a tall muscular bandit popped out of the shadows. The bandits began shivering when they see the tall muscular bandit. His name was Bullet. Bullet was the bandit leader''s childhood friend and right-hand man. Bullet had locks and a tattoo of a demon on his back. He was at least 10 feet tall weighing up to 300 pounds of muscle. He was a serious dangerous fellow who other people wouldn''t dare to look at our approach. Bullet looked down at the 3 bandits and said: " Have you 3 found the throttle yet?" asked Bullet. "No, but 2 of our comrades are inside looking for it." Suddenly one of the bandits came crashing through the door of the cabin. Bullet took an interest. He easily crushed his enemies in the past. The 3 bandits ran towards Akashiri, who zipped past them. He turned around and placed his sword inside his sheath. They were sliced to pieces causing blood to splatter everywhere. " If I am correct you must be the owner of this cabin." "Yes." You are a trespasser my property." He jumped back and pulled out 5 Shuriken tossing them at Bullet. The Shuriken, however, bounced off of Bullet''s chest. Not only had Bullet skin was impenetrable, but he also had an exoskeleton covering the insides of his body. Bullet looked at one of the moss-covered trees and pulled it out of the ground. He used it as a bat and battered Akashiri in the air. Akashiri coughed up blood and smashed through the roof of his cabin. Bullet tossed the tree to the side and clenched his hands into fighting fist. He was a wanted dangerous man ready to fight. He was often called The Armoured Titan. Chapter 670 - Undead Flesh-Eating Bandits Akashiri stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his head and mouth. He jumped through the hole in the roof of the cabin breathing heavily as he had just run a man marathon. " You are pretty strong," said Akashiri. Bullet was confused but tried his best to show Akashiri that he wasn''t confused. Akashiri was the first person he fought that survived being bashed by a tree. He knew that he would be a probably. Bullet suddenly jumped on the roof and began throwing wild punches at Akashiri. Akashiri dodged all of Bullet''s caveman-like attacks and kneeled him in the face. His nose was broken like a toothpick. Blood squirted out of his nose. Bullet almost fell off the roof but front flipped over Akashiri. He wiped the blood from his nose and twisted his nose back in the right place. Akashiri pulled out his sword and tossed the sheath off the roof. He zipped past Bullet who froze up. Suddenly his hands were removed from his body. Blood splattered everywhere. Akashiri took the advantage and punched Akashiri off the roof. He crashed through 5 trees and two boulders. Akashiri jumped off the roof and calmly controlled his breathing. He looked in the shadows of the trees and saw that Bullet was still alive. Bullet had blood all over his face. He began sobbing. He began running towards Akashiri like a bull. Akashiri pulled out his sword and calmly waited. Akashiri appeared behind Bullet and shoved his sword inside of his chest. Bullet vomited up blood and kneeled on one knee. He ripped the sword out of his chest causing Bullet to collapse on the ground. He bled to death. Akashiri walked toward his sheath and placed his sword inside of it. Suddenly he heard clamping. "Bravo!" "Bravo!" " I never expected to see Bullet The Armoured Titan to go down so easily." Akashiri turned and saw The Infamous Chameleon sitting on the roof of his cabin with a smile on his face. " Who the fuck are you?" asked Akashiri. " "It''s funny you asked." The Chameleon jumped off the roof of the cabin and landed on his feet. He looked at Akashiri and instantly knew which clan he came from. "You are from The Hitoshi Ninja Clan aren''t you?" Akashiri didn''t answer. " I heard that they were some fierce warriors." "I also heard that the village was burnt down." When Akashiri heard The Chameleon sat that he rushed towards him. The Chameleon wiped the smile off his face and placed a serious expression on. He grabbed Akashiri by his neck and lifted off the ground. He slammed him roughly on the ground. Akashiri coughed up blood. The Chameleon kneeled down on one knee and said: " Lucky for you I don''t have time for you." He grinned and walked away from Akashiri. The Chameleon turned into an old woman and walked away. She snapped her fingers causing the dead bandits to rise from the grave as flesh-eating savage beasts including Bullet. Akashiri spat up blood and picked his sword off the ground. He ran into the cabin and threw his bed to the side. He ripped open the secret compartment and pulled out the silver throttle sticking it in his pocket. The door of the cabin was kicked open and over 20 savage flesh-eating bandits walked into the cabin. They were growling and screaming like sirens. One of them leaped towards Akashiri. Akashiri sliced the flesh-eating bandit in half. Blood splattered everywhere. After he murdered the already dead flesh-eating bandits, Bullet drop kicked Akashiri. Akashiri smashed into a tree. Even though Bullet was undead he still had a mind of his own. His eyes were red and he had a huge grin on his face. Akashiri stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his mouth. He generated a white aura around his physique. When Bullet ran towards him he zipped past him. The smile was wiped off the undead Bullet''s face. He was sliced in half. Akashiri grinned and turned. " You will have to do a lot better than that if you want me dead Chameleon." The Chameleon watched from in the trees. He had a smile on his face. He then opened a portal and walked inside. Akashiri had enough with the jungle. He decided to reunite with his friends. Victor Zen"s Location, Malar The City In The Clouds... Victor was summoned to Malar The City In The Clouds to meet one of his superior''s proteges. In front, the gates of Malar laid two high-level Zen Clan royal guards who were equipped with spears. Their power levels were evenly 100,000,000,000. When they saw Victor they placed their spears in front of him. Who are you?" "State your purpose." asked one of the royal guards." " I am here to speak to Raleigh Zen." "Master Raleigh hasn''t instructed us to look out for anyone?" What''s your name?" "Victor Zen." The royal guards instantly knew who he was. The One-Armed Swordsman. The royal guards stepped pit of the way and allowed Victor Zen to past. The golden gates open and shut behind Victor loudly. "Cripple." uttered one of the royal guards. Victor wanted to attack the royal guards but hesitated. He had other things to do. Chapter 671 - Two Assigned Phantom Strikers The Phantom Corporation... Van Zen"s chambers. Even though Van Zen couldn''t see, he still was considered a formidable enemy. His hearing increased rapidly. He could hear footsteps from 20 miles away. Suddenly the door of his chambers was kicked open. Van instantly knew who it was. It was Goliath. Ever since Van became a member of The Phantom Corp both of them didn''t get along. They were assigned to be co-members of the Phantom Strikers. "Come on you blind motherfucker." Van placed a grin on his face and good on is feet. They were called by The Vice Leader Of The Phantom Corp who was not currently in the main Phantom Corporation building. He was on his private island having a good time while his comrades and minions were in a deep-seated war with the Zen Clan. They successfully eradicated most of The Zen Clan warriors in the Zen Clan City. The Zen Clan City was only however a front. So was Tetsuo and Du Xinwu. The Phantom Corp was tricked into believing that they were the leaders of The Zen Clan. The Main Leader Of The Zen Clan was not yet revealed to the world. The only thing the revealed to the world was his dark, distorted, spooky voice. Chapter 672 - Storming The Main Phantom Corp Facility Inside the golden palace laid Raleigh who was expecting Victor. Raleigh had long blonde hair with blue war paint on the side of his face. He shared some of the same traits as Orion but looked much older. He had a goatee. " You must be Victor Zen The One-Armed Swordsman." Victor nodded. Victor stared at Raleigh"s sharp nails that glistened into the light from the crystal chandeliers. Raleigh was equipped with a whip made from the flesh of his former enemies. "Come." "We have much to discuss." Raleigh turned his back on Victor and began walking up steps of ivory. In front of Raleigh laid a door. In front of the door resided two guards who banged their spears on the ground when they saw Raleigh. They opened the doors. Both Raleigh and Victor walked inside. The doors shut behind them as they entered. They were inside Raleigh"s office. Raleigh sat behind his desk and poured himself glass water that had lemon juice squirted in it. Raleigh sipped the glass of water and placed it on his desk. He placed his feet on his desk and said: Now I will like you to know that our leader heard about the Phantom Corp invasion. And by the looks of it, he isn''t very happy. He is very furious. Suddenly the enter City Of Clouds began shaking and rumbling. The crystal chandelier attached to the ceiling came crashing down on Raleigh"s desk which was destroyed. Raleigh stood on his feet and walked towards the window. " However this is a minor set back." "Even though the Zen Clan is in shambles he will acquire revenge." Raleigh stared at Victor and said: " You may take your leave." Victor got off his chair and said: " I will make sure those Phantom Corp bastards pay." Victor walked towards the door and pushed it open with his pinky. He walked out of the golden palace and headed for the exit. The two guards at the exit began staring down Victor. He walked past them and grinned. Suddenly the guards coughed up blood and dropped on the ground. They instantly died. Victor began laughing. " Who''s a cripple now?" Victor was headed for The Main Phantom Corp Facility. Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Takeo, and Lucia"s Location.. Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Takeo, and Lucia were recovering from their wounds. They had been through some fearsome battles. Cross unwrapped the blood-drenched bandages from around his head and tossed it to the side. He began breathing heavily. He sighed and picked up a bottle of wine he saw on the ground. He picked the bottle of wine up and popped it open. He guzzled it down and tossed the empty glass bottle to the side. When the bottle dropped on the ground it shattered into 100 pieces. When he was about to drink another bottle of wine, Jesse came behind him. " What is it son?" asked Jesse. "All the Zen"s aren''t dead aren''t they?" "I don''t know." Cross looked at Orion and saw that he was in pain. Orion was up against a tree coughing up blood. He collapsed on one knee and held his chest. It felt as if someone was repeatedly stabbing him in the chest. He stood and his feet and chopped the tree that stood before him in half. One of Orion"s eyes were glowing. Blood began to draw. There was a very evil power in his body that was begging to come out. If it was released many would die before his hand. He turned around and shouted: " Everyone!" "We need to go to Malar, The City In The Clouds this instant!" Cross sighed and walked towards Orion. " Orion everyone needs to recover. Orion looked behind and saw Lucia with multiple bandages wrapped around her body. He grounded his teeth tightly and bumped into Cross purposely and muttered: " Fucking pussy." He then halted. "Look here Cross." If you all won''t come with me I will gladly kill each and everyone of the Zen"s with bare hands. "With our without your help." Cross wanted to punch Orion but he didn''t. He didn''t want to fight a ally. We will leave in the morning. Orion looked behind Cross and saw everyone nodding. The only one who wasn''t nodding was Takeo. Takeo had his back up against a tree. He was sharpening his sword. Orion scoffed and sat on the ground. In front of The Main Phantom Corp Facility. Victor stood in front the gates of the main Phantom Corp Facility. In his front of him laid two sentry guns. "Hostiles detected." The sentry guns began rapidly firing at Victor. Victor dodged the high velocity bullets and jumped in the air. He pulled out his sword and sliced the air. A white sword beam sliced the sentry guns into pieces. Multiple explosions occured. He landed on his feet and rested his sword inside it''s sheath. When he was about to proceed he noticed that the ground stared shaking. It was a Phantom Corp Convoy. He suddenly zipped past the incoming Phantom Corp Convoy. He rested his sword in it''s sheath yet again and snapped his fingers. Explosions occured. Victor jumped in the air, jumping over the front gates. The front gates were guarded by newcomer Van Zen. Van Zen could hear the commotion from a very far distance. When he came to the area he heard the commotion he no longer heard anything. Suddenly a droplet of blood leaked on his face. Dead bodies laid everywhere. Victor didn''t have one scratch one his body. Victor settled his eyes on the blind Van. He tried to kill Van easily but his attempt flopped. Van rolled out of the way. " You are a part of the Zen"s aren''t you?" Victor didn''t answer. I guess that''s a yes. Van took off his top layer of clothes and revealed his muscles. The nasty scar Seth Z gave him horribly healed up. "Well then." "Let''s make this a clean bloody match." said Van. Suddenly blood began to draw from Victor"s face. Victor licked the blood and placed his sword in it''s sheath. He only needed one arm to defeat Van . After all he was blind. Chapter 673 - Blind Fury Van began cracking his knuckles. "Let''s get it on." " I like the way you think," said Victor. Van sprinted towards Victor. He suddenly slid on the ground and picked up a spear. He pushed himself in the air and threw the spear at Victor. Victor dodged the spear and repeatedly punched Van in the chest. Van coughed up blood and crashed through the front gate. Van instantly recovered and wiped the blood from his face. Suddenly he felt Victor"s presence behind his back. " You will have to be quicker than that." Victor round housed Van in his neck, causing it to break like a toothpick. Van dropped on the ground lifelessly. He grabbed Van by his neck and lifted him up by his neck. He slammed him hard on the ground. Van jumped to his feet and rolled. He began breathing heavily. He blood. " He''s fast..." " It looks like my intense hearing won''t help me this time." Van was already blind. Losing his sight had nothing to do with Seth Z. Van clasped his hands together and began firing multiple beams at Victor. Victor zipped past Van holding his blood-drenched sword. He turned around and saw Van missing a leg. Chapter 674 - The Accuser "You no longer are fightable," said Victor. Victor placed his sword in its sheath and walked away from Van. Victor turned around saw Van giggling. "What the fuck is so funny?" " I was just buying time. You see in barracks of the front gates have a cannon. "It is a very powerful cannon but it takes long to charge." "Luckily I have bought enough time." This made Victor angry. He picked up Victor by his neck and broke it like a toothpick. Van died instantly. He tossed it to the side and dodged the white beam. The white compressed beam destroyed 3 mountains that we''re covered in grass. Pieces of rock began raining down from the sky. Victor stood on his feet and enhanced his vision. The one who activated the cannon was Goliath. Goliath jumped over the front gates. He had a serious expression on his face. He styled his hair differently. He now had a green mohawk. Half of his face was painted red. He looked to the side and saw Van"s mutilated body. Even though he disliked him he was still was his partner. " He began generating a grey aura around his body. The ground began shaking and rumbling. The sky turned from yellow to black with lighting and thunder striking. " You must be the one who is causing all this commotion. " I shall be the who will punish you," said Goliath. Goliath began slowly walking towards Victor. Victor pulled out his sword and sliced the air multiple times. 3 green sword beams were emitted from his sword. Goliath hardened his muscles just in time. The sword beams bounced off his chest. Goliath grinned and shoved his hands into the rocky ground. He pulled out a huge chunk of rock and tossed it at Victor. Victor sliced the huge chunk of rock in half and appeared behind Goliath. He jumped in the air and stabbed Goliath behind his neck. Goliath grinned and kneeled Victor in his chest. Victor vomited up blood. He then was tossed through the clouds. Victor smashed on the ground creating a crater. Goliath walked up to Victor and grabbed him by his neck. He smashed him on the ground and began punching repeatedly in his stomach. Blood splattered all over Victor"s face. When he was about to unleash the final blow, Victor stabbed him in the chest. Victor"s sword penetrated through Goliath"s heart and back. Victor smiled and ripped out the sword. He jumped back 10 feet by the rumble of what use to be the front gates. Goliath collapsed on his knees and said: " You sneaky fucking bastard..." Goliath coughed up blood and held his chest. Victor began scratching his sword across the ground causing sparks to fly everywhere. He generated doubled damage energy around his sword and zipped past Goliath. Victor closed his eyes and placed his sword in its sheath. He sighed and clasped his hands together. Goliath was sliced in half. "You slipped up." " Only if you used your power to the maximum instead of showing off." Victor opened his eyes and scoffed. From a far distance, someone watched Victor. This, someone, was The Chameleon. He was instead of looking like an old woman he looked like an old man. He was in a black suit with a red tie. He carried two platinum desert eagles he acquired from visiting some of Earth"s famous gun shops. He also had a knife made of silver and three grenades. The Chameleon jumped down from where he hid by backflipping. He landed on his feet. He snapped his fingers and more of his victims and enemies he for before was behind him. He decided to make them allies. However, they were to obey his every command. All they had one their mids were kill, kill, kill. " Have fun." The Chameleon said that the flesh-eating undead victims began running towards The Main Phantom Corp Main Facility. Razorback"s Chambers... Razorback stood out by the balcony watching all the destruction happening in the distance. He took off his golden bird mask and placed a cloak over his face. " Razorback turned around and saw one of his soldiers walking up the stairs. " How many soldiers are on the opposing army?" asked Razorback. The soldier began sweating as if he was on a tropical island. "Hmm...." "Well?!" There is only one person. Razorback began laughing. "Are you trying to fucking tell me that one person has killed over 300 of my army?!" The soldier didn''t answer. Razorback began choking the soldier with his telekinetic powers. He broke the soldier"s neck and tossed the body to the side. "This is just fucking awesome!" Razorback summoned Zhang to his chambers. " You wanted to see me Sr. Razorback?" asked Zhang. "Yes." "I want you to kill the intruder," said Razorback who had a huge grin on his face. "No problem." Zhang walked up to the balcony and front flipped off of it. Razorback began laughing. He sat down in his chair and began patiently waiting for Zhang to return. Victor slaughtered almost everywhere one in the southeast part of The Main Phantom Corp Facility. His entire body was drenched in transparent liquid and blood. When he was about to proceed, he saw a familiar face standing on top of a rock. " "So you must be the one who killed Van." " I will like to thank you." "Why?" asked Victor. Because he was imperfect. He was born blind." "He was always the weaker one." "When I tried to convince him to join The Phantom Corp he refused." "I never liked him but after that, I hated his guts. "But he was still my brother." "And for that, you must pay." Victor began laughing. " "Is that suppose to be a threat?" Zhang placed a serious expression on his face and said: "Yes." Victor sprinted towards Zhang and tried to stab him. Zhang generated electricity around his right hand, creating a sword. Two shockwaves occurred. Both of them were evenly matched. Chapter 675 - The Man Of Destrution Victor round housed Zhang in his face. However, Zhang endured the pain. Zhang stuck his hand into the air and grabbed Victor by the neck. Victor easily slipped out of Zhang"s grip. He drove his elbow in Zhang"s stomach. Zhang vomited up blood and smiled. He jumped in the air and began firing multiple electric bolts at Victor. Victor blocked the electric bolts and sliced the air letting out a sword beam. The sword beam sliced Zhang in half. Zhang began laughing. "Did you think I will let it be that easy?" No blood was seen. Zhang pulled himself back together with electricity. He stuck his hand in the air made a spear. He tossed the spear at Victor by using his full strength. Victor dodged the spear and shadow stepped. Victor appeared behind Zhang and generated double damage energy around his fist. He punched Zhang in his head extremely hard. Zhang flew into the ground. A crater was created. Victor"s fist was drenched in blood. " Your brother lasted much longer than you." " I thought the older brother was always stronger than the weaker brother." Victor levitated to the ground and walked up to Zhang. He walked in the crater where Victor was and saw that he was missing. All that was seen was a blood smear. Victor kneeled on one knee and waved his hand across the blood. He rubbed the blood through his index and thumb fingers. Victor stood on his feet and turned around, he saw Zhang generating electricity around his body. Zhang"s power level was now 140,000,000,000. His blue electricity turned crimson and black. He was now using 50% of his power. He ran towards Victor. He began screaming. He jumped in the air and charged a giant electric bolt in his hand. He heaved it at Victor. Victor wrapped double damage energy around his sword and went into a different sword stance. He sliced the electric bolt in half causing 2 atomic bombs to occur destroying everything in its path. This attack drained all of Zhang''s strength. Zhang fell from the sky like a fallen angel. He smashed roughly on the ground. Ash began falling from the sky. Zhang began snickering. He vomited up blood and clenched his jaw tightly. He scanned the area and found no signs of Victor. He saw an old man in the smoke. "That was very intense." "I feel bad for that other guy." " Zhang"s vision was fading away. " He walked past the old man in a suit and said: " "You better make yourself scarce old man." "This place will be raided soon." The Chameleon turned around and said: " "One thing before you go." "What the fuck-" The Chameleon pulled out one of his platinum desert eagles and shot Zhang in his neck. Zhang collapsed on the ground and began holding his neck. Blood began spilling out of his neck. "Why did you do that?.... "To tell you the truth I have no idea." The Chameleon kicked Zhang in his face and broke his nose. He then placed his desert eagle on Zhang"s head. " Ready for your execution I great Zhang?" Zhang looked The Chameleon dead in his eyes and said: "Ash does really litter the sky..." "I always hated it..." "It stains your clothes and gets in places you can''t get it out of..." Zhang began laughing. " I have one last request before I proceed.." "What?" Zhang suddenly picked up a ball full of dirt and threw it in The Chameleon"s eyes. Zhang rushed The Chameleon to the ground and produced electricity around his right hand. "Die.." He fired the electric beam in The Chameleon"s face. An explosion occurred. Zhang smashed into a wall and coughed up blood. His back was broken. Zhang began smiling when he saw the Chameleon"s body burning to a crisp. He ripped a piece of his shirt off and wrapped it around his neck. "Take that you sneaky bastard." When he was about to close his eyes and fall asleep he saw The Chameleon"s body twitching. The Chameleon was furious. He stood on his feet. A part of his true form was seen. He had red eyes. Chapter 676 - Razorback Unmasked The Chameleon wiped the smile off his face and placed an evil expression on his face. Zhang knew his life was about to end. The Chameleon turned his burnt charred hand into a blade. He sprinted towards Zhang and sliced his throat. Blood squirted out of his neck. Zhang died instantly. The Chameleon placed his hand on his face and moulded a piece of artificial skin onto his real face. " You shouldn''t have crossed me. " " I was thinking about soaring your life." He looked in the mist and saw his undead flesh-eating zombie army approaching. He began smiling. By Razorback"s Balcony... Razorback could no longer feel Zhang"s presence. " This only meant two things. He was either hurt real bad or dead. "Useless bastards." " I have the money to hire new powerful soldiers!" "They won''t need to eat, breathe, or sleep!" Suddenly Razorback heard the sounds of commotion going on for. just behind the door. Unexpectedly his most trusted soldier was sent flying through the metal door. He was missing a chunk out of his neck and skull. Three flesh-eating bandits inside with blood leaking from their dripping mouths. They ran towards Razorback screaming like sirens. Razorback began laughing. He stuck his hand out and broke the three flesh-eating bandits necks. Their bodies dropped on the ground. Blood began spreading everywhere. Footsteps began approaching. It was The Chameleon. The Chameleon already had his guns. He could fire at any moment. " I knew this was your doing," said Razorback. "Now that we know we can get down to business Razorback." Both of them suddenly went quiet. The Chameleon began rapidly firing at Razorback. Razorback stopped the high-velocity bullets with his mind. Razorback turned the bullets around and fired them back at The Chameleon. Three bullets inflicted damage upon Razorback"s body. Razorback then grabbed The Chameleon by his neck and slammed him on the ground. " Show me your power!" yelled Razorback. The Chameleon grinned and made multiple spikes fly out of his back. Razorback dodged the spikes by ripping out a piece of the ground with his mind. The Chameleon punched the rock to smithereens causing Razorback to fly out of his balcony. He landed perfectly on hid feet with his breathing and footwork correct. The Chameleon ripped out the bullets out of his body and tossed them on the ground. He had a huge grin on his face. He stuck his hand in the air and began charging a red and black bolt in his hand. He fired at Razorback. Razorback couldn''t stop it. A powerful explosion occurred. The Chameleon jumped off the balcony with a grin on his face. When the smoke from the explosion dispersed, Razorback stood in the same spot. His face was revealed. The skin on his face was gone. He suffered 4-degree burns when he was only 12. He was now 40. He still had to take pain killers every time he woke up. When The Chameleon saw Razorback he was surprised. "So that''s why you wear a mask!" " You one ugly bastard!" Chapter 677 - Favorite Mould Razorback began coughing and wheezing for air. His mask was the only thing that gave him the air he needed to survive. He collapsed on one of his knees and coughed up blood. The Chameleon began skipping towards Razorback humming a lullaby. He round housed Razorback in his face. Two of his teeth flew out of his mouth. He crashed into a boulder which crumbled as he came in contact with it. The Chameleon began sighing. " I hate to fight cripples." "They make you try to feel sorry for them." "However the difference between me and other people is that shit doesn''t work on me." " I don''t give a fuck if their deform or deaf." If they cross me they will share the same fate as the others did in the past. "DEATH...." The Chameleon"s mould of an old man melted off his face. Underneath his mould of an old was his favourite mould. He had spiky hair, pointy ears, sharp canines, and blue eyes. He was 5''11 and weighed 150 pounds of muscle. He had a black and white polka dot tie. He had a suit with the arms rolled up to his forearm. His veins could be seen popping out. He also had a long tongue that resembled a snake. In this mould, he spared no one. He ripped his enemies limb from limb. He even killed other demons when their were no humans around. He also was resemble of the death of Chancellor Adolf Hitler, he shot him him in the head and made it look like he killed himself. Chapter 678 - The Ministry Banks False Champion Razorback had a terrified look on his face. The Chameleon began walking slowly towards him. Razorback tripped over a rock and collapsed on the ground. The Chameleon began laughing. He saw Razorback shaking and shivering. Razorback tried to sucker punch The Chameleon. The Chameleon grabbed his hand and crushed it as if it was a frosted flake. Razorback began screaming. He picked him up by the neck and began choking him. Razorback struggled to breathe. "Say good night!!" yelled The Chameleon. When he was about to break Razorback"s neck, an arrow was fired into The Chameleon"s chest. He immediately felt pain throughout his body. He tossed Razorback to the side and collapsed on his knees. He ripped the arrow out of his chest causing blood to splatter all over the ground. He examined the arrow immediately noticed who it belonged to. He looked in the distance and saw a man holding a shield and spear. The man had a glow coming from his third eye. It was the champion and bodyguard of The Owner Of The Ministry Bank, Virgo. Virgo was an experienced fighter who crushed anyone who stood in his way. He knew two different types of fighting styles. One from the Zen"s and One From The Royal Elf Family. Both were dangerous fighting styles but the Zen Clan took the cake. Virgo backflipped off the rumble and landed flat on his feet. Virgo had brown hair. He weighed 160 pounds of muscle and was 6''0. He wore a light armour made from various types of rare animals hides. "You must the famous bodyguard of the owner of the Ministry Bank." said The Chameleon. " What purpose do you have here?" Virgo began laughing. "Actually, I came here to collect a debt.* "But I see that Razorback and the entire Phantom Corp is preoccupied with a heated battle. "This is none of my business." "If it''s none of your business you should leave." Virgo turned his back on The Chameleon and perched down on the injured Razorback. "I am glad you are here." "If you didn''t show up I would have been dead for sure. Thank you..." "Where are that 500,000 dollars you owe the Ministry Bank?" asked Virgo. The Chameleon began growing mad. " You are one cocky bastard!!" laughed The Chameleon. "I have fought cocky bastards like you." "I have killed all of them!" The Chameleon began running towards Virgo who still had his back turn. When The Chameleon was about to unleash a powerful arsenal on Virgo, Virgo smashed his fist against The Chameleon"s face. Blood splattered everywhere. The Chameleon smashed into rubble causing smoke to rise into the air. "Now that we have no more interruptions I will like to ask you one more time." Where are the 500,000 dollars you owe the Ministry Bank?" Razorback sighed and decided that he no longer would hold back what he wanted to stay. " "No I don''t." " You know the punishment don''t you?" Razorback nodded. Virgo broke Razorback"s neck with his foot. Virgo searched his body and found a check for 120,000 dollars. " Why didn''t you just show me the check?" " I would have spared your life." "Maybe." Virgo turned around and saw The Chameleon with a blood streak leaking from his forehead. Virgo picked up his spear and held his shield towards his chest. The Chameleon clenched his teeth tightly and began generating red and black electricity around his body. The ground began shaking. Virgo began running towards The Chameleon. He leaped in the air and tossed his spear at The Chameleon. The Chameleon smiled and opened his mouth releasing a red and black beam from his mouth which engulfed Virgo"s entire body. Even though Virgo was an experienced fighter he was also a liar and con artist. He was not trained by the Zen"s or the Xinwu''s. The only reason he was able to deal with any damage on The Chameleon. was that he was equipped with a power glove. Virgo smashed roughly on the ground. His entire body was burnt. He was also missing an arm and a leg. He could barely move. "Where is all that cocky attitude now?!" Chapter 679 - Raleigh Appears The Chameleon grabbed Virgo by the neck and bit a chunk of it. He swallowed the chunk of flesh without swallowing it. He smiles and tossed his body to the side. The only reason he came to the main Phantom Corp Facility was to challenge the strongest Phantom Striker. "However, he was a no show." "Time for me to get the fuck out of here." said The Chameleon. Suddenly he felt the presence of Zen Clan member. He turned around and saw who it was. It was Raleigh Zen. " Finally a worthy challenge!" yelled The Chameleon. Raleigh Zen had a serious expression on his face. The Chameleon instantly picked up a piece of rubble and tossed it at Raleigh. Raleigh dodged the piece of rubble by tilting it to the left. " Too slow." The Chameleon grounded his teeth and said: "You are another cocky bastard." Raleigh pulled out his whip and attacked the ground. The ground began cracking up. "Let''s just hurry up and do this." " I don''t have all day. The Chameleon opened his mouth and 2 red beams were released. He began twirling his whip. High winds began picking up. The red beams were directed back at The Chameleon. The Chameleon dodged the 2 red beams by rolling. The Chameleon was currently using 10 percent of his power while Raleigh was using 0.1 percent of his power. Raleigh swung the whip by The Chameleon"s face, knocking off some of his mould exposing some of his real faces. Blood squirted in the air. The Chameleon crashed roughly on the ground. When he was about to stand on his feet, Raleigh stood before him. He flicked him into the air. The Chameleon crashed through Razorback"s chambers. Raleigh pulled out a small orb that was made from a human skull, often used to seal demons back into hell. The Chameleon was a tough nut so he would be hard to crack. Chapter 680 - The Chameleon Is Sealed The Chameleon had a giant piece of glass in his chest. He began snickering. He jumped through the roof of Razorback"s chambers and began scanning for Raleigh. Suddenly Raleigh appeared behind The Chameleon. He wrapped his whip around his neck and began pulling extremely hard. The Chameleon overpowered Raleigh and tossed him into the air. Raleigh generated a white aura around both his hands creating two beams. He tossed the beams at The Chameleon jumped off of the roof Razorback"s chambers. He landed on his feet and breathing heavily. Raleigh levitated to the ground and said: " I am tired of playing this cat and mouse game with you." " Show me the real reason who you claimed the title of being infamous..." The Chameleon began grinning. He ripped off his top later of clothes, revealing some black strange tattoos. " I thought you would have never asked." The Chameleon turned his red and black aura purple. His power began rapidly rising. His power level was now 400,000,000,000. The area began shaking and rumbling. Raleigh had an unworried look on his face. He grabbed a hole of his whip and began generating a green aura around his whip. The green aura around the whip resembled a snake. The Chameleon abruptly punched Raleigh in his stomach. Raleigh vomited up blood and crashed into a nearby laboratory. The Chameleon teleported to Raleigh and began unleashing a barrage of attacks on his body. Raleigh however hardened his muscles and bones so they would break off rupture. Raleigh grabbed The Chameleon by his neck and shoved his pinky inside of his neck. The Chameleon began stumbling towards the edge. Raleigh kicked The Chameleon in his chest. The Chameleon landed on a sharp piece of metal that went through his chest. He coughed up blood. He began laughing. " "The Zen''s are truly powerful people." " I underestimated you." "I should have taken you seriously." Raleigh began slowly walking towards The Chameleon holding a skull with black evil energy inside of it. The skull belonged to a fearsome necromancer named Yamada who often summoned demons to do his dirty old and rewarded them with women he captured and raped. The women, however, summoned a superior demon to kill the necromancer. The took his soul as his reward The superior demon devoured most of his body except for his heart and skull. His skull was turned into an enchanted item used for sealing only lower demons and superior demons. The Chameleon"s eyes began widening when he saw the skull. "The Skull of Yamada.." "So you don''t plan to kill me?" asked The Chameleon "No." answered Raleigh. Raleigh crushed the skull in his hand and released the black evil energy. The black evil energy wrapped around The Chameleon"s body. The Chameleon began yelling. " When I get out of this your dead!!" Suddenly a black hole opened up and sucked The Chameleon inside. The black hole dispersed faded away into the air. Raleigh shoved the skull in a bag and slowly began walking away. What Raleigh didn''t know someone was watching him. It was The Ronin. He stood next to hoverbike. He now had two metal legs and a huge scar on the left side of his face. The Ronin also had now had a goatee. His hair was cut low. He also wore designer shades. He developed new abilities and techniques over the months. His power level was unknown. He was smoking a cherry flavoured cigarette. He blew the smoke from his nose and sighed. He flicked the cherry flavoured cigarette to the ground and stopped it into the ground. He wore a long white coat with yellow shoes and a black long sleeve button-up shirt. The. he was about to report back to the main leader of the Phantom Corp over 10 flesh-eating zombies surrounded him. He got off his hoverbike and grinned. " Come at me." said The Ronin. The flesh-eating zombies leaped at The Ronin screaming like sirens. The Ronin kicked one of the flesh-eating zombies the neck. Blood began to flow. He had a secret blade sticking out of his yellow dress shoes. The flesh-eating zombie smashed against the hoverbike. The Ronin jumped in the air and stuck his hand out. Suddenly powerful sound waves projected out of his hand. The sound waves were so loud the flesh-eating zombie''s heads exploded splattering blood and rotting brains all over the ground. The Ronin landed on his face. "Weaklings." The Ronin went on his hoverbike and turned on. The hoverbike began blazing through the area. The Ronin looked the side of his hoverbike and saw a jaw. He removed the jaw from the hoverbike and tossed it to the side. Over the years The Roni. had gone through many tragedies. He overcame the many tragedies and became an elite officer. His mission was to exterminate the remaining survivors of The Zen Clan City. The only people in The Zen Clan City were recovering merchants and traders who were passing by. He looked at a campfire and saw that it was smoking. He also saw many water bottles and empty bags of non-perishable foods. The merchants and traders immediately left the Zen Clan City when they saw some bloodthirsty thieves approaching who came to loot. The Ronin waved his hand across the ground and rubbed the dirt onto his white gloves. He was getting closer to needed to know about the survivors. He saw a muddy footprint with dirty water in it. He licked the dirty water and instantly spat it out of his mouth. He looked in the sky and said: ''To Malar The City In The Clouds." When he was about to leave he saw some dirty vile looters snooping around his hoverbike. " I will like you to step away from the vehicle." " So this is your bike?" asked one of the looters. " How much do you want for it?" " It''s not for sale." answered The Ronin. The looters began laughing. "Everything in this mudball has a price." It''s not for sale." How about I give you 2,000,000?" The Ronin didn''t want to waste any more time. Chapter 681 - Compressed Air Blast I will tell you one last time." It''s not for sale." The looters began growing mad. They didn''t let to result in harming people all the time. All right then!" I will go to 5,000,000!" That''s my last offer." No." Then we will just have to take it by force." One of the looters that stood behind The Ronin pulled out a handgun and pressed it up against the back of his head. When the looter was about to squeeze the trigger, The Ronin made a blade pop out of his wrist. He quickly turned around and stabbed tried to stab the looter. Luckily for the looter, he only got away with a graze. Blood began leaking from the looter''s face. " "Nice try." The looter unloaded an entire clip on The Ronin. The Ronin staggered into his hoverbike and held his chest. He began smiling. The bullets bounced off of The Ronin"s attire. The Ronin sprinted towards the looter and round housed him in the neck. A loud cracking noise was heard. The looter died instantly. The other looters began firing at The Ronin using their firepower. The area was filled with smoke. The Ronin snapped his fingers. The looter''s eardrums exploded. The Ronin took the advantage and made a hole appear in his hand. The hole in his hand sucked some of the air insides and released as a giant beam. All of the looters were killed. The Ronin went on his hoverbike and left. Chapter 682 - 5 Of The Zens Came Raleigh and the other 5 Zen masters were summoned to the main Zen Clan leader"s throne room. Before Raleigh stepped in the throne room, he visited his chambers and placed the skill that The Chameleon was inside of in a safe. He threw the combination inside and left. When he left his chambers he was confronted by one of his fellow Zen comrades he very much disliked. This Zen Clan master was named Ferris. Ferris stood to 6''5, weighed 160 pounds, had green eyes and dark green hair. He carried a bow and over 30 arrows. Ferris was also called The Marksman. Ferris indeed did not like Raleigh. Both of them were incredibly strong, but Raleigh was smarter and was wiser. Raleigh walked past Ferris and muttered something. This made Ferris mad. What the fuck did you just say to me?" Raleigh halted and turned around. He began snickering. I said you''re a fucking bitch." What are you going to do about it?" Ferris was ready to attack Raleigh at any moment. That''s what I fucking thought." Raleigh began to head towards his superior''s throne room. Ferris stretched an arrow towards his bow. He was aiming for Raleigh"s head. He released the arrow that travelled over 300 mph. Raleigh turned around and grabbed the arrow with his index finger and thumb. Raleigh wiped the smile off his face. He now the death stare in his eyes. This scared Ferris. Ferris placed his bow behind his back and said: " I can''t take my anger out on you." Anger shows the enemy that you''re weak. Ferris walked away from Ferris and said: " Let''s go." We don''t want to make him mad. Raleigh agreed and began following Ferris to the throne room. When they approached the throne room the giant gold door automatically opened. An old man was tossed out of the door drenched in blood. Both Raleigh and Ferris walked inside. A silhouette of a tall pale man wearing beads around his neck. He wore a long white robe. The man had his fingers painted black. Under his eyes had purple lines He also had purple lipstick on. "Please no more!" "Have mercy sire!" begged the old man. "Mercy?" said the tall man. " You have been stealing from me for 5 months and you beg for mercy?" "How dare you." The tall man began walking towards the old man who looked terrified. The old man suddenly stood on his feet and began running as fast as he could. The tall man smiled and waved his finger. Unexpectedly the old man froze. His arms were sliced off then his head was removed from his shoulders. Blood began splattering everywhere. The tall man placed his finger down and said: Clean up this mess. The tall pale man was named Veil Zen. Veil Zen was 35 years old. His power level was 400,000,000 naturally. He could create any with his aura. From guns to suits of armour. Veil was ranked as the 4 strongest Zen Clan master. The Zen Clan masters who attended the meeting were Raleigh, Ferris, Veil, and Noxious. Noxious was 200 pounds. He had a mask covering his entire face, exposing only his right eye which was purple. He was silent. He had blond hair. He was ranked the 8 strongest of the Zen Clan masters. He was 5''9. He wore a blue t-shirt that had the sleeves ripped out. He sat in his chair with his arms crossed. The throne room was dark. As Raleigh, Ferris, Veil, and Noxious sat down, the meeting commenced. The leader of The Zen Clan began to talk. His body was exposed but his face was unexposed and shadowed out. The windows were to blame. His voice was dark and distorted. The reason I have called you all here is to warn you." Orion Zen and a couple of his friends are headed this way." Ferris didn''t care. He could use this opportunity to test his new technique. Do not take them lightly." When the leader was about to say something else the golden doors opened. Feng Zen who was ranked the 3 strongest Zen Clan master walked in. Feng." How nice of you to join us." Feng spent most of his time training. He could sense a superior force would destroy him in the distant future. He would smile the day he tasted defeat. Feng sat down in his reserved chair. I hereby give the opportunity to kill all the intruders. They began smiling. Noxious closed his eyes and walked out of the throne room without saying a word. Everyone left the throne room except Feng. The golden door was shut closed. Now that they''re gone we can discuss privately... The leader of The Zen Clan stood off from his throne and revealed to be none other than Orion"s master, Jon Zen. He looked much older. His hair was grey. He had a grey beard hanging down resembling an old kung-fu grandmaster. His power level naturally was 130,000,000,000,000. Feng"s power level was 800,000,000,000. Jon pulled out a pipe and began smoking. He blew a smoke ring from his nose. " Have you tested Orion"s strengths?" asked Jon. "No." A Hitoshi Ninja interfered... "Hitoshi Ninja?" "I thought The Industrial Elf Army killed them all. Not only does Orion have an experienced Hitoshi Ninja with him he has the other friend. " Who is this other friend?" His name is Cross. He was the one who defeated Yun Xing. " Interesting." "Let them come." " I will see to it that they won''t leave here alive." said Jon." "Tell Victor to guard the gates." Feng nodded and left the throne room. Jon sat back on his throne and continued to smoke his pipe. Show me what you have learned Orion. "As for your friend, I will see to it he does and doesn''t interfere with my plan." Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Takeo, and Lucia"s Location.. 2,000 miles away from Malar, The City In The Clouds... Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Takeo, and Lucia needed a rest. Even though the ship was placed on autopilot it was very boring. The beds were hard as a rock, the oatmeal was hard as a rock, and the water was rather disgusting. They stopped at the last stop hotel only where rich folks stayed before visiting the city. Malar was a tourist attraction that brought many people from around the world. When they landed the ship on the last stop hotel this caught the attention of the rich folks. The door swung open and everyone walked out. Chapter 683 - Fearsome Enemies When everyone stepped out of the ship all eyes were on them. Takeo pulled out a bag of gold coins and heaved it on his shoulder. They walked into the hotel catching the attention of the hotel manager. The hotel manager was having tea. " May I help you, ladies and gentlemen?" Cross walked into the front of Orion and said we will like to rent 3 rooms. The hotel manager sighed and sighed. Not be rude but you will be charged 300 gold coins every 5 hours. If you can''t afford it just leave. Takeo heaved the giant bag of coins of the table crushing the table. Over 200,000 coins were released from the bag. A smile appeared on the hotel manager"s face. The hotel manager picked up a set of keys and handed them to Cross who handed to keys to everyone else. Cross shared a room with Sarah. He just came from having some unprotected sex with her. He pulled out at the last moment. While he slept he looked at the ceiling. He opened the fridge moulded in the dresser. He pulled out a bottle of lemon water and guzzled it down. He did this to 5 more bottles. He began training. While he trained Rider began to talk to him. "Training at this moment is great Cross." "You have some fearsome enemies heading your way." Cross"s power level was evenly 200,000,0000. He continued to train for 3 hours until he was soaking wet. Chapter 684 - Ceasar Of The Beast Clan The Ronin in shopping out a bandit camp. He needed a battleship to travel to The City In The Clouds. He snuck behind a bandit and placed his hand over his mouth. He ripped off the bandit''s jaw and stabbed him in his head. He hid the bandit"s body in the tall green grass. He tried his best not to get his long white coat dirty. The Ronin jumped on the roof of a hut and counted up to 50 bandits. The Ronin, however, was unaware of the heavy bandit that was behind him. The Ronin turned around and was punched in the face. He flew through two huts. The bandit began laughing. He sounded the alarm alerting every bandit that an intruder infiltrated the camp. The Ronin stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his mouth and forehead. It felt as if he was smashed against a boulder. When he stood on his feet he saw two bandits running towards him. The Ronin picked a piece of iron and threw it into one of the bandit"s chest. Blood squirted everywhere. The Ronin stuck out his right hand. A hole appeared in his hand. The musty air was sucked inside his hand. He then shouted: " Air Cannon!" A powerful cannon made from the air was released from his hand. The bandit that stood in front of him turns into a blood splatter. The air cannon killed half of the bandits and destroyed two mountains in the process. The Ronin began breathing heavily. The heavy bandit who earlier punched The Ronin stood in front of him. The heavy bandit pulled out a club and tried to smash his body like a pumpkin. Luckily for The Ronin, he rolled out of the way just in time. The bandit''s heavy club smashed on the ground causing rubble to fly into the air. The heavy bandit quickly turned and there to deliver another heavy blow. Suddenly the heavy bandit froze. He dropped his club and stumbled into a wall. He suddenly was sliced in half. Blood and organs splattered everywhere. The Ronin was confused. He turned around and saw a man that looked like a lion. He had orange hair and an orange mustache. The man-lion claws were dripping blood. His hair was stylish and orange. The Ronin examined the man-lion"s garb and saw that he was from The Infamous Beast Clan that lived in the east. The man-lion wore a green cloak, two brown boots, and a light leather knights garb. Around his forearms were wrapped in white bandages. The man-lion was deathly starting at The Ronin. The Ronin knew that The Infamous Beast Clan was trouble. If an intruder entered their sacred land, they would be tortured, killed and preserved as meet for dinners and festivals. The Ronin stuck his hand out and fired an Air Cannon at the man-lion. The man-lion grinned exposing his sharp teeth. The man-lion dodged the Air Cannon without moving. The man-lion sprinted towards The Ronin and zipped past him. The Ronin looked down on his chest and no longer saw the white coat. He had three streaks on his body. Blood began splattering everywhere. The Ronin collapsed on that ground and held his chest. The man-lion turned and jumped in the air. The Ronin closed his eyes and sighed. Suddenly holes began appearing in The Ronin"s body. Hot smoke was released from his body making the area hard to see through. The man-lion landed on his feet trying his best to see through the fog. Unexpectedly The Ronin placed his hand on the man-lion"s face. He fired an air cannon into The Ronin"s face. The man-lion began screaming. Half of the man-lion"s face was missing. The Ronin picked up the man-lion by his neck and began choking him. The man-lion began foaming from the mouth. When he was about to snap his neck, the man-lion overpowered The Ronin. He kneeled The Ronin in the stomach. The man-lion then drove his elbow in The Ronin"s spine causing him to smash into the ground. He then placed his right foot on The Ronin"s head. He stomped his head into the ground causing a crater to form. The man-lion began smiling. The man-lion jumped out of the crater and picked up his skin. He ate his skin and licked the blood of his lips. He rubbed the blood from his face with his green cloak. Unexpectedly his internal wound was healed. The man-lion heard footsteps approaching behind him. He turned around and saw The Ronin with blood all over his face and bruises and cuts all over his body. " The Phantom Corp had made you into a mindless killing machine." " I can see they you have given up for ninja seeking ways." The Ronin"s left eye began glowing red. "Hostile Beast Clan member detected." " "You don''t remember who I am don''t you?" asked the man-lion. The man-lion began to laugh. " I am Ceasar Of The Beast Clan." An Elite Officer." " I am the one who gave you that huge nasty scar 6 years ago." The Ronin turned his head around and saw a huge scar on his back. "For years I tried to finish you but you used your ninja tactics to use the environment as a hiding spot." "I see that all of that has gone down the drain." Ceasar sharpened his claws and began running towards The Ronin. The Ronin suddenly opened his mouth and fired a green beam out of his mouth catching Ceasar off guard. Ceasar was caught off guard. An explosion occurred. The Ronin closed his mouth and blew black smoke from his nostrils. He turned his back on The Ronin and began walking towards his hoverbike. An eyeball smashed on his head. It began raining Ceasar"s organs and limbs. Blood was everywhere. He drove to the battleship and entered it. The Ronin was behind watched by two Elite Officers. One that looked like a regular human and one that looked like a wolf. The wolf carried an axe, while the human carried a rifle. They turned around and walked away. Chapter 685 - Victor"s Past Part 1 Victor was in his chambers meditating. He often meditated with no clothes on. The clothes he wore weighed over 1,000 pounds. Without the 1,000 pound clothes, Victor seemed as if he was light as a feather. He began fighting training dummies. He round housed one of the training dummies head, causing straw to fly everywhere. After 10 hours Victor was beat. His body was soaking wet. He collapsed on the ground and began doing push-ups. After he did his pushups he was finished with his training for the day. He began breathing heavily. He dropped on his bed and fell asleep. He undertook to dream about his past. 20 years ago... National Ranken Tournament. The National Ranken Tournament was a tournament that was held every 50 years. It welcomed all challengers from around the world and from other challengers. Victor was 5''3 and was only 130 pounds full of muscle He was 15. He still had both of his arms. He had proceeded to the 4 round surprising many people had two more rounds to go. He was up against a bloodthirsty serial killer named Axel. Axel killed over 100,000 people in his lifetime. His first victim was his parents. He killed them when he was 4. He was now 64. Axel acted as if he didn''t feel pain. He carried a long halberd. Axel looked down on Victor and grinned. Before the bell of the match was ringed he began running towards Victor. Victor scoffed cracked hid knuckles. He jumped in the air and began punching Axel repeatedly. It seemed as if the area around him was in slow motion. Victor landed on his feet and walked away. Axel collapsed on his feet and vomited up blood and held his chest. An explosion occurred. Axel died instantly. Chapter 686 - Victor"s Past Part 2 Victor patiently waited for the other contestants to finish winning their matches. While he waited for the other contestants to finish winning their matches, punched a pillar with his bare hands. He generated a white aura around his body and closed his eyes. Victor reopened his eyed and punched the pillar into smithereens. Even though he was just an apprentice he still had enough power to stop a raging bull in its tracks. Victor still had a long way to go before he reached enlightenment. Once he reached enlightenment, he would earn respect, fame, and power. Victor sat down on his reserved white comfy bed and breathed heavily. He looked at his fist and saw that he had many blisters, bruises, and cuts. Victor searched for in the brown wardrobe and pulled out fresh white bandages. He unravelled the bandages and ripped a huge piece off with his teeth. He wrapped the bandages around his fists. Victor collapsed on the bed and looked at the ceiling. He was thinking about his father. Victor"s father was named Poseidon. He had the power to manipulate water and use it as a deathly weapon. However, Poseidon believed that he was overpowered and tried to overthrow his superiors. Poseidon was easily slain. He was killed by Feng. Poseidon died in Victor"s hands. This happened when Victor was only 5. He cried for weeks. His father''s childhood friend, Doro raise Victor and trained him in his father''s absence. Poseidon saved Doro"s life when they were teenagers. After that Doro became told Hermes that he owed him his life. Poseidon told him not to worry. He was his childhood friend after all. They knew each other since they were toddlers. Doro was obligated to raise his childhood friend"s son. He took care of his wife Ashely for 3 months until she committed suicide. This made Victor strive to become stronger and stronger. Victor got off his bed and scavenged through the fridge. He pulled out a bottle of water and guzzled it down, burping loudly. Victor was not that type to eat greasily fats or fish. He strictly only ate fruits and vegetables and only drank water. When he was about to eat a banana, Doro walked in. Doro was 5''11 and weighed 200 pounds of muscle. He had dark brown hair. He had it in a top knot. He wore a black robe with the sleeves ripped off exposing his muscles. Doro never wore socks or shoes. He believed that they slowed him down. Doro also had a dark brown mustache. Under his neck had a huge nasty scar. It looked as if someone attempted to chop off his head. "Your 4th match will start in 2 minutes." "I hoped that you prepared," said Doro. Victor placed the banana back in the fridge and got off his bed. "Yes, I am prepared." "We gave trained day after day for this tournament," said Victor. Doro nodded and moved out of the way of the door allowing Victor to proceed. Before Victor left his chambers Doro stopped. "Victor wait one second." Victor stopped and turned around. "Yes, master Doro?" Doro shoved his hand in his pocket and pulled out a gold ring with a diamond in it. "Your father wanted me to give this to you before he attempted to overthrow his superiors." "Here." He tossed it at Victor who caught it with his left hand. He examined the ring and saw that it ancient Zen symbols inside it. Victor scoffed and tossed it back at Doro. Doro was confused. "Why don''t you want it?" asked Doro. "No." answered Victor. "That is the last memory you will have of your father." " You better explain yourself." Victor began laughing. " My father was way over his head." "Trying to overthrow his superiors?!" "Ha!" "No, that"s comedy!" The more shit Victor said about his father, the angrier he became. He clenched his hands into fists and sprinted towards Victor. He grabbed him by his neck and lifted him up off his feet. Victor began foaming from the mouth. Doro saw what he was doing and instantly dropped Victor who landed on his feet. " I am sorry Victor," said Doro. Victor began coughing loudly. He wiped the spit from his mouth and placed a serious expression on his face. "Fuck you!" You are weak just like my father was!" Victor had a serious expression on his face. He kicked open the door and walked out. It was the for his 4th match. Doro sighed and flip the over bed. He picked up his childhood friend''s ring and shoved it inside his pocket. He sighed and hoped that Victor would win. Victor was up against a man named Tabanus. Tabanus had the qualities of a bug. He had the wings of a mosquito, the legs of a praying mantis, the eyes of a fly, a stinger of a scorpion, and the manglers of a roach. His skin colour was yellow and black like a bee. The mosque was 6''8 and weighed only 90 pounds. His skinny frail body was wrapped in a cloak. The minute Tabanus saw Victor he began Drooling acid. "So you''re my contestant.." Victor had a disgusted look on his face. He looked around the coliseum and saw many nobles and royalty watching, screaming their guts out. They mostly placed bets on Victor because of his 1rst, 2nd, and 3rd matches. Victor began laughing. He went into a fighting stance and smiled. "If it''s a fucking fight you want its ucking fight you savages will get!!" yelled Victor. Tabanus took off his hood and started smiling. "That''s the type of energy I like..." "It makes me want to feast on your flesh even more." "Come on!!" "Take your best shot!!" Victor ran towards Tabanus and leaped 10 feet in the air. He generated a white aura around his hands and began firing beams at Tabanus. Tabanus dodged the white beams and spat a giant acid ball out of his mouth. Victor successfully dodged the acid ball but was still grazed. He crashed roughly on their ground. Tabanus began laughing. He was considered to be the strongest man of The Insect Clan. Chapter 687 - Victor"s Past Part 3 Victor quickly stood on his feet. A long streak of blood was leaking from his forehead. He wiped the blood from his forehead and looked in the stalls. He saw Doro watching him with a look of confidence in his eyes. Even though Victor was rude and belligerent, Doro still trained and believe in him. Victor suddenly gained a power boost. He clasped his hands together and circled white aura around his body. The coliseum began shaking and rumbling. The ground began cracking up. Victor sprinted towards Tabanus who could even calculate his speed. He began unleashing a barrage of attacks and his frail body. Blue blood-splattered everywhere. He then round housed Tabanus in his face, dislocating his jaw and knocking out three of his teeth. Tabanus crashed into the south wall of the coliseum. The south wall was filled with smoke. Victor began smiling. Tabanus flew out the smoke with his body surrounded in blood. He clenched his teeth together and made long blades come out of his wrist. He flew to the ground and stabbed Victor in his stomach. Victor tightened his muscles in time. Tabanus''s wrist blade was shattered like glass. Victor kneeled Tabanus in his face. He broke his nose. Tabanus grew angry and stabbed Victor in his ribs with his incredibly sharp stinger. Victor was poisoned. Tabanus smiled and flip kicked Victor in his face. Victor smashed roughy on the ground. "You think just because you inflicted more damage to me that I would fall?" Tabanus allowed Victor to stand on his feet. " I have been through a lot worse." "A lot worse.." Victor jumped back and wiped the blood from his face. Tabanus took off his cloak and reveals his body. He clenched his hands into fists and veins began popping out of his neck. His weak 90-pound body turned into a 300-pound body full of muscle. Tabanus was using 45% of his strength. His stinger grew longer his mandibles grew hugger, and his spinal cord stuck out of his back. His voice was now monstrous. Victor maintained his calm and generated a misty white aura around from his mouth around his fist. Chapter 688 - Better Off With One Limb Before Victor could finish his incantations, Tabanus headbutted him. Blood gushed out of Victor"s head. Tabanus began laughing. Victor wiped the blood from his forehead and jumped back 10 feet. Tabanus began snickering. " I will like to warn you that my power level is 40,000,000." Victor looked at Doro who nodded it at him. Victor began firing multiple blue beams at Tabanus. Tabanus suddenly wrapped himself in a cocoon. Five explosions occurred causing smoke to rise in the air. When the smoke cleared up a brown cocoon was seen. Suddenly the brown cocoon cracked off of Tabanus"s body like glass. Tabanus began laughing. " There was a reason why I was named the strongest of my clan!" Tabanus clenched his hands into fists. Purple aura began wrapping around his body. The area began shaking and rumbling. "I will now show you my true power!" Unexpectedly a blue cocoon appeared around Tabanus"s body. Victor used this time to recover. He collapsed on one knee and began breathing heavily. Doro shoved his hand inside a small backpack that sat next to him. He threw a chocolate granola bar at Victor. Victor ripped open the chocolate granola bar and devoured it. He instantly gained his strength back. He stood on his feet and hardened his muscles. He ripped off his blood-drenched shirt and tossed it to the side. He was muscular for a 15 teen-year-old. He had multiple scars all over his chest. The scars on Victor"s chest was from training. Doro made him fight a fearsome mountain troll when he was 10 years old. He barely made it out alive. Luckily for him, Doro arrived in time and saved him from certain death. Victor clenched his hands. He had a serious look on his face. He was about to go all out. His power level was 110,000,000. The cocoon cracked in half and released black smoke. Tabanus walked out of the black smoke. He looked entirely different. It was blue and black. He was 100 pounds. He had the majestic wings of a butterfly. He no longer had a stinger. He had long earlobes. His head looked like a helmet. His skin was harder than iron. Victor instantly began running towards Tabanus. Tabanus looked at his hands and smiled. He slapped Victor into a wall. "My power level is 160,000,000!" "You already lost this fight!" yelled Tabanus. Victor stood on his feet. His body was shaking and shivering. He had blood all over his face and chest. Victor began collapsed on his feet and coughed up blood. Tabanus slowly began walking towards Victor. He picked him up by the neck and began drooling. He looked at Victor"s right arm and saw that it was tender and juicer. He suddenly bit off Victor"s right arm. Victor let out a loud scream. The crowd was no longer cheering. It was no longer a fight. It was torture. Tabanus swallowed Victor"s right arm whole. He tossed him to the side. Victor lost at least 4 pints of blood. Tabanus turned his hand into a blade and raised it into the air. He was about to land the final blow. Doro was about to leap from the stalls and helped Victor. Victor suddenly disappeared and reappeared behind Tabanus catching off guard. Even though he was on the verge of death, he still could. His pride could not be shattered. He shoved his left hand inside of Tabanus"s back and crushed Tabanus"s spine. The force caused Tabanus"s brain to explode. Everyone was shocked. Even Doro. Victor executed an ancient killing technique named Flowers Petal. It made the victim''s skin soft like butter and the user''s hand harder than diamond. Tabanus died instantly. Tabanus"s eyes rolled into his head. Victor was declared the victorious one. Victor stumbled to his chambers and collapsed. Two hours later. Victor was wrapped in bandages. His external wound was no longer bleeding. Doro burned it. He had a smile on his face. " You did good Victor," said Doro would have a proud smile on his face. "Your father would have been extremely proud of you." Doro went into the fridge and pulled out a tuna sandwich he constructed 20 minutes ago. He liked his sandwiches extremely cold. He sliced the sandwich in half and placed one half in the fridge. He ate the other half in only 2 minutes. When he was about to fall asleep in the chair next to the unconscious Victor, he gave attention to something falling in the living room. He went into the living room and saw members of the Insect Clan snooping around. "Can I help you, gentlemen?" asked Doro. " Your pupil will pay for his actions." "He murdered our best soldier!" Doro shook his head and said: "It was either Victor"s life or his." "Now that we have settled our differences between you can partake your furlough." Doro turned his back on the Insect Clan warriors who pulled out daggers. They tried to stab him in the back. Doro quickly turned around and punched the air releasing a giant burst of air that stripped the Insect Clan warriors skin from their muscles. Blood splattered everywhere. Doro was a Zen Clan master who was known as The God Of War for his intense strength. Five Insect Clan warriors burst through the roof. He grabbed one of the Insect Clan warriors by the throat and pulled out his adam''s apple and shoved down his throat. He the round housed the Insect Clan warriors head off, splattering blue blood all over the place. A Insect Clan warrior jumped on his back and stabbed him repeatedly in his back. Doro hardened his muscles and released a burst of air from his body. They splattered on the wall like roaches being smacked with a rolled-up magazine or newspaper. One Insect Clan warrior successfully stabbed Doro in his chest. Blood began to draw. Doro sighed and backhanded the Insect Clan warrior causing his neck to snap. Chapter 689 - The God Of War Executed After 3 minutes, Doro killed over 20 Insect Clan Warriors. His body was bathed in blue blood. He scoffed and sat on the couch. There was one more Insect Clan warrior. He had a rifle pointed at Doro"s head. He squeezed the trigger and a 5-inch rifle was released from the nozzle. Doro dodged the bullet in time. A giant hole appeared on the couch. Doro ran out of Victor"s chambers. He was confronted by The Leader Of The Insect Clan. He had long white hair and a long white beard. He had the legs of a grasshopper and the wings of a grasshopper. At least 60 Insect Clan warriors stood behind The Leader Of The Insect Clan. His power level was 100,000,000,000. He was way stronger than Doro. Doro''s power level was only 20,000,000,000. " Your pupil must pay for your crimes." " No one will touch Victor." Not while I exist." The Leader Of The Insect Clan began smiling. He suddenly slit Doro"s throat. A lot of blood leaked out of his neck. Doro staggered into the door. Even though his throat was slit he was still alive. Suddenly The Leader Of The Insect Clan punched off Doro"s head. Chapter 690 - Storming Malar Victor instantly woke up. He was breathing heavily and sweating as if he came from exercising. He controlled his heavy and sighed. He scavenged through his wardrobe and pulled out a pink towel drying his wet body. Every time he fell asleep, he dreamed about his past when he fought the strongest bug warrior of The Insect Clan Tabanus. He placed his light Zen clan garb on and walked out of his chambers. Last Stop Hotel. When everyone woke up they learned that Orion checked out earlier and decided to storm Malar on his own. They only stayed one night so the hotel manager had to give them back their gold. They instantly rushed to the battleship and placed it on autopilot. The ship was heading for Malar. Orion"s Location. Orion was in front of the gates of Malar. In front of the gates laid two guards. They clashed their spears together. They had very serious expressions on his face. " State your purpose outlander." said one of the guards. " I am Orion Zen the only protege of the traitorous Jon Zen," answered Orion. "We have no quarrel with you." "We will allow you to leave unarmed." Orion turned his back on the guards and b.r.e.a.s.tfed heavily. He quickly turned around and sprinted towards one of the guards. The guard laughed and avoided Orion. He bashed Orion in his back with the hilt of the spear. The guard then kicked Orion in his face, causing blood to splatter everywhere. Orion crashed on the fluffy ground. "Our power levels are even 15,000,000,000." We can destroy you in a blink of an eye. Orion wiped the blood from his mouth and grinned. He clenched his hand into a fist and manufactured double damage energy. He followed up with a punch that cracked the guard"s spear and spinal cord. Orion began laughing. His power level was 20,000,000,000. He was 5 times stronger. The other guard that had his tongue and voice box removed tried to sneak attack, Orion. Orion followed up with a roundhouse that was powerful enough to break the guard''s neck. The two guards were eliminated. Orion walked up to the golden gates and punched the gates into smithereens. The citizens and nobles who were in the area had a terrified look in their eyes. They watched him as if he was a bloodthirsty beast. When Orion was about to make a speech he was interrupted. The citizens who blocked the city starting parting the way. Orion could sense a powerful aura. It was a Veil. Veil was one of the most feared people in Malar. No dared to challenge his authority. Veil looked at Orion and saw that he resembled Raleigh. " Well, well, well." " You must be one of the intruders I heard so much about." He looked behind Orion and saw that he killed the guards. "It will be an honour fighting you." Orion instantly fired a Reinforced Blast at Veil causing the commoners and nobles to run into the city. The Reinforced Blast devoured Veil. An explosion commenced. Orion began laughing. Suddenly Veil walked out of the smoke unharmed. The Reinforced Blast had to be the most casual attack ever created by our clan." "You have a long way to go before you can challenge me." Orion sprinted towards Veil and jumped in the air. Veil scoffed and turned his back on Orion. Orion was abruptly stabbed in the gut. He smashed on a cart filled with different types of seasons. Orion was confused. " I have the power to make my aura into anything I settled my mind on. Orion stood on his feet and held his stomach. Everywhere he walked he left a blood trail. Veil could see that Orion had a strong spirit and had a lot of pride. He still had formidable power inside his body. " Don''t you get it?!" " You are not on my level." When it seemed as if Orion was about to past out light blue started to generate around his body. It was his greatest power enhancement move, Triple Damage. None of the Zen"s knew about the Triple Damage power enhancement move. They only learned Double Damage, the red crimson energy which would be destructive if mastered. Before Orion could recover Veil appeared in front of him and unleashed a barrage of attacks on his body. Orion now had cuts, bruises, external and internal wounds, and a black eye. Orion was defeated. Veil snapped his fingers and made two guards grab him. They would throw him in a jail cell. Veil instantly defeated Orion because he could tell Orion"s power would have surpassed his. He would have to kill him. Veil then followed the guards. He began laughing. He thought that maybe Orion would help him taste defeat. Chapter 691 - Prison Cell Mate Orion woke up in a prison cell. He laid in his own pool of blood. His captors didn''t even bother to treat him. If he didn''t do something fast his wound be infected and he could potentially die. Orion generated white aura around his right hand and burned his wound. He screamed loudly. His scream echoed throughout the entire prison. Orion began breathing heavily. He experienced more pain this was nothing. Stop your bellyaching!" "What''s with all the f.u.c.k.i.n.g screaming?!" "Did you chop off your own nuts or something?" yelled his cellmate. He stood on his feet and stared at his cellmate. His cellmate looked as if he was 60 years old. He had a long white beard. His hair was thinned out. The cellmate barely had any teeth. The teeth he did had were rotten. He was dressed in rags and had no shoes. "Who are you?" asked Orion. who sounded like a child. The man hopped off his rock hard bed and landed on his feet. " My name is Gorbachev." I stole some riches from nobles 20 years ago. "They finally caught up to me two years later and threw me in this jail." "I have been here for 18 years!" yelled Gorbachev. " So you haven''t come up with a plan to escape?"1" asked Orion. Gorbachev used his sharp dirty fingernails to scratch his lice filled hair. "Uh... no." "But look at me!" yelled Gorbachev. " I am 60 years old!" " I am old and weak!" Gorbachev continued to talk about his failing limbs and organs. Orion sighed and went on his bed falling asleep. Chapter 692 - Noxious While Orion was sleeping, Gorbachev tried to pickpocket him. He shoved his dirty clawed hand inside Orion"s left pocket and pulled out a platinum chain with a big ruby in the pendant. Gorbachev"s heart raced with excitement. If he could see the chain he could get at least 5,000,000! When Gorbachev was about to hide the chain in his rags, Orion woke up with a furious look on his face. Gorbachev was shivering with fear. Orion searched his pockets and co3nched his hands into fists realizing that it was gone. He breathed heavily and coughed. " Where is my chain, Gorbachev?" asked Orion. Gorbachev who was still shivering in fear was sweating. " I do not know what you mean.." " I just woke up.." Orion snickered and walked up to Gorbachev, grabbing him by the remaining remnants of his hair. He shoved Gorbachev"s head inside the toilet filled with piss and shit that made the entire cell reek. Gorbachev began screaming. Orion took his head out of the toilet and said: " I will ask you one last time?" " Where is my chain?" Gorbachev began coughing. His face was covered in green piss. "It''s in my left back pocket!" yelled Gorbachev. Orion searched Gorbachev"s left back pocket and pulled out his platinum, ruby pendant chain. He took his right hand off the remaining remnants of Gorbachev"s hair. Gorbachev began coughing loudly. " Are you that much of a thief?" What would possess you to steal my chain?" "You know I could break you in two anytime I want." Gorbachev placed his back against the moss-covered wall and said: It''s in my blood. Every since I was a little kid I stole from people. When I was caught they would either whip me or burn me. Gorbachev took off his rags and showed Orion Gorbachev his scars and horrible burns. " People often called me garbage or sc.u.m." Gorbachev grabbed the dirty sheet off the top bunk and wiped the green piss off his face. Gorbachev sighed and said: " I am never getting out of this prison." Well, actually I could have broken out of this prison earlier, but I wanted to rest. Orion clenched his right hand into a fist and punched the rusty bars off the hinges. Smoke began to fill the area. Orion walked out of the prison cell and asked Gorbachev: " "Are you coming or have you grown too fond of this nasty cell?" Gorbachev stood on his feet and walked out of the cell. The prisoners began cheering. Two prison guards stood in front of Orion, holding assault rifles. They began opening fire on Orion. Orion didn''t even bother to dodge the bullets. They bounced off of Orion"s chest. Orion sprinted towards one of the prison guards and drove his elbow into the prison guard''s chest. The prison guard coughed up blood and smashed into one of the storage rooms. The other prison guard pulled out a baton and bashed Orion on the head. Blood began to draw. Orion slowly turned around and was about to brutally kill the prison guard. Nonetheless, Gorbachev tackled the prison guard and repeatedly bashed his head on the rock hard ground. Blood splattered all over Gorbachev"s face. Gorbachev stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his face. " That''s for keeping me locked up in that shit hole for 20 years!" Gorbachev noticed that he saw a set of keys next to the prison guard''s waist. He decided that he was going to free the prison even though he knew that they were in prison for doing something horrible. He opened one of the cells and said: " Feel free." " Both Orion and Gorbachev ran out of the Malar Prison. When they arrived outside at least 40 prison guards waited for them. They were ready to fire at any moment. An old prison guard yelled: "Fire!" At least 500 bullets were fired at both Orion and Gorbachev. Orion stood in front of Gorbachev. All of 500 bullets bounced off of Orion"s chest, leaving many red dots on his body. This made Orion made. Orion clenched his hands into fists, generating white aura around his body. A shockwave occurred. When the shockwave dispersed, the 40 prison guards dropped on the ground. They were knocked unconscious. Gorbachev came from around Orion with a shocked looked on his face. " How did you do that?!" When Orion was about to answer Gorbachev, Orion picked up a high power level. He looked in the mist and saw a man with yellow hair, wearing a t-shirt with the sleeves removed. One the center of the shirt had a fist. The man looked around and saw prison guards foaming from the mouth. He kneeled down on one knee and examined warden. " Help me.." Noxious snapped the warden"s neck and stood on his feet. He took off his blue and white mask filled with holes and tossed it to the side, revealing his face. Noxious"s eyes were purple. He had horns coming out of the forehead. He was half Oni. His mother was an Oni while his father was of the Zen Clan. He had two fangs pocking out. On his side, he was equipped with a club. Gorbachev walked up to Orion and said: " Orion do not mess with that man. "He is of the Zen Clan, Noxious!" "Is half Oni!" "I am of the Zen Clan to Gorbachev." " Really?" Orion nodded. He slowly began walking up to Noxious. " Noxious was 6''0 and weighed 160 pounds of muscle. Orion looked up to Noxious and clenched his hand into a fist. He punched Noxious in the face. Blood squirted out of Noxious"s mouth. Noxious, however, took the punch and slowly turned around. It was as if he didn''t feel the punch. He followed up with an uppercut, breaking Orion"s chin. Orion flew through the air. He was at least 200 feet from the ground. Orion roughly smashed on the ground creating a crater. Orion jumped out of the crater and fixed his broken jaw. Chapter 693 - The Strength of A Oni Orion began firing multiple beams at Noxious. When the beams reacted with Noxious"s skin, they dispersed. Noxious"s skin was hard to penetrate. Not even Ferris could penetrate his rock hard skin. Noxious began slowly walking towards Orion. Orion ran towards Noxious and began unleashing a barrage of attacks on Noxious. Noxious endured all the pain and backhanded Orion. Orion vomited up blood and crashed into the roof of the prison. Noxious began walking towards Gorbachev. " Get back you freak!" " Stay away!" Noxious grabbed Gorbachev by his head and smashed his head like a bug splattering blood all over the place. He tossed his body to the side and jumped on the roof of the prison. Orion fired a Reinforced Blast straight at Noxious"s chest. The blast bounced off his chest. He was an unstoppable juggernaut. He punched Orion in his chest and drove his elbow in his back causing him to smash into the sewers of the prison. Orion landed in a pile of piss. He began vomiting. He stood on his feet and rolled out of the way as Noxious crashed through. Orion rushed Noxious and headbutted him, hurting himself in the process. Orion smashed into a pipe causing shit to splatter everywhere. Chapter 694 - The Rifleman Noxious pulled out his club and tried to bash Orion"s brains out. Orion rolled out of them and round housed Noxious. Five of Noxious"s teeth flew out of his mouth. Blood started to flow. Noxious grew furious and grabbed Orion by the neck. Orion began shaking and foaming from the mouth. Orion overwhelmed Noxious and headbutted him, cracking couple fragments in his forehead. Noxious fell into the pissy water. Orion took the advantage to check up on Gorbachev. He walked up to Gorbachev and realized that he was dead. This made Orion furious. He began generating double damage aura around his unit. The area proceeded to tremble and thundering. His power level grew from 600,000,000 to 20,000,000,000. Noxious jumped from the hole in the roof and landed on his feet. He wiped the blood from his face with his tiger kilt. " You are a pest," said Noxious. "Your friend over there wasn''t any trouble." " He allowed me to crush him like the bug he was," said Noxious. The more Noxious talked bad about Gorbachev, the angrier he became. Noxious began smiling. " Killing him was doing the world a favour." " He was a piece of shit." Orion clenched his jaw and sprinted towards Noxious. Noxious grinned and ripped off his shirt exposing his tattoos and scars. Orion suddenly flickered and appeared behind Noxious. He was about to deliver a powerful blow. Unexpectedly, Orion was shot in the shoulder by Noxious"s assistant. Blood splattered everywhere. Orion smashed into a rock. The name of Noxious"s assistant was Gunner. Gunner was an experienced, skilled rifleman who never missed a shot. He was also half-human half Oni. He had his locks dyed blonde. He also had horns but he had them chiselled down. He wore a cloak, brown boots, leather armour, and leather gloves. By his waist, he had 5 knives, and a gun in his boot. Noxious could telepathically talk to Gunner. " Nice shot." "Thanks." Orion stood on his feet and ripped the high calibre bullet from his shoulder. He tossed it to the side and began breathing heavily. " That''s what I like about you." "You are like my own punching bag." Gunner was about to squeeze the trigger of his rifle until Noxious didn''t give him the signal. When Noxious was about to challenge Orion with his full power, a hand suddenly busted through his chest. Noxious coughed up blood and collapsed on the ground. He fell on his back. He turned around to see who it was and was shocked. Feng stood before him with a serious expression on his face. " What is the reason for this traitorous act?!" yelled Noxious. Feng sighed and said: " You are supposed to be recapturing the prisoners. He looked to the side and saw Gorbachev"s mutilated body lying in a pool of blood. " I see that instead of capturing them you are killing them." Tch. " I never liked you anyway." "Noxious no longer mattered." Feng settled hid eyes on Orion. " You must be the infamous Orion." "I must apologize for the inconvenience of my former comrade, Noxious." " Since all is forgiven you can leave." When Feng turned his back on Orion, Orion grew extremely angry. He ran towards Feng who began shaking his head as if he was disappointed. Feng quickly turned around and kicked Orion in the face. Orion endured the pain and perfectly landed on his feet. He began rapidly firing beams after Feng. Feng dodged all the beams and flickered, appearing in front of Orion. He drove his elbow in his stomach then kneeled Orion in the face. Orion coughed up blood. Feng then slammed him on the ground. " I already told you." " Leave before you seriously hurt." Orion generated double damage energy around his body and released it as a shockwave. Feng flew into the air and landed on the roofs of the prison. Orion clashed his hands together and made double damage reinforced blast at Feng. Feng grabbed the double damage reinforced blast and absorbed it. He converted the double damage reinforced blast for energy for himself. Feng jumped off the roofs of the prison and landed on his hands. Orion barely had any energy left in his body to fight. He kneeled on one knee and vomited up blood. Orion was only steps away from mastering the double damage energy power enhancement. Feng began slowly walking towards Orion. Feng generated white aura around his right hand. He chopped Orion in his neck causing him to pass out. Feng called 5 Malar guards to grab Orion"s body to deliver him to the leader of The Zen Clan. Blood was everywhere. Gunner came down from his hiding spot and looked at Noxious. He began shaking his head and sighed. " You were just a foolish man." " I told you not to join The Zen Clan." "They are bad business." "Now, look at you." Gunner placed his rifle on the ground and placed his hands-on Noxious"s horns. He ripped Noxious"s horns clean off. Blood splatter on Gunner''s face. Gunner placed his Noxious"s horns in a brown bag. He buried his horns in the ground and sighed. He stood on his feet and began heading into the prison. He had some prisoners to kill. When he stepped inside the prison, he stomped in shit. Gunner was disgusted. He searched through his pocket and pulled out a match, striking it across the crackling wall. Gunner broke a piece of wood from the ceiling off and lighted it on fire. The ground was covered in blood and limbs. He could hear footsteps approaching. Suddenly a man holding a baton walked out of the shadows. The man was bald head and scars all over his head. " You must be one of the fugitives that escaped from his cell." The man began twirling the baton between his fingers. The man began running towards Gunner. Gunner placed his hand on one of his knives and threw it into the prisoner''s head. Many bloodthirsty prisoners began emitting from the darkness. " I can do this all day." Chapter 695 - Rescue Mission Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Takeo, and Lucia finally arrived in Malar. The door of the battleship swung open. Everyone walked out. The ground was fluffy like a pillow. It was also edible. But no one would eat something else someone stepped on. The main leader of The Zen Clan is here. "We have to be extremely careful." Sarah, Jesse, come with me. As they continued to walk, the more Sarah grew confused. " Cross where are we going?" "To blend in," answered Cross. Sarah sighed. She was tired of going back and forth. She hadn''t seen Earth for at least a year. All she wanted to do was rest. Jesse also missed Jessica. He secretly liked her but never had the guts to talk to her. He was afraid of rejection. Cross, Sarah, and Jesse blended in as if they were regular citizens. They walked into the busy city and were surprised. The city was filled with commoners and nobles. In order to live in a busy city, you would have to be rich. The rent for one condo in the city was 200,000 dollars a month. However, it was worth it. The condos had over 7 bedrooms. But they were not to sightsee. They needed to know where Orion wandered off to. Chapter 696 - Orion Learns The Truth Orion was thrown towards the Veil. His entire body was drenched in blood. " Well, well, well." " I wasn''t expecting you to escape prison." "Because of your actions, my leader the king of Malar has asked to see you in person." Orion spat blood in Veil"s face. This made Veil mad. Veil slapped Orion. Two of his teeth flew out of his mouth. " Get this dirt back out of my sight." " If he didn''t stink so much I would of punch you." The three guards dragged Orion out of Veil"s chambers. They dragged him all the way to Jon''s Royal Chambers. The golden gates opened as the three guards approached. Inside the royal chambers were dark as if it was night time. They tossed him into the royal chambers, giggling up a storm. The doors shut behind him. Even though Orion had many broken bones and many internal and external wounds, he still had the strength to stand up. He wiped the blood from his eyes. Orion began hearing a dark and distorted voice. " You must be Orion." "So what if I am?" "I have been watching you for years." "Studying you''re every move and every strategy." "What do you mean?" "Who the f.u.c.k are you?" Jon stood off his throne and revealed his face to Orion. Orion was shocked. "Hello Orion, my old pupil." "Orion had a lot to discuss with Jon but right know he was a loss of words." "How are you still alive?" asked Orion. Jon smiled and turned on the lights. "The entire thing was a test." " I wanted to see how you would survive on your own." Orion clenched his hands into fists and said: " You son of a bitch!" "Do you know how many times I almost got f.u.c.k.i.n.g killed!" "The many times I starved!" "The times I was tortured?!" yelled Orion. Jon sat in his throne and sighed. " It was all for the best Orion." " For all your hard times and troubles I will give you this once in a lifetime opportunity," said Jon. He stuck his hand out and said: " I will like you to become my right-hand man." "So what is your answer?" " Yes or no?" Orion clenched his jaw tightly and said: " I refuse." Jon began shaking his head. " Bad decision." Jon snapped his fingers. Suddenly 10 royal guards came through the windows. They held assault rifles. They began unleashing unstoppable firepower upon Orion. Orion dodged the bullets and ran towards two of the guards. He snapped one of the guard''s necks and drove his elbow through another guard''s chest, splattering blood everywhere. One of the guard"s manage to sneak up on him. He was stabbed in the back. Orion endured the pain and turned around, grabbing the guard''s head smashing it on the wall like a pumpkin. Blood and brains splattered on the shiny squeaky ground. Jon watched Orion in disappointment. "Such waste." Orion finished off the rest of the guards. He began breathing heavily like a racehorse. He held a jaw in his left hand. He tossed the jaw to side. " Nicely done." "Exactly what I taught you." Orion ran towards Jon and leaped in the air. Jon looked up at Orion and stuck his hand out, releasing a burst of energy causing Orion to smash into the wall. He coughed up chunks of blood. Orion quickly recovered and wiped the blood from his face. He generated double damage energy around his hands and formed the energy into a ball. He threw the ball straight towards Jon. The red beam ball of energy engulfed Jon"s body. An explosion occurred. When the smoke cleared up, Jon stood in the same spot without a scratch or bruise on his physique. Jon stood on his feet and said: " As much as I would like to fight you I won''t." " I don''t have the time to fight." "I have plans." Jon turned around and began slowly walking towards the door behind his throne. Orion fired a beam at Jon. Suddenly a man who wore a tribal cloth stood in front of Orion. The man caught the beam and clenched his hand into a fist. The beam dispersed. Take it easy with him." " I want to fight him for himself. Jon opened the door and closed it behind him. The man had red war paint all over his face. He had a tattoo of flames all over his chest and back. He carried two blades and grew up to 7''0. On his head, he had a giant red headdress made from the feathers of a red-tailed eagle. The man weighed 270 pounds. Chapter 697 - Topaz, The Descendant Of The Ancient Fire Manipulator The man began smiling. " Why do you defy the man who raised you and trained you?" "F.u.c.k you." "What do you know?" asked Orion. "Jon is a piece of shit." " He deserves to be put down." The man pulled out his two blades. He slowly began walking towards Orion. "Go ahead make and take the first shot." Orion smiled and punched the man in his chest. Orion"s hand went through the man''s chest. Blue flams were seen. As Orion did this nothing happened. The man shook his head and grabbed Orion by the neck, lifting him off his feet. " "My name is Topaz Of The Fire Tribal Clan in the far south." " I am declared to be the strongest man in the south." Topaz generated blue fire around his left fist. He punched Orion in his stomach. Orion vomited up blood. Topaz then slammed him into the ground, creating a crater. Topaz was about to stomp on Orion. Orion quickly rolled out the way and hopped to his feet. Topaz had an unworried look on his face. Orion began firing multiple beams at Topaz. The beams phased through Topaz"s body. Topaz shook his head and stuck his hand in the air. Blue fire surrounded his hand and a spear was created. Chapter 698 - Unbreakable Pride Topaz heaved the spear made of fire at Orion. Orion jumped in the air and fired two beams at Topaz. Every attack Orion continued to through after Topaz continued to phase through his the body. Topaz laughed and said: " I am already the declared winner of this fight!" yelled Orion. Orion wiped the blood from his forehead. He clenched his hands into fists and sprinted towards Topaz. Topaz wiped the grin off his face and appeared behind Orion. He punched Orion in his back, snapping his spine in two. Orion yelped in pain. He crashed into a pillar that was connected to the roof. The pillar crumbled into pieces. Topaz began walking towards the seriously injured Orion. He grabbed him by his hair and turned his right hand into a fire fist. Jon Zen instructed me not to kill you but I see a look of confidence in your eyes which means that you have an unbreakable pride. " "If I successfully kill you, that means I am shattering your unbreakable pride like glass. Good night Orion Zen. When Topaz was about to unleash the final blow, a metallic spike was fired into Topaz"s back. Topaz grunted and tossed Orion to the side. He turned around and ripped the metallic spike out of his back. Blood began squirting out of his back. This was the work of Cross. " Topaz placed a smile on his face and said: " It been at least 20 years since I bled my own blood. He examined the metallic spike and saw that it had a purple aura surrounding it. " How do you do it?" Topaz crushed the metallic spike in the palm of his hand. Cross had a serious expression on his face. Cross suddenly flickered. He appeared behind Topaz, kneeling next to the unconscious Orion. He sighed and began shaking his head. "Orion what have you gotten yourself in this time? Topaz didn''t like to be ignored. He fired a blue fireball at Cross. Cross quickly turned around and sliced the blue fireball in half causing it to disperse. Topaz finally found a worthy opponent. Cross stood on his feet and began circling purple aura around his body. Topaz sprinted towards Cross and tried to roundhouse him. Luck for Cross he ducked and punched Topaz in his stomach. Topaz coughed up blood and crashed through 3 interior design pillars. Topaz instantly recovered. He started snickering. He wiped the blood from his face and pulled out his two short curved blades that acted as boomerangs. He threw the two curved blades at Cross. Cross flickered and kicked Topaz in his temple, causing his head to smash into the ground. Blood squirted out. Cross scoffed and turned his back on Topaz. He called Jesse to drag Orion"s body to safety. Cross turned around and saw Topaz recovering. He vomited up a mouthful of blood. He clenched his two jaws together. He sunk his feet into the ground. His chest aired up like a balloon. His cheeks turned fat and puffy. Cross only realized at the last moment. His eyes widened. He flickered as Topaz realized blue flames from his nostrils and mouth. Everything in the path of the blue flames was burned. The blue flames came crashing through the flames of the throne room, catching the attention of Malar citizens. This also caught the attention of Ferris who knew that it was the work of Topaz. Topaz who was nearly out of energy began breathing heavily. "That- That should teach you to make my bleed my own blood." The entire throne room was in shambles. Topaz began to examine the place. He saw blood splatter on the ground. He waved his finger across the blood splatter rubbed it in fingertips. He looked up at the ceiling and saw Cross who jumped down, holding a metallic spear which he drove into Topaz"s chest. Topaz coughed up blood and dropped on the ground. "How. How aren''t you dead!" That was one of my best attacks. Cross shook his head and said: I don''t have time for you." Cross walked away from Topaz and jumped off the balcony landing perfectly on his feet as if he was a cat, rendezvousing with Sarah, Jesse, Takeo, Lucia, and the seriously injured Orion. Up by the balcony. Topaz successfully healed his wounds. He stood on his feet and began laughing. " So many have tried to kill but they were unsuccessful!" " Is that so?" said Ferris. Topaz quickly turned around. He saw Ferris who held the sword on his shoulder. Ferris looked around the throne room. He saw ashes everywhere. Do you work for Jon Zen?" asked Topaz. Yes." He will not be very fond of what you did to this place." " You are in some serious trouble pal. Topaz walked up to Ferris and said: " Do you know who you are talking to? Ferris didn''t say anything. " I am declared the strongest man in the south! I do not tolerate backtalk!" I shall have- Suddenly Topaz stopped talking. Ferris snickered and walked past Topaz. It seemed as if Ferris didn''t lift a finger. However, he did. He was a master in Zen Style Swordsmanship. Topaz"s head fell off of his body, splattering blood everywhere. He walked up to the balcony and saw a footstep. He analyzed the footstep with his machine eye. He didn''t find a match. Ferris sucked his teeth and reported to Feng who was under Jon. Feng''s power level was 30,000,000,000,000. Jon Zen''s power level was naturally 130,000,000,000,000. Both of them were monsters and killed anyone who stood in their way. The Ronin"s Location. The Ronin was finally in The City Parts Of Malar. He was in a barbershop, getting his hair and mustache cut. Everyone knew that you could get information out of people in barbershops. " I heard that some people by the name of Zen rule over this place. " How long have they had control over this place?" asked The Ronin. The barber and noble next to him said: " At least 50 years. "Can you give me their names?" The people in the barbershop were getting suspicious. " Are you some kind of mercenary or contract killer?" asked the barber. "Because if you are. " No, I am just a real estate man who just needs to do business with one of the Zen''s named Raleigh. Chapter 699 - Real Estate Owner No, you mean Ferris." He is the one who controls the real estate in this city. If you want a house, skyscr.a.p.er, or talk business, he''s your man." The barber just finished cutting The Ronin''s hair. That will be 30 dollars." The Ronin scavenged through his pocket and pulled out a snakeskin wallet that was drenched in green blood. He opened the wallet and pulled out 50 dollars. " Keep the change. Oh." Thank you very much!" Come again!" The barber stuck the 50 dollars in his back pocket and said to one of his coworkers: Call the guards." That man is trying to kill Ferris." When The Ronin was only 3 blocks away from the barbershop, he was confronted by 5 Malar guards. We have a warrant for your arrest." "Come with us and no one will get hurt. One of the guards began walking towards The Ronin. As the guard placed his hand on The Ronin"s shoulder, The Ronin grew furious. In his head, he thought that he should have never tipped the barber. Blood rushed through his head. The Ronin took the guard''s forearm off his shoulder and broke it, causing the guards to scream loudly. He then kicked the guard in his head sending a vibration throughout his entire body, killing him in the process. He then challenges the guards.. Chapter 700 - Gunners Strange Hobby After killing most of the guards only one remained. The guard''s face was covered in blood. He had his back up against a dead-end wall. Lynx walked up to the injured guard and kneeled down on one knee. " Where is the Zen master called Ferris?" " I will never tell you!" shouted the injured guard. That injured guard spat in Lynx''s face. This made Lynx furious. He punched the guard in his face, knocking out his two front teeth and a couple of his molars. The guard spat blood on the ground. " Please..." "No more." "Have mercy!" Lynx stood on his feet and sighed. " I might spare your life if you tell me where Ferris is." The guard began standing on his broken bones. He began grunting and wheezing. He mostly stays in one of the most expensive hotels in the city. The Ronin began laughing. He grabbed the injured guard by the neck. " Do not f.u.c.k.i.n.g play dumb with me." "There is a pot of expensive fancy hotels in this city." "Be specific." He tossed the injured guard to the side. The guard began coughing loudly. " Alright!" " I will tell you!" He stays at The Grand Malar Hotel!" "A five-star hotel!" The Ronin began smiling. He shoved his hands in his pocket and pulled out his shades an item wrapped in a white handkerchief. Thank you for your cooperation." "Here." The Ronin tossed the handkerchief at the injured guard who caught it with his left hand. "What is this?" "Just a token of my appreciation." " Enjoy." The Ronin walked past the injured guard and turned the corner. The injured guard spat blood on the ground and pulled unwrapped the item wrapped in a handkerchief. It was 10 gold coins. The injured guard began smiling. As he was about to stand up, his head was blown off, splattering blood, brains, and brain matter all over the dead end. This was the work of Gunner. Gunner''s rifle nozzle had smoke coming out of it. "Such a weak-willed asshole." Gunner jumped off the abandoned garbage dump building. He landed perfectly on his feet. Gunner was the type to collect the bullets he killed people with. He shoved his hand inside the injured guard''s exposed brain and pulled out a blood-drenched bullet. He licked the blood of the hot bullet and shoved it in his pocket. He looked at himself in the glass parts of the abandoned garbage dump building and saw that his horns were growing back. When they grew longer he would have to file them down. Gunner noticed something valuable. He kneeled down on the ground and saw muddy footprints. He began smiling. In front of The Malar Hotel. Lynx walked into the hotel and asked what room Ferris stayed in. He had to bribe the clerk to get the room number. He was staying in one of the Royal Suite Room''s, Room 23. When Lynx made it to Room 23 he felt a strange vibe. A vibe that was telling him that something terrible and horrible was about to commence. Lynx stood in front of Room 23. He kicked the door off its hedges causing it to land in the wall. Lynx walked in the royal room and saw one was inside. He saw a bowl of steaming hot soup on the couch. What the clerk didn''t tell him was Ferris recently left. " That f.u.c.k.i.n.g bitch!" When Lynx was about to go to the bottom floor he was pistol-whipped in the face. Lynx tumbled to the ground. A layer of flesh was removed from his face causing blood to draw. Lynx stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his face and stood on his feet. He saw Gunner. Gunner had a grin on his face. Lynx knew that he would be trouble. He looked to his right and saw a sharp silver knife on the table. He instantly reached for the knife and threw it at Gunner. Gunner rolled out of the way, dodging the knife. He kneeled on one knee and pulled the trigger of his rifle 3 times. Lynx stuck his metal robotic hand in the way, causing the bullets to bounce off the palm of his hand ricocheting all over the royal suite. Lynx took the advantage and rushed towards Gunner like a bull. He grabbed Gunner by his neck and tossed him into the 120-inch tv causing glass and sparks to fly everywhere. Gunner easily stood on his feet pulled out a flash grenade. The flash grenade landed on the red stylish rug, releasing out bright light. However, since Lynx had shades on he could easily see through the bright light of the flash grenade. He punched Gunner in his chest and round housed him in the jaw. A loud cracking noise was heard. Gunner flew through the wall causing him to land in the bathroom. Lynx placed his foot on the ground and walked in the bathroom. He noticed that the faucet was on All he saw was a blood splatter. He examined the blood splatter and rubbed the blood through his fingers. He licked the blood and noticed that it wasn''t blood at all. It was a red bath salt. Suddenly Lynx felt an object was pressed against. " Don''t move." Lynx stood on his feet and placed his hands up. "Because if you move it will be your last." Turn around." said Gunner. Lynx began slowly turning around. Unexpectedly Lynx stuck his hand in Gunner''s face. A hole appeared in his hand. The sweet air from the bathroom was sucked inside Lynx"s hand. Gunner successfully overpowered Lynx and jumped back. A powerful compressed air beam was released from his hand. Gunner"s entire body was engulfed. An explosion occurred, catching the attention of the other tenants in the hotel. The entire room was filled with smoke and ash. Lynx clenched his hand into a fist. He walked out of the bathroom and found Gunner''s cloak, which was drenched in blood. He was positive Gunner was dead this time. When Lynx was about to leave the royal suite, Gunner bursted from a couch. He had many cuts and bruises on his body. His eyes were red and one of his horns were exposed Chapter 701 - Demonic Power Lynx measured Gunner''s power to be 100,000,000. Gunner ripped off his shirt and exposed his defined muscles. Veins began popping out all over his body. He picked up his rifle and snapped in two. Lynx ran towards Gunner and jumped in the air. He tried to fly kick Gunner. Gunner teleported and punched Lynx in his back through someone else''s room. The man in the other room was having s.e.x with 2 green women who had 3 b.r.e.a.s.ts. They instantly ran out of the room. The man tried to stand up for himself. " What the- Before the man could finish his sentence, Gunner snapped the man''s neck. He tossed his body out the window. Lynx stood in his feet and took his cracked shades off. He sharpened his fingernails. His fingernails were sharp and black. Gunner ran towards Lynx and tried to stab him in the gut. Lynx grabbed his hand broke it. He then repeatedly kicked him in the chest. Gunner coughed up blood. When Gunner was about to land on the ground and go unconscious. Lynx picked Gunner and tossed him out the window. Gunner crashed on the ground roughly. Lynx who had the upper hand stuck his hand out and fired five beams at Gunner. Chapter 702 - A Power Level Of 50 Trillion The five beams engulfed Gunner''s body. An explosion occurred. Lynx immediately scanned the area for Gunner. He saw no sign of him. Lynx backflipped off the balcony of the Royal Suite and landed on his feet. After 2 minutes the smoke in the area dispersed. There laid Gunner''s body. He was missing his left forearm and had many ruptured organs. He picked up Gunner by his neck with one arm. Lynx clenched his hand into a fist and was about to deliver the final blow. "Stop." Lynx looked behind the nearly dead Gunner and saw his target, Ferris. Ferris was accompanied by two Malar guards who looked much older than the rest. There is no reason to kill Gunner. "He is just a soldier who knows how to follow orders." Lynx no longer had any quarrel with Gunner. Lynx tossed him to the side. "Finally." " I was wondering when you were going to show." "I thought you left the city by now." Ferris began chuckling. He snapped his fingers which instructed the two old Malar guards to attack Lynx. Both guards rushed towards Lynx. Lynx sucked some air into his hand and fired it at one of the guards. The guard rolled out of the way and tossed his spear at Lynx. He punched the spear into smithereens. He grabbed the guard by his neck and snapped it like a candy bar. He tossed the guard''s body towards the guard''s comrade, throwing him off balance. Lynx punched a hole through the guard''s chest. The guard vomited up a lot of blood and died instantly. Ferris had a serious expression on his face. He could chop Lynx to pieces by now but he wanted to test his strength. Lynx fired a compressed air beam at Ferris. Ferris flickered, appearing behind Lynx. Ferris drove his hilt into Lynx''s back. Lynx crashed through a pile of rubble. Ferris placed his on his shoulder and slowly began walking towards Lynx''s location. Lynx burst out of the rubble with a streak of blood leaking from his forehead. He was very angry. Lynx stuck his hand into the air and sucked all the smoke and pollution from the area into the palm of his right hand. Before Lynx could fire the beam at Ferris, Ferris zipped past Lynx, chopping off half of his right arm, splattering blood and cables everywhere. Lynx crashed roughly on the ground. He injured himself in the process. Ferris landed perfectly on his feet and placed his sword inside its hilt. He walked up to Ferris"s arm and analyzed it. He ripped the human tissue off the arm, exposing that it was a robot arm. "You are from The Phantom Corp aren''t you?" " I wonder why they want me dead." Lynx struggled to stand on his feet. "They want you dead because one of your allies, Victor Zen destroyed one of our main facilities." Once all The Zen''s are dead, The Phantom Corp will rule over everything!" Lynx. Ferris began laughing. "You are way over your head pal." "Our clan has owned this world for generations." Lynx grew mad and opened his mouth. He began charging up a yellow beam. Ferris sighed and sliced the ground. Letting out a giant sword beam, which disrupted the beam. A giant cut appeared in Lynx''s chest. Lynx staggered and held his chest. Blood began leaking everywhere. Lynx collapsed on his knees and slammed his head on the ground. His vision began fading away. As Ferris began approaching him, he closed his eyes shut. Ferris tossed the robot hand to the side and began laughing. Lynx was ordered by the strongest Phantom Striker to scope the city of Malar out. Over 4,000 miles away, a giant Phantom ship laid in the sky. The name of the first Phantom Striker was Kai. Kai"s power level was 50,000,000,000,000. He had long black hair with gold rings around his feet, wrist, and hair. He was 6''5 and weighed 206 pounds. He was an evil man who always smiled when he killed someone. He got his jollies off it. He didn''t allow himself to be treated or experimented on by the Phantom Corp. He never wore shoes. He had his fingernails painted black. He never wore shirts. He had tattoos all over his body. While Kai was training, he was interrupted by one of his soldiers. We have lost all contact with Lynx sir. Kai stood on his feet and said: " This is a minor setback." "They will still be destroyed." Chapter 703 - Breakfast Delights Victor"s Chambers. Victor was having breakfast. He was having eggs, bacon, toast with 3 ounces of butter on it, French toast, pancakes, sausages, buttermilk biscuits, peanut butter and jelly sandwiches, cereal, donuts, croissants, raisin buns with 7 slices of cheddar cheese, applesauce, Oatmeal, cream of wheat, grits, hot chocolate, black coffee, orange juice, water, and bourbon. Breakfast was Victor"s delight. He had to make up for all the fighting that occurred a couple of days ago. He picked up a glazed donut and ate half of it. He placed the piece of donut down. He picked up his cup of black coffee, sipping it 5 times without making a sound. After 20 minutes, he ate almost all the food he made. He burped loudly and pat his stomach. He stood off his chair and picked his teeth with a toothpick. He looked out the window and saw a familiar skyscr.a.p.er on fire. He picked up his sword and crashed through the window. He landed perfectly on his feet and began heading for the burning building. The more he ran he saw more and more dead bodies. He noticed that some of the dead bodies had bullet holes in them. He also saw a revolver. It belonged to an Industrial Elf. They recently formed an alliance with the Phantom Corp. Chapter 704 - Commander Torres The more Victor walked the more destruction he saw. He walked up to a Malar guard who was missing a leg and half of his face. He was experiencing a lot of pain. " Help me..." Victor started to shake his head. " You have failed your duty as a guard." "You deserve to be punished." The guard coughed up blood and said: " What are you going to do?" asked the guard. Victor stood on his feet and pulled out his sword. He pressed the sword against the guard''s neck slit his throat. Blood began squirting everywhere. Victor took a bow and placed his sword inside its sheath. As he walked away from the guard''s mutilated body he heard the loud engine of airship incoming. He looked in the air and saw an Industrial Revolution Elf ship piloted by two young elves. They began rapidly firing after Victor. Victor dodged the bullets without moving. "Die!" Yelled one of the young pilots. Victor leaped 12 feet in the air, landing on top of the young pilot''s airship. He ripped the roof of the airship off, grabbing one of the young pilots by their neck. He tossed the young pilot to the side. Luckily for the pilot, he survived by using his grappling hook. The other pilot pulled out a revolver and tried to blow a hole in Victor"s head. Victor dodged at the last minute only getting away with a graze. Blood began to draw. This made Victor furious. He chopped the pilot in the neck. The pilot died instantly, causing the small airship to lose control. It smashed into a pile of detritus causing it to explode. Smoke began rising everywhere. Victor landed perfectly on his feet. He walked away from the debris, licking the blood from his face away with his tongue. Suddenly 10 Industrial Elves began rapidly firing after Victor. Victor closed his eyes and slowly drew his sword. "Zen Clan Style.." Divine Slashes." Suddenly a giant purple and black sword beam were emitted from his blade. The Industrial Elves were sliced to pieces. Blood, limbs and organs splattered everywhere. Victor opened his eyes and slowly walked away. He was trying to figure out how and why The Industrial Elf Army attacked. He looked in the air and saw a giant Industrial Elf mother ship that was firing out many pods that crashed in the ground, creating miniature craters. Victor gritted his teeth and began walking away. The other young pilot tried to sneak up on Victor. Victor quickly swivelled around and sliced the young pilot in half. Victor was tired of killing weak Industrial Elves. When he was about to head back to his chambers he smelled a familiar cologne. He then heard snapping and smelled the disgusting aroma of a cigarette. "Well, well, well." "If it isn''t my old friend, Victor." Victor turned around and saw his old arch-nemesis, Isaac. Isaac was a very evil very sneaky Industrial Elf who manipulated and ruined people''s lives. He always had an evil grin on his face. He had black spiky hair and pointy ears. He had a tattoo of a cross on his forehead. His eyes were black and red. He had incredibly sharp canines and fingernails. He weighed 210 pounds and were 5''11. He wore light Industrial Elf he had tailored himself. He also wore gold rings and both of his ring fingers. His power level was unknown. Isaac''s front flipped off a pile of rubble, landing on his feet. "How long has it been?" asked Isaac. Victor placed his hand on his sword, ready to strike at any moment. " At least 6 years." Isaac took the cigarette out of his mouth, with his right index finger and right thumb, exhaling smoke from his nostrils. He dropped the cigarette and stomped it into the ground. Victor suddenly disappeared. He reappeared trying to stab Isaac. Isaac, however, clashed his sharp deathly fingernails with Victor"s sword, causing high fearsome winds to pick up. Isaac successfully headbutted Victor. Blood squirted out of his head. Victor smashed into a pile of dead bodies. "Just like old times!" yelled Isaac. Victor stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his forehead. Victor chopped the five times, letting out five white sword beams. Isaac placed his hands on the ground and created an ice wall. The ice wall was sliced to pieces. Multiple ice cubes landed on the ground. Isaac used the advantage. When he was about to fire an ice spike at Victor, someone grabbed his forearm. This, someone, was Feng. Feng"s grip was tight. "Give up little one." " Who the f.u.c.k are you?!" yelled Isaac. Feng began laughing. "I would respect your elders if I was you." Feng suddenly broke Isaac"s forearm, causing him to let out a loud shriek. Isaac''s eyes abruptly flashed. He stuck his hand in the air and turned his hand into a giant ice fist. He tried to punch Feng but failed. Feng stopped his ice fist with his index finger. "Please." Feng then punched Isaac in the chest. Isaac vomited up blood. He flew into the sky. He crashed roughly on the ground. Luckily for Isaac, he quickly recovered. Isaac stood on his feet and held his chest. He had a huge bruise on his chest filled with puss. As he was about to run towards Isaac, one of his superiors stopped him. Commander Torres XVII. Commander Torres XVII was over 500 years old. He was blind since he was 7. Torres was 7''6. He weighed 260 pounds. He had long white hair that reached his shoulders. He wore a cloak and hood. He wore bandages around his arms and had a strange amulet around his neck. His power level was 100,000,000,000,000. "Stand aside, Isaac." He is levels above you." Isaac snapped his right forearm back in place and clenched his jaw. He headed for the mother ship. Before he left he looked at Victor and grinned. Commander Torres walked looked at Feng. Both of them were incredibly strong. It was not yet there to fight. Chapter 705 - Rushed To The Hospital Orion was healed. Cross sat next to his hospital bed and patiently waited for Orion to recover. All Orion needed to be some food. He hadn''t eaten anything since he was in The Zen Clan City. He had bandages around his entire body. Orion got off his bed and unwrapped bandages from around his body tossing them in the trash. Cross woke up and wiped the drool from his mouth. " How long was I out?" asked Orion. Cross stood on his feet and said: "At least 36 hours." Where is Topaz?" Cross sighed and said: " Deceased." Orion looked out the window and saw at least 30 citizens cleaning up the debris and dead bodies around the place. There had been over 1,000 deaths. Orion scoffed and picked up his sandwich. He ate the sandwich and wiped the peanut butter off his mouth with a captain. Cross nodded and said: " Come on." " We have a lot of work to do." Cross walked out and there was Sarah who was smiling. She hugged Cross and grabbed him by his hand. She took him into an unoccupied hospital room. Orion shook his head and began laughing. He would go in his room to train like a mad man. Chapter 706 - A Bounty On My Head Jon recently found out that Topaz was murdered. He was integrating every Zen Clan master expect Feng. Ferris was the one who really killed Topaz. In his mind, he said that Topaz was weak-willed and over way his head a f.u.c.k.i.n.g dummy. He deserved to die. He killed and r.a.p.ed 15-year-old boys and girls. However before he killed Topaz, Topaz already suffered many external and internal injuries. This gave Ferris an idea. Before he left the scene he saw a bloodstain on a burnt chair. Ferris analyzed the bloodstain and found out who the blood belonged to. Ferris was not only a master swordsman, but he was also a scientist. Before any nobles and merchants entered Malar, a blood sample was taken from them. Ferris made this policy. Ferris matched two blood samples together and found out who it belonged to. The infamous Cross. Ferris began laughing. "The one who helped destroy Yun." " This will be f.u.c.k.i.n.g awesome!!" Ferris made a sketch of Cross and delivered the sketch to Jon. Jon began laughing. He crushed the sketch into a ball and burned it to ashes with his aura. " I want this f.u.c.k.i.n.g kid''s head and a pike." If anyone interferes kill them. Ferris nodded and said: " Yes sir." The reason Jon wanted Cross dead was that Topaz was one of the strongest men in the South. He belonged to The Element Tribe, one of the oldest tribes in the world. Even though Jon could easily destroy The Element Tribe, he didn''t want to start a war. He sighed and snapped his fingers bringing a female servant who wore a maid outfit. She poured a glass of ancient red wine into a crystal wine glass. Jon guzzled down the wine and licked the remnants of his lips. The maid was about to leave until Jon grabbed her wrist. The name of the maid was Claudia. Her power level was 200,000,000. " I have a job for you," said Jon. Claudia was only 17 years old. She had long black hair, incredibly sharp fangs, C cup b.r.e.a.s.ts, and a tattoo of a small cross on her forehead. She was 5''8. Her eyes were green. She barely talked. She always laughed after she killed her victim. She also collected their eyes. It was a very weird habit. Jon pulled out another sketch and said: " This is your target." She examined the sketch and nodded. She then threw the silver platter into the sketch, pinning it in the wall. St. Juan"s Hospital: Cross laid next to the unconscious Sarah with his hands on his head staring at the ceiling. On the ceiling had a painting of a tiger, taking down a bull. He searched through the wardrobe and pulled out a magazine covered in plastic wrapping. He unwrapped the magazine and began reading it. He sighed and tossed the magazine to the side. He looked over by Sarah and kissed her on her neck, causing Sarah to place a smile on her face. Cross got dressed and was about to leave the dark hospital until Sarah began talking. "Cross where are you going?" said Sarah in her soft voice. " I am going to check up on everyone. " You want anything?" asked Cross. Yes, some water." answered Sarah. Cross opened the door and silently shut it behind him. The first person he would check up on was Jesse. Jesse was in the cafeteria, dominating the jelly. He had over 5 different flavours. Those flavours were gr.a.p.e, lemon, apple, strawberry, and pineapple. He was about to help himself to the gr.a.p.e jello until he saw his father. Cross nodded to Jesse and said: Help yourself, Jesse. No telling how long you will be able to jello again. Up ahead lies great enemies son. "We have to be ready so he can crush them like bugs." Jesse nodded back and said: " "Jello is like adrenaline for me dad." "Without it, I would be a man in the Sahara desert looking for water." Cross began laughing and began shaking his head. In the back of his head, he said: "These kids today." As he said that he remembered he was born in the 1990s. It was 2035. He was about to check up on Orion until broadcasting came upon the 100-inch flat screen tv. " Good morning Malar." Today is all about an intruder by the name of Cross Rodriquez." He murdered Topaz of The Element Tribe one of the largest tribes." "Our leader has placed a bounty of 500,000,000." Anyone commoner or merchant who captures him will not only be rewarded with the money but will claim the title of lord. "That is all." One of the nurses who was a male that had a dark grey beard and a receding hairline turned off the tv with remote control and noticed Cross who was furious. He was holding a silver spoon. "What the f.u.c.k is going on?!" yelled Cross. Cross was so furious he broke the spoon in two. The nurse pretended to drop a tray. He was actually pulling out a small hidden gun he had tucked away in his left sock. He shot Cross in the head catching the attention of everyone. Blood splattered everywhere. However, Cross ripped the bullet out of his head. The nurse was terrified. He began shivering. " You know you done f.u.c.k.i.e.d up right?" Cross stuck his hand out and aimed for the nurse''s leg. He fired a metallic spike into the nurse''s leg. The nurse began screaming. "My f.u.c.k.i.n.g leg!" "You bastard!" Tch. " You lucky you with that just that!" Cross turned his back and began shaking the nurse stood on his injured leg and said: Leg or no leg.." " I am getting that money and title!" Cross turned around the slapped the nurse''s head, causing it to spin around like a top spinner. Everyone came into the cafeteria. "We have to clear your name before The Element Tribe tries to declare war against you," said Orion. Sarah walked up to Cross and wiped the blood from his forehead. Chapter 707 - Overcame Many Probelms Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Takeo, and Lucia left the hospital. Outside the hospital stood 10 guards equipped with spears. Cross Rodriguez. Cross sighed and said: " Yes." "You are coming with us if you like it or not." said the captain in of the guards who was a black man who had a third eye and two cyborg arms. He also had a red beret on. In his mouth, he had a cigar. I am claiming that money and that title. " I do not give 2 shits what anyone else says. "If you don''t come with us like a good dog, you will leave here in a casket." " "That is a chance I will have to take," said Cross. The captain smiled and said: " You got a lot of backtalk in that mouth of yours. " " All of that will change when I shove my muddy boot down your f.u.c.k.i.n.g throat!" The captain jumped in the air and pulled out an 8-inch knife. He zipped past Cross, taking off some flesh from his face. Cross quickly turned around and jumped back, wiping the blood from his face. The captain began laughing. " What the f.u.c.k is so funny?" asked Cross. This knife I just cut you with is soaked in some deathly poison powerful enough to kill a 50-foot man-eating bear in seconds!" "You a lot smaller so your death will not be hard." Cross collapsed on the ground and vomited up blood. Sarah was about to intervene until Orion stopped her. " He has overcome many challenges like this." Let him do this one on his own. Sarah sighed and nodded. Cross began standing on his feet. He ripped a hole in his chest and pulled out the poison sac that recently formed next to his heart. He stomped on it squished it into the ground. His chest then closed up. The captain was confused but this wouldn''t stop him from getting the money and title of a lord. The captain pulled out a plasma rifle he kept behind his back. When he was about to squeeze the trigger, Cross formed a metallic spike in his hand and tossed it into the captain"s heart. The captain coughed up blood crashed on the ground holding the spike. He ripped the spike out of his chest and began turning pale. He instantly died. Chapter 708 - Help From The Beast Clan Since Cross killed their commanding captain, they decided to part the way. Even though capturing Cross dead or alive would set them for life, they wouldn''t dare to challenge him. Cross spat chunks of blood on the ground and closed his eyes. He always didn''t like to result in violence but people left him no choice. When Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Takeo, and Lucia were out of sight, the guards went to check up on their fateful trustworthy captain. One of the guards pulled out two adrenaline needles and stuck them in his captain''s chest. As the adrenaline entered the captain''s bloodstream, the captain"s eyes opened wide. He was alive yet again. He began freaking out. He vomited up his breakfast and blood. After the freaking out phase was finish, he began breathing heavily. The captain''s name was Ivan. This wasn''t the first time Ivan cheated death. He always made his most trusted subordinate carry two adrenaline bumps. Once injected inside of his bloodstream his heart would start beating faster than. ever. Ivan stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his mouth. Ivan had a serious expression on his face. He no longer cared about the money or the title. On top of a nearby skyscr.a.p.er stood Claudia. She was tracking Cross. She pulled out a dagger with a golden handle. She pressed a red button on the golden handle, causing it to start flashing red. She tossed at Cross. Luckily, Cross enhanced senses helped him. He caught the knife and tossed it to the side. An explosion occurred. Claudia placed a surprising look on her face. Claudia sucked her teeth and jumped off the skyscr.a.p.er. She landed perfectly on her feet. Claudia was of the Beast Clan. She had all the qualities of a cat. In fact she incredibly sharp fangs. Because she was of the Beast Clan she would request help to take down Cross. She began snickering, disappearing into a very dark, very clean alley. Inside Ferris"s Lab.. Lynx was only now waking up. He noticed that he hung from cables. He also noticed that he was missing the lower half of his body. Suddenly Ferris walked in and quickly drew his sword, cutting the cables into pieces. Lynx crashed roughly on the ground, coughing loudly. After Lynx agreed for The Phantom Corp to experiment on him, he was now more machine than man. Ferris began slowly walking towards Lynx. "You''re finally awake." I was wondering if you kicked the bucket. Inside Ferris"s lab was very spooky. The ground was white, smooth, and shiny. The bright lights made it very hard to see. A table stood in the middle of the lab. The entire table was covered in blood and guts. Ferris had some Malar guards kidnap many citizens. He would as lab rats. When they turned defective, he would kill them. Ferris was just a twisted f.u.c.k. He kneeled down and said: "No is here to rescue you." You realize that don''t you?" Lynx had a serious expression on his face. He spat blood into Ferris"s face. Ferris began laughing. He licked the blood and said: " Your blood type is AB. He stood on his feet and said: "This will be an interesting experiment." He had the robots of the lab connect Lynx to cables yet again. "Since your such a significant solid soldier I will clone you." Ferris smiled and said: " I will create my own army!" Lynx passed out again as his blood began took from his body to go through the cloning process. Claudia"s Location.." By The Ship Port. Claudia was expecting Cheetah Of The Beast Clan. Cheetah was very experienced who had an exquisite healing ability. The only way to kill him was to destroy every part of his body including his molecules and cells. As a ship passed by and docked by the port the door opened. Cheetah walked out holding a heart. He bit a chunk out of the heart and tossed it to the side. He began licking his fingers. He had all the qualities of a cheetah. He was 6''7 and weighed 140 pounds. He has his tail wrapped around his waist like a belt. "What seems to be the problem Claudia?" asked Cheetah. Claudia knew Cheetah since she was 5. I want you to help me hunt down this person. Claudia pulled out a picture of Cross and handed it to Cheetah. Cheetah stared at the picture for at least two minutes. His eye"s suddenly turned red. "Killing him will not be a problem." Cheetah unwrapped his tail from his waist and walked past Claudia. Cheetah jumped on top of a building and said: "What are you waiting for?" "Let''s go." Claudia jumped on the building next to Cheetah. They would hunt Cross together. Chapter 709 - The Hunt Begins Cheetah was running over 1,200 mph. Claudia could barely catch up. She stopped and began breathing heavily. " What is the rush?" asked Claudia. "You want to know what''s the rush?" said Cheetah. "I hate these f.u.c.k.i.n.g Malar pricks." Do you want to know why?" "Why?" These bastards killed my father in front of me." They gave me this scar. Cheetah had a huge scar on the center of his chest. It looked as if someone punched a hole through his chest. "Admiral Kim did this to me." Admiral Kim was a fierce Admiral before The Zen"s took over. Admiral Kim wore his admiral uniform and always had a lit cigar in his mouth. Admiral Kim carried a sword with the wooden hilt. On the wooden hilt had a black dragon around it. On his head, he had a hat that covered his face. He was 11 feet tall and weighed 270 pounds. He had a power level of 400,000,000,000. Cheetah"s father had a power level of 60,000,000,000. Admiral Kim was 50. His disappearance was unknown. Cheetah managed to scratch out Admiral Kim''s left eye. After that incident, he disappeared. Cheetah began growing very angry. Somewhere In The Nanuk Mountain"s 450,000 miles from Malar... Admiral Kim was still alive. He was sharpening his sword. He exhaled the smoke from his nose. He looked in the air and said: "The night sky is so young." He stood on his feet and began laughing. He would head to Malar. Chapter 710 - A Beast Claudia and Cheetah were tracking Cross. Luckily for Cross, he already knew someone was watching him. He told everyone to halt. He told everyone to be quite. He crouched down and picked up a rock. He closed his eyes and controlled his breathing. He then opened his eyes wider than ever and threw the rock towards a crumbling wall. The rock acted like a bullet. The crumbling wall broke into smithereens. Cheetah jumped from his hiding spot, perfectly landing on his feet. Cheetah stated at the picture and looked at Cross. He matched the sketch. He crumbled the sketch into pieces and tossed it to the side. He sharpened his claws and began running towards Cross. Before Cheetah could reach Cross, Orion punched him in the face. Two of his teeth and blood came shooting out of his mouth like a rocket. Cheetah crashed into a pile of rubble. Orion scoffed and stood in a fighting position. " I got this." Cross and everyone else nodded, running off. Cheetah stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his mouth. He had a huge smile on the face. " "That was one heck of a punch." What have you been punching rare steel?" asked Cheetah, who began feeling up his jaw. " Actually something harder," answered Orion. " You are one c.o.c.ky bastard." "It is my duty to slay you." Cheetah leaped after Orion. Orion easily dodged Cheetah. Cheetah smashed into another pile of rubble. Orion began shaking his head. Cheetah stood on his feet again. This time he had a piece of metal in his neck. Cheetah ripped the piece of metal out of his neck causing blood to splatter everywhere. Cheetah clenched his neck muscles. Suddenly all of his injuries healed including his fractured jaw. Cheetah began laughing. " No matter how many bones you break, or how many muscles you pulled and ruptured. " I have a supreme healing factor in my body!" "Which makes me practically invincible!" While Cheetah continued to talk, Orion began charging up a Reinforced Blast. Cheetah instantly closed his mouth. As he ran towards Orion, Orion fired the Reinforced Blast. A giant wave of light blue energy was released. Cheetah leaped 12 feet in the air and came down like a rocket, zipping past Orion. Cheetah landed on his feet. This caused the Reinforced Blast to redirect towards the sky. Cheetah had Orion"s blood on his claws. He licked the blood of his claws and smiled. " What a delight!" "Human blood is like drinking a smoothie." Orion dropped on one of his knees and held his chest. He had three huge scratches that would definitely leave a scar. Cheetah walked up to Orion and tried to kick him in his head. Orion, however, grabbed his leg and tossed him in the air. Orion stood on his feet and began slowly healing his scars. Cheetah landed on his hands, backflipping to his feet. Orion was losing a lot of blood. Cheetah grinned. Cheetah clenched his hands into fists and began screaming. White aura began wrapping around his body. The ground began shaking and rumbling. His veins began popping out. His power greatly rose from 200,000,000 to 13,000,000,000. Steam began coming off his body. Even though it seemed as if Cheetah was a power-hungry fool he wasn''t. He crushed many foes that stood before him. Orion began firing beams at Cheetah. Cheetah dodged the beams without moving. He appeared in front of Orion and sharpened his claws. Cheetah began performing wild attacks upon. " Take that and that and this!" He uppercut Orion into the air. He then charged up a purple beam called Vertical Discs one of his specialties. He tossed a Vertical Disc at Orion. Orion recovered and grabbed the purple Vertical Disc which began removing flesh from his hands. Orion crushed the Vertical Disc in his hands like glass, surprising Cheetah. Cheetah scoffed. Orion landed on his feet and sprinted towards Cheetah. He tried to punch Cheetah in his face, but Cheetah stuck his head in the way, causing Orion"s fist to recoil. Orion followed up with a spinning roundhouse kick in mid-air. His foot broke Cheetah"s bone-crushing jaw and removed 3 layers of flesh from his right cheek. Cheetah crash through five abandon buildings. Orion closed his eyes and placed his foot on the ground. He had to hurry before Cheetah could even recover. When he saw Cheetah, Cheetah laid on the ground, on a pile of rubble. His jaw hanging from his mouth, and his legs were twisted as if they were pieces of paper. He had many external injuries. He also had a giant piece of wood in his heart. Cheetah placed his hands-on wood and ripped out, splattering blood everywhere. Even though Cheetah had an excellent healing factor he couldn''t use it frequently. The only thing that could save his life was releasing the Predatory Beast Mode. He was one of the few 200 who could control it. Orion was only a few steps away from Cheetah. Suddenly a burst of red and black energy surrounded his body, making the area and clouds go dark and glooming. Cheetah stood on his feet and began yelling all of his wounds were healed. Instead of his eyes being all red, they were white. He ripped off his shirt and went into a different fighting stance. His power level was now 300,000,000,000. Orion fired a beam at Cheetah but he disappeared. He appeared behind Orion and placed tried to suffocate him. Orion began driving his elbow into Cheetah"s gut. Cheetah just laughed. He chopped Orion behind his neck. He could feel a jolt erupt through his spine. Orion collapsed on his knees. Cheetah stuck his claws in the air, aiming for the final blow. Orion quickly generated double damage energy around his body. He turned around and snapped Cheetah"s neck. Cheetah''s eyes turned normal. He died instantly. Orion spat chunks of blood on the ground and walked away. Even though Cheetah was D.O.E, he was still confused. He was supposed to be able to counter Orion. He was slain. Chapter 711 - Admiral Kim At The Gates Near The Northern Gates... Admiral Kim just arrived. He took his cigar from his mouth and exhaled the smoke from his nostrils. Since the two guards were killed by Victor they were replaced with two newbies who just registered to be guards for the money and perks. One of the newbies were eating a candy bar, while the other was just staring into space. The newbie eating a candy bar noticed a silhouette a huge man approaching. He walked up to his friend and tapped him on his shoulder. " Our first interrogation process!" yelled the newbie that stared into space. The area grew darker the more Admiral Kim enclosed on the Northern Gates. One of the newbies stood in front of Admiral Kim and said: "Stop right there." State your purpose, commoner. Admiral Kim looked down on the newbie. He began laughing, confusing the two newbies. " Look I don''t- Admiral Kim abruptly blew smoke into the newbie''s face, making him very furious. The newbie began coughing. Admiral Kim bent down on his right knee and said: " Take the first shot." The newbie followed with Admiral Kim" swords and pulled out his baton, bashing Admiral Kim on the head. The newbie slowly backed up and began smiling. Suddenly his baton shattered like glass. This freaked out the newbie. " "You''re not human!" Admiral Kim stood on his and said: " No shit." He grabbed the newbie and ripped off his jaw. He tossed the newbies body to the side, slowly walking towards the other newbie who had chocolate all over his lips. The newbie pulled out a knife and threw it at Admiral Kim"s head. The blade broke. Admiral Kim grabbed the newbie by his long hair. He quickly drew his sword and scalped him. Bits of blood splashed on Kim"s face. He licked it and walked into Malar. Chapter 712 - Claudia"s Falls Into A Deep State Of Depression Claudia was 120 kilometres from Cross. She didn''t want to attack him like a wild beast people formally called her in the past. She decided to contact Cheetah with telepathy. " She closed her eyes and said softly: " Cheetah were are you?" "Cheetah do you hear me?" "Cheetah!" Usually, when she telepathically spoke with Cheetah from time to time, he instantly said this: " What the hell do you f.u.c.k.i.n.g want?" "This could only mean one thing." He was defeated or killed. Claudia banged her fist on the ground and began shaking her head. A single tear leaked down from her face. Secretly she had feelings for Cheetah but never expressed them since Cheetah should no interest in her. This made her very furious. She front flipped off her hiding post, landing on her feet. Sarah heard a loud drop. She began leaving the group. " Sarah where are you going?" "I thought I heard something." Sarah traced where she heard the footsteps. Recently she unlocked an ability called Tracker. She saw a muddy footprint on the ground. Her eyes flashed green. She placed her forearm in the way of Claudia"s foot. She quickly punched Claudia in her face. Claudia"s vomited up blood, staggering. She endured the punch and jumped back. It was the first time in 5 years she felt a punch by another woman. " You have had some training." Sarah stood on her feet and said: " So have you." said Sarah. " Usually when I punch a fellow woman they''re knocked unconscious." Claudia wiped the blood from her mouth and pulled out two daggers. She ran towards Sarah and began unleashing a barrage of attacks. Sarah dodged all the attacks and kneeled Claudia in her face. Claudia was sent into the air. She landed on her feet. When she landed on her feet, Sarah appeared behind her. Luckily for Claudia, she followed up with a back roundhouse kick. Sarah"s nose was broken. While Sarah held her nose, Claudia took the advantage and threw a dagger into her arm. Sarah hardened her muscles in time. The dagger was shattered like glass. Claudia''s eyes popped out. Sarah stuck her hand in the air and performed one of her signature moves, Spinning Spiral Beam. She threw at Claudia. Claudia couldn''t dodge it. She could attempt to. She sidestepped and her right arm was butchered. The force of The Spinning Spiral Beam caused her to flip at least 3 times. She violently crashed on the ground. Sarah sighed and walked towards Claudia. Claudia vomited up blood and pressed her back against a crumbling rock. She began crying. " Even though Claudia was her enemy she felt some remorse. " Why are you crying?" Claudia wiped the tears from her eyes. Not only the love of my life is dead, but I am also going to die. " I never meant to kill anyone. I was just trying to a living. The Beast Clan was trying to make me into a reckless killing machine. I am sorry for- Suddenly a blade was driven into her head, splattering blood in Sarah''s face. This was the work of Kim himself. Chapter 713 - Admiral Kims Challenger Admiral Kim ripped the blade from Claudia"s lifeless body. Admiral Kim wiped the blood from his sword with a black handkerchief. He tossed the black handkerchief to the side and exhaled smoke out of his mouth. He looked at Sarah who began charging up a Spinning Spiral Beam. She was extremely pissed off. She tossed the Spinning Spiral Beam at Admiral Kim"s head. Admiral Kim grabbed the spinning spiral beam and crushed it in his hand, terrifying Sarah. When he was about to draw his sword and chop Sarah in half, Orion stepped in the way, blocking Kim''s sword with his foot, causing a shockwave. " You dare to interfere?" said Kim. Orion jumped back and told Sarah to stay back. Admiral Kim measured Orion"s power to 1.5 Billion. This didn''t worry Kim. His power level was 300,000,000,000 after all. "If you don''t want to die I suggest you stand aside." Orion cracked his knuckles and said: " I like your odds." said Orion. Even though Kim was levels above Orion that didn''t stop Orion from challenging him. Orion fires two beams at Kim. Kim sliced the beams to smithereens with his sword. Kim sliced the ground, creating a black sword beam the size of a school bus. Chapter 714 - Two Challenging Swordsmen Orion knew he probably couldn''t dodge the black sword beam. He generated double damage energy around his body, sticking out his hands firing a double damage Reinforced Blast. Both powerful attacks clashed together. Kim began smiling. The sword beam easily sliced the Reinforced Blast in half. Luckily for Orion, he rolled out the way. The black sword beam sliced a nearby abandoned drug store in half. Debris began to rise in the air like fire. Orion stood on his feet and brushed the debris and dirt off his clothes. Kim took the cigar out of his mouth and blew the smoke from his mouth. " You are lucky you dodged that." "Because if you didn''t you would have been in the afterlife by now," said Admiral Kim. Orion noticed he had a cut on his head. Blood began leaking down from his head. This made Orion furious. Orion sprinted towards Admiral Kim unleashing an arsenal of attacks upon his body. Admiral Kim began laughing. He abruptly grabbed Orion by the neck, lifting off the ground. He then tossed him into the air. Orion roughly smashed on the ground, coughing up chunks of blood. His body felt as if he was being stabbed by a thousand blades. Kim slowly began walking towards Orion. " You know I like you." "You aren''t like the others I killed in the past." "They begged for mercy when they were about to die and showed signs that they were scared of me." "As if I was a living nightmare that will cling on to them even in the afterlife." "However you are different." "You have a strongly unbreakable spirit." "Even though you knew you couldn''t defeat me that didn''t stop you from challenging me." " I respect you. "Send my regards to the afterlife." Kim drew his sword and began scratching it across the ground causing sparks to fly everywhere. He lifted it off the ground twirled it in his hand. When he was about to stab Orion in the chest, another sword suddenly stopped Kim from doing so. He looked to see who interfered with him killing Orion. "It was Victor. " Kim clenched his jaw causing the veins in his neck and head to pop out. " You dare interfere you wench?" Kim jumped back 10 feet away. Even though Victor fought Orion in the past he wouldn''t allow a fellow Zen to be killed in front of his eyes. He knew that Orion was an outcast. He knew he was a bastard of Zen Style Kung fu. " Orion wiped the blood from his mouth and said: " "Why did you save me?" Victor shook his head and said: "Go." Leave and don"t look back." Orion nodded and said: "Thank you." Before Orion left Victor stopped him. " The next time we meet I will treat you like an enemy." Orion nodded again, running to rendezvous with Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Takeo, and Lucia. This made Kim furious. He turned his back on Victor. He began sprinting towards Orion. " Where the f.u.c.k do you think you''re going?!" I have not killed you yet." Victor appeared in front of Kim and kicked him in the face. Blood gushed out of his mouth. Kim almost lost his footwork. He kneeled on one knee. He waved his hand across the left side of his face. He saw blood. Kim stood on his feet and said: " It has been a very long time since I have seen my own blood." Victor pulled out his sword, going into a type of stance. Kim examined Victor and saw that his right arm was gone. " You must be the infamous one-armed swordsman I have heard so much about this past 10 years." "It will be a delight murdering you." Kim would know use 10 percent of his power. White aura began wrapping around his sword. He blew smoke from his which also wrapped around his blade. He swung his after Victor shouting: " Smoke Dragon!" A dragon made of smoke began flying towards Victor. Victor however teleported behind Kim, stabbing him in his spinal cord. Kim endured the pain and turned around backhanding Victor in the air. Lucky for Victor he could walk on air. He snapped his fingers and made double energy wrap around his sword. He sliced the air and made a sword beam made of pure double damage energy. Kim sliced the air and made a black sword beam come out. Both sword beams clashed together, causing high winds to pick up. An explosion occurred. The winner was undecided. Raleigh"s Chambers. Raleigh was doing pushups in his chambers. He stood on his feet and wiped the sweat from his eyes and sat on his bed. He began breathing heavily. He opened the fridge next to his bed. He took out a bottle of water. He opened the bottle and guzzled it down. He tossed the empty bottle of water to the side and looked at an iron safe wrapped in chains. He took the key from underneath his incredibly soft bed. He opened the lock and unwrapped the chains. The combination was 23, 12,79, 34. He opened the safe and took out the orb The Chameleon was sealed inside of. The orb was like glass. All it took was a single drop. Raleigh snickered and placed the orb back inside the safe but didn''t close it. Chapter 715 - The Orb is Stolen When Raleigh left the room he assigned a servant to make sure the room was clean and smelled good. He had some coming to his room later that night. The servant entered the room and shut the door behind him. He began cleaning the room. He made up the bed, washed the windows, stripped the floors, and cleaned the bathroom until the toilet bowel was squeaky clean. When the servant was about to leave the room he saw that safe was open. He walked up to the safe and picked up the orb, examining it. He had never seen anything so precious. The servant was also a thief. He replaced the orb with a silver egg he earlier stole 3 nights ago. He closed the safe and even wiped it off because he noticed that it was dusty. He opened the door and locked it behind him. The servant began snickering. The servant went to his home and began staring at the orb as if it was gold. He tried to open it but couldn''t. Suddenly the orb slipped out of his hands and crashed on the ground. Blue smoke began emitting from the remnants of the glass orb. This began freaking the servant out. The blue smoke began forming into a man. The blue smoke formed into The Chameleon who took the form of a clown with blue and green hair. He was 8''3 and weighed only 112 pounds. He also had incredibly long arms. He placed a smile on his face. Chapter 716 - A Use Of A Servant The Chameleon began smiling at the servant. The servant was sweating as if he was in the jungle. " Please don''t kill me!" yelled the servant. The Chameleon began laughing. " Why would I do a stupid thing like that?" " I need you." The servant was terrified. "I want you to do my dirty work." "And trust me you have a lot of work to do." The servant stood on his feet and said: " But how can I?" " I am simply a servant who scrubs dirty windows and toilets." The Chameleon shook his head and said: " Not anymore." " You see I can make you a powerful person." "All you need is to sign this." The Chameleon magically pulled out a contract and a ballpoint pen, handing the items to the servant. The servant didn''t bother to read the contract. He immediately signed it, quickly handing it back to him. " Very good." " "Now to make you into a powerful being." " By the way what is your name?" " The servant sighed and said: " My name is Silver." The Chameleon opened his hand and fired a burst of red energy from his fingertips. The red energy hardened around Silver"s body like a mould. He was named Silver because when he was born he had a part of his hair that was Silver. After 2 minutes the mould cracked off like glass. Silver could feel the power throughout his body. He now had strange all over his body. His right arm was wrapped in chains. He also had a third eye. Silver began grinning. All of his life he wanted power. He wanted to become a hero for the people. Now he was under the mercy of a demon. Raleigh''s Chambers... Raleigh was in his chambers yet again. But this time he knew something was wrong. He opened his safe and saw that the orb The Chameleon was sealed inside of was gone and was replaced with a crystal egg. This made Raleigh furious. He crushed the crystal egg in the palm of his hand turning it into powder. He instantly knew who the number one suspect was. Silver was his servant who came to clean his room everywhere day during the lunch period. He kicked the door of the hinges in a fit of rage. He would pay a little visit to Silver''s house. When he was outside the royal palace he saw a man covered in blood approach. He got a good look at the man and saw who it was. It was Victor. His entire body was covered in blood. He just came from fighting Kim. The winner was unknown. Raleigh decided not to aggravate Victor. Silver''s house was of average size. He had a chimney and a front yard surrounded in traps. Raleigh avoided all the traps, kicking down Silver''s front door. As he did this he saw Silver sitting down, sipping a cup of coffee. "It''s very rude and belligerent to enter someone''s home without their permission Raleigh." " F.u.c.k you." " I will ask you this only once." " Where''s the orb." " In a safe place," answered Silver. Raleigh pulled out his whip and tried to whip Silver. However Silver stuck his out his left arm, causing Raleigh"s whip to wrap around his arm. Raleigh was surprised, Silver whipped out his arm so fast. Silver pulled Raleigh towards his chest and headbutted him, causing him to smash into the wall. He coughed up bits of blood. Raleigh stood on his feet and said: " You have learned a thing or two." Impressive." Silver stood on his feet and clenched his hands into fists. He sprinted towards Raleigh, unleashing a barrage of attacks on his body. All of the attacks connected. Blood and teeth splattered everywhere. Raleigh was still standing. " Is that the best you got Silver?" Raleigh grew mad and punched Raleigh in his jaw, which shattered. Raleigh collapsed on the ground and coughed up blood. " You don''t know how long I wanted to beat your ass." "Get up." " Get up!" Raleigh stood on feet and was round housed, through the wall. Raleigh smashed roughly on the ground. Silver walked out and broke off a piece of wood. He bashed Raleigh on his back, breaking the piece of wood. He picked up Raleigh by his neck and said:" "This is for you." Raleigh suddenly pulled out a small dagger and tried to stab Silver. However, the dagger shattered as it reacted with Silver''s chest. Silver began laughing. When he was about to throw Raleigh, Raleigh began doing strange hand signals. Silver paid no mind to this strange activity. He threw Raleigh. A powerful green beam was fired from Raleigh"s fingertips. The beam was directly fired into Silver''s chest. Silver was lifted off his feet. He vomited up blood and crashed into a boulder. Raleigh fixed his jaw and wiped the blood from his face. He walked behind the house and saw Silver with his mouth open. He had blood all over his face. His eyes were all white. He wasn''t dead but he would be knocked out for a very long time. Chapter 717 - Progression Over 2 hours passed. Silver was still unconscious. The Chameleon busted out of the ground and punched Silver in his chest. He instantly woke up. " Why would you challenge Raleigh Zen?" Silver stood on his feet and said: " That bastard needs to pay." " I was going the people a favour by ridding him from this world." The Chameleon began laughing. " That asshole''s power level is 250,000,000,000. "Your power level is only 150,000,000." He was simply toying with you." This made Silver angry. He began punching a tree until it was powder. " Make me stronger." " Such a procedure is life-threatening." "Your body will not be able to endure it." " "I do not give a f.u.c.k!" "Make me stronger!" The Chameleon placed a serious expression on his face and sighed. " So be it!" The Chameleon fired a red bolt at Silver. Silver began hollering into pain. His muscles began stretching, his bones grew harder, and his intellect grew rapid, giving him the brain of an Einstein. Silver stood on his feet and began yelling. He now had more tattoos. His power level was roughly 260,000,000,000. He was now 10 times stronger than Raleigh. He felt as if he was reborn. He now had bat-like wings and a long snake tongue. He was slowly progressing into a demon. He flew into the air and began laughing. Chapter 718 - The Lynx Clones Silver flew to the ground and grinned. He could feel the power surging through his body. " You are on your own now." "Next time you''re on the verge of death I will not save you." Silver nodded making his bat-like wings go inside of his back. The Chameleon turned back on Silver and said: " "You will report back to me." "I am your leader." " Your superior." When The Chameleon was about to leave, he remembered something. " If you die your soul will belong to me." To you understand these qualifications?" "Are you sure you want to keep these powers?" "Yes, you won''t be disappointed." The Chameleon began grinning. He began laughing loudly. He then looked down and saw a puddle of water. He turned himself into banana spiders, disappearing into shadows. Silver sucked his teeth and jumped into the air, filling towards the east. If he could control the east he would take control of the food and provisions brought by passing travellers and merchants. Raleigh Chambers. Raleigh was caretaking his injuries. He ripped his left sleeve off and wrapped it around his arm. Even though he wasn''t taking Silver seriously, his hits still hurt. Raleigh vomited up blood all over his antique carpet. He took off his top layer of clothes and saw that he had a huge bruise on the center of his chest. The bruise was filled with pus ball and surrounded by veins. It was pulsating as if it had a heart. He grabbed ahold of the pus ball and crushed it, splattering disgusting green fluids all over the place. Raleigh instantly burned his wound with his whit aura. He wrapped his chest in bandages and dressed. He left his chambers, not even bothering to close the door. His body was undergoing a lot of pain. He could barely walk. He stumbled to his knees and coughed up more blood. He stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his mouth. Ferris"s Underground Secret Laboratory... Ferris began smiling. Lynx was looking worse and worse by the minute. He barely had any blood left in his body. He was extremely skinny. Ferris disconnected the cables from Lynx"s back causing him to smash on the ground. Ferris walked towards Lynx and said: "The Cloning Process is complete." "You are free to go." "Your assistance is no longer required." Allow me to introduce to the first awakened on. "NX-0!" Ferris snapped his fingers loudly. Suddenly a perfect clone of Lynx walked from behind Ferris. He looked exactly like Lynx, except he had a head full of black spiky hair. He had a gold earring in his left ear. Lynx could barely breathe or talk. NX-O walked up to Lynx and said: " You must be the one I heard about so much." My name is NX-0, A.K.A. Mr.Samauel. Ferris walked to Lynx and said: Samuel has a mind of his own. He is 30 times faster, stronger, and more agile than you. Lynx began laughing even though he could barely talk. " "You... You did- didn''t.. mention that he was smart." This made Nero angry. Nero picked up Lynx by his neck and spat toxic in his face. Ferris didn''t bother to stop him. Lynx began screaming, as his face was engulfed by the toxic. Samuel tossed Lynx"s body to the side. His face was simply a bloody skeleton. Samuel began laughing. The original was dead. Come, Samuel. We have a lot of work to do. Both of them began staring at the undeveloped clones. The Throne Room. Jon"s Chambers. Jon just learned that Claudia and her accomplice were dead. This made Jon furious. His master always told him if you wanted something done you had to do it your self. He stood on his feet and began walking out. Chapter 719 - Feng against Raleigh Feng was in his chambers relaxing in a heated pool. He was staring at his scars. He had been through hell and back in his early days. He got out of the heated pool and dried himself off with a green towel. He tossed the green towel to the side and helped himself to the mess hall. He would eat many chicken salads loaded with dressing and cheese. He carried his tray full of chicken salads to the side and sat down. First, he picked up a cup of hot herbal tea, not caring if he burnt his tongue. He places his cup tea and the table and began devouring the salads. He looked to the side and saw Raleigh. He was struggling to move. He sat next to Feng who hated him. Feng took a deep breath and said: " Why did you sit next to me." " F.u.c.k you," answered Raleigh. " I can sit where I want." " It''s a free country." "Technically it isn''t." Raleigh began laughing catching everyone''s attention in the mess hall. Raleigh tried to punch Feng but failed. Feng then headbutted Raleigh. Blood squirted out everywhere. "What your tongue boy." Raleigh stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his forehead. He was about to pull out his wipe until Victor walked in. Chapter 720 - Silvers Mysterious Enemy Victor helped himself to a tall glass of orange juice. He sat down by the pub and guzzled it down without stopping. He licked the remnant of orange juice of his lips sighed. He then scavenger through his pocket and pulled out a match and a cinnamon cigarette. He lit the cigarette and shoved it in his mouth. He stood from his chair and watched Feng and Raleigh, shaking his head as if he was disappointed in them. This made Feng and Raleigh extremely furious. However, they decide not to attack a fellow ally. Victor went into his chambers and walked towards the balcony to smoke his cinnamon cigarette. He always enjoyed one every time he drank a glass of orange juice. While he smoked he looked in the distance towards the factory, which metal was converted in weapons. When he was about to take his cigarette, he saw the factory explode. The factory explosion killed over 300 workers. Fire and smoke rose into the air. He jumped down from his balcony and landed on his feet, quickly running towards the scene of the fire. When he arrived a worker who"s face was half burnt, placed his hands on Victor"s leg. " Help me..." Victor didn''t like people touching him. He suddenly broke the mutilated worker''s neck. When he was about to proceed into the investigation, he saw a silhouette of a creature like a man with wings fly out the smoke. The creature like man with wings spotted Victor and flew to the ground. The man revealed himself to be Silver. " Give me one good reason why I should"t slice you in half right now," said Victor. " Fine, I will give you 2 as a bonus." The first reason is that this factory is tainting the atmosphere. zIt is killing off the next generation of children that will somebody rule over this godforsaken place." "I seek redemption." Victor began laughing. This made Silver angry. " What the f.u.c.k is so funny?!" yelled Silver. " I didn''t recognize you at first but now I do." Your that servant who retaliated against Raleigh. "You also stole the orb containing the superior elite demon, The Chameleon." "There is a very large price on your head." " But lucky for you, I do not give a f.u.c.k about the money." Victor took his hand from his sword and said: " Go." " I will spare you." Victor turned his back on Silver. Silver clenched his hands into fists and began grinning. He flew towards Victor, sharpening his fingernails. Victor halted and quickly turned around, uppercutting Silver into the air. Blood squirted out of Silver''s mouth. He landed on his feet. He licked the blood from his nose and mouth. " Your fist is extremely hard. "If I didn''t harden my face muscles in time, I would be dead for sure." Fighting me is a suicide servant." said Victor. Silver flew towards Victor again but faster this time. Victor hastily zipped past Silver. He sighed and places his blood sword in its sheath. He turned around and saw Silver laying on the ground in a pool of blood. Victor rid of Silver''s wings, making him flightless. Silver began crawling away like a worm. Victor''s power level was 14,000,000,000,000. While fighting Kim he didn''t expose any of his true power. Kim managed to escape but died of blood lost. Victor began walking towards Silver. " Now tell me who told you to destroy the factory." Silver flipped on his back and spat up blood. " I will never tell you!" yelled Silver. " If you don''t tell me I will have to kill you." " Honestly I don''t want to do that." Victor pulled another cigarette out his cloak, sticking it in his mouth. He also pulled out a match and struck across the ground. Silver was stalling Victor. He had a hidden knife in his shoe. " I will come back when you''re more cooperative." Victor stood on his feet, tossing the cigarette to the side. Victor began walking away. Silver placed his knife on the ground. He struggled to stand on his feet. He decided to tell Victor the truth. As he was about to, his head was blown off. Blood and brains splattered everywhere. Victor instantly ran for covering jumping behind a boulder. He enhanced his vision to see the killer. He saw a person scurry off quickly. He came from behind the rock and ran towards where the killer was. The killer leaped 2 buildings in a single bound. Victor also leaped the same 2 buildings in a single bound. The killer turned around and began doing strange hand signals. Victor suddenly smacked into an invisible wall. The killer landed on his feet and began laughing, running through the nearby merchants market. Victor broke his nose. Victor stood on his feet and placed his broken nose back in place. He wiped the blood from his nose with a furious expression on his face. Chapter 721 - In League With The Chameleon The killer went into an alley and revealed himself. It was Veil Zen. He crumbled the dirty black coat into a ball, tossing it to the side. He killed Silver for a specific reason. The veil was secretly in league with The Chameleon. He had known him since he was a little kid. The Chameleon was disguised as a little kid to steal ancient Zen Clan scrolls. He was almost killed by Feng, but Veil saved his life. The Chameleon owed his life to Veil. Veil came out from the alley scaring some of the merchants. Most of the merchants hated Veil but they also envied him. Veil went to get some food. His favourite food was pizza. He went to get some at his favourite restaurant. Antonio''s. He began devouring pizza as if there was no tomorrow. After eating the pieces he had grease all over his hands and face. He used napkins to get rid of the grease. He licked his teeth and got out of the pub. After killing Silver, he went to the meeting place. The Death Woods. He patiently waited for The Chameleon. The Chameleon suddenly came out from the disgusting lake with a smile on his face. Chapter 722 - The Guardian Angel "Did you kill Silver?" asked The Chameleon. "The job is done," answered Veil. The Chameleon began smiling. He turned his back on Silver and said: "I owe you again." "What a minute where''s my f.u.c.k.i.n.g money?" The Chameleon halted, clenching his hands into fists. "What money?" Look we had a f.u.c.k.i.n.g agreement!" " I am not leaving here without my money!" The Chameleon turned around with a serious expression on his face. " Things didn''t go as plan Veil." Veil began to understand. He began laughing. " You never was going to pay me?" "Weren''t you?" The Chameleon began smiling. He suddenly snapped his fingers. As he snapped his fingers, a couple of dead elite officers burst out of the ground like zombies, groining and screeching. They all were equipped axes, daggers, and machine guns. Their bodies were covered in dirt and dried up blood. The Chameleon knew Veil could easily slaughter the undead elite officers. He didn''t want to give him the benefit of the doubt. The Chameleon went into the same pile of mud he came out from disappearing. One of the elite officers leaped towards the Veil. Veil quickly turned around waved his fingers towards the elite officer''s neck. The elite officer''s head was removed from his body. Blood splattered everywhere. Seeing the official death of their comrades made the other elite officers pissed off. They unleashed their machine guns and began rapidly firing after Veil. Veil scoffed and stuck his hand out. The bullets suddenly bounced off the thin air. Veil placed an invisible wall in front of himself. The elite officers tired to continue to fire but ran out of ammunition. Veil dispersed the invisible wall, beginning to strange incantations with his hands. Veil turned his back on the confused elite officers. When they ran towards him they suddenly were sliced to pieces, causing blood and limbs to splatter everywhere. He began laughing. He began running over 130 mph. He jumped into the air and drove his hand into the muddy ground, pulling out a 4-foot lizard. The 4-foot lizard ripped a piece of his flesh off. This made the Veil made. He tossed the lizard into the air. The lizard suddenly turned into a clown, The Chameleon"s second favourite form. He landed perfectly on his feet. " How did you know where I was?" Veil didn''t answer The Chameleon. He fired his aura os a sword at The Chameleon. The Chameleon grabbed the sword, crushing it to pieces as if it was a fluorescent light bulb. The Chameleon began smiling. " Is that the best you can do?" asked The Chameleon. Veil began doing strange incantations with his hands again. However, The Chameleon punched him in his chest, ruining whatever Veil was trying to accomplish. Veil vomited up blood and crashed through 2 trees. The Chameleon walked towards the Veil and grabbed him by his hair. "Once I kill you I won''t owe you anything." The Chameleon''s mouth enlarged. He made his teeth sharp and pointy. Veil abruptly fired a beam into The Chameleon"s mouth. The veil was tossed to the side. An explosion occurred. Veil landed on his feet. When the smoke and fire dispersed, The Chameleon was seen. His head was gone Black aura began rising out of was his head used to be. Blood splattered everywhere. The Chameleon could regenerate, Veil drove an aura spear into The Chameleon"s chest, pinning him into a rock. Veil slowly backed up away from the Chameleon. The black smoky aura suddenly formed into a head. He was no longer in his clone form. He was in his favourite form. He wore a black suit with black and white stripes. He had black spiky hair, yellow and black eyes and sharp black fingernails. Veil blowing off his head made him furious. He would no longer joke around. He ripped the aura sword out of his chest. No blood was seen. Veil paid no mind to these actions. He placed his hands on the ground shouting: " Invisible Cube!" An Invisible Cube suddenly appeared around The Chameleon"s body. The Chameleon noticed that the cube was getting smaller and smaller. The Chameleon grinned and lashed his tongue out, which was like a snake. He generated white aura around his right fist, punching the Invisible Cube to pieces, surprising Veil. He was the first person who broke through his Invisible Cube. He kicked the air, unleashing a white sword beam. Veil tried to dodge it, but some of his faces were removed, causing him to scream. He flipped over five times before crashing on the ground like a sack of potatoes. The sword beam not only wounded Veil but also chopped countless trees and a mountain in half. Even though half of his face was gone, he still had unbeatable strength and attacked as if he didn''t feel any pain. He picked the piece of his face, folding it shoving it in his back pocket. Veil clasped his hands, generating white aura around his body. High fearsome winds began picking up. The ground began shaking and rumbling. The white aura began formed into a guardian angel with wings, carrying a bow. The Chameleon could rapidly feel Veil"s power rising. His power grew to 10,000,000,000,000. The Chameleon began smiling. He wouldn''t dare to challenge him even though he could make his power level rise to 96,000,000,000,000. The Guardian Angel was Veil"s 2 greatest attacks. The Chameleon opened a portal with his white aura and said: Only a fool would challenge you." The Guardian Angel"s power level was 120,000,000,000,000. The portal disperses as he walked in. Chapter 723 - Isaac For The Job Veil took out his fragment of face, pulling out a needle he always carried in case he ran into times like this. He sewed his face on and touched his face with his hand which was wrapped in aura. When he removed his hand from his face no blood or no scars was seen. It seemed as if no harm ever came upon his body. He began walking away from the woods. Jon"s Royal Throne Room. Since Claudia and Cheetah were deceased Jon decided to find someone else for the job to bring back Cross dead or alive. In front of him stood Isaac of The Industrial Elf Army. Isaac had a cup of whiskey in the right hand. " I know you and Victor has had differences in the past." " I am right?" " Isaac placed the cup of whiskey on the ground and clenched his two jaws together. " Yes." " He is my mortal enemy." " I will not stop until I taste his blood in my mouth." Forget about Victor." "That''s very hard for me to do." " I want you to either bring this man to be dead or alive." Jon handed Isaac a sketch of Cross. Isaac examined the picture of Cross. "It will not be a problem." Isaac froze the sketch, crushing it in his hand. Isaac turned his back on Jon and walked out of the throne room, the doors closed behind him. He walked towards the balcony and saw a splash of water. He touched the splash of water on the marble balcony, suddenly an ice bridge was created. Isaac jumped on the ice bridge and began walking. He licked his teeth and pulled out a candy bar. He ripped open the packet of candy, jingling it in his hands for some reason. He did this with all his food. From candy to pizza. Chapter 724 - Failed Attempt Of Assassination Ferris was ready to unleash the clones to the city of Malar. So far he had made over 30 clones who all had the power level of 20,000,000,000. They would follow all his commands. The leader of the 30 clones was his first clone, Mr.Samuel. He had a power level of 240,000,000,000. His first plan would be to kill Feng. He also hates Feng he also envied him. Feng was the strongest under his leader Jon. Only one person knew that their leader was the traitorous Jon. This was Feng himself. He gave the clones suits of modified armour based on Malar technology he reinforced. Feng"s Chambers. Feng was in his chambers doing push-ups as usual. His entire body was saturated in sweat. He stood on his feet and looked out the window. Night had fallen. Feng was about to go to sleep until he heard his stomach growl. He hadn''t eaten anything for 12 days. He could go a year without eating food but chose not to. Next to his bed stood a small brown private fridge. He opened the fridge and pulled out a cheeseburger even though he grew up in Chinese heritage. He didn''t like the same thing all the time. In fact, it was a salmon burger prepared by one of the finest chefs. The meat was well cooked, tender, juicy, sweet, and spicy. The chief used all kinds of spices. Curry, cinnamon, salt, and nutmeg. The cheese was a lot of fat and barely was saturated in any of the cow''s natural oils. He took a big bite out of the salmon cheeseburger. It felt as if a brick dropped in his stomach. Feng purposely starved himself for 2specific reasons. One reason was so he could get more training done and the other reason was that having a stomach full slowed you down and made you not want to move. After taking 4 bites out of the salmon cheeseburger, he placed the leftover remnants of it in the fridge. When he was about to help himself to some vanilla and strawberry ice cream, one of the Lynx clones came crashing through the ceiling, holding an assault rifle. The Lynx Clone wore a mask over his face. Only the eyes were exposed. The Lynx Clone''s eyes began to flash red, analyzing Feng. The eyes turned green as the process was over. When the clone was about to open squeeze the trigger, Feng suddenly appeared behind the Lynx Clone. "Who are you?" asked Feng. " Are you with the intruders?" "No, you couldn''t be." The Lynx Clone quickly turned around and began rapidly firing bullets from his assault rifle after Feng. Feng, however, caught all the bullets, without flinching over moving he tossed them to the side, placing a smile on his face. The clone grew furious pulling out 2 plasma swords. The clone dashed past Feng. The clone looked at his left plasma blade and saw tiny droplets of blood leaking from the tip. The clone turned around and saw a scratch on Feng''s cheek. The clone was terrified. The clone stumbled into the wall and dropped to his knees. Feng grabbed the clone by his neck and drove his left pinky finger into the clone"s temple, piercing through its thick armour. The clone''s eyes turned all white. Feng placed the clone''s body on the ground. His pinky finger was stained in blood. Suddenly a green scaly clawed hand burst through the ground, pulling Feng in. Feng was tossed into the wall. This was also a clone that was accidentally modified with lizard DNA. The lizard clone was screeching exposing its sharp teeth and long tongue. The lizard clone began running towards Feng. Feng sidestepped out of the way and turned and punched a hole in the lizard clone''s chest splattering blood everywhere. The lizard-like clone died instantly. Feng perched down and examined the clone''s body. He noticed the number 5 marked on the neck of the lizard-like clone. It was like a tattoo. He stood on his feet and looked to the side and saw one male and one female Malar guard butchered with bite marks and scratches all over their body. When he was about to vacate the premise, the door was kicked off the hinges. Feng tilted his head to the side. The door was pinned into the wall. This clone was much bigger and taller wearing a full suit of armour and was equipped with a flamethrower. The clone squeezed the trigger of his flamethrower, engulfing Feng in flames. The clone began laughing. When the clone turned the flamethrower off, Feng stood in the same spot. A white barrier was seen coming from his right palm. The clone was stunned. When the clone tried to squeeze the trigger of the flamethrower, it malfunction. Feng jumped towards the clone''s face and punched the helmet into pieces as if glass. When the clone''s face was exposed he began repeatedly punching the man in the face. Feng''s fist resembled a Gatling gun. After he finished executing this power punches the clone''s face was a bloody mess. All his teeth were gone, his nose was broken, his jaw hanging from his face, and the skin on his face was gone. The clone dropped to his knees and began laughing. " "You.. are truly a man full of surprises." "Who do you work for?" asked Feng. The clone began laughing. He took the flamethrower gas tank from his back and said: " I will never tell." "I am to fateful to my leader." When Feng was about to deliver the killing blow, the clone pulled out 2 grenades. The clone began laughing. The clone pulled the pins and said: " I will take you to the underworld with me." Feng quickly broke the clone''s neck. Both grenades including the other grenades on the clone"s waist went off. A powerful explosion occurred, causing Feng to fly through the window. Fire and smoke surrounded the air. Feng landed on his feet. Half of his face was covered in dirt. Feng began laughing. As he continued to laugh he heard footsteps approaching behind him. He turned around and saw 10 clones equipped with plasma rifles. He engaged in a different fighting stance. After all, he had been through worse. A lot worse. "Stop." The clones placed their plasma rifles down by their waist and parted the way. Samuel walked in front of the clones. He wore black and white gloves and an all-black suit. His black spiky hair was placed in a top knot. He had a goatee and a scar on his left eyebrow. He had a gold watch and gold rings on. He had a serious expression on his face. " You must be Feng Zen. "Am I right?" Feng didn''t answer. " I will take that as a yes." "Who do you work for?" "No one." " They work for me." "So why do you want me dead?" " I have my reasons." "I want to know what you know about this city." "What if I don"t tell you?" said Feng. "I will have you killed." Samuel snapped his fingers and out came more clones. One clone had a Gatling gun, 4 had rocket launchers. "So be it," said Feng. Samuel shook his head and turned his back on Feng. He turned into green toxic, seeping into the grown. Feng went in a different stance. The Way Of The White Tiger. His fingernails suddenly grew sharp and long as veins popped out from his hands. "Come at me if you have the balls." Chapter 725 - Plans Ruined Three clones pulled out plasma swords jumping towards Feng. Feng sliced the air causing the clones to be sliced to pieces splattering blood and limbs everywhere. One clone who had a rocket launcher squeezed the trigger of his launcher causing a rocket to fire. Feng grabbed the rocket, redirecting it back at the clone. The clone wasn''t fast enough to evade. When the clone was about to jump off the roof he stood on, the rocket exploded, causing him to fly 20 feet in the air. When he crashed on the ground, he broke every bone in his body. Feng smiling. Feng suddenly was kicked in the back, staggering. He turned around and saw nothing. This only meant that the clone who kicked him unlocked an invisibility ability. Feng grabbed the invisible clone and crushed his throat. He placed the clone''s dead body in the way of the plasma bolts. The clone''s body was shot to pieces. Feng stuck his finger in the air, generating a small red beam. He fired the beam into the ground and patiently waited. Suddenly a burst of red energy geysers killed each and every one of the clones. Ferris who watched from afar distance was angry. Only one clone remained. Ferris decided to show himself. He jumped down from where he watched. Ferris looked at Feng with an angry expression. You bastard!" "You have ruined all my plans!" " I will make you pay!" " I don''t give a f.u.c.k about the rules anymore!" " I had a feeling this was you''re doing Ferris." "You truly wish to die so badly?" " If I have to I will." Ferris pulled out his sword and went into a sword style stance, called The Demon"s Thirst. Only used by very evil people. Ferris sprinted towards Feng, chopping the ground, making a purple sword beam fly out. Feng dodged the sword beam punching the air twice. Ferris suddenly vomited up blood, crashing into a boulder. Ferris didn''t stand a chance. Chapter 726 - Yamato Tanaka, The Greatest Swordsman Ever Ferris stood on his feet, wiping the blood from his face. He tried to pull out his sword again, but this time Feng appeared in front of him. He was grabbed by the neck. " Do you actually think you will succeed in killing me?" "That''s a joke." Feng kicked Ferris in his chest. Ferris vomited up more blood. Ferris crashed into a boulder. Feng walked up to him and asked: " "Had you had enough?" "Cousin?" Ferris placed his hand on his sword, beginning to laugh. " You know I envied you." "But now "I fully despise you. Cousin.." Ferris quickly hopped to his feet and pulled out his sword shouting these words. " Ancient Forbidden Sword Technique: "Green Phoenix Strike!" Ferris sliced the air and made a giant Green Phoenix come from his sword. This one of Ferris"s greatest attacks. Feng could barely push back the Green Phoenix. Veins began popping out of his head and neck. He screeched loudly. " Suddenly a giant explosion that followed with a fire shockwave was created. Ferris landed on his feet with a grin on his face. He placed his sword inside its sheath and walked away. Debris and ash were everywhere. Suddenly a dirt-covered hand burst out of the ground. Feng crawled out of the ground with a smile on his face. He hadn''t seen the Green Phoenix Strike in over 100 years. It was used by the greatest swordsman ever, Yamato Tanaka. Yamato Tanaka carried a sword with a black blade. He named the sword Shaku. Yamato could cut a mountain of Black Kermantine in half by drawing his sword once. He was feared throughout the world and was well respected by the later swordmasters who followed in his footsteps to continue his legacy and the way of the sword. Not even Feng would challenge him. His sword and all his treasures were buried with him. Feng was terrified of The Green Phoenix Strike. Yamato was the one who gave him the nasty huge scar on the center of his chest. He hated all who followed in Ferris"s footsteps. If Ferris mastered the Green Phoenix Strike he could have killed Feng is only a matter of seconds and thousands of others. Feng looked at his shaking hands. He turned his hands into fists and ran towards Ferris. Ferris heard the footsteps and turned around drawing his sword. He tried to block Feng"s fist but failed. Feng''s fist punched Ferris"s sword in half. Feng then circled black aura around his hand, driving his right hand inside of his stomach ripping out his guts. Blood splattered everywhere. " "You follow in that bastard''s legacy, you will join him in hell," said Feng. Ferris vomited up blood. " You." "You broke the law..." "Leader will have your head for this." "F.u.c.k the law." Feng abruptly broke Ferris"s neck. "It was your time to go." Feng picked up Ferris"s carcass. He ripped open his chest. He noticed his chest was coated in a transparent exoskeleton armour. He removed the transparent exoskeleton armour and pulled out a small red glowing crystal. Feng tossed the red glowing crystal on the ground, stomping on it. " From a far distance, Samuel watched the entire thing. He would take over Ferris"s research. When he turned around Veil stood before him. " Who the f.u.c.k are you?" A distance family member of your creator. Veil saw a number one on Samuel"s head. He snapped his fingers, firing two aura arrows at Samuel. Samuel laughed as the aura arrows phased through his body. " No weapon can penetrate my body." You might as- Samuel suddenly was punched in the face. Three of his teeth flew from his mouth. You see Ferris is dead. But there are two more Zen Clan Nobles that aren''t here." If if we all manage to be killed the Zen Clan will not fall. Samuel tried to stand up but couldn''t. He looked at his legs and saw that they were gone. He began screaming and freaking out. Veil turned around and snapped his fingers again. Samuel''s arms were removed and his neck was slit. Akashiri"s Location. Akashiri was on a floating paradise similar to Malar. The floating island was ruled a fearsome tyrant who took ordered from Victor. Sooner or later he would have to challenge Victor for the title of the 2 greatest swordsmen. When Akashiri arrived at the island he saw 2 n.a.k.e.d women in the water converting. He swam past them on stepped foot on the island. The sand was red and was home to many critters. On the beach laid a fortress guarded by a spearman ready for anything. Akashiri threw his sword in the spearman''s chest. He ripped the sword out of the spearman"s chest, cleaning it in the red sand. Chapter 727 - Challenging Kain Over 12 minutes passed. Akashiri killed everyone except the fearsome tyrant who was dressed in a black robe. The man only had one eye. He had a very thin mustache. He also was barefoot. His name was Kain. Kain carried ancient national treasures with him. One sword was long while the other was short. Kain also followed Yamato"s footsteps, making him a skilled swordsman. Cain gleamed at Akashiri"s footwork and knew that he was a part of the Hitoshi Ninja Clan. " I can tell you are welled skilled by your stance." Akashiri grinned. "Allow me to demonstrate." Akashiri sprinted towards Kain and tried to stab him. Kain rolled out of the way and cut Akashiri behind the calf. Akashiri tried to chop off Kain"s head, but Kain ducked. He flip kicked Akashiri, knocking out one of his teeth. Akashiri wiped the blood from his mouth and jumped back. " "He''s fast.." said Akashiri. Akashiri pulled out a ninja smoke bomb, tossing it on the ground, filling the room with smoke. Akashiri tried to use the smoke as an advantage. Kain jumped out of the smoke and tossed his smaller sword at Akashiri. The sword landed in his left shin. Akashiri ripped the sword out and tossed it to the side. Kain had to be at least 50 years old. Chapter 728 - The Legendary Parry "Your footwork and tools are excellent." " If you don''t use that smoke bomb you would have been decapitated for sure." Akashiri grew angry. He pulled out 3 Kunai tossing them at Kain. Kain easily dodged the Kunai without moving. He jumped in the air and came down like a rocket with his two feet. Kain kicked Akashiri in the cheat causing him to fly through the wooden wall. He landed on his feet. Kain front flipped off the edge, rolling to his feet. Akashiri continued to throw Kunai at Kain. Kain continued to block the Kunai with his ancient swords. " What don''t you understand boy?" said Kain. " Everything attack you do is useless." "Give up!" Kain sliced the ground releasing a red sword beam. Akashiri managed to block the red sword beam. The force pushed him 50 feet into the air. The red sword beam managed to part the sand and the sea, killing land and sea animals, causing the sea to be filled with blood and natural fish oils. Kain had a surprised look on his face. Akashiri landed on his feet. He looked at Hitoshi ninja armour and saw that it had scratches all over it. "Impressive." "That sword of yours is something else." "Fine steel made by a very talented swordsman." " Akashiri stood and his feet and said: " "Who is your superior?" Kain placed his swords in their sheaths and said: " I have no superiors." " I am my own superior." Akashiri took the advantage while Kain had his swords in their sheaths. He snapped his fingers and threw 4 Kunai at Kain. Kain managed to dodge three of the Kunai. One of the Kunai landed in Kain"s shoulder. Kain staggered into a boulder. He ripped the Kunai out of his shoulder. Blood stained his stylish robe. This made him very angry. He took his shoes off and pulled out his swords. He wrapped white aura around the swords. Suddenly the white aura turned into fire. This was the legendary fighting stance used by Yamato Tanaka when he fought 12,000 soldiers from The Industrial Army. It only took him 3 hours. Akashiri could sense a change in Kain"s attitude. Suddenly Kain sprinted towards Akashiri, trying to cut him in half. However, Kain left his back exposed. Akashiri took the advantage and stabbed Kain in his back. Kain endured the pain, jumping back 20 feet away. "I let my guard down." thought Kain. When Kain was about to unleash his full power, Akashiri interrupted him with a question. "Who is your master?" " That is none of your business." "You are my opponent." "Plus I do not plan to shell out any secrets." Only if- Suddenly Akashiri tossed 2 Kunai into Kain"s neck and shoulder, causing Kain to stumble into a rock that stuck out the ground covered in moss. Kain began giggling. " He ripped the Kunai out of his shoulder and neck, splattering blood everywhere. Akashiri already knew that he would win. " You are such a trickster." You taint the title of swordsmanship!" You bring shame to The Hitoshi Clan!" "You don''t have the guts to fight me without using your little tools." Akashiri began laughing. " I gladly accept your challenge." Let''s an old fashion duel." The injured Kain placed a grin on his face. Even though he was in a lot of pain, he still had the spirit and courage to fight. He placed his hands on his sword, patiently waiting for Akashiri to slip up. As he saw sweat drip from Akashiri"s forehead, he sprinted towards him, pulling out his two swords. He tried to stab Akashiri in the gut, but Akashiri used the legendary parry. Kain"s swords recoiled in the air. Kain"s chest was wide open. He drove a blade through Kain"s chest. Kain grabbed Akashiri"s blade, coughing up chunks of blood. Akashiri ripped out the sword from Kain"s chest and zipped past Kain. He chopped off his scalp and part of his head. Blood splattered everywhere. Kain dropped to his knees. Akashiri rested his sword in its sheath and breathed heavily. " You used the legendary parry only perfected by a true master swordsman." The only swordsman Kain every saw used the legendary parry was Jin Tanaka, Yamato Tanaka''s brother. He learned it from Yamato. " Do you want to know who my master was?" Akashiri nodded. "His name was Jin Tanaka." "The younger brother of Yamato Tanaka." "He thought me everything I know." "However 20 years ago, he grew ill from a rare disease called Drifters Dust." It wasn''t a pleasant sight- to see him cough up blood and vomit every day. He could have been saved by a rare wild mushroom. "But he was allergenic."May I asked who though you The Legendary Parry?" "Myself," answered Akashiri. "Very good." "You have what it takes to take Victor Zen"s place as the greatest swordsman of this generation." Kain died with a smile on his face. Akashiri bowed and buried Kain with his broken swords. He deeply had respect for him. Since Kain was deceased, he would travel to Malar to meet up with his friends. After Malar he would travel to Yamato"s rest to claim his ancient armour, longbow, and sword. Victor Zen''s Chambers. Victor could no longer sense Kain"s life essence. "This meant that he was dead." He eventually knew he would someone who challenge him for the title. He was prepared. He pulled out his sword and chopped a fly in half. He walked out by the balcony and said: " I will be waiting for Akashiri Hitoshi." I will cut you into pieces myself!" Victor began laughing. Victor''s power level was 20,000,000,000,000. Victor walked into his chambers and went on the bed. He looked at the ceiling and closed his eyes. Isaac"s Location... Isaac confronted Cross. He was looking at him with a serious expression on his face without moving a muscle. "You must be the one he wants dead so badly..." I will freeze you myself..." Chapter 729 - The Truth The Duel Between Victor Zen and Admiral Kim. After the two sword beam explosions cleared up, destruction and fire were everywhere. Both Victor and Admiral Kim was surrounded by in a Ring Of Fire. Half of Kim"s face was covered in blood. Victor didn''t have a bruise or cut on his body. This was making Kim angry. Kim jumped in the air and sliced the air 4 times. Victor rolled out of the way, generating double damage energy around his index finger. He fired it into Kim"s shoulder. Blood splattered everywhere. Kim crashed roughly on the ground. Victor stuck his hand out, surrounding double damage aura around Kim"s body. Kim''s internal organs were being crushed, causing him to scream out loud. Since Kim was suffering, Victor decided to put an end to his suffering. He drove his sword in Kim"s back. Blood began splattering in Victor"s face. This would explain the blood all over Victor"s face. Kim still wasn''t dead. Victor perched over him and lifted his head up by holding his hair. He round housed kicked him the medulla. Victor dispersed the Ring Of Fire, wiping off the blood from his face. Kim was fierce but way out of his league. Chapter 730 - A Known Traitor Isaac fired 3 ice spikes at Cross. When the spikes reacted with Cross"s chest, they exploded into smithereens. Isaac scoffed and sprinted towards Cross. Cross quickly rolled out of the way. He turned around and fired a purple beam from his hands. Isaac quickly created an ice wall thick enough to stop almost anything. Isaac began laughing. He fired an ice spear through the ice wall that pierced through Cross"s chest. Cross vomited up blood, staggering into a huge boulder. Isaac leaped into the air and began firing multiple pieces of ice spikes at Cross. Cross managed to jump out of the way of the ice spikes. " You are like a c.o.c.kroach. " You just won''t die!" Isaac shot himself to the ground and froze it, causing towers of giants of ice to erupt from the ground. Cross jumped on one of the ice towers and said: "Who the f.u.c.k are you?" "Why do you want to kill me?" "I have no quarrel with The Industrial Elf Army." " Don''t you know?" There is a very huge bounty on your head many can profit on. "Honestly, I don''t care for the money or the title." "I see you as a practice dummy." Isaac created two ice swords hard enough to cut through a huge ore of diamond. Isaac rushed towards Cross, unleashing a barrage of his own sword techniques upon Cross''s body. Blood began splattering everywhere. Even though Isaac knew he had the upper hand he wad pissed off. He hadn''t heard a grunt or a yell from Cross. He was standing still like a statue. "Why won''t you fall?! Isaac leaped in the air trying to roundhouse him. However Cross grabbed his right leg, sinking his sharp fingernails into his flesh. Cross then generated white energy around his left fist, punching Isaac in his chest. Isaac coughed up blood crashing through 3 boulders. Cross breathed in then out dispersing the aura from around his fist. Isaac on the other hand was experiencing pain through hid entire body. His left arm was fractured. He also had over 6 broken ribs. "Why is he so strong when his power level is only 40,000?!" "I must study him wrong." "It looks like I will have to take it up a notch." Isaac stood on his feet, wiping the blood away from his face. He stuck his hand out towards Cross. A small ball of ice began generating in the palm of his right hand. The longer he stuck his hand out the bigger the ball of ice became. When the ball of ice was the size of a cannonball, Isaac heaved the ice ball at Cross. Cross luckily dodged the ice ball that crashed through 2 buildings, as if the buildings were towers of Jenga. Isaac began laughing. "You can dodge one but can you dodge 2?" Isaac created two ice balls in his hands. He stomped both his feet and the ground and heaved the ice balls with most of his might. Cross was able to dodge the first ice ball but couldn''t the second. The second ice ball went into Cross"s stomach. Cross vomited up blood. The ice ball made him shoot through the air like a shooting star. When he was about to smack on the ground, Cross pushed himself to his feet with his right index finger. He collapsed on one knee, coughing up a storm. Hurts don''t it? Usually, I use that attack during raids. Most of the time the victims of the ice ball don''t survive on contact. "You are different." Isaac began walking towards Cross who was still coughing. Isaac formed an ice spike in his hand, throwing it Cross. Cross abruptly stopped coughing, dodging the ice spike, grabbing it. He then tossed the ice spike at Isaac. When the ice spike came in contact with Isaac"s chest, it evaporated. Isaac began laughing. "Time for this to end." When Isaac was about to execute one of his signature moves, Akashiri grabbed his hand. "Akashiri?!" "Long time no see Cross." "How dare you interfere?!" Akashiri suddenly crushed Isaac"s left forearm as if it was a cracker, causing Isaac to let out a huge scream that echoed through the area. Isaac dropped to his knees with a serious expression on his face. He then was kneeled in the face. Isaac"s nose was broken. Akashiri walked past Isaac and said: "Where are the others?" " We split up so we could confuse the enemy. " Come let''s rejoin them." Cross and Akashiri left the area to rendezvous with Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Takeo, and Lucia. Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Takeo, and Lucia were camped out in the fields surrounding a campfire. Everyone was happy to see Akashiri except Takeo, who had a serious expression on his face. He thought he was dead. Akashiri knew Takeo partook in the planning of the invasion that led to the destruction of Hitoshi Clan. The only two known ninja left were Akashiri and Takeo Hitoshi. While the sat around the campfire both of them stared down each other with mean expressions on their faces. Isaac"s Location... Isaac was pissed off. He wanted revenge, mostly taking it out on Cross. He fixed his broken forearm, letting out a huge scream. This was not screams of pain, they were screams of anger and rage. Back at The Campfire. Both Akashiri and Takeo waited until everyone was fast asleep. They left the campfire, making themselves to an open space where no animals were around. Both of them had their hands on their swords. "I have some questions for you Takeo," said Akashiri. " I am all ears." "What made you partake in the downfall of the Hitoshi Clan?" Takeo began laughing. "A new age is coming to Akashiri." The Hitoshi Clan was just in the shadows of The Old Age and needed to be exterminated. "Nothing more." "It was bound to happen sooner or later." "You know this and the ones who partook with the planning of the destruction knew it." But you killed many innocent bystanders!" yelled Akashiri. " Even children!" "They were in the way." "If they cooperated with The Industrial Elf Army they would have been still alive." "But they didn''t." This made Akashiri very furious. Takeo took his hand off his blade and said: " Come join us in the destruction of the other clans." "You will have everything you ever wanted." Akashiri scoffed and said: " I refuse." What makes you think I would join your cult? " You must be cut down like you cut down those innocent people." Akashiri quickly drew his sword and said: " So be it." Takeo also drew his sword. Chapter 731 - A Strong Spirit Both Akashiri and Takeo were ready to engage in combat. Akashiri was in the default stance of The Hitoshi Clan, Iron Stance, while Takeo was in the ancient stance of The Hitoshi Clan, Black Steel Stance. When the wind stopped, both Akashiri and Takeo sprinted towards each other, clashing their swords together, sending sparks everywhere. "You will be punished for not joining me to end the other clans." Takeo quickly spat a needle into Akashiri"s left eye, blinding him. Takeo took the advantage, head butting Akashiri. Blood squirted out of his head. Akashiri jumped back 6 feet and ripped out the needle tossing it to the side. Blood began rushing out of Akashiri"s left eye. Akashiri quickly wiped the blood from his face. "Your footwork is a lot better." Takeo generated white aura around his sword, chopping the ground. A giant sword beam was released. Akashiri parried the sword beam, and sprinted towards Takeo, dashing past him. Akashiri turned around and saw Takeo cough up blood. Blood began squirting out of his back. Takeo stumbled to his knees and said: "It will not be that easy." Takeo stood on his feet and turned around slicing the air, letting out a sword beam. Akashiri ducked and pulled out 3 Kunai, throwing them at Takeo. Takeo deflected the Kunai with his sword. He then stabbed his sword into the ground, causing a white burst of energy to come out of the ground. Chapter 732 - The Vengeance Spirit The white burst of energy engulfed Akashiri"s body causing him to fly into the air. Akashiri crashed roughly on the ground. His body was covered in bruised and cuts. He could feel pain erupting through his entire body. Takeo began breathing heavily. He walked towards Akashiri and kicked him in his mouth. Blood leaked out of his mouth. " You are way out of your league Akashiri." "While you were a child playing around with your toys, I was training like a madman until I puked." That''s why I was ranked one of the strongest ninja in The Hitoshi Clan." "However none of that matters anymore." Takeo grabbed Akashiri by his throat and lifted him up off the ground. Takeo pulled out a smaller sword from behind his waist and was about to drive it into Akashiri"s neck. Abruptly Akashiri overpowered Takeo, and headbutted him, breaking his nose. Takeo grew angry and tossed Akashiri into the air. Akashiri landed on his hands. Takeo began laughing. He grabbed his nose and snapped it back in place. "You are f.u.c.k.i.n.g annoying." " That is why I will make your death a very painful one." Akashiri ripped his sword out of the ground and said: " Don''t count on it traitor." Akashiri clasped his hands together, beginning to do incantations. Before Akashiri could finish, Takeo threw a ninja bomb at Akashiri. An explosion occurred. Akashiri jumped out of the smoke and threw five Kunai at Takeo. Takeo deflected the Kunai with his sword and stuck his right hand out, firing a green fireball at Akashiri Akashiri parried the green fireball, causing it to disperse. Akashiri landed on his feet and sliced after Takeo. Takeo rolled out of the way driving the hilt of his sword into Akashiri"s head. Blood squirted out of his head like a fountain. Akashiri staggered as if he was stunned. Takeo grinned, kneeling Akashiri in the chest. Akashiri coughed up blood. Takeo held his sword into the air. Akashiri quickly stuck his hand in the way, causing Takeo"s sword to be lodged in his hand. Akashiri grinned, pulling out a Kunai, repeatedly stabbing Takeo, in the chest. Blood splattered everywhere. Akashiri then punched him in the face, knocking out 3 of his teeth. Takeo smashed through a tree. Takeo vomited up blood and said: " You have not yet surpassed me." Takeo ripped the Kunai out of his chest, holding his sword very tightly. "The wound hurt like hell but Takeo acted as if he didn''t feel any pain." " Allow me to show you my wrath!" Takeo generated a green fire around his sword and body. Akashiri did the same except his aura was white. Takeo began screaming. Suddenly both dashed past each other. Takeo who was nearly out of breath began laughing. He turned around and saw Akashiri, who had blood gushing out from his neck. Akashiri collapsed on his knees, holding his chest. "It is like I told you before when our clan existed." " I am strong and you''re weak." Takeo began sharping his katana on the ground. Sparks flew everywhere. When he was about to cut of Akashiri"s head, Takeo suddenly froze. His right arm was cut off. Blood splattered everywhere as Takeo began screaming. Akashiri stood on his feet and began smiling. He used an ancient technique Hitoshi Clan technique called Division Cuts. "With this technique, you could inflict pain on your opponent without them knowing. " You motherf.u.c.k.i.n.g trickster! yelled Takeo. " Who thought you that move?!" " You do remember when you said I was a child who played with toys?" "You were dead wrong." My father trained me since I could walk." "He taught me ancient techniques." Takeo was pissed off. Even though he lost a lot of blood he wouldn''t allow himself to be defeated. He could barely see straight. He turned skinny and pale. "Tch." "I never expected I would be defeated by you." I have more experience..." " I have been through countless tortures." A severed arm will not stop me." "I am of the Hitoshi bloodline.." Akashiri went into his default sword stance. He began shaking his head. Takeo giggled, collapsing on his knees. Suddenly an incredibly sharp arrow was fired into his chest. Blood splattered into Akashiri"s face Takeo died instantly. Akashiri saw a familiar face. He saw Jin Hitoshi. Jin was often called The Vengeance Spirit. He was a deathly ninja who most people never wanted to approach. He was 6''5, weighed 200 pounds, had silver hair, and dark brown eyes. He was 33. His weapons were a half-bow, a blowgun, a grappling hook, multiple smoke bombs, Kunai, Shuriken, and a white katana with a very smooth sheath. He called his sword The White Tiger. Jin sucked his teeth, spitting on Takeo. F.u.c.k.i.n.g traitor. He looked at Akashiri, quickly pulling out a Kunai. " You must be Akashiri." He threw the Kunai past Akashiri. The Kunai landed in a tree that suddenly burst into flames. Jin had his Kunai enchanted with fire. His specialty was manipulating wood. He also called The Wood King. "Come." "We have a lot of work to do." "Why should I go with you?" said Akashiri. " Because I said so." Now let''s go." "I refuse." Jin breathed heavily and said; " I want you to help me take down Victor." "I want to be the strongest of them all." "Help me help you." "Don''t make me force you to join me." Suddenly the voices of Cross and Sarah could be heard. " You will regret this," said Jin. Jin placed a demonic mask on quickly running towards the north disappearing. Akashiri placed his sword in his sheath, examining Takeo"s body. He looked at his sword and took it. He then buried his body in the tall grass taking a bow. Jin Hitoshi"s Location. Jin who was still running incredibly fast was pissed off. " That f.u.c.k.i.n.g bastard!" "He chose not to accept my offer!" "I should have killed him in The Industrial Elf Invasion." He will regret not joining me to kill Victor. "Unless he wants to take the title for himself!" "That sneaky piece of shit!" "If he stands in my way I will kill him just as I killed them, old women and children!" "Victor, your head is mine!" "I want your head on a f.u.c.k.i.n.g pike!" Jin leaped 20 feet in the air, continuing to run only this time on-air. Chapter 733 - Isaacs Desperate For Revenge Isaac came towards the throne room covered in blood. In fro t of the throne room was guarded by two Nagasaki Clan members dressed in full-body black samurai armour that had sharp horns. The Nagasaki Clan alliances with The Hitoshi clan during the 3 Great War, that occurred 120 years ago. They were known for their superior sportsmanship and were not to be taken lightly. " When he walked towards the door, one of the Nagasaki Clan members placed their hand on Isaac"s left shoulder, saying: " The leader must not be disturbed. Please come back another time. Isaac began laughing. "Take your f.u.c.k.i.n.g hands off me!" Isaac jumped back, generating an ice spike in his hands. He threw the ice spike at The Nagasaki samurai who quickly drew his sword, slicing the ice spike in pieces. The Nagasaki Clan samurai power levels were evenly 600,000,000,000. Both their power levels together were 1,200,000,000,000. "Stop." Isaac turned around saw Feng. "Do not mind the new company." "They are just here to help." Feng nodded and the samurai left. " Have you dealt with the target?" asked Feng. "No." He is harder than expected. "It will take some time but eventually, I will break every bone in that motherf.u.c.ker''s body." Isaac wanted revenge. Chapter 734 - Ragnar The Warrior Giant Jin Hitoshi was scoping out one of Victor"s hideout''s where he kept all his riches. He had many disciples under him who did all his dirty work. If Jin could successfully steal his riches this would alert Victor. Jin backflipped off a cliff landing on his feet without making a sound. In front of him stood a swordsman who wore a straw hat. He placed his hand around the swordsman''s mouth and drove a dagger in his chest. Since his hand was over the swordman"s mouth, his screaming was muffled. He hid the swordsman body in the tall grass. He snuck into one of the tents helping himself to the provisions inside. He bit a chunk of some raisin bread. It tasted refine. Jin placed his demonic mask on searching for more provisions. He pulled out a glass bottle full of warm goats milk. When he was about to guzzle down the goat''s milk a swordsman wearing a straw hat walked in. " How the f.u.c.k are you?!" yelled the swordsman. "A demon." The swordsman began laughing. "Don''t give me that crap." "Demons don''t exist." "At least not in these parts." "You must be after Master Victor"s riches." The swordsman sighed. I have no choice but to kill you. As the swordsman drew his sword, Jin took out his blowgun, firing a poison dart into the swordsman''s neck. Green and purple veins began popping out of his neck. He collapsed on his knees and vomited up blood, dying instantly. "Demons don''t exist." "Ha!" "I have killed many demons myself." Jin picked up the goat''s milk bottle now covered in blood. He screwed the cap off and guzzled it down. After only 5 seconds he drank all the milk burping loudly. He placed the bottle of milk and the ground and crouched slowly walking out of the provisions tent. No one had seen him. He rolled into the green high grass. One of the swordsmen wearing a straw hat walked inside the tent and noticed one of his fellow comrades were dead. The swordsman instantly ran out of the tent. He was going to alert everyone that someone was after Master Victor"s riches. Jin rolled out of the high green grass, stretching an arrow across his bow. He fired it at the swordsman, who suddenly turned around and deflected the arrow. " You must be the one that killed Shi." "You must pay for your crimes in death." The swordsman didn''t bother to alert his comrades. "I will personally deliver your head Ragnar to myself." The swordsman quickly drew his blade. Jin could see the fury in the swordsman''s eyes. He pulled out 3 Kunai throwing them at the swordsman. The swordsman easily blocked the Kunai with his blade. Multiple bursts of fire went in the air like fireworks. He began coming in closer. As soon as he zipped past Jin, Jin drew his sword. The swordsman''s head was cut off. Blood splattered everywhere. Jin placed his demonic mask on, proceeding farther in the hideout. He stood in front of the gate where a portion of Victor"s riches laid. When he was about to push open the door, he heard multiple footsteps approaching. He turned around and saw at least 50 straw hat swordsman with serious expressions on their face. They wanted revenge for their fallen comrades. When all of them were about to charge Jin, the gate opened slowly. A trapped cold wind was released. The ground began shaking. Jin slowly turned and saw giant with gold armour on equipped with a curved blade that had a hilt covered in brown animal fur that most likely belonged to a bear. The giant also had a shield. " I am Ragnar The Warrior Giant. One of Victor Zen''s disciples. "You must be the little man who wants to take the valuable riches." Ha!" "That''s comedy!" "Do you actually think you will get away?!" "You''re surrounded!" "Surrender!" Jin laughed tossing his red and black demonic mask with horns in the pond covered in spiky Lilly pads. " Jin pulled out his sword going into the Iron Stance Of The Hitoshi Clan. " Am I suppose to be afraid of your tiny blade?" asked Ragnar. "No." Ragnar laughed. "Kill him." As Ragnar walked back into the room filled with a portion of Victor"s riches, the straw hat swordsman, began running towards him. Jin enjoyed killing people. He stabbed a swordsman in the neck. Blood squirted in his face. He kicked the swordsman''s body in the water. This terrified some of the deceased swordsmen comrades. Ragnar who was patiently waiting for Jin heard cries of terror and the sound of limbs being sliced off. Jin was breathing heavily. He had an evil wicked smile on his blood-drenched face. "He walked into the room full of Victor"s riches confronting Ragnar." "Impressive. "I was expecting they kill you. "It looks like I underestimated you." "My mistake." "Now then." Ragnar stood on his feet causing the ground to shake. "Let''s have a clean murder." "Don''t count on it." Jin pulled out two enchanted Kunai throwing them at Ragnar. The burst of flames did nothing to Ragnar. Ragnar laughed grabbing Jin trying to crush him like a grab. Suddenly his hand was sliced to pieces. Jin dropped out and backflipped to his feet. Ragnar began sweating profusely. "This is nothing compared to my battle scars!" He no longer had a left hand. Blood and his fingers the size of a 60-inch flat-screen tv was on the ground. Ragnar began trying to stab on Jin. Jin rolled in between Ragnar"s legs, diving into the gold as if it was a pool. Ragnar turned around quickly. He was extremely pissed off. "Show yourself!" "Hiding is for cowards!" Suddenly Jin jumped out the sea of gold firing two poison darts from his blowgun into Ragnar''s exposed flesh. The poison caused Ragnar to drop to his knees. He vomited up blood. Jin pulled at his blade leaping towards Ragnar. Ragnar scoffed and slapped Jin through the stone wall, causing him to smash through a tree. Ragnar ran through the stone wall trying to fish out Jin. Jin was stunned. Jin stood on his feet ripping a piece of wood from his back. The moment he saw the 40 foot Ragnar he hid. Even though Ragnar seemed as if he was the loser in the fight he had immense strength. He was powerful enough to throw a 4-ton boulder from Florida to Texas. "Where are you?!" Ragnar drew his long giant curve blade, slicing trees to pieces that stood in his way. Abruptly Jin came from behind where he hid, firing a royal blue beam from his right hand at Ragnar. Ragnar tried to deflect the beam with his giant curved blade but failed. The beam broke through the giant curved blade and shot through the left side of Ragnar"s chest. Blood splattered everywhere. He had so much blood in his body it seemed as if it was raining blood. Ragnar dropped on the ground. Shaking occurred. Jin jumped on Ragnar"s chest and began to examine him to see if he was alive. He sliced Ragnar"s gold helmet in half. Ragnar"s face was exposed. He had a thick bushy mustache and scar on the top of his head. He was bald. He wasn''t breathing. Suddenly Ragnar awoke. He shield bashed Jin causing him to fly into the air. He grabbed Jin. "You may be stronger than me but that will not stop me from eating you!" Ragnar tossed Jin inside his mouth. Inside Ragnar''s body was like a bottomless pit. When he reached his stomach, Jin pulled out his sword and shouted: Hitoshi Technique: "Raging Tornado!!" Suddenly Ragnar"s stomach was cut open. His large and small intestines hanged. Jin also jumped out. Ragnar vomited up blood. That is your goal? Just to steal?" "You are a predictable thief." Jin wiped the blood from his face. " Actually I don''t care for the riches." Victor is the best swordsman of this generation." "I want the title.* Ragnar began laughing. "What you are doing is suicide." *Do you know how I became one of Victor"s disciples?" He defeated me and made me a very rich man." "He defeated me with his index finger." "That''s how all of Victor" s disciples grew to call him master." "I will tell you this once." "Your goal is a suicide mission." "Give up..." "Tch." "I am tired of your babbling." Jin threw a Shuriken at Ragnar"s neck. He slivered his throat. Ragnar died instantly. Jin wiped Ragnar"s blood from his sword. He walked to the pond and placed his mask on. Jin opened a black hole by snapping his fingers, sucking all the gold and valuables inside. He grabbed his demonic mask and placed it over his face. Before he left he lit the place on fire as a message stating that he was coming for Victor. Jin would be ready for any challenges. Chapter 735 - A Lord Named Barnabas Over a half-hour passed. Another one of Victor"s disciples were at the scene. This disciple''s name was Lord Barnabas. Barnabas was the lord of a small country. Barnabas had wealth, fame, and power. His armour was unbreakable. It could destroy almost any normal weapons. He had a power level of 200,000. Barnabas was 5''10 and weighed 190 pounds. His hair was brown. He had light brown eyes like a bear. He was often called The Bear Strangler. He was given this name because he strangled a bear when he was tired, hungry, and cold. Because of this, they called him The Bear Strangler. Barnabas walked towards Ragnar"s dead mutilated body. He began shaking his head. Someone finally killed you. Barnabas giggled. "Good." "Because I would have done sooner or later you oversized bastard." He noticed a Shuriken on the ground. He examined the Shuriken and knew it belonged to. He smiled and said, " Victor will chop you down so easy you won''t even notice." Barnabas began laughing. He went into the room with the treasure and saw that it was gone. " Shit!" "Where''s the treasure!" "Victor is going to be pissed off to the extremes!" Suddenly Victor appeared behind Barnabas whose heart raced. Chapter 736 - False Crimes "What happened here?" asked Victor. Barnabas turned around slowly and said: " Nothing really." Victor began laughing. " "Ragnar is dead over there with his guts hanging out of his stomach and you tell me nothing is going on here?" " My patience is running out." " You better explain yourself in the next 10 seconds. Barnabas sighed and said: " Someone has stole some of your riches Master." "I haven''t identified the one resembles yet." Since Victor had no idea who Jin was he automatically thought Akashiri was the one resembles. He began giggling. His giggling then turned into laughing. I never expected he wanted me dead this badly. "So you want a shot at the title." Victor turned around and said: " Gather some swordsmen." " I want Akashiri Hitoshi Of The Hitoshi Ninja Clan delivered to me alive." Barnabas bowed. "Yes, Master." Jin stole over 100,000,000 dollars worth of gold. "Could keep a man rich for the rest of his life." Jin"s Location. Jin was in cave home to a giant, angry, grumpy bear that was in the middle of hibernation. As Jin stepped on a rotting tree branch, the bear woke up. Its eyes were red. Drool leaked from the bear"s fangs. The bear stood on its two feet and began roaring. Before the bear could do anything, Jin threw 2 Kunai in the bear. One in the head, one in the heart. The bear died instantly. He removed the bear from the cave. He opened a black by snapping his fingers. Suddenly Victor"s riches began falling out. Jin began smiling. " By now, Victor has learned one of his hideouts was destroyed." Jin sat on the gold and began smiling. He noticed night has fallen. Cross"s Location... After regrouping with Akashiri, Cross and Orion decided that it was time yo put down the Zen"s. The Zen''s had terrorized Orion for most of his life. They decided that they were going to storm the throne room at dawn when nobody was expecting it. Everyone went to sleep while Akashiri stayed up to keep watch. Cross rented a cheap motel out in the middle of nowhere. Akashiri sat on a barrel, tapping his feet repeatedly. He shoved his hand inside his pocket and pulled out chocolate with caramel inside. When he was about to open the bar of chocolate, he saw 5 straw hat swordsman approaching. One of them acted as if he was the leader. " Akashiri Hitoshi Of The Hitoshi Ninja Clan!" Akashiri was confused. Akashiri stood of the barrel walking slowly towards the straw hat swordsman. " "Yes, I am him what do you want?" "You will pay for what you did to Ragnar The Warrior Giant." As the straw hat swordsman drew his blade, the others did the same." Even though Akashiri didn''t know what was going on, he wouldn''t allow some swordsman in straw hats to kill him." He also drew his sword. As the straw hat swordsman began running towards him in a fit of rage, Akashiri dashed past him. The straw hat swordsman was cut in half. Blood splattered everywhere. Two of the straw hat swordsmen ran away while two remaining ones stayed. " "You have the guts to stay." "Unlike your other friends." The straw hat swordsman was about to run towards Akashiri until two arrows were fired into their heads. They died instantly. This was the work of Jin. He was on top of the roof of the cheap motel. The roof was held by rocks so it would"t blow away. " He front flipped off the roof, landing on his feet. " You must be the one resemble for killing Ragnar The Warrior Giant." "You''re trying to make Victor think it''s me because I want the title." Jin began clapping. "You''re a very fast learner." "You wanted "Victor"s attention now you got it!" Akashiri pulled out his sword holding tightly. " None of this would of happen if you joined me." "However, I will give you one more chance." "One what will it be?" " Will you join me?" " No." Jin began laughing." "That''s what I thought you say." Both of them quickly drew their swords. As they clashed their swords together, high winds began picking up. As more straw hats came, Jin tossed a smoke bomb on the ground. Akashiri began coughing loudly. When the smoke cleared up, Jin was gone. Cross and Orion came rushing out of the hotel to assist Akashiri. " So what and how are we dealing with?" asked Cross. "Strawhat swordsmen," answered Victor. "Shouldn''t be a problem," said Orion. Cross, Orion, and Akashiri leaped towards the huddle of straw hats. Only after 4 minutes all of the swordmen had broken bones and damaged organs. Orion was interrogating a straw hat by repeatedly punching him in the face. Blood and teeth splattered everywhere. " Who do you work for?" asked Orion. The straw hat was terrified of Orion. " I work for Lord Barnabas!" "One of Victor Zen''s disciples!" I was only doing my job!" "Please don''t hurt me!" Orion smiled. "Thank you for your cooperation." "You are free to go." "Thank you." The straw hat banged his head on the dirt road. He stood on his feet, limping off. He knew Lord Barnabas would kill him for snitching. He decided to kill himself. He pulled out two grenades. " F.u.c.k you!" yelled the straw hat. The straw hat was running towards Orion. "Orion watch out!" yelled Cross. Orion quickly turned around as the straw hat pulled the pins away from the grenades. Orion punched the straw hat in his face, breaking both his jaws. He then grabbed his head and drove it into the ground, killing the straw hat. The explosions were muffled, due to the straw hat''s body. Blood and limbs splattered everywhere. Orion took his hand off the remaining remnants of the swordman''s head. "Nice try." "It will take more than grenades to stop me." From afar watched Lord Barnabas with binoculars. He was camouflaged in mud. "F.u.c.k!" "Now they know my name!" Chapter 737 - A Nice Family Since there was too much bloodshed, Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Akashiri, and Lucia could no longer stay. They had to find somewhere else to stay. While they were walking a hover van pulled up by them. The door opened and out came an old woman, a young woman, and two little girls. Are you folks hitchhikers?" asked the old woman. " Yes," answered Sarah. " "Will you give us a ride?" "Sure!" "Hope in!" The old woman and her family seemed cheerful. When we get to my husband''s house, we will eat a fantastic soup with some fantastic bread. " What''s your name?" asked Jesse. "My name''s Carole." "This my lovely daughter Nicole!" Nicole smiled and said: "Hi." "These are my two lovely grandchildren, Amy and Gianna!" "Hi!" said the 2 little girls. Amy was 6 while Gianna was 8. On the ride to Carole"s house, everyone introduced themselves. Carole pulled up to a cabin. In front of the cabin was an old man who was sweeping in front of the porch. As everyone stepped out, the old man stopped sweeping. " Carole you didn''t tell me you were bringing guests." These sweet honey have nowhere to go!" "So I offered them to stay here for a couple of days until they are ready to get back on their feet and find a place of their own." I am Neil." "Please to meet all of you." "Come on in." "You young men and women must be hungry." "I will cook up some of my famous chicken soup." Neil opened the door. He had a little smile on his face. Everyone walked in. Excuse me while I slaughter the chicken. "Until then make yourselves at home." Neil closed the door. He began laughing. He pulled a phone out of his pocket and dialled a secret number. His phone began vibrating. A black straw hat was seen. " What the f.u.c.k do you want Neil?" asked the straw hat on the other line. " I have some interesting news." Inside Carole was offering everyone butter pecan cookies with milk. Neil kicked open the door with a skinned chicken missing a head. Blood was dripping everywhere. "Cooking this stew should only take a half-hour." "Won''t be long." "Carole, could you help me with the stew?" "Sure." Neil closed the kitchen door behind him, tossing the chicken on the counter. Carole had vegetables on a cutting board. "Carole, I have to tell you something." "What is it?" "You see those hitchhikers out there?" " Yes is there something wrong?" " Those are the ones the straw hat swordsmen are looking for!" "Oh, no Neil." You didn''t." " "How could you?!" Those people may be intruders but they are very nice!" "They were intruders they would have robbed us by now!" yelled Carole. " But you don''t understand!" "The straw hats said they give me 100,000 pieces of gold!" Do you know what this means?!" "With that money, we can get out of this dump and move in a bigger, better house!" "We can even take a vacation!" "I don''t give a shit about the money!" yelled Carole. Cross rushed into the kitchen and said: "Is everything alright?" "Yes, I just stubbed my old wrinkled toe!" said Neil. Neil opened the microwave and pulled out the next batch of butter pecan cookies. He handed them to Cross who closed the kitchen door behind him. After 30 minutes passed, Neil came out with a huge tray with hot chicken soup, and 4 loaves of garlic bread. Carole and Nicole set the table, while Amy and Gianna washed their hands. As Sarah tasted the soup, Nicole asked her how it tasted. Sarah smiled and said: " It''s magnificent!" Lucia also said it tasted great. While everyone was having a nice lunch, a loud knock was heard on the door. Neil stood from his chair, wiping the splashes of chicken soup from his beard with a white interior designed napkin. He looked through the keyhole and saw three normal straw hats and the infamous straw hat named Ryu, A.K.A, The Dark Angel. Neil opened the door and closed it behind him. " Where are they?" asked Ryu. "Inside having soup." Where''s my reward?" Ryu signalled one of the lower straw hats who heaved a big bag of gold on the ground, causing the bag to be torn open, exposing the gold coins. "That''s only 50,000." Where''s the other half." In the underworld where you belong." "You have smuggled me out of my money for the last time Neil." Neil knew what was about to happen. Neil turned around beginning to head for the cabin. Ryu signalled one of the straw hats who ran towards Neil, chopping his head off. Blood splattered everywhere. The straw hat swordsmen kicked the door off the hinges, holding Neil"s head, tossing it at Carole, laughing like a maniac. Carole began screaming. Cross stood on his feet firing a metallic spike into the strawhat''s chest. He died instantly. "Take the children and go!" yelled Lucia to Nicole who responded quickly. Ryu examined the metallic spike ripping out of his colleague"s chest. He looked at it and crushed it in his hand. Ryu smiled and snapped his fingers. At least 20 straw hat swordmen surrounded the house. Chapter 738 - Challenge Accepted Carole was in the corner holding her husband''s head. A straw hat samurai came bursting through the roof, landing on his feet. However, he was quickly kicked in the face by Orion. His neck was broken. Ryu who was outside began laughing. " No matter how many of my soldiers you kill you will not leave this cabin alive." Carole who gave up all hope placed her husband''s head on the ground, quickly running into the kitchen. She pulled out a meat cleaver. She successfully chopped a straw hat swordsman in the back. The straw hat swordsman grunted and grew angry. Carole was stabbed in the chest. The straw hat swordsman began laughing. This pissed off Sarah. Sarah sprinted towards the straw hat swordsman that killed Carole. She grabbed him by his neck and tossed him through the kitchen door." " You f.u.c.k.i.n.g bastard!!" " You killed her!" The straw hat swordsman headbutted Sarah, causing her to stagger. The straw hat stood on his feet and yelled: "Die you f.u.c.k.i.n.g whore!" Suddenly Jesse appeared behind the straw hat punching him in the back. His spine was broken in two. The shock caused the straw hat''s brain to explode. Blood splattered everywhere. " No one calls my mother a whore." said Jesse. Jesse helped his mother to her feet. Ryu could hear the cries of his soldiers. Suddenly a straw hat came shooting through the roof like a rocket. The straw hat smashed on the ground, breaking most of his bones. The straw hat began crawling towards Ryu"s feet. "Boss Ryu help me." Ryu had a serious expression on his face. "Get your dirty blood hands off my designer slippers." Ryu quickly drew his sword, stabbing the straw hat in the back. Both Cross and Orion walked out of Carole and Neil"s house with blood all over their bodies breathing heavily. Cross tossed an arm at Ryu"s feet. " "All your soldiers are dead." "And you''re next." Ryu kicked the arm away from his designer slippers. " Is that supposed to be some kind of threat?" asked Ryu. Cross formed a metallic spike in his right hand. He heaved it at Ryu. Ryu deflected the metallic spike, causing it to shatter to pieces. Ryu began laughing. Ryu pulled out a smoke bomb, tossing it on the ground, filling the area with black smoke. Ryu was heading for the shed to use Nicole, Amy, and Gianna as hostages. Cross jumped on the roof and fired a metallic spike into Ryu"s back, prompting him to smash on the dirt-covered surface. Ryu instantly stood on his feet, ripping the metallic spine out of his shoulder. Blood gushed out of his shoulder like a fountain. Cross jumped off the roof. "This is the end of the line." Ryu began laughing. " Is it?" " You see I am not like those other worthless vermin." " I have unstoppable power!" Ryu pulled out his sword and sliced the air. A black sword beam was released from Ryu"s sword. Cross blocked the black sword beam with his forearms. Blood began to draw. Ryu smiled and was about to dash past Cross until Akashiri came crashing through the back window, clashing his sword with Ryu"s black sword. " What''s this?" said Ryu. "Oh!" "I know who you are!" You are the one who stole some Victor"s riches and killed Ragnar The Warrior Giant!" "There is a very big price for your capture." I will not kill you unless you come with me." Akashiri parried Ryu"s sword into the air, causing it to snap in half. This surprised Ryu. Akashiri then stabbed him in the chest. Ryu vomited up blood. He ripped the katana out of Ryu"s chest. Blood splattered in Akashiri"s face. Ryu dropped on his knees. Ryu began laughing. " Didn''t think I would let it be that easy wouldn''t you?" said Ryu. Ryu stood on his feet and ripped off his shirt. He began transforming. Black wings burst out of his back. His legs were covered black fur. His fingernails grew longer and sharper. He also grew pointy ears like an elf. In actuality, he was an elf. He was banished from The Royal Elven Kingdom for being too violent and crazy. He was now 8 feet tall. He tried to grab Akashiri he tossed Kunai in his eyes. Ryu began screaming. " My eyes!" "Stop." Cross and Akashiri turned around and saw Victor, standing on the roof. He suddenly teleported into the shed. "No!" "Stop it!" yelled Nicole. Victor had his hand on Nicole"s hair, lifting her off her feet. " Who does this piece of garbage belong to?" asked Victor. " No one answered. Amy and Gianna began tussling by Victor"s feet. "Leave our mother alone!" Victor kicked both of them into the wall, causing both of them to be knocked out. He looked at Ryu and asked: " What''s going on here Ryu?" Master Victor they- Victor suddenly fired a beam from his eyes at Ryu. Blood and brains splattered everywhere. " I was getting tired of you Ryu." He focussed on Akashiri. " " You must be the one who killed Ragnar and stole from me." "Akashiri Hitoshi." You want to challenge me for the title." " I accept your challenge." When Victor was about to draw his sword, Nicole bashed Victor on the head with a rock. "Ow." Nicole looked terrified. He slit Nicole"s neck. "She died instantly." This made Akashiri angry. " I will make you pay." Akashiri pulled out his sword and grasped it tightly in his hands. Victor wasn''t taking Akashiri seriously at all. Akashiri sprinted towards Victor. Victor teleported behind Akashiri kneeling him in his back. Akashiri staggered. He quickly turned around, slicing the air 5 times making white sword beams fly out. Victor blocked the sword beams with his sheath. "This is your best?" Victor smiled, firing a beam out of his eyes. Akashiri parried the eyebeam into the air. Victor then suddenly dashed past Akashiri. Akashiri"s eyes turned all white. He passed out instantly. " You are too weak to challenge me?" " Are you sure you''re the one who killed Ragnar?" " You couldn''t be." Chapter 739 - Abandoned Akashiri suddenly regained consciousness. It seemed as if he was bashed in the head 1,000 times. Akashiri jumped away from Victor, holding his head. Victor breathed heavily. " I do not want to kill you." " But if you keep resisting, I will have to." Akashiri leaped towards Victor. Victor fired another eyebeam. Akashiri parried the eyebeam, punching one of Victor"s molars out. Blood leaked from his mouth. He licked the blood from his mouth and giggled. " Nice punch." " However it was just a lucky shot." Victor teleported behind Akashiri driving his knee in his back. A loud crack was heard. He let out a loud scream. Victor grabbed Akashiri"s sword and tried to break, but couldn''t. He noticed a spiritual barrier around the sword. He tossed the sword to the side and said: " Leave this place." " If you don''t I will kill you and all of your friends." Victor teleported. Cross instantly went to help Akashiri. He snapped his dislocated spine back in place. Akashiri stood on his feet. He had an angry look on his face. He knew he had to train harder to defeat Victor. He was on an entirely different level. He bashed his fists on the ground and began yelling. Chapter 740 - Hardened Wooden Tip Arrow Jin Hitoshi watched the entire battle from afar. " He had a huge smile on his face. " You see Akashiri." "You do not have what it takes to take the title." "Only I am capable of defeating Victor." Jin began laughing. Since Ragnar was dead he would go after another one of Victor"s disciples. He would go after Akechi Watanabe. Akechi Watanabe was a skilled assassin/killer who had most of his long black in his face. He also had a huge scar on his chest. He was 5''9 and weighed 180 pounds. He was sadistic and loved killing. He was wanted in so many countries for so many different crimes. " Some of those crimes included murder, ****, and arson. His bounty was 4,500,000,000. They wanted him dead or alive. Either way, he was to be executed. He was equipped with a halberd. He tried to kill Victor but was defeated. Victor then offered to Akechi to join him to become one of his disciples. Akechi accepted. Victor"s Main Facility: Above The City Of Malar. Victor"s Main Facility was a giant floating advanced civilization no except his disciples knew about. He guarded an ancient relic with his life, which could destroy the entire Zen Continent. He wanted nobody to learn about it. If they did, this would cause many thieves and bandits from around the world to steal it. Victor didn''t want that. He walked up to the ancient aura and stared at it. He suddenly vomited up blood. Victor had many secrets to his power. One of those secrets was killing Yamato Tanaka. All he needed for perfection was Yamato"s sword. Victor turned his back on the ancient black aura until he heard a dark distorted voice. "Devour... Kill!" The voice erupted through his head. Blood began leaking out of his ears. " Shut the f.u.c.k up!" yelled Victor. " You can''t ignore me forever... Victor..." Victor walked out of the room and closed the giant doors behind him. Jin Hitoshi"s Location... Jin Hitoshi on a giant rock, surveying the hideout. He knew Akechi would be stronger than Ragnar. He jumped off the giant rock, and backflipped, landing on his feet. There were dead straw hat swordsmen everywhere. This recently happened. There were no flies or maggots around the dead bodies. Suddenly he heard screams. He followed a blood trail and saw Akechi brutally killing a straw hat. He had the straw hat swordsman''s heart in his hand. He tossed it to the side and quickly turning around seeing Jin in the demonic mask. " You must a demon that wants him to join him in hell." However, I already killed one of your demon friends!" "Hell doesn''t want me!" "I am too violent!" "Too psychotic." Jin took off his demonic mask, pulling out his sword. " I may not be a demon but I will lead you to the gates of hell myself." Akechi began laughing. " So be it." He pulled out his spear and twirled it in his hand like it was a baton. High winds began picking up. Jin tossed 4 Kunai at Akechi. The high winds pushed back the Kunai. Jin scoffed, dashing past Akechi. Akechi"s left arm was removed from his body. He began screaming. Blood splattered everywhere as Akechi collapsed on the ground. He suddenly began laughing. His blood formed into a new left arm. Akechi had a rare type of ability. He could use his blood as a deathly weapon. However, the more he used his power the shorter his life span was cut down. He only had 20 years to live. It didn''t add up to the number of people he murdered. Akechi picked up his spear, holding it tightly in his hand. He heaved his spear after Jin. Jin jumped over the spear and fired two darts from his blowgun into Akechi"s body. One in his chest, one in his neck. He collapsed on his feet and vomited up a mouth full of blood. His lifespan was cut down to 15 years. Jin pulled out his bow and arrow. When fired the arrow into Akechi"s chest, his skin began turning into wood. " What''s happening to me?!" yelled Akechi. " That arrow I fired into your chest was called a Hardened Wooden Tip Arrow." "You will not die but you will be sealed." Jin walked away. Chapter 741 - Battle Royale Jin walked into the room filled with Victor"s treasures. Jin opened a black hole sucking all the gold inside. Jin began laughing. There were only 2 disciples. They were the strongest. One disciple was a woman named Asa. Asa had the power of telekinesis. The other disciple was Poseidon X. Poseidon X had the power to manipulate water. He was the strongest disciple who Victor had trouble defeating. The Throne Room: Jon was talking to two Nagasaki Samurai about the removal of the straw hat swordsmen. They went around killing people, making the tourists think that the City Of Malar was a murder capital. Tourism and the Colosseum were how the City Of Malar was up and running. In fact, the next Colosseum event was coming up HF cf h. The Colosseum welcomed all challengers from Lords to peasants. Killer to the rapist. There could only be one victorious. The one victorious was gain fame, wealth, and power. And most of all their own power they dreamed about. Jon was the mastermind. He always said: " Let the games begin!" The Nagasaki Samurai''s bowed and left the throne room. They would also be participating. Jon smiled and began laughing. During the battle royale, he could draw out all his enemies and crush them like bugs. Chapter 742 - Ryo, The Banished The 2 Nagasaki Clan samurai stepped out of the throne room, leaving the palace. When the nobles and lords saw them backed away in fright. They both were 7 feet tall. One Nagasaki Samurai had red armour, while the other had black armour. They rarely talked. They were trained to be natural-born samurai. The Nagasaki Samurai made their way to Old Malar, which featured ancient relics and weapons. A huge tourist attraction. However, since The Straw hat swordsmen came into the picture no tourist would dare approach Old Malar without dealing with a straw hat swordsman. Everywhere you turned a straw hat swordsmen was seen. When the Nagasaki samurai approached, all eyes were on them. The straw hats often acted like thieves. When the 100 remaining straw hats were about to run towards the Nagasaki samurai, they suddenly halted. Their new self proclaimed leader arrived. His was Ryo. The older brother of Ryu. And like Ryo, Ryo was also an Elf. He had silver hair pulled in a top knot. He only had a scar on his neck that looked like someone attempted to chop off his head. Ryo also had a mustache. He was equipped with a long Knight sword. Unlike Ryu, he didn''t forget his Elf heritage. He was dressed in light blue leather armour with a veil wrapped around his mouth, and a cloak wrapped around his straight silver hair. Since he had been in a desert for the past 5 years his pale skin turned brown giving him a tan complexion. He had chains wrapped around his left forearm. He was 6''3 and weighed 200 pounds. He chilled and mellow. But when annoyed or angered he became a sadistic killer. Before Ryo could say anything one of The Nagasaki Samurai ran towards him. The samurai swung his katana like a bat towards Ryo. Ryo rolled out of the way, firing a beam from his hand at the samurai. The beam bounced off the samurai"s armour. The samurai successfully grabbed Ryo by the throat, tossing him into the air. The veil was unwrapped from his mouth, and the cloak was unwrapped from his head. He landed perfectly on his feet. The straw hats were rather surprised than mad to see that their new self proclaimed leader was an Elf who has been banished from The Royal Elven Kingdom in the far east. Since his identity was revealed he grew mad. He pulled out his long sword, sharpening it against the cloudy floor. Under the cloudy floor laid concrete and granite. Sparks began to fly. Ryo drove his blade into The Nagasaki Samurai with the red armour on in the chest. Blood began splattering everywhere. Ryo ripped the long sword from the samurai"s chest. Bits of blood splashed into his face. The samurai began staggering. As the samurai dropped to his feet, Ryo walked in to decapitate the samurai. As he was about to, the samurai recovered, picking up his katana slicing the air causing a purple sword beam to fly out. "Chain Shield!" shouted Ryo. The chains unwrapped from his forearm, unexpectedly moulding into a shield. The sword beam destroyed the chains Ryo was sent flying into a museum. The samurai still had the strength to walk even though a blade was driven through his chest. Ryo who was inside in the museum was covered in blood. He could barely see. He wiped the blood from his eyes. He was stunned. His power level was 150,000,000,000. He was going up against someone with a power level of 500,000,000,000. The samurai stepped into the museum holding his katana. As the samurai spotted Ryo he leaped towards him. Ryo however already had a plan. He grabbed the samurai by his face driving his blade into the samurai"s head. He could no longer sense the power level of the samurai. It went down from 500,000,000,000 to 0. He sliced the head of the samurai off, revealing the face. He saw a man with one ear. He tossed the head out of the museum at the other samurai in black. " There''s your friend." Ryo was breathing heavily. The other samurai began crying all of a sudden. The samurai took off the 20-pound helmet, revealing to be a woman. This surprised Ryo. He killed many people but never a woman. He wouldn''t dare. Chapter 743 - Earthquakes and Tremors Only 2 days remained until the yearly Coliseum battle was held. Jon had a huge smile on his face. He hired the strongest person of the beast clan to join the battle royal. His name was Axel. Axel resembled a lion. He had orange hair coming from the side of his face. He was dressed in an orange dress shirt, black pants, black socks, and black shoes. He had a tattoo skull on his arm. However, all of his clothing was covered in a black leather coat with a fury collar. He often smoked cherry cigarettes and ate cheese. His power level was 2.5 trillion. He could create earthquakes and tremors. He always had a serious expression on his face. " Are you sure you will win the battle royale in 2 days." Axel removed the cherry cigarette from his mouth, tossing it on the ground, mushing it with his shoe. "Yes, I am confident." "I am the 6-time winner of the battle royals back at home." I hope so." "Because If you lose the entire Beast Clan loses." Axel grinned standing up from the hard wooden chair. "Allow me to demonstrate." Axel stuck his hands in his pockets. The entire room began shaking and trembling. Suddenly the ground began cracking up. Abruptly the floor was destroyed. Chapter 744 - Macon The Guardian Jon decided to bend the rules a little. Instead of doing a battle royale held every 3 years, he decided to make it a one on one classic tournament. Everyone would attend. Even his enemies. Over 50,000 lords and nobles attended the Coliseum to see bloodshed. Since Jon didn''t want to reveal his appearance, he used illusions to make himself look like an old drunk man. " "Welcome citizens of Malar!" The crowd began to cheer. " Are you ready to see bloodshed!!!" "Yeah!" yelled the crowd. "This year is going to be a little different." Inside of a battle royale, I will hold an old fashion classic one on one tournament." The crowd sound disappointed. A couple of boos echoed throughout the coliseum. "Don''t worry!" "You will see the same amount of bloodshed!" The boos turned into cheers. Jon''s assistant, Fox who looked exactly like a fox handed him a rolled up piece of sandpaper. Jon unwrapped the rolled piece of sandpaper, seeing all the fighters who would be participating in the tournament. " He a couple of unknown names and a couple of recognizable names. The first recognizable Jon spotted was Orion. The drunken red blur by his nose disappeared. He was trying his best not to grow angry. He handed the rolled up piece of sandpaper to Fox who bowed. Jon sighed and said: "The first match will be Axel Of The Beast Clan vs Feng Of The Zen Clan!" Everyone heard stories about the Beast Clan. The lords and nobles thought that every Beast Clan member was a low down dirty savage who only thought about killing and eating. As Axel walked out to the patio, he began smiling doing multiple poses and dances. No one responded to his strange dances. They began whispering bad horrible things about him. This made Axel furious. He walked to the bridge, front flipping himself on to the black patio. He snickered. He looked to the edge of the patio and saw that the patio was surrounded in spikes. " Tch." Pretty clever." He crossed his arms, patiently waiting for his matchup to walk towards the patio. As Feng came out, the crowd began cheering. "Rip him limb from limb!" shouted a noble. Feng was wearing a red and black robe. He also wore black slippers. He had an unworried look on his face. He slowly walked towards the patio. He jumped on the black patio watching Axel as if he was the sc.u.m of the Earth. Axel could sense Feng was extremely strong. He jumped back 5 feet away from Feng. There were no rules. There could only be one winner. The first one killed or knocked out was the loser. The contestant who wasn''t was the victorious one. Jon was in the form of a short drunken old man missing teeth shouted: "Began!!" The crowd began cheering. None of the contestants moved a muscle. Both of them stared down each other with serious expressions on their faces. Suddenly Axel leaped towards Feng. He threw a punch at him. Feng grabbed Axel"s fist, kneeling him in the chest. Axel vomited up blood. Axel stopped himself from crashing on the ground. He pushed himself to his feet with his hands. He spat blood on the black patio. This made Axel furious. Feng dashed towards Axel, unleashing a barrage of attacks on his body. Every hit was making Axel furious. Axel suddenly grabbed Feng"s arm, kicking in the neck. Feng"s neck was snapped. He slammed on the ground. " Axel began laughing. He grabbed Feng by the neck and said to the crowd: " You see?!" "You see?!" "You must not take the strongest man of The Beast Clan lightly!!" "Because of this, you will watch your beloved Zen Clan warrior die by my hand you f.u.c.k.i.n.g bloodthirsty hounds!" Axel lifted Feng off his feet crunching his right hand into a fist. The area began shaking and rumbling. "Die!" shouted Axel. Suddenly Feng melted as if he was chocolate. Axel was confused. The real Feng who was unharmed appeared behind Axel. " Do you think I would allow myself to be defeated by you?" "Ha!" "Don''t make me laugh." Feng punched the air. Axel vomited up blood, stumbling to his feet. Feng then drove his elbow into Axel"s back, crashing him to crash into the ground, creating a crater. Axel"s eyes rolled into his head. Feng grabbed him by his orange hair, head butting him. A fragment of his skull was cracked. When Axel was about fall on the ground, he suddenly awoke, punching the ground. The patio began shaking. Before Axel could finish he was chopped in the chest. He instantly lost consciousness. Feng bowed to the unconscious Axel and said: " Next time I won''t spare you so easily." Feng jumped off the patio onto the sturdy brown bridge. " And the winner is Feng Zen!!!" The crowd began cheering. Axel"s mouth was wide open. He had 4 broken ribs, a fractured arm, and a cracked skull. Axel suddenly awoken, but then passed out again. Two assistants who placed bets on Feng carried Axel away from the patio. They both had huge smiles on their faces. "And now for our next match!" yelled Jon. "The infamous wanted Cross Rodriguez Of Earth vs Macon The Guardian!" Cross came out to the bridge wearing black pants and blue loafers. He had a silver ring on in the shape of a skull on his right ring finger and a gold ring on his left middle finger. He had no shirt on which exposed his muscles and battle scars he acquired over the years from the former enemies he had to deal with in the past. He was now 30. He had his curly hair dyed black. His yellow and black eyes were more exposed to the artificial bright lights. When he jumped on the patio, he kicked off his loafers, bouncing up and down getting ready for the fight. He cracked his knuckles and neck. A noble threw a rock at him by he easily caught it. "I wouldn''t try that again... Folks." When Macon came out cheering filled the crowd. Macon was 6''3 and weighed 220 pounds. He was 20 years old. He had white headband around his head that had some strange language on it called Urak. Macon wore heavy armour. His weapon was a battle-axe made from the bones of a giant warthog with an incredibly sharp bone piercing tusks he killed with his bare hands when he was only 10 years old. The called him the Guardian because he guarded a small country against the superior forces of The Industrial Elf Army from pillaging for over 30 days without eating, sleeping, or drinking any type of fluids. He was his own master. He turned himself by punching trees in half every day for the past 20 years. His father was a giant was mother was a necromancer. He had the appearance of a regular man and the strength of a giant. He had the air level of 940,000,000. He was the type that could take a lot of damage and never gave up. He jumped on the patio and said: " You are my opponent?" asked Macon. Cross nodded and said: " Yes I am." " It will be a pleasure fighting you Cross Rodriguez. He pulled out his battle axe and twirling it in his hand as it was a baton. Chapter 745 - Fate Cross turned his hands into fist, tensing his muscles, causing his veins to pop out. The sounds of cracking bones could be heard. Both Cross and Mason watched each other with serious expressions. The crowd of 50,000 was ready. Jon opened a bottle of whiskey, gargling it in his mouth. He strike a match and spat the whiskey at the match creating a fireball. "Began!" Mason threw his battle-axe at Cross. Cross evaded the battle-axe creating a metallic spike in his right hand when he was about to throw the metallic spike he sensed that the battle-axe was coming back to Mason like a boomerang. Cross ducked. Mason caught his battle-axe and smiled. "My axe is not only an axe but also a boomerang!" He threw the axe at Cross again. Cross only this time caught the axe breaking the born part of the axe to pieces. " Ha!" " I don''t f.u.c.k.i.n.g need that axe!" "I have the powers of a necromancer!" Mason turned his hands into fists. Blue fire wrapped around Mason"s fist. He thought himself how to box like a professional. He rushed towards Cross, punching him repeatedly with his fiery blue fists. He uppercut Cross into the air. Blood shot out of Cross"s snoot and mouth. He crashed on the ground creating a crater. He began breathing heavy. Cross wiped the blood from his face. Even though Cross knew for a fact that he could destroy Mason he wanted to put the idea in his head that he was powerful. Mason dispersed the blue fire from around his hands. " Why won''t you stay down?!" "You know you are only making this harder on yourself!" Mason knew for a fact that Cross wasn''t taking him seriously. Mason shoved his fingers into the patio lifting up a huge of it, heaving it at Cross. Cross punched the rock into pieces. Mason used the smoke from the rock as an advantage. He wrestled Cross to the ground, turning his fist fiery again. When he was about to punch Cross he hesitated. Mason only killed those who threatened his county. Since Cross seemed like a nice guy he decided to spare him. " What are you doing Mason?!" yelled Jon. " Finish him!" Mason helped Cross to his feet. " No." Jon took a deep breath, sighing. "This is your old fault, Mason." Fox flicked a poison drenched needle into Mason"s neck. Mason instantly began puking up blood. Cross ran to him. Why did you f.u.c.k.i.n.g do that?!!!" shouted Cross? "And the winner is Cross!" This made Cross very furious. Jon began snickering.. Mason wasn''t dead. He was just badly wounded by the poison. His body had been through a lot. Chapter 746 - The Warrior Monk Cross left the patio, while Mason was carried away in a stretcher. Cross walked past Orion. Both of them signalled each other. It was Orion" turn to fight. Jon announced his name. The next match will be Orion Of The Distant Zen Clan Vs Kai The Warrior Monk!!" Orion jumped onto the black patio, ready to fight but punching the air. The crowd didn''t care for Orion. They all placed bets on Kai. Kai walked up to the patio with his eyes closed and his hands clasped together. He wore a white monk''s garb with prayer beads around his neck. He had no hair on his head or face. He seemed as if he was only 120 pounds. He jumped onto the patio without making a sound. His eyes were closed. He suddenly opened his eyes and stared at Orion. " Budda blesses you," said Kai. Orion bowed and turned his hands into fighting fists. He had no quarrel with the monks. Orion sprinted towards Kai punching him in his face. Blood squirted out of Kai"s nose and mouth. He almost slid into the pile of spikes but stopped himself by sinking his feet into the patio. " Your hits are that of a god." Kai wiped the blood from his mouth. He began generating white aura around his hands. The white aura turned into powerful destructive beams. Kai fired the beams directly at Orion. Orion placed his forearms in front of his face. The two beams exploded on contact, filling the patio with smoke. Orion jumped out of the smoke cloud, backflipping to his feet. " I heard about you Zen''s." " A rumour states that you Zen''s can that a lot of damage. " I will like to tear that theory." Kai generated white aura around his right hand. The white aura manifested in a spear. He began twirling his spear in the air. Orion tried to punch Kai again, but this time Kai roundhouse kicked him in the face. Orion''s lower jaw was broken. He crashed into the audience landing on an old woman. " I got 500,000 dollars on you winning!" "Win you piece of shit!" Orion ignored the old bat, making his way back to the patio. Orion snapped his jaw back in place, jumping back on the black patio. Kai threw his aura spear at Orion. Orion grabbed the spear breaking it over his knee. Orion ran towards Kai. So did Kai. They both began unleashing a barrage of attacks on each other. Blood splatter everywhere. As Orion was about to kneel, Kai, Kai overpowered him grabbing him by his throat. His white warrior monk garb was now dirty and bloody. " Look what you did to my clothes." "Buddha will make you pay for your crimes." Kai tossed Orion to the side. When Orion landed on his feet he generated double damage energy in his hands fusing it into a ball. " Double Damage Reinforced Blast!!" shouted Orion. Kai tried to grab the Double Damage Reinforced Blast but his attempt failed. His entire body was engulfed. A giant explosion was created, destroying the patio. Fire and smoke surrounded the area. When the smoke cleared up Kai was seen. The top half of his warrior monk garb was fully vaporized. His muscles were exposed. He weighed 230 pounds. Kai was furious. " I will make you pay for that.." "Dearly." Kai ripped his prayer beads off, tossing them to the side. The prayer beads were the only thing holding back his power. His white aura suddenly turned gold. Orion could feel his power level rapidly rising. His power level was 4.3 trillion. Kai clenched his right hand into a fist. Kai could see the giant Budda above Kai. Kai had a smile on his face. "The Fury Fist Of Budda!" Kai punched after Orion. Orion knew he couldn''t dodge it. Orion fired another Double Damage Reinforced Blast. The Double Damage Reinforced Blast was nothing to The Fury Fist Of Budda. The Fury Fist Of Budda blasted through the Double Damage Reinforced Blast. Orion managed to dodge the blast but still was effected. He was sent flying out the Coliseum. He crashed roughly on the ground. He vomited up huge chunks of blood. Since he was out of the patio he was defeated. Kai had an evil look on his face. He dispersed the Budda from around his body. " And the winner is Kai The Warrior Monk!" Kai wanted a rematch. He spat blood on the ground. Orion who was outside the patio was furious. He could barely move. It felt as if he was bashed on the head with a boulder repeatedly. He stood on his feet and slowly walked in. Cross and Akashiri were left. Chapter 747 - Feng Vs Kuzan It was Feng''s time to fight again. " He was up against a master martial artist named Kuzan. Kuzan was tall, had a skinny black mustache and had little shades on. He only weighed 100 pounds. He could stretch his skin like rubber. Feng had a no shirt on. He also had a hat that was like a saw. He was 47 years old. This wasn''t the first time he ran into Feng. Feng gave him many scars. In fact, he only had one leg. Both Feng and Kuzan stared at each other with smiles on their faces. " It has been 5 years since our last encounter Feng," said Kuzan. " "Yes." " I hope your ready because this time I will kill you." " "Don''t count on It." Kuzan made the first move. Kuzan aired up his fist like a balloon, trying to punch Feng. Feng rolled out of the way, head butting Kuzan. Blood gushed out of his head. As Kuzan stumbled, Feng sliced the air, creating a sword beam, which sliced off Kuzan"s forearm. Kuzan began screaming. The crowd wasn''t even cheering. They were horrified by Feng. They knew he would be the champion once again. Kuzan collapsed on his knees and passed out. "And the winner is Feng once again!" Chapter 748 - Secret Power The next two contestants was an Elf from the royal family of the Elven Kingdom and an escaped prisoner who came from an underwater maximum-security prison who was extremely violent and vicious. The Elf from the royal family of The Elven Kingdom was named Soros. Soros was 6''0, weighed 200 pounds, and had long white hair. His skin was pale as snow. He had black and red eyes. His weapon was simply a dagger. He was the type to call people commoners and livestock. He was responsible for many crimes but got away because he was of royal blood. The prisoner, on the other hand, was only 18. His name was Grim. Grim only recently escaped from the underwater maximum- security prison. Grim was from The Beast Clan but shows no signs of looking like a beast. One of his eyes were purple. He was 5''4 and weighed 170 pounds. He had tattoos on his entire left arm. He could harden his body like dark Kermantine. He was also an experienced martial artist. He had killed over 2,000 people. He was dressed in rags. He also had shackles on his feet and wrists. The crowd began booing Grim. "You are stinking the place up convict!" yelled one of the noble''s in the crowd. Grim ignored the crowd. He was deathly staring Soros. Soros sucked his teeth, pulling out his dagger twirling it in his hand. Jon then shouted: " Begin!" None of the contestants moved. Suddenly Grim leaped after Soros. Soros sucked his teeth, kicking Grim in his chest. Grim coughed up blood. He landed on his feet. "You must be a royal Elf." "I can tell by your attire," said Grim. "So what if I am?" " Are you jealous?" Grim stood on his feet and said: " No." " It just makes me want to kill even more." Grim hardened his fist. His fist suddenly turned into a royal blue colour. Grim punched the air, releasing a powerful burst of wind from his fist. Soros was sent flying into the air. Grim jumped into the air and repeatedly punched Soros in his face. He then hardened his feet, kicking Soros in his chest. He crashed into the patio, creating a crater. Grim laughed. Grim then grabbed Soros by the neck shouting: "Beg for your life!" Soros sucked his teeth, pulling out his dagger stabbing Grim in the chest. Grim grunted loudly. Soros generated a ball of energy in his right index finger, firing it in his chest. Blood splattered everywhere. Soros wiped the blood from his face laughing. "You supposedly killed 2,000 people?" "Don''t make me laugh!" Grim hardened his entire body, which turned royal blue. He leaped towards Soros. Soros grabbed Grim by his throat, slamming into the ground. "No one has ever defeated any member of the royal family of The Elven Kingdom." "Prepare to die." Grim abruptly unlocked his Beast power. His blue hardened skin turned normal. His size changed. He grew from 5''4 to 7''0. Black lines began appearing around his face. A black aura surrounded his body. Grim let out a loud scream, which made everybody in the crowd except the more powerful officials pass out. His power level was 7,000,000,000,000. Soros was way out of his league. He only had a power level of 600,000,000. He was terrified. " Get back you monster!" Grim began laughing. " I am a monster?!" " You are responsible for many horrible crimes." "Your people want you and your entire family dead." " Killing you will be doing the royal kingdom a favour. " I was only in jail for one reason. For killing 2,000 evil f.u.c.k.i.n.g bastards! Grim had a bounty on his head for 10,000,000,000. Grim grabbed Soros by his throat, snapping his neck. He died instantly. Soros''s body was tossed to the side. Jon dropped the glass bottle of wine. He knew trouble was heading his way. Grim turned himself back to normal. He walked out of the patio with a smile on his face. In the crowd, watched Soro"s older brother. He wore a black cloak and hood. His face was barely seen. Chapter 749 - Minato Yamashita It was almost night. The next rounds of the tournament would be held at 12:00 pm. The lords and the nobles who passed out woke up, confused. They left the Coliseum excited for the next day. Cross was by Mason"s side. Mason was lowering in pain. He had bandages all around his body. Cross changed his blood bandages. Mason had a terrible fever. Akashiri walked in. It was his turn to fight the next day. He would be up against a blind swordsman named Minato Yamashita. Akashiri knew he would have to prepare for a fight in his life. He opened the fridge pulling out a cold grilled cheese sandwich. He heated it up with his aura. He devoured it quickly. He wiped the oil from his lips, putting a smile on his face. He really enjoyed eating a delightful grilled cheese sandwich. He coughed a couple of times then hopped on his bed. He fell asleep. In his mind, he pictured bow Minato would look. He visioned a blind man with white eyes and a scar across his face. He had two blades. A regular katana and a smaller blade. He knew he would have a hard time, fighting an experienced fighter. He visioned he fought him in the night. Chapter 750 - Poseidon X It was 12:00 pm. It was Akashiri"s time to fight. He walked out to the patio, holding his sword he had recently sharpened. It was so sharp he could cut the ground like it was butter. Akashiri took a deep breath. He saw his matchup sitting on the patio, meditating. Minato looked exactly like what Akashiri visualized. His hair was tied in a top knot. He had tattoos on his chest. His eyes were completely white. Before Akashiri could jump on the patio, Minato opened his eyes, standing on his feet. " You must be my opponent Akashiri Hitoshi. " I was wondering when you would arrive." Akashiri drew his sword. He then placed his sheath on the ground. Akashiri went to Iron Stance. Minato drew both of his swords, bending his knees. Jon who just came from eating breakfast, yawned and guzzled down a bottle of wine. He smiled and said: " Began!" Minato leaped in the air and clashed his swords together with Akashiri"s sword. Sparks flew everywhere. Akashiri kneeled Minato in his face. Blood leaked out from his nose. Minato stumbled and staggered. He wiped the blood from his nose. Minato generated aura around his swords, slicing the air. Two powerful sword beams were ejected from Minato"s sword. Akashiri parried the sword beams into the air. They dispersed. Minato round housed Akashiri in the face. Blood gushed out of his mouth. He then flips kicked Akashiri. " He''s fast!" thought Akashiri. Minato was considered to be the 3 greatest swordsmen. He once was the 4th greatest swordsman until who killed the man who claimed the title once before. The 3rd greatest swordsman took his eyesight and disrupted his hearing, giving him a scar on his chest and back that almost killed him. Akashiri sliced after Minato"s head. Minato rolled out of the way and stabbed Akashiri in the arm with his smaller blade. The blade however in half because of Akashiri"s steel muscles and bones. Akashiri overestimated Minato. He knew he could defeat him. Akashiri wrapped a white smoky aura around his sword. He sprinted towards Minato and sliced off his left hand. Minato grunted. Victor watched Akashiri from the sidelines. Minato grew angry and shouted: Forbidden Sword Style: "The Path Of Destroying The Heavens!!" Minato tried to before his greatest attack. Akashiri, however, parried Minato"s sword into the air. The sword shattered into pieces like glass. This surprised Minato. Akashiri drove his sword into Minato"s cheat through his heart. Minato vomited up blood. Akashiri ripped his sword out of Minato"s chest. Blood splattered everywhere. Minato collapsed on his feet. "How is this possible?!" Akashiri placed his sword into its sheath. Even though Minato had a blade driven through his chest, he was still alive. He stood on his feet with an angry look on his face. He was suffering from blood loss. Akashiri dashed past Minato. Minato was missing an arm. He dropped on the ground and died instantly. "And the winner is Akashiri Hitoshi Of The Hitoshi Ninja Clan!" "The crowd began cheering!" He front flipped off the patio, landing on his feet. " I was expecting more of a challenge." Victor watched from the V.I.P. section. Next to him sat his two last disciples. Asa, and Poseidon X. "Tch." " I never expected that he would defeat Minato. "He was supposed to be the 3rd greatest swordsman." Poseidon was eating a banana. " No disrespect Master Victor but Minato was weak." Poseidon X was 220 pounds. He had a goatee. He had long hair. His eyes were green. He was 5''10. He had a triton that supposedly belonged to The Lord Of The Seas himself. He had black pants and dress shoes on. He didn''t wear a shirt. His belt buckle looked a skull with wings. Poseidon tossed the banana peel over his left shoulder. He was a glutton. " It''s your turn to compete in the tournament next." Poseidon picked up an apple and bit a huge chunk out of it. He stood on his feet and cracked his back knuckles. Poseidon looked at Asa who began shaking her head. " You are such a show-off," said Asa. Poseidon laughed and said: " I think you''re a stuck up bitch but you don''t see me complaining." Asa sucked her teeth and left the V.I.P. room. Poseidon"s opponent was a bandit who called himself the Black Tiger. He called himself The Black Tiger because he supposedly killed a rare breed type of tiger. The Black Tiger was 7''0. He was bald and weighed 400 pounds. Chapter 751 - The Servant Of The Seas Vs The Black Tiger The Black Tiger face wasn''t viable. He was just a very huge quite man who barely talked. His body was drenched in The Black Tiger kilt. The Black Tiger was also an infamous boxer whose career ended when he ended by killing his opponent in the ring. He had the 8th pack. The crowd didn''t cheer for The Black Tiger who had a straight serious expression on his face. When Poseidon entered the patio he was smiling, doing poses. The crowd began cheering. " You can easily smash this fellow Poseidon!!!" yelled one of the lords in the crowd. "I know I can!!!" Poseidon leaped 10 feet in the air. He landed perfectly on his feet. The Black Tiger looked down on Poseidon. Both contestants crunched their hands into fists. Jon yelled: " Began!!" Poseidon jumped into the air, punching The Black Tiger repeatedly in the chest. The Black Tiger didn''t budge. "Your hits feel as if someone is hitting me with pebbles." You are the crowd''s beloved one?" "Don''t make me laugh!" The Black Tiger punched Poseidon in the face. Blood squirted out of his mouth. Poseidon crashed in the ground of the patio. The Black Tiger"s fist was smoking. He grabbed Poseidon by his neck and slammed him on the ground. Poseidon coughed up blood. "Come on Poseidon!!!" "You can take this chump!!!" Poseidon suddenly regained a burst of power. It was the fans that boosted his ego for him to defeat his enemies in matches. Poseidon suddenly grabbed The Black Tiger''s arm, heaving him into the air like a rock. When The Black Tiger was about to smash on the ground, Poseidon jumped in the air, driving his elbow into his chest. The Black Tiger coughed up blood. He placed his foot on his neck, beginning to choke him. "Poseidon!" "Poseidon!" "Poseidon!" "Poseidon!" chanted the crowd. "Break his neck!" Put that nasty vile bandit in his place!" " I will!" shouted Poseidon. When he was about to break The Black Tiger''s neck, The Black Tiger generated white aura around his right fist. He punched Poseidon in his chest, slowly his heartbeat down. Poseidon began stumbling towards the edge of the patio. Once he fell off the patio, The Black Tiger would be named victorious. Poseidon collapsed on his knees, holding his chest. The Black Tiger stood on his feet and smiled. "It was my trainer who helped me unlock my hidden power!" "Without it, I would be a regular f.u.c.k.i.n.g boxer!" "Prepare to meet the devil!" said The Black Tiger. Poseidon"s eyes suddenly turned from green to yellow. He began chanting strange words. Suddenly Poseidon"s triton shot out from the ground, landing in his hands. He began twirling in his hands. The Black Tiger ran towards Poseidon. Poseidon tossed his triton into The Black Tiger''s chest. The triton pierced through The Black Tiger''s chest and back. The Black Tiger staggered, holding his chest. He dropped to his knees. The crowd began cheering. Poseidon began walking towards The Black Tiger, who was still alive. Chapter 752 - Elite Soldier Ash The Black Tiger had a serious expression on his face. He stood on his feet and ripped the triton out of his chest. Blood began gushing out of his chest, staining the black patio. Poseidon was still trying to figure out why The Black Tiger was still alive. The Black Tiger began laughing. " Do you think this is the first time I had something driven through my chest?" "Don''t make me laugh!" yelled The Black Tiger. The Black Tiger began slowly walking towards Poseidon. Poseidon began firing multiple beams from his hands at The Black Tiger. The patio was filled with smoke. The Black Tiger grabbed Poseidon X by the neck, beginning to choke him. The crowd began booing. They were disappointed to see that Poseidon X didn''t do his job. The Black Tiger tossed Poseidon X into the air. The Black Tiger generated white aura around his fists. He leaped into the air and punched Poseidon X in his cheat making him fly into the patio, creating a crater. The Black Tiger was the first person anyone saw did any damage to Poseidon. So to them, this was all a new exciting to them. The lords and nobles began whispering through each other. They all knew they were going to lose money. They bet on Poseidon. Suddenly the crowd began chanting Black Tiger. "Black Tiger!!" "Black Tiger!!" "Black Tiger!!" Black Tiger!!!" The Black Tiger paid no mind to the crowd calling his name. He was about to deliver the killing blow to Poseidon by stomping on his head. Suddenly some of the water the lords and nobles had inside their body was sucked out of them. They began to turn skinny. As the process was complete they passed out. Some of the water from the lords and nobles'' body was sucked inside Poseidon"s body. This suddenly made him recover. The Black Tiger instantly jumped back away from Poseidon. He was angry. How are you still able to move?!" "You should f.u.c.k.i.n.g have many internal and external injuries!!" "No.," said Poseidon. Thanks to the crowd I was able to regain my strength once again. Poseidon grabbed his blood-drenched triton and said: "I will no longer hold back." "Consider yourself already dead." The Black Tiger began laughing. Even though Poseidon wasn''t using his full power, The Black Tiger decided to use 60% of his full power. His white aura turned blue. The aura above him looked like a tiger. The Black Tiger was about to excrete his greatest attack. The roar of The Black Tiger, even though his aura expressed a Blue Tiger. The Roar Of The Black Tiger. However, he was interrupted when Poseidon threw his triton inside his chest again. The Black Tiger began laughing. " I already told you before." I have been through worse injuries!" When he was about to rip the triton out of his chest, he couldn''t. "What the f.u.c.k is going?!" Poseidon began laughing. " Oh, you didn''t think I would do the same thing twice didn''t you?" Abruptly an explosion occurred. The Black Tiger was sent flying into the air. He wasn''t dead but he landed out of the patio onto the bridge. He was eliminated and furious. He stood on his feet and said: "When this tournament is over I will kill you myself!" Poseidon turned his triton into the water and laughed. " Don''t count on it." "Next time I won''t be that easy." "And the winner is Poseidon X!" yelled Jon. The crowd awoke from their slumber. They realized that didn''t see The Black Tiger. They only saw Poseidon. This only meant that Poseidon was victorious. They began changing his name. "Poseidon!" "Poseidon!" "Poseidon!" "Now you want to chant my name after you went against me?" "F.u.c.k.i.n.g sons of bitches." said Poseidon. He walked away from the patio. He walked into the V.I.P. room collapsing on the all-leather couch that was red. He walked by the fridge and pulled out some leftover grilled fish sandwiches. He bit a chunk out of one of the grilled fish sandwiches. He chewed up the chunk of bread and grilled fish swallowing it. When he was about to eat another piece of the grilled fish sandwich, Victor walked in. " You could have easily killed that chump." "Why didn''t you?" asked Victor. "Because if I did the real monster of the seas would have been awoken." You are supposed to be my strongest disciple. "Show people you are or I will find another disciple stronger than you." Victor walked out of the V.I.P. room. Poseidon wanted to attack Victor but he hesitated. He knew Victor could kill him very easily. All he had to do was train. Once he trained enough, he would try to kill Victor. He devoured the remaining grilled fish sandwiches, burping loudly. He had a power level of 800,000,000,000. When he tried to detect Victor"s power level, he saw the power level of 30,000,000,000,000. He was way out of his league. Coliseum Hospital... Thanks to Cross and Sarah Mason was nursed back to health. Mason was in his hospital room eating gr.a.p.e jello. He had very little aches. He ate his gr.a.p.e jello and said: "I want to kill that old bastard and that Fox bastard." He began crunching his hand into a fist. "They didn''t have to do that!" Mason was angry. When Cross and Sarah were about to say their thoughts, screams were heard. A man was on a stretcher missing most of his skin. "That bitch!!!" "Argh!!!" After the fight between Poseidon X and Black Tiger, the fight was between a bounty hunter made Davis vs a dangerous elite soldier of The Royal Elven Kingdom, named Ash. Ash had long white hair, golden eyes, and pale white skin like snow. Her long white hair covered her pointy elf ears. She was 5''8 weighed 130 pounds of lean muscle, B cup size b.r.e.a.s.t. She wore leather boots, a leather jacket, leather pants, and a silk shirt. She carried two plasma guns, incredibly sharp knives, and grenades. Her real power was unknown. She rarely used it. She was not of royal blood but took orders from royal ones. She came to finish the fight. She was walking slowly. A nurse walked up to her and said: Miss you must have- Before the nurse could finish what she was saying, Ash, threw a knife into the nurse''s head. She died instantly. Ash walked over the dead nurse, heading for the two nurses who carried Davis in a stretch. Ash smiled and pulled out one of her plasma guns, killing the two nurses. Even though Davis was in a lot of pain he wanted Ash dead. When Davis about to shout, Ash stabbed him repeatedly in his chest. She perched over Davis and pulled out her plasma gun, shooting his dead body repeatedly. She began laughing. "Die!" "Die!" "Die!" yelled Ash. Ash turned her blood-drenched face and saw Sarah who was watching her with a serious expression on her face. Ash stood on her feet, grabbing two grenades from her waist. She pulled the pins jumping out the window. Explosions occurred. Ash loved to kill. It was just in her nature. Elves were envied. Chapter 753 - The Old Werewolf Luckily the grenades were muffled by Cross. There were no casualties. Except for the three nurses killed by Ash. Cross ripped the knife out of the nurse''s head. Blood splattered in his eye. He wiped the blood from his eye and examined the knife. The knife had elf carvings in it. He shoved it in his pocket. The first half of the tournament was coming to an end. The last match was between Cross and a skinny old man who looked like if he coughed he would die. The old man had a long beard and carried a cane. He was missing almost all of his teeth. Despite the old man''s appearance, he partook in 2 wars. "Look here old man I don''t want to hurt you," said Cross. The old man smiled. "Thank you for consideration young man." "Now let''s get down to business." "Get down to business." Cross sighed and said: "Fine." "But don''t blame me for any of your old bones shattering like glass bottles." The old man tossed the cane to the side and took off his dress shirt and tie. He clenched his hands into fists. Veins began popping out of his neck and head. His spine stuck out. The once skinny old man turned into a snarling savage werewolf with giant deathly claws. The werewolf began howling. Jon said; "Begin." The werewolf leaped at Cross. Cross sighed and punched the werewolf in his face, knocking out all of his teeth. Blood also came out of the old werewolf''s mouth. He crashed into the audience. He was immediately eliminated. Chapter 754 - The Second Half Of The Tournament Begans The first match of the second half of the tournament would be a tall man by the name Shadow and knight by the name of Gareth. Shadow was a man with very immense power who was killed in the 3rd Great War by an Industrial Elf. However, he was revived by a necromancer that increased his size and power. Because he was dead for at least 30 years, his spine, and ribs were exposed. He had a long dirty coat covering his undead body. His eyes were red and black. His fingernails were replaced with long blades. His incredibly sharp teeth were rotten. He was at least 200 pounds, 6''6 and was 75 years old. He died when he was 45. Gareth was only 20 years old. Despite his age, he was very experienced. He had light brown hair. He had a scar on his left eyebrow. Gareth was 5''11. He had knight attire on. On the back of his knight attire cape, a lion was seen. Both contestants were incredibly strong. They stared down each other. "Begin!" shouted Jon. Shadow leaped after Gareth. Gareth easily evaded him. " You smell like piss and shit," said Gareth. "Allow me to cleanse your stink." Gareth pulled out a grenade with roses on it. He tossed it at Shadow. Shadow easily grabbed the grenade and crushed it in his hand. As he crushed it, a pink mist surrounded his body. The grenade was not a bomb. It was perfume. Shadow began coughing. " Like I said." " You reek." "At least when getting ready to fight someone, bath, put on some deodorant, and cologne." " Your talking gives me headaches!!!" yelled Shadow. Shadow tried to grab Gareth. Gareth evaded him again. Gareth drew his sword and chop Shadow on his chest. Black blood began leaking out of his chest. Gareth finally understood. "I understand why you smell so much." "You''re undead!" Gareth was caught off guard. Shadow grabbed Gareth by the neck and slammed him into the ground. The necromancer who revived Gareth sat in the V.I.P. section. The necromancer was at least 60 years old. He had a full white beard and a bald spot. "That''s right Shadow!" "Defeat him!" The necromancer''s name was Cromwell. Shadow began laughing. Suddenly when he left Gareth"s head out of the black patio, he saw a huge grin on his face. Shadow lifted Gareth up. He saw that he had a gun. He u loaded the entire clip on Shadow. His face and body were full of holes. This caused Shadow to stumble and stagger. Gareth was a trickster. Gareth had a smile on his face. He walked up to the unconscious Shadow. "Say good night stinky," said Gareth. When he squeezed the trigger of his handgun, nothing came out. He was out of ammo. Shadow suddenly recovered. He had an evil smile on his face. Gareth knew his end was near. He tried to run. Shadow quickly grabbed Gareth by the neck. He opened his mouth, releasing his dying breath. This caused Gareth to vomit. Shadow bit a chunk out of Gareth''s neck, causing him to lose consciousness. Shadow smiled and devoured the chunk. He then drove his hand inside of Gareth''s chest. His hand came out of Gareth''s back. He held his heart. Gareth instantly died. "And the winner is Shadow!!!" Shadow tossed Gareth''s body to the side, walking away from the patio. Cromwell began laughing. Poseidon sat next to Cromwell in the V.I.P. room. He was tried of his snickering and laughing. Poseidon stood up on his feet and walked out V.I.P. room. He would go up against Shadow. Suddenly the ground began shaking. Poseidon looked outside and saw 5 Phantom Corp Sh.i.p.s. On one of the sh.i.p.s contained the strongest Phantom Striker. His name was Trigger. Trigger was 7 feet tall. He rarely talked. He has long black hair. He was another one who didn''t allow himself to experimented on. Underneath his eyes had purple lines. His power was magma. His power level was 70,000,000,000,000. He was responsible for destroying many islands, cities, and prisons. When he was captured he was sent to be executed. When he was stabbed, the blade melted, when he was hanged, the chain melted, when he was sent to beheading, the guillotine melted. He was unstoppable. Trigger was inside the biggest Phantom Corp Ship. He was in the control room standing behind the pilot. They were not there to attack. Trigger was participating in the tournament. The hatch of the ship opened. Trigger walked towards the edge and jumped out. He landed perfectly on his face. He walked towards the gates of the tournament. He placed his right hand on the close gates. The close gates melted. Trigger walked in. The Phantom Corp Sh.i.p.s flew away from Malar. Chapter 755 - Water Vs Magma Trigger walked in. When he walked in all eyes were on him. Jon signalled Fox to remove Trigger from the Coliseum. When Fox came in front of Trigger, Trigger grabbed Fox by his neck. He suddenly punched broke his neck. Fox died instantly. Even though Jon was the strongest man in Malar, he wouldn''t waste his time-fighting Trigger. " I will like to participate in your tournament if that''s not to much hassle for you since I am the strongest Phantom Striker." Jon scoffed. " You are such a c.o.c.ky bastard." thought Jon. Jon signalled the guards to move away from Trigger. " Yes, you can participate." You will be going up against Poseidon X The Servant Of The Seas in 30 minutes. "Please help yourself to your room in The V.I.P. section." Trigger walked into the Coliseum. As the crowd saw Trigger their hearts began to race. They knew he was a villain who loved to destroy things. 30 minutes passed. People were chanting Poseidon"s name over and over again. The patio began shaking as the crowd began chanting Poseidon"s name to the top of their lungs. " " I know who you are." Trigger scoffed. " You do." "Yes." "You are the one responsible for the destruction of The Sentry Isle." Trigger began smiling. ''Yes, I am." ''I loved it when I heard the screams and cries of children as they were burned alive." "It fuels me." Poseidon struck his hand in the air. The sweat from his hands turned into his trusty triton. Chapter 756 - A Unexpected Match This match would be the greatest match ever. Poseidon heaved his triton at Trigger. As the triton reacted with Trigger''s chest, it turned to smoke. Trigger began smiling. He fired two giant balls of magma at Poseidon. Poseidon quickly generated a water shield around his forearm. Multiple explosions occurred. Trigger began smiling. He turned his entire left arm into magma. The area was surrounded in steam. Poseidon jumped out of the steam and fired 3 water spears at Trigger. The water spears phased through Trigger"s chest. Trigger began laughing. " Whatever you do is useless!" yelled Trigger. Poseidon landed on his feet, breathing heavily. Poseidon had the power to control water, Trigger had the body of a volcano. Trigger sprinted towards Poseidon, punching him in his chest. He grabbed him by his neck and tossed him into the air. He fired a magma ball at Poseidon. Poseidon grabbed the fiery magma ball with his bare hands. Chunks of flesh we''re being burnt off of Poseidon"s hands. Poseidon knew he was no match for Trigger. Another explosion occurred. Poseidon crashed roughly on the ground. His body was drenched in the dirt. Trigger walked up to Poseidon and grabbed him by his head. " You are no match for me." Tch." " You''re not even worth killing. He tossed Poseidon to the side. When Jon was about to say Trigger was the winner, Poseidon gained a ton of strength. He reclaimed his triton as he levitated off the ground. Trigger scoffed and fired a magma beam from his hands. The fiery magma beam engulfed Poseidon. A explosion occurred. Parts of Poseidon"s body was burned. He passed out. Trigger walked up to Poseidon and picked up his triton. He snapped it over his leg. "And the winner is Trigger," said Jon. Victor was in in the V.I.P. room began shaking his head. Trigger left the patio as two guards carried Poseidon"s body away in a stretcher. " I was expecting more of a challenge." Since Poseidon was defeated, Jon had no choice but to add Orion back in the tournament. Orion would be up against a man named Amon. Amon was at least 8 feet tall and weighed 220 pounds. He had long purple hair that seemed as if it was alive. Amon wore a tribal garb. He was of The Ancestors Clan. Banished, ruined, abandoned. Amon was known for his brutal ways. His weapons were two silver mace attached to chains that were wrapped around his forearms. He had a power level of 400,000,000,000. All of his body had strange tattoos. Jon had them moved into a bigger patio in a bigger Coliseum, since there was too much damage done to another one from the previous matches. The bigger Coliseum was way more durable. The V.I.P. room was more exquisite and fancy. The patio was white instead of black. As Amon stood on the patio it began shaking. He looked down on Orion and saw that he was small. He began laughing. " You are my opponent?" " This has to be a joke." Jon shouted: "Began!" Amon unwrapped the silver mace from around his forearms. He swung one of the maces at Orion. Orion grabbed the silver mace with his right hand, stopping it in its tracks, surprising Amon making him dumbfounded. He swung his other mace at Orion. Orion evaded the other mace, by jumping on the other mace he previously blocked. He then leaped towards Amon and punched him in his face. He knocked out three of his teeth and broke his jaw. Amon crashed into the steel cage walls of the patio causing them to bend and crack. Amon was instantly knocked out. Orion looked at Jon who was furious. Orion grinned and shouted:" "Your next!" He picked up one of Amon''s makes tossing it at Jon. Jon stopped the mace with his finger. The mace shattered into pieces. Orion scoffed and left the patio. The crowd began cheering loudly. Orion was a new upcoming star attraction. Since Poseidon lost to Trigger he lost countless fans. He was currently out of commission. His entire body was wrapped in white bandages. Victor came to his side. " How you failed me," "I told you to use your full potential and power against and strong foes but you hesitate to wake up the bloodthirsty serpent." "Now look at you." " You''re a mess.* "You horribly burnt." "I don''t want to do this but you leave me no choice." Victor pulled out a smaller blade from his waist. He drove the blade into Poseidon"s chest. Poseidon instantly woke up. He began squirming. Blood filled his white bandages. Victor repeatedly stabbed Poseidon, until his squirming stopped. He removed th bloody dagger from. Poseidon"s chest, tossing it to the side. He ordered two guards to dump Poseidon"s body in the lake 12 miles away from The Bigger Coliseum. His body sank to the bottom. Victor only had one disciple left. Asa. Asa didn''t sign up so she wouldn''t be participating. All she did was watch from the sidelines. The next match was between Feng Zen and Kai The Warrior Monk, who previously defeated Orion. Feng was the 2 strongest under Jon. Many people feared him. He could kill you with his pinky fingernail. It was Kai"s lifelong dream to fight Feng. He often heard stories about Feng through his childhood. Feng was 110 years old. Both of them were face to face with each other. Kai began bowing. " What''s with the bowing?" asked Feng. " You are a living legend." " It will be a lifetime experience fighting you." Kai stood on his feet and crunched his hands into fists. Feng placed his hands behind his back. "Began!" shouted Jon. In the V.I.P. room sat Axel who recovery from his injuries. He only had 3 broken ribs and a fractured arm. It had been at least 3 days since his last match. Even with broken ribs and a fractured arm, Axel trained like crazy. His previous power level was 470,000,000,000. It was now a full 1,000,000,000,000. He was angry that he didn''t get another chance. He was so mad the entire V.I.P. room began shaking.. Chapter 757 - Two Ultimate Powers Only 5 minutes passed in the match. Kai was already covered in blood. His clothes were torn, his muscles were pulled, and his bones were cracked. He was breathing like a racehorse. Feng on the other hand was injured at all. His hands were still behind his back. Kai suddenly stood on his feet and shouted: "Budda Palm!" Kai stuck his hand out and golden aura moulded into a Buddha Palm was released. Feng was caught off guard. " The Budda Palm attacked his stomach. Feng vomited up blood, crashing through the steel wall. Kai stood on his feet and coughed up blood and spit. It felt as if his insides were on fire. Kai held his chest. Feng''s clothes were ripped and torn. He had 5 broken ribs. Feng stood on his feet and began laughing. " I finally understand." "You possess the Ultimate Power Of The Budda don''t you." I didn''t think it still existed." "Congrats." Kai wiped the blood from his face and fired two Budda Palms at Feng. Feng dodged the Buddha Palms without moving. He then fired a beam from his hand at Kai. Kai grabbed the beam and crushed it like an apple with the help of the Budda. Chapter 758 - Undercover Agent Since Kai didn''t fully master the power of The Budda, Feng had nothing to worry about. Feng took off his shirt, exposing the scars he claimed in the first and second great war. He clenched his hands into fists, surrounding his body in a purple aura. The clouds began to darken. It began raining. Kai fired two Budda Palms at Feng. Feng dodged the Buddha Palms and laughed. " Only one person will be victorious. "And it will not be you." Kai laughed. " "I won''t be so sure." Kai stuck his hand in the air. He began charging up a bright yellow beam in his hand that seemed as if it was the sun it''s self. "Do not underestimate the power of The Budda!" yelled Kai. Kai heaved the giant bright yellow beam at Feng. Feng also fired a beam at the giant bright yellow beam that deemed as if it was a more powerful Reinforced Blast from his hands by clashing them together. Two explosions occurred, causing the riled-up crowd to run away from the Coliseum. When the smoke from the explosions dispersed, Feng still stood on his feet. His entire body was covered in dirt from the explosions. Kai, on the other hand, was covered in blood. He had many broken bones and ruptured organs. Kai vomited up blood, collapsing on his knees. Feng began shaking his head as he walked up to Kai. " It''s like I told you before." " I will claim victory. Kai was outraged spar blood in Feng"s face. This made Feng angry. He suddenly punched Kai so hard in his chest, his heart stopped. Kai The Warrior Monk died instantly. Jon who watched the entire fight had a smile on his face. " And the winner is Feng Zen, Of The Zen Clan!" Feng opened the steel cage with his bare hands walking out. Even though he seemed as if he was unstoppable he still trained like a madman. Feng walked into the V.I.P. room, cleaning the dirt off his body with a towel. He tossed the dirt drenched towel to the side, breathing heavily. Feng wanted to fight someone with incredible power. Someone who would finally defeat him. He had been waiting for that person for 50 years. He was 120. The tournament would be soon over. The last match would be Cross against Orion. Since both of them wanted to take down the rest of The Zen''s they had a plan. The match would take place in approximately 2 days. In those 2 days, they had enough time to work out the plan. 2 days later... Malar Coliseum... Jon was still in his old man''s form. The remaining Zen Clan members would watch the fight. Those remaining Zen Clan members were Veil, Raleigh, Victor, Feng. Since Ferris and Noxious were deceased, a Zen who took control of a small country, checked in to help. His name was Blade Zen. Blade Zen was a very impatient Zen. Unlike the other Zen''s he didn''t like bloodshed. He believed in justice. Secretly he was undercover. He was an agent of The Federation who had been tracking the Zen Clan for almost 20 years. He betrayed his clan. However, he did this because he saw what the Zen Clan did. Destroyed and pillage many countries and peaceful civilizations. He would arrest each and every Zen Clan member if it was the last thing he did. His weapon was a scythe. Countless villains were brought to justice by his blade. He was smoking a cigarette at the moment. He believed no one knew he was undercover. The only one who suspected anything was Veil. He wasn''t sure but he suspected so weird activity. Secretly Blade had a tattoo of The Federation symbol on his back. The Federation symbol was two swords clashing together. Jon yelled: "Began!" Both of them went into their fighting stances. After 3 minutes none of them still attacked each other. The crowd began booing. " What''s the hold-up?" asked Jon. Cross suddenly fired a spike at Jon. Orion followed up with a beam. The crowd was confused. When the smoke cleared up, Jon stood in the same spot without a scratch on his body. Chapter 759 - Power Of The Scythe "Tch." Jon signalled Blade. Blade stood from his chair and breathed heavily. He jumped off where he sat, landing on his feet. He looked at Cross and said: " You must be Cross Rodriquez." "The one who killed Yun the so call Mad Phoenix." "You live up to a grand reputation." Blade pulled out his scythe, twirling it repeatedly in the air. From the time Blade was 6, he was banished from Zen Clan City. He was picked up by Atlas, an officer of The Federation. Atlas trained Blade, preparing him to survive on his own. Atlas, however, died of sickness 12 years ago. To remember him by, Blade took his sword and moulded it into a scythe. Blade acquired the power level of 5,670,000,000,000. The crowd wanted to see a show. Blade swung his scythe at Cross. Cross rolled out of the way and kneeled Blade in his face. Blood squirted out of his nose. Blade stumbled. He swung his scythe again. A huge green sword beam was released. The sword beam parted the clouds. Cross would a been cut in half for sure. Luckily he ducked in time. He punched Blade again. The more and more Blade was punched, the angrier he became. He based Cross in the stomach with the wooden part of his scythe. Cross coughed up blood. Chapter 760 - John Returns To Help As Cross stumbled, Blade took the advantage of chopping Cross on the chest with his scythe. The force of the chop caused Cross to fly into the air. Blood splattered everywhere. Cross crashed on the ground. " I like you." " You are becoming more and more like a punching bag." Cross stood on his feet and fired multiple metallic spikes at Blade. Blade easily dodged the metallic spikes. He sliced the ground, releasing a giant green sword beam. Cross grabbed the giant green sword beam with his hands. Chunks of flesh were being burnt off his hands, causing him to grunt. As Cross dealt with the sword beam, Blade leaped into the air. " *Prepare for your death." He sliced the air again, releasing another sword beam, which sliced Cross in half. Blood splattered everywhere. Blade landed on his feet. He began sighing. " Another day, another life has taken." When he was about to walk away he saw the two halves of Cross connected back together. Blade raised one of the eyes in surprise. Cross began breathing heavily. " That''s quite the presentation ability you have there." However, that''s not going to save you." I have dealt with many evil tainted people like you how had excellent regeneration abilities." The blade began generating blue aura around his scythe. The ground began shaking and rumbling. When he was about to execute a move that could possibly destroy the entire Coliseum and kill all the lords and nobles, a whip was wrapped around his scythe. The whip belonged to Raleigh. Raleigh was sent down from his throne to deal with Orion. He stopped Blade because he knew he would do something he would regret. " What the hell are you doing?" " Are you trying to kill everyone?" Blade sucked his teeth and said: "Whatever I am doing is my concern." "If you interfere again I will not hesitate to kill you." Raleigh ignored Blade and stared at Orion. They both noticed that they looked like each other. One had short hair, the other had long hair. One had a beard, one didn''t. Orion was 27, Raleigh was 34. Orion was 5''7, Raleigh was 6''11. Raleigh swung his whip after Orion. Orion stuck his forearm in the way, causing the whip to wrap around. He pulled Raleigh towards him and punched him in the chest. Raleigh vomited up blood. The force of the punch caused him to fly into the V.I.P. room"s fancy, clean bathroom. Blood began spilling out of his head. Raleigh cracked his neck. When he walked out of the V.I.P. bathroom he saw Orion, holding a ball of energy in his hand. Orion had a serious expression on his face. Before you do anything think about it. "You are about to kill off a member of your own clan." Just remember this. " I am your 3rd cousin. Orion ignored everything Raleigh said. "If I am your cousin why would you try to kill me so much?" "Shit." " You got a point." Orion grinned and fired the beam at Raleigh. Raleigh, however, dodged the beam without moving. I and you don''t do the same Zen style of kung-fu. Remember that, cousin. Raleigh suddenly generated grey aura around his fist, inch punching Orion in his chest. Orion vomited up blood and was sent crashing through an unbroken window in the new fancy V.I.P. room. Raleigh"s fist smoked. Orion was knocked out, with blood all over his face. His jaw hanging open and his eyes rolled into head. Cross was still fighting Blade. The blade had the upper hand. When he was about to stab Cross again, suddenly a black blur appeared in front of Cross, grabbing Blade''s scythe. The black blur dispersed, revealing to be John. Ever since the encounter on Chosen Mountain, he disappeared with Olivia. Chapter 761 - Raging Thunder " Who the f.u.c.k are you and why do you interfere?" asked Blade. John suddenly kicked Blade in his face. Blood and two teeth came out of his mouth. Blade tried to swing his scythe after John. John, however, evaded the attack and punched Blade in his face, following up with another attack, a knee to the chest. Blade collapsed on his knees. John stuck his hand like a sword, trying to chop Blade. The blade stuck his scythe in the way. His scythe was sliced in half. This made Blade angry. The scythe was forged by his caretake and trainer, Atlas. Blade suddenly gained a burst of power. He grabbed John by the neck and lifted him off his feet. " You will pay!!" Blade often grew stronger when he was mad. Sort of like the Incredible Hulk without transforming. He punched John in his chest, 3 times. From the sidelines watched Olivia who knew John could defeat Blade if he put it little effort into it. As Blade''s grip grew tighter, John gasped for air. He was about to get his neck snap. Olivia breathed heavily. John was her lover. She wouldn''t let him die even though he died at least 51 times considering the times he worked for Grey. Chapter 762 - Federation Tattoo Unveiled Just as John was about to get his neck broken, Cross intervened, kicking Blade in his skull, cracking fragments of it. This caused Blade to stagger. Raleigh didn''t even bother to help him. He decided to act this way because he didn''t like Blade every much. Both him mad. Raleigh knew Blade held some secrets he kept locked up in his mind. Cross began unleashing a barrage of attacks on Blade''s body until he was covered in bruises, cuts, and scratches. Blade suddenly vomited up blood. He staggered, dropping on his feet. The reason Feng and Victor didn''t help Blade because they seem him in situations like the one he. was currently in multiple times. Getting double team. Blade began snickering. Both Cross and John were confused. " What the f.u.c.k is so absurd?" asked Cross. Blade began generating an orange aura around his body. The top layer of his now dirty suit was vaporized. His Federation tattoo was revealed. The Federation symbol was a skeleton with a rose in its mouth. Veil eyes began widening. " I f.u.c.k.i.n.g knew it." "That traitorous bastard!" Everyone learned that Blade was a traitor. They could feel his power rapidly rising. The entire Coliseum began shaking and rumbling. The orange aura around his body suddenly turned smaller. Wrapping around his body like a mist. He had the power to create explosions automatically. As John approached him, Blade stood on his feet and punched John in his stomach. John vomited up blood. An explosion occurred causing him to be sent flying through the thick walls of Coliseum. He felt a painful surge erupt through his entire body. "Since your friend is out of the picture, we can get back to our fight." Blade claimed the power level of 5,000,000,000,000. Cross stuck his hand in his pocket and pulled out a pack of cherry cigarettes. He took one out and lit it with his aura. He blew the smoke from his nostrils. He inhaled and exhaled. "It looks like I met a stronger official." "I have no chance of defeating you, do I?" asked Cross. Blade clenched his hands into fists. " What are you getting at you f.u.c.k.i.n.g bastard?" "Nothing." Cross stuck his hands in his pocket. "Strike right here." Blade began laughing. Blade sprinted towards Cross getting ready to punch him in the chest. Cross suddenly formed a metallic spike in his hand, driving it into Blade"s chest. This caused the orange aura around Blade''s body to disperse. " You f.u.c.k.i.n.g- Suddenly Veil appeared behind Blade, causing Blade to freeze up. As he turned around, Veil began to smile. " Signifying that tattoo on your back, that means your a traitor." "How do you example yourself?" Blade ripped the metallic spike from his cheat, causing blood to splatter onto the ground. He tried to punch Veil. However, Veil evaded Blade without even trying. "You''re almost out of breath traitor." " Give up while you still can breathe and take your execution like a man," said Veil. Blade began rapidly firing beams at Veil. Multiple explosions occurred. The Coliseum was filled with smoke. Cross took this time to check up on Orion and Cross. Blade began laughing. "There is a reason why I betrayed this clan." "Even though I was a part of the Zen Clan, I was poor, made fun of, and left out." You were the kid who would often bully me and hit me rocks." I wanted to kill you for years. "Now finally I will get that chance!" Veil jumped out of the smoke with a streak of blood on his forehead running down the left side of his face. Veil began doing strange hand signs. Suddenly a purple square appeared around the area Blade stood. Blade jumped in the air. The ground was suddenly destroyed. Veil grabbed the rocks from the ground with his aura, beginning to fire them like rockets. Blade punched each and every one of the rocks to smithereens. He began screaming as he began to enclose on Veil. Veil smiled and pointed his finger forward-firing out a bright pinkish laser-like beam at Blade. Suddenly half of Blade"s right arm was blown off. Blood began splattering every. Blade screamed in pain. Blade crashed into the ground creating a giant crater. Veil levitated the ground laughing. " You are the same piece of shit poor boy who stole from back then." "Nothing has changed." And think leader trusted you." I will make your death very painful." "Prepare." Even though Blade''s right arm was nearly blown off, he wouldn''t allow himself to be killed just yet. He hadn''t completed his mission. "Destroy The Zen Clan." It was the last thing he would do before he took his last breath. He could barely see. "It will be best to stay down Blade." Blade tried to punch Veil. Veil stepped out of the way. He generated a pink aura in his hand and hardened it. He repeatedly began stabbing Blade. Blade abruptly punched Veil in his face. An explosion occurred. Veil''s eyes rolled into his head. He coughed up a mouthful of blood, crashing into the ground. Blade began laughing. "Oh, how the tables have turned." Veil"s face was covered in blood. He was extremely angry. He would no longer hold back. Veil stuck his right hand in the air, creating a giant purple disc capable of cutting through almost anything. He tossed the disc at Blade. Blade created a giant ball of orange energy and tossed it at the purple disc. As the two attacks clashed together with a giant explosion occurred. Only one person would get to claim victory. As the giant mushroom cloud dispersed, Veil was seen. Most of his clothes were gone. His body was covered in blood and dirt. He was breathing heavily. Blade was on the ground, defeated. Veil grabbed him by his throat and said: "This is your end." Veil inserted his finger into Blade''s thick skull, firing a laser into his brain. Blood and brains splattered everywhere. Chapter 763 - Malware Both Orion and John recovered. Veil who was still in the urge to kill decided to rest his bones. Since Veil wouldn''t try to kill Cross, Orion, and John, he decided to do it himself. He got up from his chair, cracking his spine and knuckles. He jumped off from where he sat landing perfectly on his feet. One of his eyes began to glow red. Orion was the first one who spotted Feng enclosing on them. "Stop," said Orion. " *What is it?" asked Cross. " Look." Both Cross and John turned around and saw Feng who had a prepared look on his face. Orion walked in front Cross and asked Feng: " What do you want Feng?" "Jon has asked me to deal with you." He sees you and your friends as a threat. "And as I always saw, threats must be put down." Feng crunched his hands into fists. "Who will like to go first?" asked Feng. Orion abruptly interrupted Feng and punched him in the face. Feng began to grin. " If that is one of your strongest punches you might as well give up Orion." Feng quickly slapped Orion into the wall. Orion vomited up blood. Orion wiped the blood from his mouth beginning to rapidly fire beams at Feng. Chapter 764 - Unstoppable Feng When the smoke cleared from around Feng''s body, Feng stood in the same spot unharmed. " You will have to do better than that if you want to defeat me," said Feng. Orion"s eyes began popping out. Feng sprinted towards Orion punched him in his chest. Orion crashed through 2 buildings. John and Cross attempted to double team, Feng. They both began unleashing a barrage of painful attacks upon Feng"s body. Feng endured all the pain and said: " Your hits don''t even compare to a pebble!" Feng grabbed John by the neck and slammed him into the ground. Cross jumped back and fired 5 metallic spikes at Feng. Feng hardened his skin, causing the 5 metallic spikes to burst into pieces. Feng stuck out his hand and fired a white beam at Cross. The white beam engulfed Cross"s body. An explosion occurred. Cross was covered in blood. He landed on his feet. Cross vomited up blood. When Cross was about to attack Feng, Rider stopped him. "Cross stop it." "He is in another different league." Feng had a white aura circling his body. Cross allowed Rider to take over his body. As Rider took over his body, purple and black aura began surrounding his body. The area began shaking and rumbling. Feng could feel Cross"s power level rising. " Impressive." He could sense a change in Cross"s attitude. Feng began firing beams at Rider. Rider dodged the beams without moving. Rider began circling the black and purple aura in his hand. He fired the purple and black at Feng. Feng grabbed the purple and black beam with his bare hands. He could barely push back the purple and black beam. An explosion occurred. A mushroom cloud was seen rising into the air. Cross retook over his body. He began king. He went to checkup on Orion. Orion was dazed. Cross slapped Orion, causing him to recover. " Where''s Feng?" asked Orion. " Tch." "I don''t know." "I hope the bastard"s dead." John stood on his feet, holding his forehead. He had a major headache. The smoke from the explosion eventually cleared up. All that was seen of Feng was his blood-drenched shirt. Cross picked up the shirt and sniffed it. Suddenly Feng appeared behind Cross, angry. As Cross turned around he was punched in the face. Both of his jaws we''re broken. He was sent flying into the air, coming down like a meteorite. He was the fault of a crater in the ground. Cross vomited up blood. "The best thing for you all do to is give up and take your punishment for endangering the lives of all those lords and nobles." John attempted to fire a beam at Feng. Feng jumped in the air and grabbed the beam, crushing it like a cookie in his hand. " "You all are weaklings." I can kill each and every one of you while I am sleeping." " Give up." " This is my last time telling you all to give up!" Orion generated double damage energy around his body, creating a Reinforced Blast in his hands. He charged it up and fired at Feng who wasn''t paying attention to Orion. He dodged the Double Damage Reinforced Blast at the last minute. The Double Damage Reinforced Blast destroyed 6 buildings in the process of Feng dodging it. He abruptly appeared in front of Orion, grabbing him by his neck. "Tch." There is a reason why Jon Zen abandoned you." You don''t even know it. "You hold a deathly ancient power inside your body capable of destroying an entire universe." Hearing all of this Orion was dumbfounded and surprised. However, you will not be able to unlock it, since you and your f.u.c.k.i.n.g friends will be executed tomorrow. Feng headbutted Orion causing him to pass out. Blood gushed out of his forehead. He tossed him to the side. Only the Cross was still awoken. He had many broken bones and ruptured organs. Only one of Feng''s hits felt as if he was behind stabbed and beaten repeatedly. If he was regular he would have been dead 20 minutes ago. Feng turned around and noticed Cross was still awake. " You surely can take a lot of pain Cross Rodriguez. "You are a f.u.c.k.i.n.g pain in the ass." Cross fired 2 metallic spikes at Feng. Feng dodged the 2 metallic spikes so fast it seemed as if he was a blur. Feng suddenly generated a red aura around his right forearm, punching Cross, in the chest shattering all his rib cages. Cross vomited up a mouthful of blood, collapsing on his knees. Because of you, Orion continues to resist becoming our alley. "With you out of the picture, he will instantly become an ally." "I should kill you right here right now Cross Rodriguez." He round housed Cross, knocking him out." As Feng walked away from a couple of Malar guards grabbed them. They were headed for prison. 4 hours later.. Cross woke up in a very nasty prison. He was still drenched in blood. He could feel his internal and external organs healing slowly. His hands were wrapped in chains. Next to him were John and Orion. They were also wrapped in chains. *So this is how my life ends?" asked John. "Execution." No one is getting executed, John. "I am pretty sure Akashiri and Sarah are coming up with plans to help us escape." Orion on the other hand was angry. Fighting Feng proved how weak he was. Orion wanted to become stronger. He sat in his own stinky piss. As Orion was about to say something, a Malar guard came into the prison with a huge grin on his face, holding a tray filled with nasty disgusting food meant for rats. "Here''s your slop." The Malar guard dumped it on the nasty ground. He began laughing. John was angry. He saw that the guard had a tattoo of a fireball on his left palm. Orion stood on his feet and realized it was night. He sat back down next to Cross and fell asleep. Chapter 765 - Execution Interrupted It was the next day. The blood on Cross, Orion, and John''s body was dried up. They were in the City Council Auditorium. All the nobles and lords who were in The Coliseum had angry looks on their faces. Some of them had bandages wrapped around their bodies. Inside the City Council Auditorium was gigantic. Over 2,000 lords and nobles attended. Cross, Orion, and John were on the ground, facing the crowd. The ground he sat on was white and made of marble. To the side of them were two Malar guards that held laser launchers. One of the guards was the same guard that dumped their food on the ground when they were a prison. He had the same fireball tattoo on his neck. John wanted him dead so badly. They had serious expressions on their faces. The one who would execute them was Axel. He wore an all-white suit, holding a mike. His orange hair was pulled in a top knot. "Welcome ladies and gentlemen!" "Welcome to the execution of the intruders, Cross Rodriguez, John Rodriguez, and Orion Zen!" "They ones resemble for your children and loved ones'' death!" "Do you want to see them die before your eyes?!" "Yes!" yelled the crowd. "Cut off their f.u.c.k.i.n.g heads!" "Oh yes, we will." "But before that, they must be tortured." "This year we are doing something different." "If you look at the side of your chairs you will see a white paper with a specific number on it." I will call out your number and you will be selected to torture any one of these intruders. "Make them pay for killing your loved ones!" The crowd began cheering. "Now I will spin my giant lucky draw filled with each and every one of your numbers here!" Axel began spinning the giant lucky draw. He opened the lucky draw and pulled out a small piece of white paper with the number 45 on it. "Number 45!" yelled Axel. Number 45 was a little girl with brown hair dressed in a red fashioned dress. "Well, well." "Are you ready to torture one of these stinking bastards little girl." The little girl smiled and said: " Yes!" Axel ordered the two guards to unveil the torture devices wrapped in a blue blanket. The little girl had a smile on her face. "Pick any weapon you want," said Axel who had a smile on her face. She randomly picked a dagger. "That''s a nice sharp dagger little girl." "Now, are you ready?" The little girl nodded. "Aim for any spot you want." Make anyone of them pay. The little girl began skipping back and forth. She picked John. She drove the dagger in his chest. John let out a loud scream. Blood squirted into the little girl''s face. She began screaming in fright. As her mother and father came to wipe the blood off her face, she said: That was for my little brother Max you piece of shit. She spat in John''s face. As her parents took her back to her seat, she began crying. The little girl was in remorse. John wasn''t mad. He completely understood what she was going through. Over 30 minutes passed. Cross, Orion, and John were tortured repeatedly. They all were breathing heavily. They all had many torture devices lodged in their muscles. "Now is everybody satisfied?!" yelled Axel. The crowd began yelling. Time for the execution process. Axel took the mike from his mouth and signalled 1the guard who eating a piece of chocolate cake. The guard was the same guard with the fireball on his neck. He quickly devoured the chocolate cake. He kicked Cross in his back causing him to fall on his chin. "So good night." The guard pointed his laser launcher at Cross"s head. As he was about to squeeze the trigger of his laser launcher, a Kunai was thrown into the guard"s neck. The guard began staggering. He collapsed on his knees and died instantly. "Up there!" yelled the guard who was pointy at the window on the 10th floor which was open. Suddenly the ground began shaking terrifying the lords and nobles. The wall suddenly collapsed. Chapter 766 - Tremor Fist When the wall collapsed, the area was filled with smoke. 5 people walked out of the smoke. Those 5 people were Sarah, Jesse, Lucia, Olivia, and Akashiri. They were getting help from The Chameleon. Even though Akashiri and The Chameleon fought each other in the past, they came to an understanding so both of them could help each other. The Chameleon would first help Akashiri, help Cross, Orion, and John escape. As Axel saw them he signalled the guards to get rid of them so he could get on with the execution. A Malar guard began rapidly firing bolts from his laser launcher at Akashiri. Akashiri deflected the bolts away with his sword. He then rushed towards the Malar guard and slit his throat. Blood began splattering everywhere. Blood splattered in Akashiri"s face. The Malar guard died instantly. Some of the lords and nobles began running out of The City Council Auditorium. The other lords and nobles decided to stand up and fight. The little girl who previously stabbed John in his chest was wandering all over the City Council Auditorium. She was looking for her mother and father who ditched her. " Mother!" "Father!" "Where are you?!" "Don''t leave me!" She ran past at least 10 Malar guards. She ran up to the stage. "Mister have you seen my parents?!" asked the little girl. She stood in front of Axel who''s eyes were dark. " Do look like I give a f.u.c.k about your parent''s little girl?" asked Axel. He was beginning to grow agitated. "But you don''t under- Axel suddenly sharpened his fingernails on his right hand slicing her right in half. The little girl''s blood and organs splattered everywhere. Axel began laughing. " I hate little kids. "Especially the rich ones." While Cross and Orion were occupied with escaping, John was angry. "You didn''t have to kill her!" yelled John. Axel was licking the little girl''s blood off her incredibly sharp claws. "What are you babbling about?" "She did nothing!" Axel began laughing. "She stabbed you in the chest." "She didn''t seem that innocent to me." "I could tell by the twinkle in her eye." "She would of grow up to be a convicted thief or killer..." "Since that little brat is out of the picture, your execution can commence. Everyone was occupied with Malar guards. Jesse saw that his father and his friends were in danger. He ignored the Malar guard and leaped towards Axel. Axel could sense someone was behind him. As he turned around, Jesse punched him in his face. Blood squirted out of Axel"s mouth. Axel was sent flying into the wall behind Cross, Orion, and John. The entire wall collapsed. Jesse went behind Cross, Orion, and John and ripped the chains from their bodies, releasing them from captivity. Axel recovered instantly. He spat chunks of blood on the ground and said: " You really pack a punch you little shit." "I will personally rip you apart piece by piece." Can you handle him, Jesse?" "Do you require any assistance?" asked Cross. "No." I believe I can take him." Cross nodded. Cross, Orion, and John were proud of him. They quickly went to assist Sarah, Akashiri, Lucia, and The Chameleon who was in the form of a fat man with a black shirt on, holding a can of beer. He was equipped with a Gatling gun and 3 knives. Axel looked at his white suit and said: Look what you did to my suit you f.u.c.k.i.n.g little shit?!" "It''s ruined." "Ruined!" "I will make you pay!" Axel began running towards Jesse. Jesse easily evaded Axel. He tried to roundhouse him in the back of his neck. However, Axel quickly turned around, grabbing Jesse by his foot. "Did you think I would let you kick me in the back of the head brat?" "You don''t know who you''re dealing with. Jesse ignored Axel, punching him in his nose. Blood began to leak out. Axel began laughing. He pulled Jesse towards himself and headbutted him. Blood gushed out of Jesse''s head. Jesse was sent crashing through the supply room in The City Council Auditorium. Jesse had a rough headache. He wiped the blood away from his head, carefully watching his surroundings. Axel slowly walked into the supply room, with his fingernails sharpened like blades. Axel could tell Jesse had an iron will. He could tell he was not a regular kid. Axel leaped towards Jesse. Jesse rolled out of the wag as Axel"s went into the ground. As his claws got stuck in the ground, Jesse saw the advantage and took it. He began unleashing a barrage of attacks upon Axel"s body. Blood began splattering everywhere. As Jesse was about to punch Axel again, Axel caught his fist. He smiled as he clenched his hand into a fist. "Tremor Fist!" yelled Axel. He punched Jesse so hard in his chest, the entire supply room and half of the City Council Auditorium were destroyed. Jesse was nearly unconscious. He was missing two teeth. His face was drenched in blood. "No one can withstand my Tremor Fist." "No one." He, however, had a different mindset when he saw Jesse still breathing. "Oh." "You''re still alive." "I am impressed." " You are the first one who has survived my Tremor Fist." He grabbed Jesse by his neck and said: " I will remember you kid. This proves that I shouldn''t underestimate anyone. Not even a little f.u.c.k.i.n.g brat like you. He turned his hand into a fist and circled white aura around it. As he was about to punch Jesse, Jesse formed a metallic spike in his hand, stabbing Axel in his neck. This caused the energy around Axel"s fist to disperse. Axel began stumbling. He collapsed on one knee, ripping the metallic spike out of his neck. As he did this, blood squirted out his neck. "You f.u.c.k.i.n.g little prick.." Axel coughed up blood. Jesse wiped the blood from his eyes. He was breathing heavily. "This wasn''t supposed to happen..." As Jesse was about to walk away, Axel quickly stood on his feet, firing a more powerful Tremor Fist at Jesse. Chapter 767 - The Apex Predator Is Put Down The supply room was filled with flour, making it hard to see. Jesse managed to evade The Tremor Fist attack. Axel managed to tighten and harden his neck muscles to stop the severe bleeding. Jesse began firing multiple metallic spikes at Axel. Axel dodged the metallic spikes, uppercutting Jesse through the supply room, through the roof. Axel began levitating. " You can''t be me, kid." "No matter how much pain you can take." "Let''s see if you can withstand 2 Tremor Fists." Axel generated the white energy around his fists, sinking his feet into the roof tiles. Veins began popping pit of his neck and face. He punched the air, firing the Tremor Fists at Jesse. Jesse knew he couldn''t evade or dodge. The two Tremor Fists caused a lot of destruction. At least 30 buildings and homes were destroyed, killing at least 2,000 people. Including the people in the area. Axel began laughing. "That should teach you." His fists started to smoke as if he lit them on fire. When he turned around he saw Jesse, covered in blood. "Impossible!" How are- Jesse suddenly sprinted past Axel. Blood started splattering everywhere. Axel''s body came crashing through the roof. He smashed on the ground, creating a crater. Jesse began breathing heavily. If he didn''t hang off the roof, he would of been dead for sure. Chapter 768 - A Terrible Past Axel was knocked out cold. His eyes were completely white. His face was drenched in blood. Cross, Sarah, Orion, Akashiri, Lucia, The Chameleon who was disguised as a fat man, and John dealt with the Malar guards and the lords and nobles. They had no choice but to kill the Malar guards. They only injured the lords and movies who decided to stay and fight. "You f.u.c.k.i.n.g murderous bastards!" yelled one of the lords. The Chameleon slowly walked up to the lord and kicked him in the face, knocking out three of his teeth. Blood gushed out of the lord''s mouth. The lord was so furious he blocked out the pain. "When I get out of this I will have mercenaries hit you down!" The Chameleon began laughing. He grabbed the lord by his neck and choked him until his eyes popped out his head. He tossed the lord''s carcass to the side. " This terrified the other lords and nobles. Cross showed no remorse for any of them. They already killed many innocent people in their life. Everyone was trying to figure out a way to escape the City Council Auditorium. Suddenly a loud banging was heard coming from the front door. The Chameleon went to investigate. He had a lollipop in his mouth. "Who is it?!" This the war general of Malar, Lucas." Does it look like I give a f.u.c.k?!" " What do you want?!" "I will only ask you and your partners this once." "Free the hostages or else." " Or else what?!" yelled The Chameleon. Suddenly the door was sliced in half. Behind Lucas stood over 1,000 Malar guards who all were equipped with heavy armour and dozens of weapons. Lucas carried a double edge sword, acquiring the power level of 1.4 trillion. Lucas quickly sprinted towards The Chameleon, catching him off guard, he sliced off his head, splattering blood everywhere. The Chameleon"s body dropped on the ground like a bag of cement. Lucas began smiling as he wiped The Chameleon"s blood from his double-edged sword. "Do you all want to give up or die like your friend?" asked Lucas. Cross would never give up. The Malar general and the Malar guards came to assist Axel. Axel looked to the side and saw Axel knocked out unconscious. Lucas sucked his teeth and grabbed the middle of his double-edged sword. He started to unscrew it, turning it into two separate swords. Akashiri stepped in front of Cross and told him he would take care of Lucas. Cross, Jesse, Sarah, Orion, Lucia, John, and Olivia would take care of the guards outside leaving the Akashiri and Lucas alone. Both of them were skilled swordsmen. However one of them had way more training and experience. Akashiri slowly unleashed his incredibly sharpen sword from its sheath, tossing the sheath to the side. "I sense no fear coming off of you." "You have a lot of experience." "I must not take you lightly." Lucas was 6''5 and weighed 220 pounds. He was 50 years old. His hair was black with small sights of grey. He had many scars on his chest. Since he was 6 years old he was a slave and servant working for The Royal Elven Kingdom. One day a revolt occurred. Even though most of the revolters were captured and killed off, some of them escaped. He made his way to The City Of Malar and joined the military working his way up to become a general. He was trained by Admiral Kim. Eventually, he ended up training himself. Lucas leaped towards Akashiri clashing his swords, with Akashiri"s sword. Akashiri headbutted Lucas. Blood gushed out of his head, causing him to be stunned. Lucas recovered at the last moment when Akashiri was about to get stabbed. He managed to roll away from Akashiri. He threw both his swords at Akashiri. Akashiri parried the two swords, quickly stabbing Lucas in the chest. Lucas coughed up a mouthful of blood. He collapsed on his knees. His vision was failing him. He began flashing back. 46 years ago.. 12 miles away from The Royal Elven Kingdom. Lucas, mother, Alexis, and his older brother Max were being chased by Elven guards. They were nearly out of breath. They were tired, thirsty, and hungry. They hid behind a huge log. They were the only revolters who hadn''t been captured or killed. However, even though they were 12 miles away from The Elven Kingdom, they were being chased by Elven guards. Alexis had been shot in the leg with a bolt from a crossbow. She could barely run. The only thing that had to defend themselves was a pipe that was kept in Max''s position. Lucas was frightened. Even though he was beaten with a whip every day since he was the age of 4, this had been the most terrifying experience yet. He was behind hunt down as if he was an animal. "Mother," said Max. " You know what I have to do." "No!" "You will get yourself killed!" "You and Lucas must live." Max stood on his feet clutching the pipe in his hand tightly. He began screaming and yelling. He was a diversion. "Go now!" yelled Max. Lucas and Alexis quickly ran away from the log into the tall grass. "Here I am your son of pigs!" yelled Max. As Max was about to sprint toward one of the Elven guards, an arrow was fired into his neck. Max began staggering. He collapsed on his knees. "Live on my family..." Two more arrows were fired after Max. One landed in his chest, the other one landed in his head. Max died instantly. Alexis and Lucas began hiding in the tall grass. Nighttime had fallen. The Elven guards had torches. "Come out now and we might not kill you!" yelled one of the Elven guards," Alexis told Lucas to be quite. "Your smell will draw you out, slaves!" Alexis decided to give herself up. She was already injured. "Lucas listen to me." "You must live on." Lucas began crying. "Mother no!" "You can live on to!" "Max already gave up his life!" Alexis began smiling. She hugged Lucas and stood up from the tall grass. One of the Elven guards spotted her. She began running as fast as she could even with an injured leg. The Elven guard that stopped her began smiling. The Elven guard loaded his crossbow with a bolt. He aimed at Alexis"s back. He squeezed the trigger of his crossbow, unleashing the bolt that pierced through Alexis"s back and chest. She vomited up blood, collapsing on her knees, dying instantly. "I got the last one!" yelled the guard. "Good." "Burn the body and let''s leave this place." Lucas snapped back into the present time. His face was on the ground. He was dead. He could now join his father, mother, and brother. Chapter 769 - Studying The 1,000 Malar guards were taken care of. Half of them were dead, half of them were injured. Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Lucia, John, and Olivia walked into The City Council Auditorium noticing that Lucas was dead. Axel who was still unconscious just woke up. He stood on his feet with an angry expression on his face. He wanted revenge. He wouldn''t let anyone find out that he was defeated by a little kid. The strongest official of the beast clan defeated by a little kid. He was ashamed of himself. He decided to cause mass destruction. As he was about to perform 2 Tremor Fists attacks he heard clapping. The clapping was from Ash. She saw everything. The Kunai was actually thrown by Ash and not by Akashiri. "Bravo!" "Bravo!" I did not expect to see only a handful of people defeat 1,000 skilled heavy Malar soldiers impressive. Ash had a grenade in her hand. "Did one of the Zen''s send you?!" asked Ash. "No." " They didn''t." " I came here on my own." I came to visualize all of your attacks and movements. "Actually, I have seen a lot." I am quite impressed. I didn''t know Earthlings had this much potential. "I thought they were just weaklings." "But you proved me wrong." And now for the final test." Ash pulled the pin and her grenade, tossing it at Cross, Sarah, and Jesse. Chapter 770 - Driftwood Driftwood.i.c.kly grabbed the grenade and crushed it in his hand, muffling the explosion in his hand. Ash sucked her teeth. She front flipped off the balcony where she stood from. She perfectly landed on her feet. As she was about to utter something, she was interrupted, and everyone else was interrupted Jin Hitoshi walked in. He wore his red demonic mask, with his fist clenched. Akashiri instantly knew who he was. Jin Hitoshi drew his bow and stretched 2 arrows across it. He was aiming at Ash. He fired the 2 arrows at Ash. Ash, however, rolled out of the way dodging the 2 arrows. Ash sprinted towards Jin and punched him in the face, cracking his red demonic mask in half. Jin was sent flying into the wall. Jin coughed up blood. Ash had formidable power she had yet to reveal. " You will pay for that bitch!!" yelled Jin. Jin grew angry and headbutted Ash. Blood gushed out of her head. She stumbled and collapsed on her knees. Jin grabbed her by her neck and began choking her. "Who ordered you to kill me?!" asked Ash. As Jin was about to say who ordered her, Akashiri suddenly kicked him in the face. Jim was sent crashing through The City Council Auditorium. Akashiri couldn''t stand to see a woman get hurt. He went to tend to her but she resisted. She threw a smoke bomb on the ground, disappearing without a trace. Jin instantly stood on his feet, wiping the blood from his nose and mouth. Jin began smiling. "I can sense your power has changed since our last encounter." Akashiri pulled out his sword, going into his Infamous Iron Stance he used to defeat many great swordsmen in the past and present. Jin began laughing. Jin pulled out his katana sharpening it across the ground, causing sparks to fly everywhere. He held his sword with one hand. Suddenly both of them rushed towards each other clashing their swords together. High winds began picking up. Jin had a huge grin on his face. He jumped back and fired 3 white beams at Akashiri. Akashiri easily parried the 3 beams back at Jin. Jin placed his hands on the ground and created a wood barrier powerful enough to block the 3 beams. Jin began smiling. He jumped over the wooden barrier and sliced the air, creating a sword beam powerful sufficient to destroy everything in its path. Akashiri reacted to slow. He was chopped on his chest. Blood splattered out everywhere. The force of the sword beam caused Akashiri to fly into the air. Jin began smiling. He then tossed 3 enchanted Kunai at Akashiri. Bursts of fire were released. Akashiri crashed roughly on the ground. Akashiri was covered in bruises and cuts. Jin walked up to Akashiri and picked him up by his neck. He turned his fist hard like wood and repeatedly began punching Akashiri repeatedly in the stomach repeatedly. Blood began splattering. " Me and you are the last Hitoshi Ninjas." Chapter 771 - The Legendary Soul Sucking Tree As he was about to punch Akashiri again, Akashiri spat a needle into Jin''s eye, causing him to stagger. Blood began leaking out his eye. Jin collapsed on one knee. Akashiri kneeled Jin in his face then round housed him in the neck. He began unleashing a barrage of attacks on his body. Blood began splattering everywhere. "Wooden Pillar!" shouted Jin. A wooden pillar was driven into Akashiri"s stomach. Akashiri vomited up blood. Akashiri landed on his feet quickly wiping the blood from his mouth. " You are going to die today Jin Hitoshi." " No one will stop me from murdering you." Jin began laughing like a maniac. " There is no way I will let you kill me." Jin began doing strange hand signs. Suddenly the ground began shaking. Abruptly a giant tree appeared out of the ground. "Soul-Sucking Tree!" yelled Jin. The Soul-Sucking Tree had a creepy face. The Soul-Sucking Tree was a forbidden technique used in the 1rst Ninja War. The Soul-Sucking Tree often healed soldiers given them fantastic power only fit for a warrior. The Soul-Sucking Tree instantly grabbed Akashiri, sucking fragments of his soul. Akashiri began screaming. It felt as if he was being stabbed. Jim began laughing. "Once captured by The Legendary Soul-Sucking Tree you can''t escape!" Chapter 772 - The Ancient Power Of The Ancestor The longer The Soul-Sucking Tree held Akashiri, the more of his soul was removed from his body. Akashiri began screaming. "Consider yourself already dead." Suddenly a burst of yellow energy came from the clouds striking Akashiri''s body. The vines and wood around Akashiri"s body were vaporized. He looked much skinnier. He was so skinny his cheekbones and ribs could be seen. The bright yellow energy around Akashiri"s body made it hard for Jin and The Soul-Sucking Tree to see. "Get rid of him!" yelled Jin. The Soul-Sucking Tree followed the instructions given by it''s summoner. The Soul-Sucking Tree tried to engulf Akashiri"s body. However, the new power circling his body made 20 times faster. Akashiri leaped in the air and chopped The Soul-Sucking Tree in half. Loud screams could be heard coming from The Soul-Sucking Tree as it was sliced in half. Green blood splattered everywhere. Akashiri landed on his feet and rested his sword inside its sheath. The two halves of The Soul-Sucking Tree suddenly turned into white aura blowing into the wind. Akashiri stood on his feet and looked at Jin. Jin was surprised. " What is this power?!" yelled Jin. Jin began throwing multiple regular Kunai at Akashiri. Akashiri parried the Kunai and sprinted past Jin. Jin would have been killed if he didn''t turn his chest and neck into the wood. He was sliced in half. However, both his topper layer and torso were reconnected back together. Jin quickly jumped back away from Akashiri. "Where did he get this increase in power from?!" thought Jin. Akashiri couldn''t control his new burst of energy. Jin pulled out his bow and fired 3 arrows at Akashiri. Akashiri easily dodged the arrows without moving. It seemed as if they phased through his body. Akashiri began slowly walking towards Jin. Jin was beginning to grow angry. He clasped his hands together and placed them on the ground. Suddenly multiple wooden cylinders that were over 30 feet came out of the ground. One of the wooden cylinders grazed Akashiri"s chest. Some of his flesh was removed from his body. The wooden cylinder also bashed him in his face. Blood splattered out of his mouth. Akashiri was sent flying into the air. Jin jumped on one of the wooden cylinders and fired multiple wooden cannonballs at Akashiri. All the wooden cannonballs connected with Akashiri"s body. Akashiri"s body was covered in bruises, cuts, and blood. He crashed roughly on the ground, creating a giant crate. Jim jumped off the wooden cylinder he stood on landing on his feet. Even though Akashiri seemed nearly unconscious, the yellow energy still surrounded his body. Jin walked by Akashiri and said: " Even though you acquired that burst of immense energy, you don''t know how to control it." "You aren''t worthy of that power." Jin stuck his fist out and turned it into wood. He grabbed Akashiri by his shirt, getting ready to land the final blow. Inside Akashiri"s body. Inside Akashiri"s body and mind looked like a pond that had a dock. Akashiri saw a man with a straw hat on, fishing. Akashiri walked up to the man and asked: " Who are you?" The man began laughing. The man left his fishing post and stood on his feet. The man took off his straw hat and sailed it into the air. The man had a black half-mask on. The man was 5''10. The man had a smile on his face. " Finally!" " I thought you weren''t going to show up." Who exactly are you?" asked Akashiri. "I am Eren Hitoshi one of your ancestors who fought in the 1rst Ninja War." When my great great great great granddaughter gave bright to you, "I traced my power inside of your body." However, I would only assist you if you were on the verge of death." "Consider me as your new master Akashiri." Akashiri began smiling. Akashiri instantly thought that he could defeat Victor Zen with his new power. "Now do you accept?" asked Eren. Akashiri nodded and shook Eren"s hand. Eren smiled and sat by the dock and continued to fish. Akashiri came out of his mind. Jin noticed that Akashiri was awake. He grabbed Jin by his neck and headbutted him. Blood gushed out of his head. Jin was dazed. Jin stuck his left hand out like a sword, as yellow energy circled around his hand extending out like a blade. Akashiri drove his entire hand into Jin"s chest. Jin coughed up blood. He was looking pale. Even though he barely had any energy left, he still wanted to fight. He grabbed Akashiri"s left hand out of his chest and ripped it out. Jin began doing strange hand signals. "Ancient Wooden Forbidden Technique: Wooden- Suddenly, Akashiri sprinted past Jin. Jin collapsed on his knees. He struck Jin"s soul. He held part of Jin"s soul in his hand, which looked like blue fire. Jin was knocked unconscious. Akashiri suddenly absorbed the piece of Jin''s soul. Akashiri was no longer skinny. He clenched his hand into a fist, suddenly his fist turns into wood. He now had some of Jin"s power. Akashiri picked his sword and breathed heavily. As he was about to walk away, he heard clapping and the rustling sounds of a bag. Akashiri quickly turned around and saw a man sitting on a rock eating a big bag of sour cream and onion ch.i.p.s. "That was quite a show." The man crunched on a couple of ch.i.p.s and licked the seasoning off his incredibly sharp fingernails. The man was watching the entire time. He had countless beer bottles and cans of beer around him. He was there the entire time without being seen or spotted. " I love how you just gained that burst of energy without even noticing how you got it." "Without it, that wood manipulator would have killed you." "I just have one question for you," said Akashiri. The man was obviously an Elf. In fact, he was an Industrial Elf. His name was Calen. He wore an Industrial Elf garb. "The name''s Calen." "Pleased to meet you." He walked up to Akashiri and stuck his hand out. Akashiri stuck his hand out, grabbed Calen"s forearm, trying to lift him off his feet. However, Calen had a tight grip. Calen suddenly tossed Akashiri into a rock. Calen still held his big bag of sour cream and onion ch.i.p.s. " Don''t take me lightly." Chapter 773 - A Nice Industrial Elf Blood began leaking out of Akashiri"s head. Akashiri stood on his feet and threw 2 Kunai at Calen. Calen grabbed both of the Kunai and tossed them to the side. His bag of ch.i.p.s was halfway done. Akashiri leaped at Calen and tossed 4 Shuriken at him. Calen dodged the Shuriken and kicked the air, releasing a blue sword beam out. Luckily for Akashiri, he dodged the blue sword beam which parted the clouds. It began raining. Calen instantly wrapped up his big bag of sour cream and onion ch.i.p.s, placing them on the ground. Calen jumped back and said: " Look I don''t want to fight you." " It''s for your own good." Akashiri blocked out everything Calen said. He tried to chop him. Calen however dodged and kneeled Akashiri in the face. His nose was broken. Akashiri collapsed on the ground. He was already suffering from many external and internal injuries from fighting Jin. He barely had any energy left in his body. He felt as if his body was lit on fire. Akashiri grasped his chest and vomited up blood. Calen could easily destroy Akashiri but he decided to take it easy on him. Calen stuck his sharp long index finger out, beginning to charge up a green beam. Before he could fire the green beam, Akashiri passed out. Calen dispersed the beam and picked up his ch.i.p.s. It suddenly stopped raining. Calen opened his bag of ch.i.p.s and began eating them again. "When you recover again, meet me in The Royal Elven Kingdom barracks." "I have something rather special planned." Calen began humming as he walked away from Akashiri. Chapter 774 - Crossed Strike Akashiri woke up in a very fancy house that belonged to Lucas himself. Akashiri was wrapped in bandages. On the wardrobe next to Akashiri had blood bandages. He had been out for over 30 hours. All of his internal and external wounds we''re healed. His bruises and cuts were almost unnoticeable. Akashiri got up from the bed and unwrapped the bandages from around his body. He began doing his daily exercise. As he was dripping with sweat, he wiped the sweat away from his body with the white clean sheets. New clothes were already folded on the chair. Next to the fancy chair was his sword. He unleashed his sword from its sheath and examined it. He noticed a crack and ch.i.p.s. Soon his sword would need a repair. Everyone was waiting in the dining room, eating dinner. Akashiri placed the fresh batch of clean clothes on, leaving his room. He walked down the varnished wooden stairs and saw everyone eating breaded fried chicken and pasta loaded with cheese. It was already in the fridge when Cross decided to make something. Akashiri was not a fan of eating greasy foods. He walked into the kitchen and opened the fridge, examine every food item. He pulled out a stick of celery and crunch and it. As he was enjoying his celery he heard a loud bump coming from the roof. Akashiri decided to investigate. He opened the window and walked out. He jumped on top of the roof of Lucas"s fancy house. A straw hat swordsman was seen. He was seen practising his sportsmanship by chopping the air. " Can I help you?" asked Akashiri. The straw hat swordsman suddenly stopped chopping the air. He turned around stared at Akashiri. The strawhat swordsman was 6 feet tall and weighed 180 pounds. His straw hat was"t beat up and torn like his fallen comrades. He was dressed in a red and white kimono. He wore wooden clogs. His sword''s sheath was red and black and the sword''s blade was black as midnight. The man wore a red half mask. He was stronger and wiser than Kain. "Victor Zen sent me to eradicate you." "You shall pay for your crimes." The straw hat pulled his black sword from his black and red sheath. Akashiri just wanted to rest. He breathed heavily and pulled out his sword going into his infamous Iron Stance. Both of them dashed towards each other, clashing their swords together. High winds began picking up. Sparks began flying everywhere. The strawhat swordman suddenly flip kicked Akashiri in the face. Blood gushed out of his nose. Akashiri staggered towards the edge of the roof. The strawhat swordsman placed a grin on his face. Akashiri suddenly leaped in the air and threw 3 Kunai at the straw hat swordsman. The straw hat swordsman parried the 3 Kunai into the air. Akashiri landed perfectly on his feet. "My name is Enzo." Enzo was the strongest straw hat swordsman who believed in injustice. He was an impatient c.o.c.ky fellow. He also knew a type of parry but it was nothing compared Akashiri"s legendary parry which could parry almost anything. Akashiri grew angry and sprinted towards Enzo, chopping Enzo"s sword and Enzo in half. Enzo was still alive. He began laughing. His body was like tar. Both halves of Enzo was dragged back together. "Many have tried to kill me the same way but they all failed in the end." " So will you!" Enzo clenched his hand into a fist. His fist turned into tar and hardened like metal. Enzo tried to punch Akashiri. Akashi, however, parried Enzo''s giant fist of tar. The giant tar fist recoiled into Enzo"s face. Both of Enzo"s jaws were shattered like glass. Enzo collapsed on his knees and coughed up blood. Akashiri generated a white aura around his sword. As he was about to chop the last straw hat swordsman in half, he felt a hand tightly grasp his left shoulder. He turned and saw Victor who had a serious expression on his face. " If you kill him you will be making a big mistake Akashiri. Akashiri grew mad, turning around trying to chop Victor. However, Victor blocked the sword with his foot. As he did this ferocious winds picked up destroying almost everything in its path including 3 nearby mountains. I can sense you acquired a new ability. "It boosts your confidence." "You still aren''t a match for me." Akashiri removed the sword from Victor"s foot and sliced the air, allowing a sword beam to be unleashed. Victor stopped the sword beam with his hand without injuring himself. The sword beam dispersed. While Akashiri was distracted by Victor, Enzo who was still wounded, began standing up. He turned both of his hands into giant swords. As he was about to run towards Akashiri, Victor suddenly disappeared and appeared in front Enzo who was terrified. Victor clenched his hand into a fist, gathering double damage energy around his fist, driving his fist into Enzo"s head causing him to smash through the roof. "Don''t interfere," said Victor. His eyes rolled into his head and his brain matter was scrambled. Blood gushed out of his eyes, ears, and nose. Enzo smashed on the ground, creating a crater, catching the attention of everyone. Enzo was dead. Victor breathed heavily and dispersed the double damage energy from around his hand focusing on Akashiri. Akashiri was in Water Stance only used by high levelled Hitoshi Ninjas. He generated the power of his Ancestors around his blade. Victor could sense Akashiri"s power level growing rapidly. "Ancestor Strike!" yelled Akashiri. A powerful yellow sword beam was unleashed. Victor tried to stop it again like the previous sword beam but couldn''t. The force of the sword beam caused him to fly into the air. As he was sailing into the air, Victor pulled out his sword, generating double damage energy around it. He sliced the air in the shape of cross. " Crossed Strike!" Akashiri quickly jumped off the roof of Lucas''s house, rolling. Everyone ran out before the house was sliced to pieces. Chapter 775 - Sanctuary In The Sky Victor safely landed on his feet. " Hmm." The power of the ancestors. "I thought it was just a myth made by the elderly of The Hitoshi Ninja Clan." But you proved me wrong. I have heard many stories. The power of the ancestor''s energy is yellow and bright as the sun. Only the Chosen One would be gifted with the formidable destructive power. " You are the Chosen One. " However you only just unlocked it didn''t you?" asked Victor. I will be the one to slay the Chosen One Of The Hitoshi Ninja Clan." Nonetheless, I will wait until master the power of the ancestors." " When you do I will be waiting in my sanctuary." "Until then try not to slack off and get yourself killed. Akashiri nodded. Victor gritted his teeth and turned his back on him. He quickly sliced the air and created a portal to his hidden sanctuary above the City Of Malar only himself knew about. Victor had a feeling Akashiri would be the one to take his title of the greatest swordsman ever. Victor had yet to show any of his intense strength. He would not take Akashiri lightly the next time he saw him. He would treat him as if he was fighting a God. Victor"s Sanctuary. Above The City Of Malar. He teleported to the gates of his sanctuary. As he approached the silver gates they open. He could sense a very high power level. He instantly rushed to the item he was supposed to be guarding with his life that was contained in a tomb. Victor drew his sword and asked: " "How did you get in here shithead?" asked Victor. Trigger had a small grin on his face. "Nice sanctuary." "How did you f.u.c.k.i.n.g get in here?" I came here to talk to you. I should be cutting your throat but I will listen. I saw what you did with that Hitoshi Ninja. "You want him to claim your title don''t you?" " I will not ask you again. Leave or else. "Or else what?" Victor generated double damage energy around his sword, changing his footwork and stance. Trigger placed a serious expression on his face, turning his fist into magma. He rushed towards Victor, firing two magma balls at Victor. Multiple explosions occurred. Chapter 776 - A Deal That Couldnt Be Turned Down When the smoke from the previous explosions cleared up, Victor was standing in the same spot unharmed. Trigger, on the other hand, had blood dripping down from the side of his forehead. He wiped the blood away from the side of his forehead and laughed. " You truly are the greatest swordsman. If you didn''t have the speed to dodge those attacks you would have been dead. "A dead cripple." Trigger was trying to antagonize Victor. The white bright lights in the sanctuary were making it very hard to see. Victor took the advantage and generate double damage energy around his fist, sprinted towards Trigger. He punched Trigger in his face and knocked out 3 of his teeth. Trigger came crashing through the windows. He crashed on the white hard marble ground, coughing up blood. Victor levitated out the plaza and fired 3 beams from his index finger at Trigger. Trigger didn''t have time to react. Explosions occurred. Victor landed on his feet. The marble floor he stood on was ready to collapse. He had to watch his step. When the smoke cleared up, Trigger was seen. His face was covered in blood. His clothes were ripped and torn, and he had bruises all over his body. Trigger had an angry expression on his face. He clenched both his jaws together and began grunting and screaming. The more he screamed, the more the entire sanctuary shook. Victor drew his sword and generated double damage energy around it. He stomped on the ground and sliced the air, causing a red sword beam to be unleashed. Trigger managed to grab the red sword beam without grunting. " Give up Trigger." You gave no chance of winning. "No one I have fought in the past has survived the attack." The more Trigger grunted, the more he was being pushed back by the red sword beam. He then shouted: "Absorb!" Suddenly the red sword beam was absorbed by Trigger. It was sucked inside his chest. This shocked Victor. Before he acquired the power of magma he was born with the power to absorb any type of energy from nuclear energy to aura. All of Trigger''s internal and external wounds were healed. It seemed as if no one attacked him. He ripped off the remaining remnants of his shirt, tossing it away, causing it to blow away in the air. Trigger began laughing. x "As long as "I have this ability no harm can come upon my body." "I am neatly unstoppable." Victor sucked his teeth and said: " Don''t get your hopes too high." You might get yourself killed. However, I am prepared to make a deal with you. Trigger decided to listen. " If you tell no one of this place I will gladly provide you and The Phantom Corp riches beyond your dreams." As Trigger was about to answer, the marble ground they stood on collapsed. The piece of ground they stood on came falling from the sky like a meteorite. The giant piece of marble crashed on the ground, creating a crater. Many people were confused. The sanctuary was near the atmosphere. Both Trigger and Victor managed to stop themselves from falling. "You have gotten yourself a deal," said Trigger. Malar Lake... By the dock of the Malar Lake laid an old fisherman who was trying to catch a fish he named Basket. Basket was a rare type of catfish that weighed 300 pounds and was worth 400,000 dollars. For over 10 years the fisherman wanted to catch Basket. He first saw Basket, when Basket came soaring out of the water like a whale. Basket was a very majestic creature. He was also a smart one. Basket was royal blue and had long transparent whiskers that could shock predators that wanted to kill and capture him. Those predators included land animals and humans. Luckily for Basket, the fisherman was a nice 60-year-old man that dedicated his life to fishing. The fisherman never committed a crime. The fisherman decided to take a break. He opened a red cooler that sat next to him, pulling out a can of beer and two peanut butter and jelly sandwiches that were in a ziplock bag that kept them fresh. He opened the ziplock bag and took out his peanut butter and jelly sandwich taking a huge bite. " Ah, peanut butter and jelly sandwiches are such a delight. He placed his peanut butter and jelly sandwich and opened his can of beer-guzzling it down, burping louder than everywhere. His burp echoed through the Malar Lake. The fisherman smiled and continued to eat his first peanut butter and jelly sandwich. The fisherman stood on his feet and grunted. "These old bones are tired!" As the fisherman held his back, he started to see many bubbles in the center of the lake. He was confused. Suddenly a man jumped out of the lake, landing on the dock, terrifying the fisherman. The man had a creature in his mouth. The creature was a Basket. Even though Basket had whiskers just could generate electricity up to 10,000 volts it wasn''t saving him. The man ripped a chunk of meat out of Basket devouring his head. Blood began running down the man''s mouth. He tossed the deceased body of Basket at the fisherman. " Basket!" "No!" The man began laughing. The man was Poseidon X. Once the water was available he could regenerate and bring himself back to life. This was one of his most useful abilities since he was called The Servant and Guardian Of The Seas. Every time this happened, he grew 5 times stronger and 10 times wiser. The fisherman stood on his feet and began running into the woods, terrified. Poseidon X began laughing. He began slowly following the old fisherman. The fisherman was running as fast as could. He suddenly tripped on a log, falling a ditch filled with leaves. The old fisherman injured his left leg. His shinbone could be seen. He placed his hand over his mouth to muffle his screaming. He ripped one of his sleeves off, wrapping it around his injured leg. The fisherman was out of breath. He began breathing heavily. " What did I do to deserve this?!!" thought the fisherman. The fisherman decided to hide in. the ditch until the coast was clear. He began hearing nearby tracing footsteps. His heart began racing. He was afraid Poseidon X would do the same thing that he did to Basket. However, Poseidon X only ate one thing. Fish. The fisherman didn''t have to worry about getting eating. He began crawling out of the ditch on his injured leg that felt as if it was on fire. As he successfully climbed out of the ditch, Poseidon X stood before him. Poseidon X had a smile on his face. " Gotcha." The old fisherman began screaming. Poseidon X grabbed the old fisherman with one hand lifting him off his feet. "No hard feelings." "Perhaps you will decide to stay away from lakes and ponds in your next life." Suddenly Poseidon"s eyes turned red and black. He began sucking all the water out of the old fisherman. The screaming abruptly died down. Poseidon X sucked all the water out of the old fisherman''s body until he was skinny and shrivelled up looking like a mummy. Poseidon X tossed the old fisherman''s body back into the ditch. He turned and began laughing. Whenever Poseidon X sucked all the water out of a human"s body he gained more and more power. Veins began popping out of his forearms. Chapter 777 - Veil"s New Ability Veil was in his chambers practising a new move. His chambers were very spacious. His chambers looked like a chessboard. He was in the center of his chambers with his hands clasped. He knew his enemies were growing stronger and stronger. He also had to grow stronger. He had two Malar guards he forced to be test dummies for him to demonstrate his new technique. As he unclasped his hands, he snapped his fingers. Suddenly the Malar guards left arms were removed. Blood splattered all over the black and white ground. The Malar guards began screaming. Veil grinned. "You may make yourself scarce," said Veil. The Malar guards were bleeding everywhere. " I expect you two to come back here and clean the blood off my floors." Yes sir!" said one of the Malar guards. Veil grew mad when he saw the other Malar guard give him an angry look even though he was missing half of his arm. Most of the guards had the ability to harden their muscles and cease the bleeding. Veil waved his finger after the Malar guard, who''s head was removed from his shoulders. Remove that shithead''s body away from my floor. The Malar guard who was still in pain dragged his comrade''s body put of his chambers. Veil began laughing as he helped himself to some red gr.a.p.es. Chapter 778 - Storming Veil"s Chambers Cross, Orion, and Akashiri decided that they were going to go after Veil. He was the weakest out of Feng and Victor. Orion analyzed some of Veil"s abilities. Orion couldn''t identify his power level. Like Orion and Cross, Veil had the ability to hide his power level. Out of Feng and Victor, he was most the sadistic. He didn''t care who he was f.u.c.k.i.n.g killing. He killed children for sport. Jesse, John, Sarah, and Lucia would look after Mr. Lucas''s mansion. In front of Veil"s chambers stood 2 giant statues made of Ivory equipped with a giant shield and a spear. As Cross approached the giant wooden door, the statue''s eyes began to glow red. Suddenly the statues began to move. One of the statues tried to stab Cross. Cross, however, reacted quickly. He turned and stopped the spear with one hand. The statue looked surprised. Cross leaped in the air and punched near the statue. Suddenly a giant hole appeared in the statue''s chest. Green blood-drenched Cross"s body. Cross landed perfectly on his feet as the statue collapsed on his knees and died. This made the other statue very mad. However, before the statue could do anything, Akashiri leaped 13 feet in the air and chopped the statue''s head off. Green blood-splattered everywhere. Orion walked up to the giant wooden door and punched it into smithereens. Cross, Orion, and Akashiri walked into Veil"s giant strange chambers. The chambers were rather stylish. A giant crystal chandelier was seen from the ceiling. Before Veil agreed to join The Zen Clan he had a band of thieves that should no mercy. All of them were wanted. All of their bounties added up together formed 112,000,000,000 dollars. The person who captured all of them would be a very rich man. However, no one was that stupid. Under Veil, there were 5 thieves. One of the thieves was from the Beast Clan. His name was Dagger. He was an albino jaguar. Dagger was 5''9 and weighed 190 pounds. Dagger had a bounty of 20,000,000,000. He had incredibly sharp transparent claws. Dagger"s eyes were blue. He had a huge scar on his chest as if someone punched a hole in his chest. He sat by the first-floor staircase, munching on a hotdog that had ketchup, mustard, and relish on it. As he was about to eat the rest of his hotdog, he saw intruders. "Well, well, well." If it isn''t the infamous intruders I have some much about. "You all are wanted you know." Don''t you think we f.u.c.k.i.n.g know that?" "Mister f.u.c.k.i.n.g obvious." Dagger began laughing. He tossed the rest of his hotdog to the side and stood on his feet. "You two go on." "I will deal with this motherf.u.c.ker." Both Cross and Akashiri left Orion"s side. Orion crunched his hands into fists and cracked his knuckles. The dagger was dressed in a full black bodysuit that would increase his strength and power. The more damage he took the stronger he became. Eventually, when he consumed enough damage, he could activate his hereditary ability, Predatory Beast Mode, which made him a violent vicious beast that would kill anyone in sight. Orion leaped towards Dagger and headbutted him. Blood instantly splattered out of Dagger"s head. Dagger crashed into the white and black walls, vomiting up blood. Dagger could withstand a lot of pain. He also was enslaved by The Royal Elven Kingdom. He had nasty scars and a brand pm the back of his neck of a shield, marking that he was property of a noble Elf. He escaped during The Day Of The Revolt without being captured. Dagger stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his head. Orion began unleashing a barrage of attacks on Dagger''s body which included punching him repeatedly in the face, kneeling him in the chest and kicking him in the stomach. Dagger was wounded badly but still stood up. He had an iron will. Orion tried to kneel Dagger once more. However, Dagger evaded Orion and chopped Orion"s face, giving him deep cuts by his eyebrow. While Orion was occupied with maintaining his eye, Dagger generated all the damage Orion gave him into his fist. His muscles grew larger as he punched Orion his face. Orion coughed up blood, crashing through 7 walls. Dagger began laughing. Hit me as much as you want. "I will just return the favour by giving it back to you." "That is the perk of having this advanced bodysuit. "Victory is already mine." Suddenly Dagger saw a Reinforced Blast coming his way. He managed to grab the beam with both of his hands. Dagger could stop it. As he released his hands from the beam, the beam, engulfed Dagger"s body. Dagger crashed on the ground. The chandelier above Dagger suddenly collapsed on him. The sharp crystals went through his chest. Blood splattered everywhere. Orion slowly traced his way out of the walls he was punched through. He spat chunks of blood on the ground. He sat by the stairs. "That was one heck of a f.u.c.k.i.n.g punch." When Orion was about to leave, he noticed Dagger twitching. Suddenly Dagger tossed the chandelier to the side. His eyes were glowing red. He ripped the top half of the bodysuit off. He was drooling. "Devour!!" shouted: Dagger. Chapter 779 - Power Hungry Orion grabbed Dagger by his neck and slammed him into the ground. Dagger however overpowered Orion and elbowed him in the face. Blood splattered out of Orion"s mouth. One of his cheekbones were shattered like glass. Orion staggered. Dagger stood on his feet and generated white aura around his fist repeatedly punching Orion in his face until he was missing two teeth. His face and blond hair was drenched in blood. He grabbed Orion by his neck and to see him through the glass windows, making him end up on the roof. Dagger squatted and jumped through the broken windows, landing on his feet. He couldn''t control himself. Orion had many internal injuries. Dagger began walking towards Orion, who was nearly about to fall off the giant tall building. Dagger ripped a giant piece of the ground up and tossed it at Orion. Orion punched the piece of rock into pieces. Dagger leaped towards Orion and bit him on his neck. Orion let out a loud scream. Orion grew angry and generated double damage energy sordid his body. He clenched his hand into a fist and punched Dagger in his chest. Dagger vomited up blood and fell off the roof, smacking extremely hard on the ground. Dagger was knocked out. " Orion was breathing like he ran a marathon. "That should teach you." Chapter 780 - The Next Level Of The Double Damage Power Enhancement Move Cross was in the courtyard. The courtyard had a lemon scent. The dirt was red and the grass was green. Cross continued to walk through the courtyard until he came across a giant steel gate that could only be opened with a key. Cross attempted to punch through the steel gate. However, his attacks weren''t working. A blue barrier was placed around the giant steel gate. As he was about to pinch the steel gate again, he started to sense a high power level. He quickly turned around and saw a man that had to be at least ten feet wearing a black cloak and hood. "Who might you be?" asked the strange tall man. Cross didn''t answer. He immediately resulted in violence. He tried to throw a punch after the strange tall man. However, the strange tall man easily evaded Cross. As Cross was about to form a metallic spike in his hand, the strange tall man round housed him in the face, breaking his bottom jaw. Cross was sent crashing through a supply room. Blood was dripping down from the side of his head. This made Cross furious. He stood on his feet and wiped the blood from the side of his head. He jumped out of the supply room landing perfectly on his feet. Cross began firing multiple metallic spikes at the tall strange man wearing a cloak and hood. The strange tall man easily evaded the metallic spikes without moving. " Don''t make me laugh." The strange tall man sprinted towards Cross and kneeled him in his stomach. Cross coughed up blood and spit. As he was about to fall down, the strange tall man gripped his hands together and bashed Cross in his chest. Cross felt a jolt erupt through his body. A crater was formed. The man revealed his face, as he leaped away from Cross. He had short black hair, tattoos he acquired in the 3rd Great War, He weighed 300 pounds of muscle, had golden eyes, and a tattoo of red roses covering his entire right arm. This man was a Zen who was trained by Feng Zen for most of his life. His named was Denim Zen. Denim Zen was 50 years old. He was a born warrior. He was dressed in a red vest and had black leather pants and black boots. He claimed a power level of 800,000,000,000. Denim took off his cloak and hood tossing it to the side. Cross stood on his feet and wiped the blood away from his face. Denim went into The Dragon Stance, created by his master Feng Zen. Cross fired a metallic spike at Denim. When the spike reacted with Denim''s chest it shattered into pieces as if it was glass. Denim began laughing. " You are nowhere near my level." " Give up and I might just let you live." Cross blocked out everything Denim said and leaped towards Denim and punched him in the face. Blood gushed out of Denim''s mouth. He began staggering. As Cross was about to punch Denim again, Denim grabbed Cross"s right arm. He tossed Cross into the air. Cross began generating a green beam in his hand. He fired it at Denim. Denim scoffed easily slapping the green beam away into the air. An explosion occurred. Cross landed perfectly on his feet. "Was that your beast attack?" asked Denim. Cross began generating two green beams in his hands. As he was both throw them at Denim. Denim sprinted towards Cross and kneeled him in his face. His nose was broken. Cross flew out of the courtyard crashing into a pillar. Cross easily recovered. It was obvious that Denim was the better martial artist. Cross stood on his feet and vomited up blood. Cross needed more training. Denim grabbed Cross by the neck, beginning to strangle him. Blood began to rush out of his nose and ears. Cross suddenly regained a burst of strength, head butting Denim in his head. Denim crashed into the giant steel gate, coughing up blood. Cross began coughing loudly. Denim began laughing. " I thought a little fellow like you would have been killed by one of my punches." "It looks like I was wrong." "I have got to stop underestimating people." Denim stood on his feet, brushing the dirt off his leather pants. "Time to spice it up.." Denim clenched his right hand into a fist. Suddenly purple and black aura wrapped around his entire forearm. Denim began smiling. This was a form of The Double Damage Power Enhancement Move. A more new generation and more powerful form. Denim began laughing. As Cross began walking towards Denim, Denim began laughing. Cross generated a giant metallic spike in his hand. He heaved it at Denim. Denim quickly evaded the giant metallic spike leaping into the air. Cross wasn''t fast enough. Denim drove his fist into Cross"s face, Cross was instantly knocked out. A crater was formed. Cross"s eyes were completely white. Denim dispersed the purple and black energy from around his forearm. "When you are more powerful come find me." "When you are we will have a more proper duel." "See you later Cross Rodriguez." Denim began waving with his back turn. He jumped over the steel gate landing perfectly on his feet. 1 hour and 30 minutes later... Cross finally attempted to regain consciousness. Cross felt as if he was still behind punched. Cross suddenly coughed up a mouth full of blood. He was on the verge of becoming stronger. He began screaming loudly. He walked up to the giant steel gate, punching if off the hinges. He was very furious. " He swore that he would gain revenge. Chapter 781 - The Shadow Manipulator Akashiri was in the dungeons. Inside the dungeons were dark. Akashiri couldn''t really see. He had to enhance his vision. Inside the dungeon had cages that continued deathly ravaging beasts that fed on human flesh. Akashiri ignored the beasts. He came into an open space, where two beasts were fighting each other. Blood was splattering everywhere. "Stop!" Akashiri instantly hid behind a pillar. The one who yelled stopped was one of thieves in par with Veil. This man''s name was Ron. Ron had the power to use his shadow as a deathly weapon, placing fear in people. His power could work in the day and night, making him very dangerous. His codename was Nightmare. The two animals were nearly out of breath. " "Go on!" "Continue!" The two beasts didn''t move. Rin sucked his teeth and snapped his fingers. Suddenly the beasts shadows were sucked out of their bodies. Once he did that, the beast''s turned skinny. They no longer had the ability to fight. Ron began laughing. "Useless beasts." "I should have turned you, two bastards, into dinner." Akashiri came from the pillar. Ron instantly began smiling. " I can sense your power level." " You have strength." " You have desire." Your shadow will be very tasty." Chapter 782 - Speaking Some Of The Truth Akashiri drew his sword and went into his Iron Stance form. Nightmare began laughing. Nightmare pulled out his whip sword. He loved a nice fight. Nightmare leaped towards Akashiri, trying to slice him. Nightmare parried the whip sword causing it to shatter into pieces. He then round housed Nightmare in the face. Blood and two teeth flew out of his mouth. He crashed into the old dungeon walls, vomiting up more blood. Some of his internal organs were ruptured. Nightmare knew he didn''t stand a chance. He stood on his feet and staggered, wiping the blood from his mouth. " I always heard of The Hitoshi Ninjas to be powerful warriors." " And here you stand." " It is an honour. " " However you can''t defeat me." Akashiri scoffed and threw 3 Shuriken at Nightmare. Nightmare snapped his fingers causing his shadow to turn into a hard steel wall, powerful enough to block almost anything. The 3 Shuriken shattered into pieces. Nightmare began to laugh. "Shadow Clones!!!" shouted Nightmare. Suddenly two black shadows morphed into 2 direct clones of Nightmare. The 2 clones sprinted after Akashiri. Akashiri easily dispatched the clones, slicing the air causing a giant green sword beam to be unleashed from his sword. Nightmare placed another Shadow Wall up. The giant green sword beam however sliced through the thick Shadow Wall. Nightmare tried to parry the green sword beam but he couldn''t. The green sword beam sliced him in half. Akashiri instantly placed his sword inside its sheath. He already knew he claimed victory. As he was about to walk away he heard wheezing and groaning. " Wait!!" yelled Nightmare. Akashiri turned around and saw that Nightmare was still alive. There was no blood. Suddenly Nightmare"s shadow reconnected his body together. Nightmare stood on his feet and began laughing. He clenched his hand into a fist. Abruptly his shadow turned into a long great sword. A shield was also created. "Once my shadow exists I can never die!" " I am considered invincible!" Akashiri breathed heavily and drew his sword once more. Nightmare instantly leaped towards Akashiri. Akashiri evaded Akashiri and kneeled Nightmare in the gut. Nightmare staggered. " I am certainly unmatched." Nightmare dispersed his shadow weapons clasping his hands together. Black aura began circling his body. The dungeon began shaking and rumbling. The black aura his body moulded around his body like armour. As Nightmare was about to start laughing. Akashiri stabbed him in his chest. The shadow armour instantly came off his carcass like slime. Nightmare vomited up blood. Nightmare collapsed on his knees beginning to laugh. He was the weakest of the band of thieves. Nightmare began laughing. He puked up blood, staring at Akashiri. " What are you waiting for?!" "Finish me off!" " If you don''t you will be ruining your code!!" Akashiri sighed. " The Hitoshi Ninja Clan is no more." " I have no code." " So what will you do?" Leave me to bleed out?!" asked Nightmare. " No." " I have no quarrel with you." " However some will be interested in seeing you die." Nightmare was confused. " What are you talking about?" Nightmare began hearing the snarling of beasts. He suddenly began seeing all the beasts he tortured and locked up, forcing them to fight each other against their will. " No." "No." "No!!!!" One of the beasts latched its jaw on Nightmare''s neck, ripping out a chunk of meat. Blood began shattering everywhere. Eventually, all the beasts began devouring him. Akashiri walked out of the dungeon unharmed. Orion"s Location, Dining Hall. Orion made his way into the dining hall. He was very thirsty and hungry. In the dining hall laid a very long rectangular table that had many different varieties of foods. Orion was also tired. He sat down on one of the squishy comfortable chairs and breathed heavily. He immediately saw one of his favourite foods. A raisin bun loaded with cheese. Orion began smiling. He picked up the sandwich and bit a chunk of it, chewing it up swallowing it. " He instantly felt better. He picked up an open bottle of white wine, guzzling it down. He began laughing. He instantly stopped laughing as he began to hear heavy footsteps. He saw the silhouette of a man. This man was Denim. Denim was cracking his knuckles. Both Orion and Denim made eye contact. " Who are you?" Orion got off the comfy chair and walked up to the 9-foot Denim. "You are Orion Zen aren''t you?" asked Denim. My master had spoken a lot about you." "He said that you have great power you haven''t unlocked yet." I want to see your strength." Orion was ready. Orion tried to punch Denim. Denim, however, grabbed Orion by his neck, lifting him off his feet. He then slammed him on the dining table, causing it to break. Denim tried to stop on Orion"s chest. Orion rolled out of the way, jumping to his feet. Orion fired a beam at Denim. An explosion occurred. Denim walked out of the smoke unharmed. He punched Orion in his chest. Orion vomited up blood. Denim then drove his elbow into Orion"s head. Blood squirted out of his head like a fountain. Orion sunk into the ground. He grabbed Orion by his blond hair and said: " You are not a true Zen." " You don''t even know it." " You just a lousy clone." Orion was confused. He grew angry and generating red double damage energy around his fist. He punched Denim in his chest, breaking 4 of his ribs. Denim crashed through 3 doors and 4 walls. Orion began walking up to Denim. Denim instantly recovered, wiping the blood from his nose and lips. He could feel his ribs were broken. However, he didn''t care. He yawned and stood on his feet, stretching his muscles. " Oh, how the old generation of double damage lives on." He saw Orion running towards him. Orion leaped towards Denim. Denim evades Orion and drove his elbow into Orion"s back. Denim grabbed Orion by his neck and threw it into a wall. Orion vomited up blood. Before Orion was born Denim already mastered the double damage energy. Orion was totally outmatched. Orion stood on his feet. Denim headbutted Orion through the wall he tossed into, the kitchen. Denim placed his foot on Orion''s neck, beginning to choke him. The perfect clone. "Don''t make me laugh." " You are just like all the others." "Defective." He was about to break Orion"s neck. COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ªWrite a review Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Weekly Power Status See Who Voted -- Power Ranking -- Power Stone Vote Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 783 - Perfection Orion gained a sudden burst of strength. Orion lifted Denim"s heavy foot off his neck, beginning to cough loudly. Orion vaulted to his feet, coughing loudly, generating double damage energy around his forearms. He clasped his hands together, firing a Double Damage Reinforced Blast at Denim. Denim grabbed it with both of his hands. It was caught powerful. Luckily for Denim, he wore gloves. He scoffed, allowing the Double Damage Reinforced Blast to engulf his body. An explosion commenced. The kitchen and dining hall were filled with black smoke. Orion was breathing heavily. He walked out of the kitchen, collapsing on the ground placing his back on an old painting. He had a blood streak running down the side of his face. He attempted to wipe the blood away. Suddenly he heard footsteps. Denim walked out of the smoke mist unharmed. His vest was torn and scratched. He removed his vest from his body tossing it to the side. He took one of Orion"s best attacks head-on. "Is that your best attack?" "Tch." Denim generated purple and black double damage energy around his fist. He perfected the move. Denim punched after Orion. Orion jumped out of the way firing beams at Denim''s extremely hard, durable skin. Denim brushed off the attacks. One hit from Denim could knock Orion out cold. He was trying hid best not to get hit. The purple and black energy around his right forearm were making his power increase rapidly. The area began shaking and rumbling. Suddenly electricity generated around his left forearm. Those were Denim"s advantages. Perfecting The Double Damage Energy Power Enhancement Move and his natural electric powers he learned to perfect from Feng through a series of hard terrible training. His power level changed from 800,000,000,000 to 5,000,000,000,000. He was only using 5% of his power. COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ªWrite a review Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Weekly Power Status See Who Voted -- Power Ranking -- Power Stone Vote Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 784 - Triple Damage Effective As Denim continued to charge up his power, Orion decided to sprint towards him. Orion leaped towards Denim, throwing a punch after him. However, when he was charging up his power, a force field appeared around his body that would protect him from almost anything. The forcefield pushed Orion away causing him to crash into the chandelier that shattered into a million pieces. Orion coughed up blood. He instantly recovered. He ripped the shards of glass out of his neck and face. Denim began laughing. " You can''t defeat me, Orion." Just give up." Orion quickly generated double damage energy around his body, firing two Double Damage Reinforced Blasts at Denim. Explosions occurred, filling the dining hall with musty smoke. When the smoke dispersed, Denim stood in the same spot. The electric forcefield around his body was still seen. Not one bruise was on him. Denim dispersed the electric force field. He clenched his hand into a fist, punching Orion in the center of his chest, crushing five of his ribs. He vomited up blood, collapsing one his knees. Denim stuck his hand in the air, creating a purple electricity sword. "This is your end, Orion." When he was about to chop off Orion"s head, Orion grabbed his right forearm which contained the electric sword. Denim could feel Orion"s strength rapidly growing. Orion generated triple damage energy around his fist, punching Denim in his stomach. Denim vomited up blood, crashing through 4 walls and 4 doors. He ended up in Clock Tower. Blood was all over his face. "What is this power?" thought Denim. " I must learn it.." Denim stood on his feet. He could see Orion levitating, with a dark royal blue aura around his body. Neither of the Zens had no idea what Triple Damage was. Only the Hitoshi Ninjas knew it. Denim insides felt ad if they were on fire. He collapsed on his feet and vomited up blood. He began turning pale. He held his chest tightly. Orion began slowly walking towards Denim Zen. When Denim was about to stand on his feet, Orion began generating a powerful ball of royal blue energy in his hand. He fired it directly at Denim. Denim tried to generate the force field around his body. However, the forcefield was shattered to pieces. The powerful ball of royal blue energy engulfed Denim"s body, causing him to lift off his feet, he crashed into 3 gears, including the old giant clock that was seen outside of Veil"s giant castle. Denim crashed on the ground, creating a crater. Orion walked to the edge of the Clock Tower. Orion grabbed one of the 400-pound gears tossing it at Denim who was just recovering. Orion collapsed on his back and laughed. The Triple Damage energy dispersed from around his body. He defeated Denim by a very long shot. Orion tossed on his feet, walking out of the old clock room with a sign of confidence in his eyes. Akashiri"s Location... On the top of Veil"s Chambers. Akashiri maid his way to the top of the roof. He carried a backpack. He opened his yellow and black backpack taking out 3 bags of sour cream and cheddar ch.i.p.s, a bag of white cheddar popcorn, 5 tuna sandwiches with cheese loaded with black pepper, dozens of chocolate granola bars, a custard pie, 2 cans of beer, a carton of soymilk, and 7 bottles of water. The backpack he carried was giant. He opened his backpack helping himself to the sour cream and cheddar ch.i.p.s. Akashiri always ate like this to maintain energy. As he was eating a bag of sour cream and cheddar ch.i.p.s he looked at the night sky. He took out a can of beer and guzzling it down, tossing it off the roof. He burp loudly. After he devoured all 3 bags of ch.i.p.s, he was going to eat the tuna sandwiches loaded with cheese and pepper. As he was about to open the ziplock bag he sensed that he wasn''t alone. He turned around and saw Veil sitting on the edge with his back turned. " Beautiful night isn''t it?" said Veil. Akashiri brushed the remnants of ch.i.p.s off his pants, standing on his feet. He walked next to Veil, handing him one of the tuna sandwiches he was going to eat. " Here." Veil glady accepted the tuna sandwich. " How thoughtful." "Thanks." Veil unzipped the ziplock bag pilling out the fresh sandwich. Veil opened the sandwich and saw many onions. " I hate onions." He tossed the onions to the side. Veil bit his sandwich. " I know you and your friends are killing off my former band of thieves." You and your friends already defeated Nightmare, Dagger, and Denim. He bit the sandwich again. "But you haven''t defeated, Leonidas." Veil cleared his throat. As Akashiri turned around, he saw a man wearing a red mask with horns. The mask also had spikes sticking out of the side. The mark covered his entire face. Leonidas carried two swords. Leonidas wore a leather kilt with leather arm guards. Leonidas was over 230 pounds. He had black spiky hair and blue eyes which could rarely be seen due to his mask. He also had leather should guards. Leonidas was 36 years old. He was the strongest under Denim, even though Denim wasn''t a part of his band of thieves. Leonidas lifted his mask off his face. He had a strange tattoo on the left side of his face. Leonidas began laughing. " Let''s get on with this Akashiri Hitoshi." Veil grabbed Akashiri"s sandwich jumping off the roof of the castle. Veil stuck his hand out causing a black and blue portal to open up. Veil grinned and made his way into the portal, which closed when he entered it. Leonidas removed his swords from their leather sheaths, cracking his knuckles and neck. He instantly ran towards Akashiri. He swung after Akashiri"s neck. Akashiri parried the sword into the air, which exploded into pieces. Leonidas jumped back five feet away from Akashiri. He knew if he made one mistake his life would end. Chapter 785 - Bloodl.u.s.t Leonidas sprinted towards Akashiri. Akashiri evaded Leonidas and kneeled him in his back. Leonidas staggered towards the edge. Leonidas grew angry and kicked Akashiri in his chest then punched him repeatedly in the stomach. Blood gushed out of his nose and mouth. Akashiri staggered. Leonidas then tossed the other blade into Akashiri"s shoulder. Akashiri acted as if he didn''t feel any pain. He ripped the blade from his shoulder and crushed it like glass. Akashiri sliced the air, firing out a sword beam. Leonidas managed to perfectly dodge the sword beam without moving. Those were one of his specialties. Leonidas began snickering. He pulled out a handgun and began rapidly firing at Akashiri. Akashiri reflected all the bullets without even trying. Akashiri rolled towards Leonidas and stabbed him. His body was like water. The sword easily passed through his body. Leonidas chuckled and pulled out another handgun. However, Akashiri overpowered Leonidas and kicked him off the roof of the tall castle. However, Leonidas began levitating. Leonidas began laughing. Leonidas always annoyed his enemies. Akashiri sighed and threw 4 Kunai at Leonidas. Leonidas easily dodged the Kunai, sucking the air into his body. Which made his chest grow big like a balloon. Chapter 786 - Gravestones As Leonidas opened his mouth, he released a powerful air blast at Akashiri. Akashiri evaded the air blast which destroyed most of the roof causing it to sink into the Veil"s private church. Both Akashiri and Leonidas landed perfectly on their feet. As Leonidas was about to suck some more air into his body, Akashiri grabbed him by his throat, causing the musty air from the church to come out of his nostrils. Akashiri had a tight grip. Leonidas began gasping for air. Suddenly Akashiri headbutted him. Blood gushed out of Leonidas"s head. He got multiple concussions. Akashiri then tossed Leonidas into a statue of a griffin that crumbled, releasing sheetrock in the air. Akashiri perched over Leonidas and pulled out a knife, stabbing Leonidas in the neck. Leonidas began groaning. This made Leonidas angry. Leonidas overpowered Akashiri, tossing him into a pile of wooden chairs. Akashiri spat up blood. Leonidas ripped the knife out of his neck tossing it to the side. " I will not fail the Veil again!" " Not this time!" This time I will complete my mission!" Leonidas decided to do his greatest attack. He stomped his feet into the ground, enlarging his mouth, he began sucking all the debris and sheetrock into his body. White aura began circling his body. The church began shaking and rumbling. " Debris Blast!!" shouted Leonidas. Leonidas opened his mouth releasing all the debris from his mouth at Akashiri. Akashiri maintained his calm, quickly drawing his sword, parrying all the debris into the air. He then sprinted towards Leonidas, chopping Leonidas on the chest. Leonidas began staggering. He collapsed on his feet and pressed him back up against the marble wall. Leonidas coughed up blood, holding his wounded chest. You are surely a powerful man, Akashiri Hitoshi." " You have defeated me." Leonidas coughed up blood. He began laughing. "Once again I have failed Veil. Leonidas began turning pale as his wounds were instantly infected. He died instantly. Akashiri wiped the blood from his sword, placing his sword inside its sheath. He then bowed to Leonidas dead body. He walked out of the church and making his way to the top floor. Outside Veil"s Giant Castle... Denim just regained consciousness. He tossed the giant gear off his body. He struggled to stand on his feet. He began laughing. He brushed the dirt off his body. He was angry and surprised. "Triple Damage Energy." "Hmm." " I must learn this." He began generating purple and black energy around his body. He jumped on the walls off the castle, he began climbing up to the top floor. As he made it to the top floor he took a deep breath. The only way to Veil"s Chambers was to walk on a gigantic bridge made of marble. Denim walked on the bridge and pushed open the giant door made of marble and wood. Denim wiped the blood from his face before entering Veil"s Chambers. Inside waited for Veil who was punching an iron wall painted green and black. Veil already knew what happened. " You were defeated by Orion Zen weren''t you?" asked Veil. Denim began laughing. "If I knew he had a hidden ability I would have taken him much more seriously." Veil seized the training and said: Didn''t Feng tell not to underestimate your opponent?" asked Veil. This made Denim furious. "Who the f.u.c.k are you to tell what to do?" Denim turned his right hand into a fist, throwing a punch at Veil. Veil didn''t even bother to move. As Denim"s fist approached Veil"s body, Veil placed up a barrier that caused Denim''s fist to recoil. Veil began snickering. " Don''t make me laugh. "I am levels above you." Veil snapped his fingers. When he snapped his fingers blood began leaking out of his neck and chest. Denim collapsed on his feet. Denim grew mad. He generated purple electricity around his entire body. He fired a giant electric bolt at Veil. Veil snapped his fingers. Multiple aura blades at Denim. The aura blades shattered like glass. Denim smiled, grabbing Veil by his throat. Veil grinned. He fired needle into Denim"s left eye. Denim hollered in pain. He ripped the needle of his eye. His eye was now completely white. Denim was about to use 100 percent of his power, they both sensed Cross"s power level. " This isn''t over Veil." Denim opened the window and jumped out. Outside of Veil"s Chambers stood Cross. Cross was covered in blood. He had many swords, daggers, knives, and spears in his body. He was breathing heavily. Along the way, many straw hat swordsmen and Veil"s soldiers tried to stop Cross. However Cross defeated them all. He defeated up to at least 1,000 soldiers. As he was about to push open the door, he heard many footsteps approaching behind him. He turned around and saw 4 straw hat swordsmen. One of the straw hat swordsmen sprinted towards Cross and stabbed him in his chest. Cross vomited up blood. Cross endured the pain and smiled. He grabbed the straw hat swordsman sword and crushed it. The straw hat swordsman was terrified. Cross headbutted the straw hat swordsman, crushing his skull, causing his brain to scramble. The swordsman died instantly. The other 3 swordsmen tried to combine their attacks together. However Cross overpowered the swordsmen. He threw one of them off the bridge, stabbed one repeatedly in the chest, and finally ripped the last one''s heart out. Cross placed his back up against the wood and marble door, ripping out all the weapons out of his body. All his wounds healed. He stood on his feet and crunched his hands into a fist, turning around punching the door into smithereens. Veil waited patiently for Cross. " Finally I was wondering one of you will show up." " Now that you''re here we can get down to business." Cross formed two metallic spikes in his hands. Veil placed his arms behind his back. Suddenly Cross threw both of his metallic spikes at Veil. Chapter 787 - Pride Veil easily evaded the metallic spikes. Cross jumped in the air and fired a beam from his index finger. Veil stuck his hand out parrying the beam back at Cross. An explosion occurred. Cross landed on his feet, quickly healing himself. Veil snapped his fingers firing out at least 100 needles at Cross. Cross ripped up the ground, using it as a shield to block out the needles which penetrated through the ground, entering every segment of Cross"s body. This caused him to vomit up blood. Cross caused into the wall. Veil slowly began walking towards Cross. Cross instantly recovered, sprinting Veil chopping him in the chest. Veil staggered, collapsing on one knee. Blood began coming out of nostrils. Veil grinned. He wiped the good from nostrils, licking it off his fingers. Veil stuck his hand out, firing a beam at Cross. Cross created a shield, which was strong enough to block the beam. An explosion occurred. Cross used the smoke from the smoke as an advantage firing a metallic spike at Veil. Veil managed to block the metallic spike but was still grazed. Some skin off his face was removed. This made Veil angry. He took pride in his appearance. Pinkish aura began circling around his body. Chapter 788 - A Hidden Subordinate The ground began shaking and rumbling. Cross fired a metallic spike at Veil. A barrier was generated around Veil"s body. The metallic spike shattered into pieces. Veil began smiling. As he ceased his powering up, he began smiling. His power grew from 900,000,000,000 to 12,000,000,000,000. Veil began levitating. Cross continued to fire metallic spikes at Veil. Veil easily evaded the metallic spikes. Veil snapped his fingers causing a powerful burst of energy to be released from the ground. Cross barely managed to circ.u.mvent the attack. His clothes were shredded and torn. Veil quickly flew to the ground and punched Cross in the chest. Cross coughed up blood, crashing through the giant marble and wooden door. "You can''t defeat me, Cross Rodriguez." "You are way out of your league." Cross stood on his feet wiping the blood from his mouth. He had a huge purple mark on the center of his chest. As Cross was about to throw a punch at Veil, his body froze up. He couldn''t move. Veil began grinning. He grabbed Cross by the throat and repeatedly began punching him in the chest. Cross vomited up blood in Veil"s face. " How disgusting." "Remember this." You will never ever be able to defeat me." As he tightened his grip on Cross"s neck, he fired a pink beam into Cross"s chest, creating a giant hole. Cross was instantly knocked unconscious. He walked up to the edge of the bridge and tossed him off the 60-foot bridge. Cross crashed into a waterfall. Veil ripped his sleeve off and wiped Cross"s blood from his face, tossing the blood-drenched sleeve to the side. He took a deep breath dispersing the pinkish aura from around his body, walking back into his strange chambers. When he was about to sit down, he heard footsteps approaching. As he turned around he saw one of the ones who Veil defeated by never accepted as one of his subordinates. His name was Dragon. Dragon was 5''8 and weighed 200 pounds. He had a shiny bald head. Around his neck, he wore red beads. Around his face, he had a red mask made of cloth that only covered his mouth and some of his nose. Dragon wore a black monk robe. His weapon was a red staff. He had a single sharp fang. He was taken in by the Northern Claw Monastery founded by a master kung-fu expert by the name of Rein. Rein was over 100 years old. Rein was missing an eye. This was from fighting the infamous Feng. The winner of the match was undecided. Both opponents were wounded badly. Dragon, however, was banished when he killed one of his fellow comrades, Bruiser. He was named Dragon but his real name was Quincy. Dragon was 27 years old. " What the f.u.c.k are you doing here Dragon?" asked Veil. " Rumor has it that the famous intruders have come to your castle to take you down." "By the way looks of this place I am correct." "Tch." " That is all over now." "You can partake your leave." Dragon began laughing. "I came here because I thought you needed assistance." " I will tell you one last time." "Leave." Every since Veil saw Dragon he disliked him. He wanted a chance to break every bone in his body. "I will leave when I want." Veil stuck his hand out and fired a needle at Dragon. Dragon blocked the needle with his red staff made of rare metal, not of The Zen Continent. It was from space. The name of this metal was called Zend Metal. Zend Metal was made from when an explosion of two meteors and asteroids collided together. They combined together and turned into the indestructible Zend Metal. The Zend Metal meteorite weighed over 20 tons. It crashed into the center Of The Claw Monastery. Many weapons were crafted out of this 20 ton Zend Metal meteorite. This made the followers of The Claw Monastery extremely powerful and violent. No one dared to challenge them. Not even the Zen Clan. Only one member of the Zen Clan challenged the leader of The Claw Monastery, Feng. He managed to rip out Rein"s left eye. Rein managed to stab Feng repeatedly in the chest, and give him many other scars. Veil sucked his teeth, continuing to fire needles at Dragon. Dragon blocked all the needles with his red staff. He began smiling. Dragon leaped towards Veil, trying to bash him in the head. Veil tried to yank Dragon"s staff from his hands. As he did, Dragon activated a hidden button on his staff. His staff suddenly turned into a spear. Veil instantly jumped back. The spear punctured through his shoulder. This made Veil angry. He created a giant pink blade. They both clashed their weapons together, causing sparks to fly everywhere. Underneath The City Of Malar... Cross was still in the waterfall unconscious. He was underneath the fancy city of Malar. Underneath the fancy city of Malar had another city where the poorer people lived. Vagabonds and drunks roamed everywhere. This city was called Old Malar. A fisherman and his son dragged the wounded Cross inside their homes. When Cross recovered he found himself in a bed with bandages wrapped around his entire body up to his neck. Next you him had some extremely hot chicken soup. Chapter 789 - The City Of Old Malar Cross helped himself to the hot chicken soup that had dumplings, carrots, potatoes, and chicken. A piece of buttermilk bread sat next to the hot chicken soup. Cross quickly ate the food. He stood on his feet and cracked all the bones in his body by stretching. He began unwrapping the bandages from around his body. As he walked out of the house he saw the family which helped him. He wanted to thank them. The fisherman turned around and said: " "Oh you''re awake!" said the fisherman. " Where am I?" asked Cross. The fisherman stood on his feet and grunted. " You are in Old Malar, the city underneath the grand fancy version of this place." Who are you, people?" I am Gregor and this is my son Carl." " We own this house and the land around it." Why did you people help me?" " Even though we don''t have much we always help one who needs help." We saw you in the water." "It looked like you came from a very fierce battle." Cross sighed. " I have to get back to New Malar." Are you crazy?!" asked Gregor. " The Zen''s have fierce warriors." Cross sighed. Cross knew Gregor was right. If he challenged Veil again, he would have died for sure regardless of his powerful regeneration abilities. Chapter 790 - The Master Of Old Malar "Regardless of their fearless warriors, I have to get back." "There is a lot of people depending on me to return back to New Malar." The news spread fast throughout The City Of New Malar that Veil defeated the infamous Cross Rodriquez who had been convicted of many crimes he didn''t commit. As Cross was about to venture through The City Of Old Malar, Gregor stopped him. "Wait." "Before you leave." "Carl." Carl nodded and went into the house coming back out with a strange silver pendant that was gold plated. Carl handed the strange silver pendant that was gold plated to Cross. " What''s this?" asked Cross. "This pendant belongs to our protector, Master Irwin." "You see over 6 months ago, Master Irwin scattered 40 of these silver pendants across the City Of Old Malar." "Anyone who gains possession of one of these pendants will be eligible to participate in Master Irwin"s tournament." "The one who wins this tournament will be personally trained by Master Irwin himself." Cross carefully studied the pendant. "What is so special about this Master Irwin?" asked Cross. Gregor sighed. "Sit down." " I will tell you the story of Master Irwin. "Before Master Irwin considered in training anyone he lived deep in the woods as a hermit." "He blocked out the rest of Old Malar and lived a rather normal life. "Before a wall was placed between Old Malar and New Malar, commoners and nobles were allowed to pass through without any hassle." "One day a very rich noble came to Old Malar hearing stories of rich old and refined metal that was in the possession of Master Irwin." "He countlessly came to Master Irwin to engage in an offer." "Every time the noble came to Master Irwin"s house in the woods for an offer, Master Irwin refused." "This made the noble very furious." "So one day the noble hired a band of thieves to steal the refined metal and rich oil." "The band of thieves were unsuccessful." "They were easily defeated by Master Irwin." "Over 2 days passed and the noble saw that none of the thieves returned." "The noble then hired the best mercenaries he could find." "The mercenaries began burning down the City Of Old Malar." "They did this to draw Master Irwin from his home." "However, Master Irwin''s only student who was 10 at the time stayed at his house, guarding it with his life." "Master Irwin killed all the mercenaries only getting away with a few bruises and cuts." "This is when Master Irwin decided to train anyone." Cross would no longer take Master Irwin lightly. Cross stood on his feet, shoving the pendant in his pocket. " Where is this Master Irwin located?" " About 300 kilometres from here." " Thanks for the info." " No problem," answered Gregor. Cross would go on his way. Gregor and Carl sat back down on the dock, grabbing their fishing rods continuing to fish. Cross continues to venture through the City Of Old Malar. The ground was still covered in ash. No one bothered to rebuild their home or even try to. The area Cross walked was filled with drunks who were singing songs. All Cross could do was shake his head. He looked over the horizon and saw the giant wall blocking off the commoners from entering The City Of New Malar. Cross could feel his stomach grumbling. " I have to get back." Cross began sprinting. He wanted to get finish Master Irwin''s tournament fast. Over 20 minutes passed. Cross was breathing my heavily. In front of him stood Master Irwin''s dojo/temple. He walked up to the giant moss covered door. He placed on hand on the door and shoved it open. As he shoved open the door he saw many crackling steps. Cross quickly ran up the steps without even trying. As he finished running up the steps, he saw the other 39 contestants who collects the other 39 pendants. One of the contestants wasn''t from The City Of Old Malar. In fact he was a famous boxer who called himself Apollo fist. Apollo Fist was undefeated. He defeated over 110 people without even trying. He defeated them by simply knocking them it in the first round. He won over 5 world championship belts. He was only 24. His real name was actually Jagger. Jagger was trained by his father who was a famous trainer who trained many greats leading them to victory. His father made him punch a tree for a straight 5 hours without drinking or eating any food. He was only the age of 6. By the time he was 12, he could punch trees in half. He had it all. Wealth, fame, and fower. Jagger managed to get a whole of one Master Irwin"s pendants from a bum who told him stores of a city in the clouds. He listened to every word the bum had to say. When the bum finished talking he gifted Jagger with the silver gold plated pendant and a map to The City Of Malar. Jagger gave the bum 2,000 pieces of gold for his time. He bought a airship and carefully studied the map with the help of a excellent navigator. He only been in The City Of Old Malar for a weak. He was already prepared. Cross ignored the other 39 contestants finding a tree which was a sign of shade. He sat down placing his back against the tree. He breathed heavily thinking about his family and friends. He sighed. As he was about to take a nap, he felt the plastic and feeling of cookies by his pocket. He pulled the packet of cookies out and saw that it was his favorite, chocolate chip cookies. He ripped open the packet and began devouring the cookies one by one. He looked at the contestants and saw that they were chatting back and forth. When he was about to eat his last cookie, he noticed the contestants stopped talking. He stood on his feet and saw Master Irwin. Master Irwin was dressed in a green robe with blue slippers on. He carried a cane with his back arched. " I am very pleased to see all of my pendants have been recovered." Now it will be very nice if you return them so we can get this tournament started." Master Irwin nodded to his only student Felix. Felix was dressed in a black gi that had sleeves removed. He was 26 years old and weighed 190 pounds of lean muscle. He didn''t wear shoes. His hair was silver, pulled in a top knot. All of the contestants except a giant who was equipped with a spiked ball and chain returned his pendant. Felix counted the pendants and saw one was missing. " There are only 39 pendants here. " Who has the last one?" asked Felix. Who ever has the last pendant step forward. The giant stepped forward with a smile on his face. " Why should I return my pendant. "It''s mine." " I found it and I should keep it." "You can''t keep it." "Why?" Because those are the rules. If you don"t like the rules leave this place, never return, and leave the pendant. "What if I don''t want to leave?" " I will remove you by force." The giant began laughing. He suddenly placed a serious expression on his face, swinging his spiked ball and chain at Felix. Felix evaded the spiked ball and chain without moving a muscle. The giant was confused. Suddenly Felix disappeared and reappeared in front of the giant punching him in the face causing most of his teeth and blood to hush out of his mouth. The force of the punch caused the giant to lift of his feet, crashing through 2 boulders and 5 trees. Felix landed on his feet like a ninja without making a sound. The giant was instantly knocked out. He wasn''t even breathing. Master Irwin snickered and said: " Now that we no longer have no more interupptions this tournament can begin." Chapter 791 - Jagger Vs The Biker Dustin The first match was against Jagger and a biker of the City of Old Malar, Dustin. Dustin was a big beefy fellow with blond hair. Dustin had a huge bushy blond mustache, with a scruffy beard. Dustin''s weapon was a submachine gun wrapped in tape and bob wire. Dustin wore a vest that exposed his scars from being a slave for the Elves Of The Royal Elf Kingdom. Dustin pulled out a big knife twirling it in his hands. " Let''s get this over with." Jagger nodded. His boxing style was a southpaw. He didn''t move a muscle. Dustin began laughing. He ran towards Jagger, yelling like a siren. Suddenly Jagger changed his boxing stance, punching Dustin in his stomach then face. Dustin was instantly kicked out. Jagger sighed, walking away from Dustin. Dustin, however, regained consciousness. Dustin wiped the blood from his mouth, pulling out his submachine gun, rapidly firing after Jagger. Jagger punched after the bullets releasing a powerful gust of wind that was powerful enough to push back the window. Jagger leaped in the air, punching Dustin harder than before. Dustin''s jaws were broken. He flew through a tree. Jagger was the declared winner. Dustin wouldn''t recover. Jagger smiled walking away from the wooden patio. Chapter 792 - Jagger The Unstoppable Juggernaut Everyone was applauded. Dustin was much bigger than Jagger. The next match was Cross"s turn. He would be up against a famous bare-knuckle boxer who was known through The City Of Old Malar. His name was Norman. Norman acted as a vigilante. He wanted to replace Master Irwin as the people''s protector. He was jealous. When Norman won the tournament and learned the ways of Master Irwin''s style of fighting, Norman would then turn on it on him and use it against Master Irwin to overthrow him. Norman was 6''5, weighing 300 pounds. Norman carried an axe and a small shield. He wore armour and a helmet that covered half of his face. He jumped on the wooden patio which began shaking. A had a grin on his face. "How does a scrawny fellow like you expect to win the tournament?" Cross didn''t answer Norman. As Felix shouted began, Norman swung his axe after Cross. Cross evaded the axe, uppercutting Norman into the air. Blood gushed out of Norman"s mouth. Once he landed out of the wooden patio he was disqualified. He had a dumbfounded look on his face. Cross would proceed to the next four without any hassle. Cross walked away from the vanished wooden patio, sitting down under the same tree that provided him shade. As all the matches went by, it was Jagger''s turn to fight again. He would go up against a chairman by the name of Xavier King. Xavier owned a company that sold lumber. Jagger jumped on the wooden patio and patiently waiting for Xavier. Suddenly an airship descended from the clouds. The hatch of the airship opened. An iron zipline was dropped out landing on the wooden patio. Xavier jumped out the airship, quickly grabbing the iron zipline, sliding down fast. As he landed on the wooden patio the airship blasted off into the air, disappearing. Xavier King was 50 years old. His hair was all grey. He had robotic legs and a robotic left arm. He was nearly bald. His weapon choice was two incredibly sharp daggers. Xavier began laughing. " I know who you are." "You''re that very famous boxer Apollo Fist." " I heard that you''re undefeated." Jagger nodded and said: " You do research." " Since you know so much, be prepared." " I won''t be holding back like how I do in boxing matches." Xavier began smiling. He crouched, placing a serious expression on his face. As Felix shouted began, Xavier leaped towards Jagger. Jagger easily evaded Xavier, punching him in the chest. Many of his ribs were broken. Xavier coughed up a lot of blood. He collapsed on his ribs. Xavier spat up blood and recovered. Xavier threw both of his daggers at Jagger. Jagger sighed easily evading the daggers. He sprinted towards Xavier, punching him in his face, then elbowing him in his throat. Xavier"s face was already covered in blood. I told you I wouldn''t hold back. "This is isn''t in the professional ring." "I always hold back so I won''t kill my opponents." Xavier smiled. He suddenly pulled out 2 needles driving them in his neck. Abruptly all of Xavier''s wounds were healed. Xavier acquired his robotic limbs by challenging Felix. He challenged Felix 6 months before the start of the tournament. " Don''t take me lightly." Xavier ran towards Jagger again. " Charging towards me like a bull doesn''t help anything. "You are just making yourself a bigger more open target." When Jagger was about to punch Xavier, Xavier pulled out a grenade launcher. Jagger''s eyes widened. "Like I said earlier." "Don''t take me lightly." He began rapidly firing rounds after Jagger. Multiple explosions occurred. The entire area was filled with black smoke. Xavier began laughing. Xavier tossed the empty grenade launcher away. He amused he claimed victory. When the smoke dispersed, Jagger stood in the same spot unharmed. This freaked out Xavier. " How are you still alive?" " You took those grenade head on?!" You should be dead!" "This is impossible!" Jagger began slowly walking towards Xavier. Xavier pulled out two more grenades. As he was about to pull the pins, Jagger changed his boxing stance. Xavier tossed both grenades at Jagger. Jagger tensed his muscles, causing veins to pop out. This terrified Xavier. He could see his life flashing before his eyes. Jagger punched Xavier in the chest so hard his fist lighted on fire. "Fire Fist!!" shouted Jagger. Many of his organs were ruptured. All of his ribs were broken. Xavier turned pale. He puked up at least a pint of blood. Xavier was sent flying out of the wooden patio, crashing through the crackling walls of Master Irwin''s dojo/home. Xavier''s eyes turned completely white. His robotic limbs began malfunctioning. There was a reason why Jagger was a 5th-time world champion. Jagger didn''t have a single bruise or cut on his body. A single splash of blood was on his chest. He walked jumped off the wooden patio, walking away. Felix began whispering to Master Irwin. " I think he will be the winner of this tournament." Irwin began shaking his head. " He will have to go up against you if he wants to win it all." Jagger would have to challenge Cross. Jagger and Cross were the strongest contestants. Cross and Jagger continue to go up against additional contestants and defeat them. As the other 38 contestants were defeated, Cross and Jagger would go up each other. Both Cross and Jagger stepped on the patio. They both stared at each other with serious expressions on their face. As Felix shouted began, Cross formed a metallic spike in his hand, tossing it at Jagger. Jagger evaded the metallic spike. He then drove his foot into the wooden patio, running towards Cross like a bull. Cross abruptly punched Jagger. Blood gushed out his mouth. He staggered. He hadn''t been affected by a punch in a very long time. Years. He licked the blood away from his mouth. " You may be my matchup after all." For years I have waited for someone to finally inflict a punch on me." Enjoy it because it will be your first and last." Jagger changed his stance up. Cross began rapidly firing metallic spikes at Jagger. Jagger dodged each and everyone one of the metallic spikes without blinking or flinching. He tensed his muscles punching after Cross. Cross evaded the punch which punched a tree into smithereens. Jagger began rapidly punching after Cross without moving. Cross managed to dodge most of the punches but was affected by the last one which broke three of his ribs. Cross staggered towards the edge of the wooden patio. He front flipped over Jagger landing perfectly on his feet. Jagger quickly turned around and punched Cross in his face breaking his bottom jaw. Two of his teeth and blood come out of Cross"s mouth like a rocket. " You sure can take a lot of pain " " You make the perfect punching bag." Jagger leaped in the air, punching after Cross. Cross rolled out of the way. A part of the ground was destroyed. Jagger landed on his feet and jumped back. " This f.u.c.k.i.n.g guy is no joke." " One mistake can ruin my chance of being trained by Master Irwin." Jagger was still bouncing up and down. Cross decided to change up his style of fighting. He began charging up a powerful red and black beam in his hand. He heaved it at the bouncing Jagger. Jagger chuckled, punching after the red and black beam. He punched the red and black beam in half. " I have dealt with people like you before. "Always relying on energy attacks." "That''s why I never use them." "I rely on my best weapons." "My fists." "Thunder and Lighting." Two explosions occurred behind Jagger, causing the wooden patio to be surrounded in fire. Jagger was called many things. From a dimwitted brat to the famous Apollo First. His millions of fans called him Apollo Fist. On the bare-knuckle ring, he was called Jagger The Unstoppable Juggernaut. He could punch a mountain into smithereens if he wanted to. Without putting in any effort. Chapter 793 - Two Unbreakable Iron Wills Cross was dumbfounded. Cross ran towards Jagger, unleashing a barrage of attacks on Jagger''s body. Jagger blocked Cross''s attacks with his solid forearms. Jagger suddenly headbutted Cross. " Don''t get too full of yourself." " The match has only started." Blood began gushing out of Cross''s head. Cross wiped the blood away with one of his long sleeves. He acquired the long sleeve shirt from Gregor''s closet. Jagger began firing punches at Cross like rockets. Jagger''s fist causes the fire surrounding the wooden patio to disperse. As Jagger took a deep breath, Cross fired a metallic spike at Jagger. Even though Jagger was nearly unstoppable he had to take deep breaths to regain energy just like a regular person. Jagger managed to dodge the metallic spike but was still affected. His face was grazed. A single layer of skin hanged down from the left side of his face as blood leaked out. Jagger licked the droplets of blood away from the left side of his face. He banged his fist together rapidly causing his gloves to ignite. "Fiery Fists!" shouted Jagger. Jagger began punching after Cross. The punches that were first after him this time were ignited. Cross was affected by all the fiery fist. Cross collapsed on one coughing up chunks of blood. His clothes were now covered in ash and torn. Jagger on the other hand only had a few cuts and bruises on his body. " You''re still standing." " You should be proud of yourself." " You are just like me." " You have an unbreakable iron will." Cross ripped off his torn long sleeve shirt tossing it out from the burnt wooden patio. " Cross began firing multiple beams at Jagger. Jagger used his forearms as a shield. Jagger ignited his fist again rushing towards Cross unleashing out a bombardment of combos. Cross endured all the damage, flip kicking Jagger, causing him to stagger. Cross then fired a beam directly into Jagger''s chest. Jagger vomited up blood, collapsing on his knees banging his head on the wooden patio. Cross was the first person to knockdown Jagger. Chapter 794 - Accepted Cross was inhaling and exhaling heavily. His stamina was approximately depleted. Felix initiated counting down from 10. Once he reached 0, Jagger was eliminated. As he was about to saw the number 10, Jagger recovered. He now had a massive abrasion on his chest. He had a slight grimace on his face. As he was about to inaugurate speaking, he unexpectedly vomited up blood. It felt as if his heart was on fire. This made him very angry. Jagger ignited his fists. This time the fire around his fists was black instead of orange. Jagger quickly sprinted towards Cross, discharging a hail of combos upon his physique. His fist was fast and swift like lighting. Jagger proceeded to scream. Cross quickly grabbed Jagger by his neck, driving him into the wooden patio causing him to vomit up blood. Cross generated red and black aura around his left first which he tensed. Veins began popping out of his wrist. As he was about to punch Jagger, Jagger spat a blade he had hidden in his gums into Cross''s eye. This caused Cross to yelp. Jagger grinned, head butting Cross in his head. Blood instantly gushed out of Cross"s head. Cross began stumbling towards the edge of the wooden patio. If he fell out he would be instantly eliminated. This would make Jagger the winner of the tournament. "This ends now." Jagger ignited his fist, punching Cross in the chest. Many of his internal organs were destroyed and ruptured. Cross spat up chunks of blood. He collapsed on his knees. "When boxing fails there is always room for cheating," said Jagger. "Prepare for your end." " I will claim victory." This made Cross very mad. He abruptly gained a burst of strength. All of his wounds rapidly healed. Jagger could see a glow around Cross"s body. He was a both to punch Jagger his hardest until Master Irwin yelled stop. " You both are incredibly strong contestants." That is why I will make both of you my new pupils. This made Felix angry. He, however, wouldn''t dare to show his hidden feelings toward Master Irwin. He decided to keep it to himself. Both Cross and Jagger bowed to Master Irwin, thanking him for his generosity. Later Master Irwin treated his new pupils to dinner. Buttery rice, barbecued duck, and red kidney beans, and dinner rolls. To drink they had wine, water, gr.a.p.e juice, and apple juice. While Master Irwin, Cross, and Jagger were inside eating dinner in a cozy house, Felix was outside training in the dark while it was raining. He hadn''t eaten anything for 2 weeks. He believes that eating was useless and it slowed him down, preventing him from training. He only drank water on a daily basis. He was outside practicing his own move he perfected The Lighting Dance. The Lighting Dance was a move that was guaranteed to kill anyone. No matter how strong they were. He generated yellow electricity around his body, randomly doing attacks on statues he made himself made of straw. He punched one of the straw statues to pieces causing it to set on fire. He did this to all 10 straw statues. He began smiling. Akashiri"s Location, The City Of New Malar, In front of Veil"s Chambers... Akashiri learned about what happened to Cross. He was defeated. He knew he wasn''t dead. He still could sense his power level of 3,000,000,000. He sliced the giant door in half, walking inside. Chapter 795 - The Dragon Roars Akashiri was expecting to see Veil but saw Dragon instead. This wasn''t his first encounter with Dragon. Dragon often challenged Akashiri from time to time. Dragon began smiling as he saw Akashiri. " Well, well, well." "If it isn''t my old friend Akashiri." " I heard your home was destroyed by the vile Industrial Elves." "How could you allow that?" " "You must be really disappointed in yourself." Hearing Dragon''s voice made Akashiri angry. Akashiri drew his sword quickly, leaping towards Dragon trying to chop him on his chest. Dragon blocked Akashiri"s sword with his red staff. Sparks began to fly everywhere. " I have grown much stronger since or last meet." " Don''t expect me to do the same attacks and techniques." Dragon picked up his staff causing Akashiri"s sword to recoil into the wall. Dragon began twirling his spear. As Akashiri when to retain his sword, Dragon appeared in front of him, bashing him in the chest with his spear. Akashiri was sent flying out of Veil"s chambers. Dragon began laughing. He ripped his sword out of the wallpaper tossing it at Akashiri. " Here." " You can''t go toe to toe with me without with your so call trusty katana." Akashiri grabbed his katana off the ground going into his default stance, Iron. White aura began wrapping around his katana. As Dragon approached him, Akashiri managed to stab in his gut. Dragon grunted. Dragon coughed up blood. Dragon began smiling. He began chanting strange words. Chapter 796 - The Malar Bandits 4 days later... Master Irwin''s dojo. Both Cross and Jagger had been training for the past 4 days without going to sleep or eating. Jagger begged Master Irwin to eat but he was ignored. Felix was on the side eating a chunky peanut butter and jelly sandwich, snickering. "They will never make it through the week." thought Felix. He devoured his peanut butter and jelly sandwich, walking into the woods. He was going to the nearby market to buy some 100-pound weights since his 100 pound weighs were old and rusted. He began yawning. " Such a boring day." " Needs some excitement." After 25 minutes he was out of the woods into the ruined City Of Old Malar. Felix leaned on one of his knees, rubbing the ash from the ground in his right index finger and thumb. "This place needs to be rebuild." thought Felix. He stood on his feet, brushing the dirt and ash off his black gi that had the sleeves ripped off. He walked to the merchant that sold weights. The merchant had a frightened look on his face. Unexpectedly Felix felt an object brushed up against his head. "Turn the f.u.c.k around." Felix placed his hands up, slowly turning around. He now knew why the merchant ad a frightened look on his face. He had knife brushed up against his back. The entire market was taken over by the famous Malar Bandits. The Malar Bandits often robbed and killed people almost every day. There were at least 50 of them. Their leader was named Adrian Gate. He was a skilled rifleman who could shot an ant from 600 kilometres away with blinking. He had a rifle without a scope. Adrian rode on a black horse. He had a smile on his face. "As of this day, this market belongs to us!" yelled Adrian. Adrian had slick red hair that was covered in gel. He was 30 years old. As Adrian was about to leave he heard the screams of one of his men. He turned around and saw that Felix had one of his comrade''s heart"s in his hand. He tossed his comrade''s heart to the side and said: " Bandits." This made Adrian made. " Kill him and all the merchants!!" shouted Adrian. Felix easily distracted all the merchants without blinking. Adrian aimed at Felix and squeezed the trigger. Felix effortlessly dodged the 4-inch bullet. Felix leaped towards Adrian and punched him in the face. Blood and five fo teeth came out of his mouth. Both of his jaws were also destroyed. Adrian crashed into a tree causing his legs to be broken like twigs. Adrian let out a loud scream. Felix walked up to Adrian, kneeling down on one knee. " As he was about to punch Adrian, he suddenly hesitated. "Tch." "You''re not even worth killing." Felix stood on his feet, beginning to walk away. Adrian pulled out two handguns rapidly firing after Felix. Felix evaded the bullets, catching one of them, throwing it back at Adrian. The bullet went through Adrian''s head. Blood and brains leaked out. He died instantly. Chapter 797 - Such Hogs Both Cross and Jagger were tired. They hadn''t trained like that ever in their lives. " Alright time to take a break." " Let''s have lunch." Master Irwin walked onto his home. While Cross and Jagger were training her was cooking lunch. Lunch was pasta covered in sauce and cheese with meatballs and two loaves of garlic bread on the side. Cold wine was served as the beverage. When Cross and Jagger spotted the good they instantly began eating like pigs. Master Irwin began shaking his head. most of the time he never ate what he made. He went outside plucking one of the green apples from his huge apple that stood next to his spacious furnished home that had 4 bedrooms and 4 bathrooms. He also had upstairs and down stairs. He bit a chunk off of the fresh green apple that was very sweet as if was candy. Master Irwin ate the rest of the apple and planted the seeds into the ground so he could have another apple tree. As he decided he was going to eat some of his own cooking he noticed that all the pasta, meatballs, and loaves of garlic bread were gone. He breathed heavily and walked into the kitchen. Chapter 798 - Wanted Inside Gregor and Carl''s House... Gregor and Carl just pulled in a giant freshwater salmon that weighed at least 500 pounds. It was worth 250,000 pieces of gold. They preserved it in their bas.e.m.e.nt inside an icebox. Since they just pulled in a giant freshwater salmon they decided to celebrate. Gregor allowed Carl to have some 10-year-old wine. Carl began coughing as he drank the 10-year-old wine. Gregor began chuckling. "That would teach you not to become a drunk when you grow up son." Carl placed the glass of when on the table next to the couch and walked up to the fridge. Carl opened the fridge and pulled out a cold grilled cheese, tossing it onto the microwave. As Carl was about to turn on the tv, Gregor heard a loud knock on the door. "How could it be?" asked Carl. "Beats me." The knock was heard again but this time it was much louder. "Alright I f.u.c.k.i.n.g coming!" yelled Gregor. Gregor walked up to the door and looked through the keyhole. He saw 4 Malar guards. He immediately ran for his handgun. He slowly opened the door and said: " Can I help you with something gentlemen?" " We are looking for a fugitive." One of the Malar guards pulled out a picture of Cross. "Have you seen this man?" "No, I haven''t." Gregor began tightly clenching his handgun that was behind his back. "Even if you haven''t seen this vile fugitive we will like to check the house from top to bottom." Gregor gritted his teeth. " Be my guest." Gregor tucked his handgun in his waist pulling his shirt down before letting the 4 Malar guards inside his home. Before Gregor dedicated his life to fishing he served in the military since he was 18. He was now 40 years old. He had been through countless tragedies and dilemmas. He was a skilled judo and karate artist. He claimed the title of captain. However, he went Awol when his wife got pregnant with Carl. His wife died in childbirth. His wife made him promise one thing. Take care of Carl. The Malar guards were searching everywhere. After 10 minutes the Malar guards stopped searching the house. Gregor noticed one of the Malar guards stuck a cloth in his pocket. Thank you for your cooperation. "If you see this man and capture him you will be claiming a 4 million dollar reward." "Here." The Malar guard handed Gregor a card with a phone number on it. " Don''t be afraid to call us, soldier." The Malar guard saluted Gregor. Gregor nodded and tucked the card in his backpack. The Malar guards closed the door. Gregor walked up to the door and locked it. Gregor sat on the couch and breathed heavily. Grey walked up to the microwave and took out his grilled cheese sandwich. As he was about to bite the grilled cheese sandwich, the door was kicked off the hinges. The Malar guards had their guns locked and loaded. One of the Malar guards pulled a blood-drenched cloth. Kill them both. "Carl run!" yelled Gregor. One of the Malar guards began rapidly firing after Gregor. Gregor rolled and pulled out his handgun, shooting one of the Malar guards in the head. Blood and brains splattered everywhere. As Gregor was about to squeeze the trigger of his handgun, it malfunctioned. The Malar guard began smiling. The Malar guard shot Gregor 5 times, causing him to collapse on the ground. Lucky for Gregor he was wearing a vest. He ran for a kitchen knife, throwing it in The Malar guard''s chest. The final guard didn''t care a gun. He carried a plasma sword. He sprinted towards Gregor, chopping him on his chest. His vest was chopped in half. Gregor grabbed the guard by his throat, throwing him through the wall. The guard broke his neck. Gregor began breathing heavily. "Carl?!" "Where are you?" Carl was under the kitchen table. " I am ok dad." "Were they looking for Mister Cross?" "Yes." "I am afraid so." Gregor walked outside and looked at the night sky. It began raining. Thunder and lighting were created. He suddenly saw a 9-foot man in the shadows watching him. This 9- foot man was Denim. Denim began walking towards Gregor. " I know how you are." Gregor ran into the house and picked up one of the dead Malar guard''s weapons, running out rapidly with after Denim. The bullets did nothing to Denim. They simply bounced off of Denim''s iron chest. Denim began laughing. He grabbed Gregor by his neck, beginning to choke him. " Where is the fugitive Cross Rodriguez?" " I don''t know who the f.u.c.k you''re talking about. You don''t want to play games with me." "At this rate, I just might break your neck." Carl knew his father was in trouble. He picked up his father''s malfunctioned handgun, running out of the house. Leave him alone!" yelled Carl. Carl managed to shoot Denim in his head. Smoke surrounded his head. Denim"s tight grip around Gregor"s neck slightly eased up. "Go!" "Run!" Denim began laughing. " Your little weapons will not work on me. Remember that in your next life. Denim appeared in front of Carl and snapped his neck. " Carl!" No!!!!" Gregor instantly broke down. Chapter 799 - Astral Plane Gregor lost the only person he ever cared about. Denim stood over him like a statue. " He didn''t have to die." "If you simply just told me where the fugitive was none of this would have happened." "I would have called off the guards." "Now look at you." " You''re a sad sack. "Allow me to allow you to join your son in the afterlife." As he was about to finish off Gregor, Gregor passed out. " Tch." "You''re not even worth killing. "You will probably kill yourself in the process." As Denim said her walked away. Master Irwin''s Dojo... Both Cross and Jagger learned many of Master Irwin''s techniques. He was currently teaching them some of his martial arts. Felix stood by the house watching them both shaking his head as if he was disappointed. He walked into the house, deciding to meditate, going to the Astral Plane, where he fought many powerful supernatural entities. He was currently fighting a levitating entity that didn''t have a face. The entity had a power level of 6,000,000,000,000. The entity levitated to the ground. The entity didn''t wear clothes. The entity''s skin was grey. Felix bowed to the entity. Felix ran towards the entity. The entity easily evaded Felix uppercutting him into the air. Felix has been defeated by the same entity over 50 times. Chapter 800 - Abandoned Felix landed perfectly on his feet, wiping the blood from his mouth. He began firing multiple beams at The Faceless Entity. The beams phased through The Faceless Entity''s body. The Faceless Entity sprinted towards Felix kneeling him in the face. Felix crashed in a black pillar which busted into smithereens. Felix vomited up blood, easily recovering. He began laughing. " Yellow lighting began generating around Felix''s body. The entire Astral Plane began rumbling. As The Faceless Entity approached him, he punched it in the chest. The Faceless Entity suddenly grew a mouth, vomiting up blue slimy blood. The Faceless Entity did not fall. Laughing could be heard. The Faceless Entity was about to generate a giant white beam until Master Irwin pulled him out of the Astral Plane. " What did I tell about going in The Astral Plane without my permission?!" shouted Master Irwin. " Many powerful entities exist there!" "They will rip your flesh off your bones and absorb your soul!" "Look I can take care of myself!" "I don''t need your guidance!" "I am no longer a child or a teenager!" "What are you implying Felix?" asked Master Irwin. "I am leaving this place." "Be my guest." When Felix was about to go into the house to get his things, he stopped and turned around. Ever since you made those two motherf.u.c.kers your pupils you have changed. "You have gone soft!!" "The day I gone soft is when killed your parents and adopted you when you were 3 years old." This made Felix mad. He fired 2 beams at Master Irwin. Master Irwin grabbed the 2 beams dispersing them in his hands. Felix ran towards Master Irwin, kneeling him in his chest. This did nothing to Master Irwin. Master Irwin grabbed him by his neck and slammed him into the ground. " Don''t forget I was the one that trained you." Felix coughed up blood. Master Irwin allowed Felix to stand up. Felix wiped the blood from his mouth, unleashing a barrage of attacks upon Master Irwin''s body. Master Irwin blocked all of Felix''s attacks, round housing him in the face knocking out three of his teeth. Felix smashed through 2 trees. "Don''t make me break every single bone in your body." Felix stood on his feet, wiping the blood from his face and mouth. Cross and Jagger rushed out as they heard the commotion. "What''s going on?" asked Cross. Suddenly multiple airsh.i.p.s descended from the clouds. The hatch of the airsh.i.p.s opened up. Felix began laughing. " What the f.u.c.k is so funny?" asked Cross. " When I found out you were wanted I immediately contacted Malar guards." They were offering a huge reward that I couldn''t turn down." Consider yourself caught. Felix wiped the blood from his mouth and face, laughing like a maniac. When he looked at Master Irwin he placed a serious expression on his face. " This isn''t over master." Felix jumped over the crackling walls running into the deep woods. Malar guards began descending from ziplines. They were equipped with plasma rifles, plasma grenades, and incredibly sharp plasma swords. They also wore armor that protected them from any sorts of damage. They collected the damage and release it like a deathly shockwave that could push back foes. The soldiers immediately began opening fire on Cross. Cross evaded the plasma bolts grabbing one of the soldiers by the throat, ripping out his Adam''s apple. The soldier instantly died. Over 5 soldiers surrounded Jagger. Jagger sprinted towards one of the soldiers punching a hole in one of them, splattering blood all over the ground. Three soldiers grabbed Jagger while one stabbed him in the stomach. His muscles broke the plasma sword. Jagger smiled. He headbutted the solider that stabbed him in the stomach. The soldier''s head cracked open like a coconut. He overpowered the 3 soldiers that held him, igniting one of his fists punching after all of them. A explosion occured. Limbs and organs splattered everywhere. Jagger smiled. His fist was more dangerous. After all the Malar guards were defeated the pilots in the airsh.i.p.s began rapidly opening fire on the dojo which was engulfed in fire and bullet holes. Cross fired a giant purple beam at the airsh.i.p.s which exploded on contact. The pieces of the airsh.i.p.s crashed in the forest. Chapter 801 - Denim Rushs In "Were they after you?" asked Master Irwin. " Yes." "You see before I entered this glamorous ancient city I was wanted. I entered the City Of New Malar with my friends and family and caused mass destruction, promising to destroy all of The Zens." I was defeated by Veil Zen." "He defeated me and threw my body off a bridge making me land in The City Of Old Malar." That''s quite a story to tell." said Master Irwin. "Come you two follow me." As Master Irwin, Cross, and Jagger was about to enter the house, the front entrance of the dojo was punched into smithereens. Denim walked in. " I knew that bastard Veil that kill you." "He doesn''t have it in him." " This time I will make sure you are permanently dead. " When Denim was about to walk towards Cross, Master Irwin walked in front of Cross. " Not so fast." No one will be fighting none of my pupils without my permission." " Since no one is fighting you can gladly leave." Denim began laughing. " I know who you are." "You''re the so call protector of the people Of The City Of Old Malar, Master Irwin. " I have been waiting to challenge you." Chapter 802 - A Promise "Challenge me?" "Challenging me is suicide youngster," said Master Irwin. Denim started chuckling. He tried to grab Master Irwin by the neck. However, Master Irwin evaded Denim kicking him in the back of his head causing a jolt that erupted through his entire body. This made Denim freeze like a statue. " Well played old man." " What did you do?" Master Irwin rested his foot on the ground and sighed. " I executed a martial art that made your bones and muscles no longer follow your commands. Every time Denim tried to move he felt as if he was being stabbed in the gut. "Your body will eventually shatter like glass." "Consider yourself defeated by an old-timer. " He began walking away from 9-foot 450 pound man. " Don''t underestimate me." Denim began groaning. Purple aura began circling Denim''s body. The entire dojo began shaking. Master Irwin turned around and saw Denim running towards like a bull. He punched Master Irwin in the chest. Master Irwin coughed up blood, crashing through 5 trees, creating a crater in the ground. Denim began laughing. Denim walked into the woods grabbing Master Irwin by the throat, strangling him. Master Irwin spat blood in Denim''s eyes. This made Denim temporarily blind. He tossed Master Irwin into the air. Master Irwin began doing strange hand signals, in a strange language. The clouds began turning dark. It began raining. Master Irwin stuck his hand in the air. Lighting struck his hand that eventually surrounded his body. "Lighting Bolt!!" Master Irwin fired the Lighting Bolt into Denim''s chest. An explosion occurred. Denim"s vest and scarf were vaporized. His entire body was smoke. He was nearly unconscious. Master Irwin levitated to the ground. Countless trees were burnt and destroyed. Master Irwin walked up to the unconscious Denim. " You have great power." "Remember this in your next life." "Don''t mess with the greats." As Master Irwin was about to walk away, he could feel Denim''s power level rapidly rising. Denim stood on his feet and grabbed Master Irwin by his throat. " Do you really think I would be defeated that easily?" He smacked Master Irwin through the side. Master Irwin smashed into a rock, vomiting up chunks of blood and spit. The boulder burst into smithereens. "I was trained by Feng Zen!" Master Irwin and Feng Zen fought each other 40 years ago. It was a draw. Both adversaries were wounded badly. As Master Irwin heard Feng''s name this made him angry. He immediately stood on his feet, generating a white aura around his body. The entire forest began rumbling and shaking. His shirt was vaporized, turning into ash. He clasped his hands concurrently. As Denim began approaching him he grinned. He stuck his hand out, causing a giant burst of wind to be released from his hand. The force of the wind was so strong Denim, vomited up chunks of blood. A hole was created in his solar plexus. The trees behind Denim were destroyed. The mountain behind him was also destroyed. Denim collapsed on his knees. He was turning purple and white. Veins were popping out of his neck. Master Irwin kneeled the injured Denim in his face. " Who do you think gave your master Feng the scars he''s not proud of?" "I did." "He gave me this scar." Denim had a scar on his neck that looked as if Feng tried to chop his head off. Master Irwin walked away from the injured Denim. Denim grew angry. Even though he had a hole in his chest, he still had the energy to stand on his feet. He began running towards Master Irwin like a bloodthirsty bloodhound. Master Irwin quickly turned around, chopping off Denim''s arm, causing him to scream and stagger. Denim instantly passed out. Master Irwin bowed to the unconscious Denim. He would eventually go up against Feng once more. Feng"s Chambers. Feng was in his chambers meditating when he felt Denim''s power level and energy fading away. " Hmm." Irwin." " You have finally come out of your hiding spot." Your worst nightmares are to come." " This time the match will not be a draw." " I have acc.u.mulated a lot of strength over the past 25 years." " This time I will kill you and use your head as a trophy." As he came out of the mediation procedure he ordered 4 guards to recover Denim''s body. "This time I will finish it." Chapter 803 - A Real Dragon In front of the Veil''s Chambers... Both Akashiri and Dragon were still fighting. Luckily for Akashiri, he dominated over the match with some of the power of his Ancestors. Dragon''s staff had many ch.i.p.s and cracks in it. His clothes were shredded and torn. The only thing on his body that wasn''t damaged was the red and black prayer bread around his neck. Dragon spat up blood. He was on the ground on his knees. " I underestimated you." " You have unlocked a power far beyond the capabilities of a regular Hitoshi ninja." " I have a deep respect for you and you''re fallen comrades. " "However that power will not be enough to defeat me or Victor Zen." " "You must master it." "Till our next fight Akashiri." Dragon left his Red Staff on the ground and jumped off the bridge. He suddenly grew wings like a dragon, flying off into the east. Dragon was making a lot of sense. If he wanted to beat Victor he had to get more strength. He breathed heavily and rested his sword in its sheath. When he turned around he saw at 4 straw hats approaching him. "If it''s a fight you want it''s a fight you will get, straw hats." Akashiri withdrew his sword again. He darted past the straw hats. They were sliced to pieces. Blood splattered everywhere. Akashiri rested the sword in its sheath and left. Dragon''s Location: Hidden Phantom Corp Base... As Dragon stepped in front of The Hidden Phantom Corp Base, two robots equipped plasma rifles ran towards him. " I am here to see your leader." Chapter 804 - Werewolf Adrenaline Cross, Jagger, and Master Irwin were cleaning up the burnt dojo. Seeing that his home was burnt made him very angry. He had a shovel in his hand muttering many obscenities. Master Irwin suddenly tossed his shovel to the aide, walking up to Cross and Jagger. " Stop shovelling." "Why?" asked Cross. " Today every single member and associate of The Zen Clan will die." " I had enough." For 50 years they had tormented me." " Tried to kill me in so many ways." " Even sent some of their best warriors. " "They all however failed in the process." " I had enough." " "Let''s go reunite with your friends Cross." Cross placed his shovel ok the ground, and nodded. They all left the burnt down dojo, heading for The City Of New Malar. Denim''s location: Inside a famous scientist laboratory. Denim was in a tank filled with water with an oxygen mask over his mouth. " So will he survive?" asked Feng. The scientist was jetting down notes. "I have no idea." He suffered many internal and external injuries. "He will survive by a longshot." Feng began shaking his head. " You have failed me too many times boy." This was your last straw." Feng sighed and said to the scientist: " Pull the plug." " He no longer serves any purpose to me." As the scientist was about to pull the plug, he came up with an idea that would save Denim''s life. He quickly ran to a nearby metal cabinet that was locked. He unlocked the cabinet filled with syringes. He picked up a syringe filled with a strange yellow substance. Feng noticed the scientist running back incredibly fast. " This will save his life." " What is it?" " Adrenaline acquired from a werewolf. "If I give this to him he will not be the same person you grew to know." He will become exactly like a werewolf. "A savage bloodthirsty beast." Do you want me to give this adrenaline to him to have his life?" " Be my guest." The scientist walked up to Denim''s oxygen supply, vaccinating the werewolf adrenaline inside. The werewolf adrenaline instantly went into Denim''s body. Denim''s slow heartbeat began beating incredibly fast. Denim''s eyes opened up. They were now red and black with veins, popping out the side of his face. He began drooling from the mouth. Feng began grinning. The scientist looked terrified. Denim broke the hardened glass oxygen tank with his head. Denim was thirsty for blood and revenge. He ran towards the scientist, biting a chunk out of his neck. Blood gushed everywhere. Denim continued to devour the scientist. Feng could feel that Denim was stronger than before. After Denim ate half of the scientist he stood on his feet and began laughing. The scientist''s calculations were wrong. Denim had total control over his mind. He wanted revenge. " Welcome back to the world Denim." This is your last chance not to fail me again." Feng walked up to the 9-foot tall DenIm generating white aura around his hand. Suddenly Denim''s arm was completely healed. "I promise I will not fail you again." " If you do I will make your death a very painful one." They both left the laboratory. Poseidon X"s Location, A small refugee village outside the giant wall of The City of New Malar. Poseidon X was sucking all the water out of people in the small refugee village. The refugee village was protected by The Malar Military. Poseidon X almost killed half of the people. He was even killing old women and children. " Open fire!" yelled a captain of The Malar Military. The bullets easily passed through Poseidon X''s. Poseidon X began laughing. He stuck his hand out and fired a water cannon at the huddle of soldiers. An explosion occurred. Poseidon started laughing. " "You people are no match for me." "With this new strength, I am unstoppable!" Poseidon leaped into the air, landing on top of the wall overseeing the entire city of New Malar. He would also claim revenge. All the communion was heard by Asa. " I knew you were the one where causing all this ruckus." " It couldn''t have been no one else." " This is just your style." "Aren''t you suppose to be dead?" " Shut the f.u.c.k up bitch." " "I resurrected myself to get revenge on you and Victor Zen." " Keep on dreaming." " That will never happen." "Victor Zen is stronger than both of us combined." " Fighting him is suicide." Every time he heard Asa''s voice he was growing angry and angrier. He tried to punch Asa. Asa stopped his fist with her telekinetic powers. When he tried to move, he could feel his muscles stretching and rupturing. Asa then slapped Poseidon. Blood gushed out of his mouth. He crashed through 3 houses. Asa levitated to the ground. "Don''t me lightly Poseidon." Poseidon instantly recovered. He had a piece of wood in his neck. He ripped it out of his neck. Water splattered out. Poseidon X began laughing. He began generating the sweat from his sweaty palms into a ball, which turned into a triton. He tossed it at Asa. Asa placed her right hand on the ground, causing a giant piece to be unearthed. She tossed it at Poseidon X"s triton. The triton penetrated through the piece of ground. The triton was about to go through Asa''s chest until she stopped the triton with her mind. She wasn''t a force to be reckoned with. Chapter 805 - Giant Crystal Asa used her powers to make the triton turn into sweat. Poseidon leaped towards Asa grabbing her by her neck tossing her into the air. Asa began levitating in the air. She fired multiple beams at Poseidon. The beams easily phased through Poseidon''s body. Poseidon continued to laugh. " " You were always the weaker one Asa. " There is no way to put it." Hearing this made Asa angry. Asa used her telekinetic powers to unearth a giant crystal the size of the Titanic. This giant crystal destroyed the entire refugee village. She directed the giant crystal at Poseidon. Poseidon grabbed the giant crystal with both of his hands, redirecting back at Asa. Asa stopped the giant crystal with her mind and snapped her fingers causing the giant crystal to exploded into pieces. Asa grabbed the pieces with her mind and fired them at Poseidon. Poseidon allowed the shards to phase through his body. He fired two water cannons at her as a distraction. He sprinted towards her punching her in the stomach then driving his elbow into her back. She felt a jolt erupt through her entire body. " No one can stop me!" "I am unstoppable!" Poseidon levitated to the ground. Chapter 806 - A Changing Course Asa stood on her feet and spat up blood. She had a very angry serious expression on her face. She would no longer go back. She placed her hands on the ground causing the shambles of the refugee village to start shaking and rumbling. Suddenly the shambles of the refugee village levitated off the ground. She directed them to Poseidon. He grinned, firing multiple spikes manufactured from his sweat at Asa. Asa easily jumped on the shambles of the refugee village, firing multiple beams Poseidon. Poseidon just started laughing. " I was always one step ahead of you Asa." Poseidon teleported behind Asa stabbing her in the back. Asa coughed up blood. Poseidon teleported to the ground and watched Asa fall to the ground, being knocked unconscious. Poseidon grinned and grabbed Asa by her neck lifting her off her feet, strangling her. As he was about to snap Asa"s neck, he sensed and smelled a familiar presence and cologne. He turned around and saw Victor Zen staring at him. "So you survived." "I should have expected more from The Servant Of The Sea." "Leave her alone." "She had nothing to do with your attempted death." Poseidon sucked his teeth tossing Asa"s body safely to the side. " Let''s finish this, Master." Poseidon created a triton from his sweat, twirling it in his hand. He abruptly threw it at Victor. Victor parried the triton into the air, causing it to evaporate into sweat. Poseidon sprinted towards Victor and headbutted him. Blood gushed out of his skull. Victor staggered falling on one knee. He grabbed Victor by the throat and slammed him into the dirt-covered ground. " I can see that those people were wrong!" " You not strong after all!" You are a weakling!" " You are no match for the Servant Of The Seas!" When he was about to stomp on Poseidon''s head, Victor snapped his fingers. Both of them were transported to The Astral Plane. It seemed as if they jumped out of an airplane. Poseidon managed to land on his feet. " What is this place?" asked Poseidon. "This is the ancient society home to many evil entities and spirits, The Astral Plane." " Only a fool would stau here. Victor stood on a black marble pillar. He began wiping the blood from his face. "Why did you bring me here?!" shouted Poseidon. " " To show you that you''re not the smartest or the strongest. "After you suffered many internal and external injures from fighting Trigger Of The Phantom Strikers you were out of commission." "I could kill you I wanted to." " But I didn''t." " I wanted to show you that you were my strongest subordinate." "Even if it meant submerging you in the bottom of a lake." " Now you do join me once more?" Victor jumped off the black marble pillar, landing perfectly on his feet. Victor stuck out his hand as if he wanted Poseidon to accept him. Poseidon sucked his teeth. " I refuse." "You tried to kill me." " I will not rest until your head rests on my triton." Victor began shaking his head. "So you have chosen death." Poseidon began rapidly punching a black pillar. He ripped the pillar out of the ground and tried to smash Victor with it. Victor stopped the pillar with his index finger. The black pillar burst into pieces. Victor quickly drew his sword, slicing the air, causing a giant white sword beam to be unleashed from his sword. Poseidon grabbed the sword beam, which sliced his fingers to pieces. Blood splattered everywhere. Poseidon began screaming. His loud screams were catching the attention of the nearby sinister spirits that were thirsty to feed on someone''s soul. Before the spirits arrived. Victor snapped his fingers. Abruptly they ended back in the shambles of the refugee village. Poseidon looked at his hands and saw that they weren''t mangled and disfigured. " Don''t worry about your hands " " The only thing that can harm you is the spirits and the inhabitants of The Astral Plane." This made Poseidon furious. Poseidon clasped his hands concurrently. All the sweat around his body began forming into chains. " I had enough of you!" "You will- Suddenly Victor appeared in front of Poseidon, stabbing him in his gut. Poseidon vomited up blood and staggered as his guts hanged out of his body. He began turning pale from blood loss. He collapsed on his knees, puking up chunks of blood. "You were never a match." " Your power is nowhere near mines." Just remember this." "I gave you a chance to join me once more and you refused." Victor began snickering. This snickering made Poseidon very angry. Poseidon stuffed his guts inside his stomach, generating a giant bluish beam in his hand. "The Might Of The Sea!" shouted Poseidon X. He tossed the giant blue beam at Victor. Victor began generating double damage energy around his sword. He sliced the giant bluish beam in half. An explosion occurred. Victor landed on the top of the wall, holding a finger. He sighed and walked away. Poseidon X was his most trusted subordinate. It was a shame that he had to end his life once again. Victor opened a teleport to his sanctuary in the sky. Raleigh''s Chambers. Raleigh was in his chambers doing push-ups. He knew the final battle was about to commence. He needed to train. He could feel his enemies grew stronger. Lately, he had been feeling pain in the center of his forehead. After he did his push-ups he was going to do pull-ups. As he was about to grab ahold of the pull-up bar, a Malar guard entered bus chambers. " What is it?" Can''t you see I am training?" "Am I sorry sire." "Leader Zen has requested to see you." Raleigh nodded placing his clothes on. He entered Jon Zen''s chambers. Jon was still in the form of an old man only revealing his true self to Feng Zen. When he entered Jon''s chambers he saw the old man sitting down drinking. " Leader?" "Yes." "Come in." ''We have much to discuss." " Sit down." Raleigh sat down. " Trust me to don''t you?" asked Jon. "Yes, I do." "Well, you''re in for something." "I have a dark secret only Feng Zen knows about." I am about to reveal it." Chapter 807 - Dark Secret As Jon indicated himself to Raleigh, he didn''t. " You are Jon Zen?" Many people thought you were a traitor." It was all showboating." "Many innocent bystanders died." " I feel terrible." That was the past this is the present." Raleigh was secretly angry. Jon Zen was the one who killed his adopted family without showing any remorse. He wanted revenge for many years. He never got it because Jon was believed to be read and was known as the biggest traitor ever. Raleigh was grabbing his whip twisting it repeatedly in his hand, almost causing his veins to pop. " What do you want me to do for you?" A lot of things." First I want you to kill Orion and his friends." If you do I will gladly reward you." Raleigh breathed heavily and sighed. " I will do it!" Sensational!" "Glad to business with you." Raleigh left Jon Zen''s chambers with a very serious expression on his face. He would eventually turn on Jon. But first, he needed more training. He needed to train so he defeated everybody who opposed him He would kill Jon and all who stood beside him. Raleigh walked in his chambers and began doing pushups. He was desperate. Chapter 808 - Reunited Master Irwin and Jagger finally met Cross''s friends and family. Orion was starting at Jagger. He knew he was trouble. He walked up to Jagger clearing his throat. " So you are Cross''s new training partner?" "Yes, I am." "Master Irwin has taught us a lot of things." Orion sucked his teeth and turned did back on Jagger. He was extremely jealous. While everyone was conversing with others, Master Irwin started talking. " Today we will take down all of the Zen''s once and for all. Even if it takes us all day." "Now is everyone ready?" Everyone nodded yes. As they were about head for Jon Zen''s chambers, Orion sensed a familiar presence. As he turned around he saw Raleigh Zen with a serious expression on his face. " You people are way over your heads. None of you will defeat Jon Zen." The minute you strike him you will be taking. you will be last breath." Orion began cracking his knuckles. " You all can leave." I will deal with this f.u.c.k.i.n.g bastard." Everyone left Orion so he could deal with Raleigh. "You sure are brave." "You will never defeat me." "I am of the Zen Clan!" "Even if I am knocked down I will stand up once again!" I am- Orion was tired of Raleigh''s voice. He sprinted towards him and punched him in the face. Blood gushed out of his mouth. The force of the punch caused him to fly through an edifice that sold coal. Raleigh instantly recovered levitating out of the shambles of the edifice. He had blood leaking out of his forehead. " I must not underestimate me you." "You carry The Zen name after all." Orion began firing multiple beams of energy at Raleigh. Raleigh dodged all the beams of energy, pulling out his new Reinforced whip. He descended to the ground, whipping Orion on his taking chunks of flesh off. Blood splattered everywhere. Orion endured the pain, grabbing Raleigh by his throat, slamming him into the ground. Raleigh coughed up blood. Orion stomped on Raleigh''s chest, causing him to vomit up more blood. " I have fought birds stronger than you." Raleigh started to see flashes of when Jon Zen killed his parents and siblings, devouring their power. " This made Raleigh furious. Raleigh suddenly gained a burst of new power, which his adopted father sealed inside his body when he was 6 years old. He would only unlock it he was ready. Cyan energy began circling his body. A shockwave occurred, sending Orion flying into the air. He landed perfectly on his feet. Raleigh tossed his whip on the ground, clasping his hands together. Even though he had a new type of power he had yet to control it. He needed training. He fired three cyan beams after Orion. Orion didn''t have time to evade the energy beams. Explosions occurred. Orion dropped to his knees. Raleigh walked up to Orion, grabbing his neck lifting him off his feet, strangling him. " My how the tables have turned." " Just minutes ago it seemed as if my life was in danger." "Prepare for your death." As he was about to drive his hand through Orion"s chest, Orion circled double damage energy around his body, causing him to stagger. Orion quickly fired a double damage Reinforced Blast Raleigh. As he was engulfed by the energy blast, he began screaming. A giant mushroom cloud explosion was created. Orion ripped off his damaged torn clothes tossing them to the side. Raleigh was still alive. He was missing most of his hair and clothes. His body was drenched in blood and dirt. Cyan energy longer surrounded his body. As Raleigh was about to speak, a man wearing a black and white polka dot and fancy clothes appeared behind him. This man was The Chameleon. Raleigh Zen. "It has been a while." Raleigh quickly turned around and the familiar face. " You again." "You are supposed to be dead." Even if you managed to kill me the evil and mysterious power of the underworld will resurrect me. "I am an elite demon after all." Raleigh fought and thought he defeated The Chameleon 2 years ago. However, The Chameleon was only toying with him. Known for his trickery and sneaky ways. Raleigh grabbed his whip circling the last amount of energy in his body around it. He swung his whip after The Chameleon. The Chameleon chuckled, firing a black beam in Raleigh"s chest. Raleigh was lifted on of his feet. He now had a hole in the center of his chest. "I tried to make you an ally but you refused." That was your last chance." Raleigh began gasping in pain. Raleigh died instantly. The Chameleon took his eyes off Raleigh and looked at Orion with his red and black eyes. He began walking towards Orion. " Stay back if you don''t want to get hurt demon." " No, no, no." " I did not come back to this f.u.c.k.i.n.g city to cause any trouble with you ot your friends." "At least for now." "Orion." " How do you know who I am demon?" "Don''t you recognize me?" The Chameleon snapped, transforming into the fat soldier who helped rescue him. He snapped his fingers again going into his favourite mould. " I know who you are." " What do you want with me?" "Nothing." "Just a message." "Promise to give me Feng''s soul when you kill him." "Tch." Consider it done." The Chameleon smiled and said: " Good." " I will be watching your every step and mistake Orion Zen." The Chameleon turned his back on Orion and left, turning into smoke, fading away into the air. Chapter 809 - Denim The Creature Of The Moon Denim just ate an uncooked boar for his lunch. He had blood all over his mouth. Every since he had rare werewolf adrenaline placed inside his body, he had a taste for flesh all the time. His canines grew sharp as knives. He also had strange tattoos on his body. He has been picking the flesh and bone marrow out of teeth with the dead boar''s spine. As he did this he gathered all the meat and bone marrow wrapping it in a lo of butter bread. He quickly devoured the sandwich with even chewing. As he did this began staring at his robotic arm. It was advanced. Inside of the robotic bionic arms had a mini-gun, poison dart launchers, small heat-seeking rockets, and a plasma blade capable of slicing a human in half like butter. As he was about to skin another boar alive he began hearing a dark distorted voice in his mind that gave him a horrible headache. " Devour." "Let your true power be awakened." " Shut up, shut up, shut up!" " Shut the f.u.c.k up!" " He took his anger put and a wooden table he punched into smithereens. He began breathing heavily. He collapsed on his knees puking up black chunks of blood. Veins began popping out of his neck. He would eventually turn into a werewolf. Chapter 810 - Drum Volcano Orion finally caught up with his friends. They noticed he was drenched in block and his clothes were shredded and torn. " Now that everyone is here Plan A can continue." The first Zen we will be taking out is Victor Zen one of the strongest Zen''s there Is. As Akashiri heard his name, he began clenching his sword until his veins popped out his wrist and forearm. He knew he would eventually fight Victor once again. This time the fight would be so one-sided. Akashiri left his friends walking up to a tree he easily sliced to pieces like butter. He smiled and placed his sword inside its sheath, returning to his friends. Above The City Of Malar, Victor''s Sanctuary... Victor was in his chambers meditating. He knew he would be eventually defeated by Akashiri. The next time he saw him he wouldn''t him for a joke. He would consider him as a threat. He would put down the threat. He stood on his feet and breathed heavily, placing his clothes back on. He picked up his sword smiled. He sharpened it a couple of hours ago. Victor his sword inside it''s a sheath and walked out of his chambers. He shoved his hand inside his pocket and pulled out a key for a chest. He opened a hidden part in his sanctuary and pulled out an old dusty chest with strange carvings on it. He used the key to open the chest and pulled a map made of sandpaper of the entire Zen Continent. For years he had been looking for Yamato Tanaka''s sword Shaku for 10 years. He looked in almost every corner of The Zen Continent. 3 months ago he found a map in a trench underneath the deep ocean water Of The Grand Zen Ocean. He dried the map and was surprised to see what he found, a map to Yamato Tanaka''s sword and grave. It was hidden near The inactive volcano named Drum. Drum was located 1,000 miles west of The Abandoned Zen City. It was hidden. This placed a smile on Victor''s face. Only in a couple of hours, he would leave The City Of New Malar and head for Yamato Tanaka"s Rest. He placed the map inside his clothes, heading for the exit of his sanctuary. As he was about to he heard sensed a familiar presence. "Hello, old friend." Victor quickly turned around and saw The Chameleon eating a strange fruit. "What f.u.c.k are you doing here demon?" " I am here because I know you acquired the map to Yamato Tanaka''s Rest." "Oh do you?" Victor instantly placed his hand on his sword. "Yes, I do." " I want to congratulate you." After so many years after you supposed killed Yamato Tanaka, you finally found out where his grave stays." Let me just ask you this question." Victor was getting angry. "How did you manage to defeat such a powerful man who claimed the power level of 400,000,000,000,000?" " You must have had some help." "What makes you say that?" "Because there is just ash inside this old coffin here." What are you trying to prove?!" The Chameleon spat the seeds of the strange rare fruit in his hand, burning them to a crisp. " I want the map whether you like it or not." Victor drew his sword and sliced the air causing a sword beam to be unleashed. The Chameleon was sliced in half. Blood splattered everywhere. He easily regenerated with a smile on his face. He stuck his right index finger out firing a similar black beam that was used to kill Raleigh Zen. Victor parried the black beam causing it to fly into the chandelier. Victor sliced the air once again causing another sword beam to be unleashed. The Chameleon chuckled, dodging the sword beam, leaping towards Victor dropkicking him in the chest. Victor crashed through the metal door coughing up chunks of blood. Victor easily recovered generating double energy around his sword, stabbing The Chameleon in the chest. He puked up blood and smiled. " People have tried to kill me so many times and failed so many times. "Do you know what I did to them in the process?" "I killed them and ate their pieces like cake." The Chameleon hardened his fist and punched Victor in his face, knocking out one of his teeth. Recently Victor could feel hid body growing weaker every day. He wouldn''t allow himself to be killed by a demon, especially The Chameleon. Chapter 811 - Double Skulls Victor grew frantic, chanting strange words. The entire sanctuary began shaking and rumbling. Suddenly white smoky aura began circling his body. As The Chameleon punched Victor, he broke his wrist. "Hmm." " This The Armour Of Zen which can withstand 2 atomic explosions. The Chameleon began rapidly punching Victor until the armour shattered like glass. This dumbfounded Victor. He grabbed Victor with his blood-drenched hands exposing his incredibly sharp teeth that were like knives. He almost bit a chunk out of Victor''s neck until Victor stabbed him in the neck with his sword. The Chameleon began staggering. Blood black blood began leaking out of his neck. Victor walked up to The Chameleon, kneeling him in the face, breaking his nose. Victor grabbed him by his throat and tossed him through the windows of the sanctuary. He was now outside while it was raining like crazy. His wounds easily healed. " You are taking this fight too hard." " I just want to map." " As I stand here and breathe you will never get this map." The Chameleon began generating black aura around his body. The black aura began forming into two skulls that could talk. " Kill him." Bring me his head so 8 can take the map!" "You got it, boss!" Chapter 812 - The Wraith That Guards The two skulls flew towards Victor. As they came towards Victor they exploded. Victor had many bruises and cuts on him. The Chameleon began laughing. " This fight is taking us nowhere." Just hand over the map before I change my mind." Victor sliced the air again, firing two sword beams at The Chameleon. Multiple explosions transpired. The Chameleon jumped out of the smoke landing perfectly on his feet, unharmed. As he clenched his hands into fists incredibly sharp blades popped out of his forearm. Victor sliced after The Chameleon''s neck. The Chameleon''s head was sliced off his shoulders. Blood splattered into Victor''s face. This made Victor angry. As The Chameleon was about to regenerate, Victor sliced him to pieces. Limbs and organs splattered everywhere. Victor rested his sword inside its sheath and walked away. Suddenly he heard the sounds of The Chameleon regenerating. As he turned around he saw The Chameleon holding the map to Yamamoto Tanaka''s Rest. "Thanks a lot." "We will be seeing each other very soon old friend." Victor just realized what The Chameleon held in his hand. He instantly fired a beam at The Chameleon. The Chameleon dodged the beam, laughing like a maniac. The Chameleon jumped off the sanctuary, suddenly sprouting a per of bat wings. Victor sucked his teeth. He already made a copy of the map. He had the original map, The Chameleon had the copy. The next time he saw The Chameleon he would end his life and send him back to the underworld for good. He walked into his chambers beginning to meditate until he was interrupted by Veil telepathically. " What the f.u.c.k do you want Veil?!" " I am trying to meditate!" yelled Victor. " I am just trying to tell you that Akashiri Hitoshi is coming after you." "He wants a rematch." "Tch." " That little motherf.u.c.ker is not ready for me." " I told him the next time I saw him I would end his life and end the Hitoshi clan name." " I am pretty sure this time will be much different than the next time." "Rumor has it that he has unlocked his true power." " However he doesn''t know how to use it or control it." "Right not he is looking for you." " I will be ready if I were you." Victor scoffed and said: " I will be ready for him." Victor stood on his feet and inhaled and exhaled. He pulled out his sword and reflected it in the sunlight. He circled aura around it and sliced the air, parting the nearby clouds. " Declare yourself already dead Hitoshi." Akashiri''s Location, The Glorious White Malar Fields. Everyone was in The Glorious Malar Fields meditating with his hands clasped. He inhaled and exhaled heavily. He suddenly opened his eyes and grabbed his sword off the ground slicing the tall grass to pieces. He also killed a nearby predator that resembled a tiger. He was ready. The white grass fields were covered in blood. He cleared his throat and rested his sword inside its sheath and looked in the sky. Lighting was flashing and it was raining extremely hard. Cross walked up to Akashiri and nodded. It was time. As they were about to follow up with his mission, he sensed multiple life forms. He turned around and saw the last 15 straw hats that existed. They looked much different from the other straw hat''s. Their skin was grey and pale and their eyes were green. Their teeth were also sharp. "Master Victor sends his regards to Akashiri Hitoshi." They all began instantly running towards Cross and Akashiri. Cross grabbed one of the undead straw hats by the neck, punching a hole in the straw hat''s chest. The straw hat vomited up green blood and maggots. He hurled the carcass to the side. As the undead straw hat''s approached Akashiri, he began slicing them to pieces. He killed 12 of them without even trying. Only 2 remained. Cross killed the last 2 undead straw hat''s. Cross sucked his teeth and scoffed. " Amateurs." " They never stood a chance." The Chameleon''s Location, Drum Volcano. Even before The Chameleon approached Drum Volcano he was soaked in sweat. He wiped his head with a green handkerchief tossing it to the side. " This place is too f.u.c.k.i.n.g hot." " I need to make this quick." He sucked his hand in his back pocket pulling out the sandpaper map. "This map is f.u.c.k.i.n.g useless." The Chameleon balled up the sandpaper map tossing it in the nearby lava pit. It felt as if his mould was about to fall off his face. He began running. He leaped off the cliff he stood on landing perfectly on his feet. As he was about to proceed deeper in The Drum Volcano he saw an old man wearing nothing but a loincloth holding an old crackling mug. The old man had a long beard with no hair on the top of his head. He was also skinny. It looked as if he didn''t eat a meal in weeks. " Let me guess." " You have come for Yamato Tanaka''s sword, Shaku." Let me tell you this once." "Turn back while you still got the chance of survival." Many have come to this hellhole looking for Shaku." "All of them have failed." "Just look around." The Chameleon looked around he saw multiple skeletons around the place. "Claiming Shaku will not be as easy as you think." Yamato Tanaka''s grave is guarded by a wraith that will kill everything it sees." "It will devour your flesh and absorb your soul." "Turn back now." "Look here old man I am not scared of a stupid f.u.c.k.i.n.g wraith." "Killing the wraith won''t be a problem." The old man began laughing. " I like your style." "Especially your polka dot tie!" As The Chameleon walked away as the old man continued to laugh. After walking for a straight 3 minutes he ran into Yamato Tanaka''s grave. His grave was very stylish. A statue of Yamato stood above the tombstone that was covered in scratches. As he was about to walk up to the grave he heard sounds of a wraith. He turned around and saw a white aura levitating. He instantly placed a serious expression on his face. Chapter 813 - The Wraith Corvus " I know who you are." "I met you a couple of hundred years ago." "Your name was Corvus." "You cheated death so many times until I finally killed you." " Your soul belongs in the underworld." " Allow me to take you there. " " The wraith began screaming like a siren, causing The Chameleon to hold his ears to prevent his eardrums from exploding like fireworks. The wraith flew towards The Chameleon mouth going inside his body trying to take his soul. This made The Chameleon angry. Furious. Black aura began circling his body. He began yelling. Suddenly the wraith came shooting out of his nostrils. The wraith went into Yamato Tanaka''s grave, possessing Yamato Tanaka''s body. Yamato Tanaka came jumping out of the grave. Yamato''s mouth had multiple worms in his mouth. His hair still existed. He only had one eye, which was grey and smoky. Yamato Tanaka wore a white and black kimono as he was about to die. He held Shaku in his hand, one of the most legendary swords in the entire continent, considered the most durable ever. It shocked the entire world when his death was announced. People thought he was poisoned. He was considered superhuman and invincible. Chapter 814 - The Black Sun The undead possessed Yamato Tanaka was slowly walking towards The Chameleon. The Chameleon quickly stuck out his finger. " I will be needing that sword oh dear great Corvus." " Give it up." He fired a black beam from his index finger into the undead possessed Yamato Tanaka''s chest. Black blood and worms splattered on the hot molten ground. This did nothing to the undead possessed Yamato Tanaka. The undead Yamato Tanaka sliced the air, almost decapitating The Chameleon who managed to duck in time. The Chameleon gee very angry. He grabbed him by his neck lifting him up heaving him into a pit filled with lava. Yamato Tanaka quickly jumped out. He now had burns and scratches all over his surprisingly clean white and blue kimono that had waves on it. Yamato Tanaka landed on his feet, pulling out a smaller black knife that was coated in poison strong enough to kill a giant. Yamato Tanaka printer towards The Chameleon stabbing him in his gut. The Chameleon coughed up chunks of blood with a huge grin on his face. He opened his mouth exposing his three rows of incredibly razor-sharp teeth. He bit a chunk out of the undead possessed Yamato Tanaka''s shoulder, causing him to stage, dropping on one knee. The Chameleon chewed up the rotten meat swallowing it whole still with a huge grin on his face. However, he pulled up the meat when he realized it was rotten. "F.u.c.k!" "I hate the taste of rotten humanoid flesh in my mouth!" yelled The Chameleon. While The Chameleon was trying to get the taste of rotten human flesh out of his mouth, the undead Yamato Tanaka took the advantage. He dashed past The Chameleon with his sword drawn. Blood began splattering everywhere. Both halves of The Chameleon dropped on the hard black molten ground. Blood was spilling everywhere. Yamato Tanaka placed his sword in his sheath bowing to The Chameleon. He walked to The Chameleon kicking both halves of him into the lava pit. As he turned his back around the area began shaking and rumbling. The Chameleon burst out of the lava pit unharmed only with a single search on his forehead he acquired earlier from fighting Victor Zen almost an even matchup. Both of them didn''t reveal any of their true power. The Chameleon landing on his feet. " It will take much more than that to kill me Corvus. You are misplacing and misusing Yamato Tanaka''s body. Leave him and fight me like the man you use to be!" yelled The Chameleon. Corvus ignored The Chameleon''s hassling shoving his sword into the ground with his hands on the hilt. He began saying the strangest incantations. White aura began circling Yamato"s rotten undead body. "The Five Paths Of Destruction!" yelled Corvus. As he was about to perform one of the greatest attacks ever, The Chameleon began puking up chunks of blood. Veins began popping out of his neck and forehead. The poison was finally kicking in. The Chameleon collapsed on his knees vomiting more blood. "Well played Corvus." "Well played." Corvus dispersed the white aura from around his body, cancelling out The Five Paths Of Destruction attack. " You might have won the battle." " But you haven''t won the war!" The Chameleon instantly puked up all the poison. Black and grey aura began circling around his body. He stomped his fist into the ground, screaming like a siren. His loud screams eradicated Yamato Tanaka''s eardrums. The Chameleon jumped out of the ground shooting into the air like a rocket. He generated a giant black beam in the palm of his right hand. "The Black Sun!!" shouted The Chameleon. The Black Sun made Drum Volcano dark as midnight. He heaved the Black Sun at Yamato Tanaka who was unable to dodge it. A gigantic explosion with a shock wave was created destroying The Entire Drum Volcano. The lava landed on the ground hardening like a metal. After The Black Sun dispersed the sky turned bright and the sun was exposed again. A rainbow was created. The Chameleon landed perfectly on his feet. All that was left of Yamato Tanaka''s rotten undead body was his head that smoked. Black blood was dripping from the bottom of his head. The Chameleon had a smile on his face. He ripped out his dead ghostly eye, eating it. He tossed the head to the side, scavenging through the rubble left from the Drum Volcano. Through the rubble of The Drum Volcano, he found Shaku. As he touched Shaku he felt a strange feeling behind his back. As he turned around he saw Corvus The Wraith. Corvus immediately tried to possess The Chameleon by going into his nostrils. " You have no idea who you are dealing with. When you try to do this in hell do some research first. The Chameleon overpowered Corvus coughing up. The Chameleon snapped his fingers causing a portal to the underworld/hell to open. He tossed Corvus into the portal dispersing it. He stuck Shaku inside his sheath holding it tightly in its hand. When he was about to leave, the old man who told him about Corvus popped out of nowhere. " Finally someone has acquired the legendary blade Shaku." " For so many years I have dreamed about touching such a national treasure." Thank the gods. "Tch." " I don''t pray to gods." "Whatever." The Chameleon turned his back on the old man, the old man pulled out a dagger. He tried to stab The Chameleon. The Chameleon, however, turned around with a devilish look on his face. His teeth were sharpened and his eyes were all red. He began transforming into an ancient type of demon. The old man began running away with a frightened look on his face. As turned around he was sliced in half. The Chameleon transformed into his favourite mould, picking Shaku back up. He would return to the City Of New Malar once more. He started laughing loudly. He turned into an eagle holding Shaku with his talons, flying away from The Drum Volcano. Chapter 815 - Broken Truce The Chameleon flew all the way to The City Of Malar without taking breaks. He turned into his regular favourite mould, meeting up with an old former enemy that was now his ally. That person was Akashiri. Akashiri made The Chameleon many promises he could keep. In return, The Chameleon would give him Shaku. The Chameleon would meet him in the graveyard. The Chameleon sat on a tombstone patiently waiting. Suddenly Akashiri appeared out from the shadows holding a stack of coins. He tossed the bag of coins at Akashiri. "Here''s your money." " I expect all my money is here?" asked The Chameleon who was counting his gold. "Here as promised." He gave Shaku to Akashiri. As he gave Akashiri Shaku, Akashiri felt a burst of energy erupt through his entire body. He and Shaku would have to bond. Once a ninja claimed a new sword, he would have to bond with. He or she would have to treat the sword-like a child. Keep it sharp and polished. Don''t leave it behind. ", "Good doing business with you friend." The Chameleon nodded. He scoffed loudly. He knew he would run into Akashiri again. They are not friends at all. The Chameleon backflipped off the tombstone turning into a mole. Chapter 816 - The Ancient Power Of Shaku Akashiri sat in the tall white fields, starting at his new blade Shaku. He unleashed Shaku from his sheath to look at the detailing. It was manufactured by the finest swordsmith who made it almost indestructible. Fit only for a man considered a god. He sighed, standing on feet, brushing the dirt off his pants. When he was about to go back to the camp everyone had set up he sensed a powerful power level behind him. " I see that f.u.c.k.i.n.g demon has given you the legendary sword of Yamato Tanaka Shaku." " You aren''t supposed to have it." " You aren''t the one that has spent over 14 years of his life to track it down." "Hand it over." "F.u.c.k you," said Akashiri. " So you want to play hardball." Victor drew his sword. " This time I won"t resist to kill you. " Akashiri went in his famous Iron Stance, circling a white barrier around his body, causing high winds to pick up. Akashiri began sprinting towards Victor. Akashiri tried to stab him with Shaku that weighed over 2 tons. Victor evade Akashiri and smiled. " Just as I thought." " You aren''t ready for that type of power." He kneeled Akashiri in his face breaking his nose. Blood gushed out both of his nostrils. He grabbed Akashiri by his neck tossing him to the side. Akashiri landed on his feet, throwing 2 Kunai at Victor. Victor dodged the Kunai slicing the air creating a giant red sword beam made of double damage. Akashiri easily parried the giant red sword beam back at Victor. The sword beam phased through Victor. He began laughing. He suddenly disappeared. He reappeared behind Akashiri, stabbing him in the gut. Akashiri endured the pain jumping back from Victor. He noticed he had green fluids leaking out of his stomach. " What have done to me?!" " Victor didn''t answer. He just started laughing. " I will tell you if you hand Shaku over." " I won''t tell you again." Akashiri instantly tended his wound. As he was tending his wound, he vomited up blood, collapsing on his knees. Victor walked up to Akashiri kicking him in his chest, grabbing Shaku with a wicked smile on his face. "Finally!" After so many years. " When he unsheathed the sword he realized that it wasn''t Shaku. As he turned around to attack Akashiri, Akashiri was gone. He snapped the decoy over his leg. "Tch." "Such trickery." Where the f.u.c.k are you?" Victor began burning the tall white grass hoping to draw out Akashiti. " Suddenly Akashiri appeared above Victor stabbing him in shoulder, causing him to grunt. Akashiri had a substantial Shaku. Victor dropped on one knee. " Double Damage energy began generating around Victor''s body. One of his eyes began glowing red like a demon''s. As Akashiri Victor with Shaku, Victor overpowered him, punching him so hard in his face both of his jaws were broken. Akashiri flew through 2 trees. Victor picked up Shaku disappearing without a trace. Akashiri was knocked out. He only came for Shaku the desired treasure he wanted for many many years. Chapter 817 - Old Friend Victor teleported back to his sanctuary holding the blood-drenched Shaku in his hands. He had a serious expression on his face. He began cleaning and sharpening Shaky until the bright lights of his chambers shined on Shaku like sunlight. He placed it in its sheath, tossing it on the ground, bowing. "At last the power is mine." " After so many years of research." He grabbed Shaku placing it in his chest. When he was about to go to his bedroom, he could sense Feng''s presence. He turned and saw Feng with a dull look on his face. " You have ultimately found your dream sword." " I would congratulate you." " But I am not here for that." He nodded his head. Victor turned and saw Denim with drool leaking from teeth. His eyes were red and black. His hair was now cut in a mohawk. He didn''t wear a shirt. His multiple scars on his body. His robot arm recently was covered in human tissue. " Hello, Victor." " It''s very nice to see you again." " How long has it been?" Victor sighed and said: "Not long enough." " Feng should have been kept where you belonged." In your hellhole of a village." "Too bad, he felt sorry for you." " This made Denim angry. Denim turned his hands into a fist, running towards Victor like a bull. Chapter 818 - The Eastern Lands Victor drew his sword stabbing Denim in his neck. Denim began laughing as if he didn''t feel pain. In actuality, he didn''t feel any pain. Ever since he was brought back to life, he no longer felt any pain. Denim grabbed Victor by his neck tossing him through 2 walls. " So many years you have hidden this place from your comrades." However, today is a very different story." Victor easily recovered drawing his sword. He stood on his feet leaping towards Denim who was slowly progressing into a full-blown savage werewolf could sense a change in Victor''s attitude. Victor now had an orangish aura like fire surrounding his entire body causing the entire sanctuary to shake and rumble. The orange aura circled his sword. He suddenly sliced the air creating a giant orange sword beam that was strong enough to push back Denim. This caused the sanctuary to be sliced in half. Denim had a giant cut on his chest. Blood was scattering everywhere. Feng began shaking his head. " Useless f.u.c.k.i.n.g moron." " I should have terminated you and you''re entire village. Victor had a serious expression on his face. He dispersed the aura from around his body and sword, taking a deep breath. " You really have incredible strength." "Nonetheless, it doesn''t compare to mine." "But we are comrades." We shouldn''t fight each other. Victor rested his sword in its sheath instantly running for the legendary sword Shaku. He unleashed it from it''s sheath and just realized it was a fake. He began screaming loudly. "Akashiri!!!" Old Malar... Akashiri''s location. Akashiri had bandages around his head and chest. He had a technique that could allow him to clone objects as many times as he wanted. He had a huge smile on his face. He had a shovel in his hand. He began digging up Shaku. He tossed the shovel to the side placing Shaku by his side. He wiped the whole of his face meeting up with his friends who were ready for the battle that led to the finale. There was a change of plans. Instead of going after Victor, they would go after Feng. Veils Location, The Eastern Lands... Since Jon Zen was noticing his fellow Zen compatriots were being killed by one, he sent Veil Zen to The Eastern Lands home to the giants. Almost everything in The Eastern Lands was ruled by the giants for millenniums. Veil was in search of finding an ally to help him take down all of his enemies especially Cross and Orion. He had been walking for hours. He was extremely tired. He hadn''t eaten any since Cross and Orion arrived at The City Of New Malar. He pressed his back up against a moss-covered apple tree. He looked up and saw a hanging apple. He stuck his index finger, firing a needle out. The needle struck the hanging apple which fell on his hand. As he bit the apple he noticed the apple was extremely sour. It was over riped. He didn''t care. He was too hungry for any feedback on the only visible food. He tossed the apple core to the side burping loudly, coughing up seeds. As he was about to stand on his feet the ground began shaking and rumbling. A giant was nearby. Veil instantly camouflaged himself. The giant hadn''t spotted him. The giant walked up to the nearby lake beginning to pee in it. His beam was like a hose. The giant had a smile on his face. The giant wore leather armour, a leather kilt, leather braces, and leather slippers. The giant was equipped with a giant shield and sword. The giant had short black spiky hair, with yellow and black eyes. He had brown beads around his neck weighing over 30,000 pounds. The giant was 36 feet. He was the age of 120. Giants had way longer lifespans than the average man. They lived up to the age of 1,000 and longer. The giant had a mustache. Every giant had immense strength. After the giant was finished peeing he smiled. "Very refreshing." He zipped up his pants turning around slowly stretching his muscles, yawning loudly. As the giant was about to walk away. The giant halted, quickly turning around. The giant knew someone was nearby. He chopped the tall tree in half. Veil jumped back, coming out of camouflage mode. " Ah." " I know someone was nearby. " " Just tell me." Who are you?" Veil didn''t answer. Veil leaped in the air firing multiple needles at the giant. The needles easily bounced off of his body. The giant tried to step on Veil. Veil jumped out the way firing a pink beam at the giant. The pink beam attacked the giant''s face. Smoke surrounded his head. When the smoke cleared up, the giant was unharmed with dirt on his face. " That kind of tickled." " You must be from The Zen City. I can tell by the way you fight and act. All of those Zen''s are ignorant people. "They deserve to be stepped on like bugs." This made Veil made angrily. Veil began doing strange hand signals. Veil leaped in the air. The giant smiled. He slapped Veil away into the lake he just peed in causing Veil to vomit up the overripe apple he just ate. Veil leaped out of the disgusting lake covered in piss. Veil clasped his hands concurrently. As the giant was about to step on him, Veil created a sword from his aura stabbing the giant in his feet. The giant staggered falling into a tree knocking it down. When the giant was down, he began laughing. " Such child''s play little man." The giant drew his sword slicing after Veil. Chapter 819 - The Warrior Giants Veil leaped on the giant''s blade firing red beam out of his eyes, that penetrate through the giant''s thick skull, killing him instantly. The heavy body of the giant collapsed on thr ground creating a crater. Veil landed on his feet breathing heavily like a horse. He began venturing deep in the thick jungle home to many predators. As another giant came into the picture Veil hid in the mud pile. This other giant was much bigger and older. He had slicked-back grey hair with a dead eye wearing a suit with a white dress shirt and tie. The giant was a major businessman who didn''t live in the Eastern Lands. " What''s taking so long?" " I don''t have all day. My snakeskin dress shoes are ruined thanks to you!" When the giant passed Veil, Veil jumped out of the mud that ruined his clothes. He wiped the mud from his eyes. He had to find the village or kingdom without any killing more giants. If he did Jon Zen, / leader would be very angry. He took off the top layer of his clothes tossing them back into the mud pile. After at least 40 minutes he found the great kingdom of the giants. The entrance was guarded by 2 giants that had golden armour on. They were equipped with spears and buckler shields. Veil had to find a way to sneak in without getting spotted. Chapter 820 - King Jason Veil camouflaged himself making rustling noises in the bushes. "Go see what that noise is." said one of the giants. Veil ran past the giants sneaking o to the kingdom of the giants. The kingdom of giants was full of life. The joyful screams of children could be heard. A festival was currently going on. Veil could smell popcorn, cotton candy, and hotdogs. His mouth began to water. Veil quickly hid behind a barrel when he saw an old drink giant singing the national anthem. The giant had a thick black beard, dirty hair as if he didn''t wash it in weeks, blue eyes and a big nose. The giant was 200 years old standing up to 36 feet., The old giant was equipped with a dagger that has strange giant carvings on the blade and hilt. He had bottle of beer in his hand. As the drunken giant pasted by, Veil rolled from behind the barrel, stomping on a piece of glass that alerted the drunken giant that someone or something was behind him. The drunken giant turned and saw Veil. " How did a little man like you get inside our sacred kingdom?" Veil didn''t answer. " Don''t you understand me?" " Or are you deaf?" Veil turned his back on the drunken giant. This made the drunken giant mad. He tried to step on Veil. Veil turned around quickly firing a pink beam at the drunken giant''s chest. A giant hole appeared in the giant''s chest. Blood splattered everywhere. The giant collapsed on his knees, causing the ground to shake. The giant died instantly. Veil smirked instantly running away from the scene. He had to stop f.u.c.k.i.n.g around. He was there to recruit giants. Not to kill them. Inside the King Jason''s chambers... King Jason was the long time king of the giants in the sacred Eastern Lands. He was 600 years old and had the appearance of a 40-year-old man. He had a lot of tattoos all over his arms, chest and back. He wore a long white robe, wearing slippers. He had gold rings on both of his ring fingers. Around his neck, he had a flawless diamond chain around his neck with golden braces on his wrist. He sat on his throne. He was at least 40 feet tall. His power level was unknown. He rarely fought anybody. He did what king was supposed to do. " Run the kingdom and rule over the people of The Eastern Lands as their beloved king. One of his captain of guards walked. His name was Marcus. Marcus was not a giant He was only 5''10. He was very pale with veins popping hit of his head. He didn''t were armour. He had regular clothes on. He wore a red t-shirt, black pants, and an original Jordan 1s. Over the t-shirt, he wore a red hoodie. He had red headphones on. His fingernails are as sharp as knives. His power level was 800,000,000,000. He took off his headphones, placing them around his neck. King Jason breathed heavily and said: " I need you to deal with the situation with the thieves in the festival." " Can''t you get someone else to do it?" This made King Jason angry. He stood off his throne grabbing him by his hoodie. " I am your boss." " The next time you resist one of my orders I will personally rip you to shreds." King Jason took his hand off of Marcus''s hoodie. Marcus landed perfectly on his feet. " My apologies sire." King Jason sat on his throne with a serious expression on his face. " King Jason was known for his terrible ways." Rumour has it that he ate humans from time to time. The City Of New Malar.... Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Akashiri, Jagger, and Master Irwin were all following up with the plan to take down the merciless Feng often known as one of the greatest masters of Zen Style Kung Fu. Everyone stood in front of Feng Zen''s chambers with a sign of confidence in their eyes. They knew for sure Feng would take them seriously. As they were about to enter, Denim walked out. He was drooling. He was hairy, taller, and more savagery. His spine stuck out of his back like blades. His tongue was also longer. Jagger walked in front of Cross and said: " I will take care of this beast." "Are you sure?" asked Cross. " Yes." Orion scoffed. Cross nodded. " Everyone proceeded, pasting Denim who started smiling. "They will never make it to Feng." Denim sharpened his fingernails with his tongue. As Denim was about to charge towards Jagger, Jagger punched him in his face, knocking out 4 of his teeth. Blood also squirted out of his mouth. Denim began to stagger. His bottom jaw was also broken. Denim yanked his jaw back in place, screaming loudly. Jagger''s punches were explosive They led to becoming the world champion 6 times. He was only 24. He started boxing at 19. He turned from an underdog into a champion. " I must not take you lightly." Denim jumped over Jagger landing on his feet. He began generating double damage energy around his fists. Chapter 821 - Flicker Jab Denim fired 2 beams at Jagger. Jagger easily evaded the 2 beams sprinting towards Jagger punching him in the center of his chest. Denim coughed up blood collapsing on his knees. Jagger leaped off one knee punching Denim in his head causing his brain matter to scramble. Denim''s eyes turned all white. It seemed as if he was dead. " You weren''t even a challenge." As Jagger turned around, Denim recovered. Denim was growling. He transformed into a full bloodthirsty werewolf. He almost scratched Jagger. Jagger ducked punching Denim in his stomach repeatedly until his fists caught on fire. The final punch was an uppercut that lifted Denim off his feet. Denim smashed doughy on the ground, breaking his spine. He quickly revered back into his regular self, wheezing in pain. Jagger perched over Denim, punching him repeatedly in his face was a bloody mess. Jagger began breathing heavily. He completely demolished Denim. He stood on his feet, wiping the blood from his face. As he was about to enter Feng''s chambers he could sense Denim was still alive. Denim hoped to his feet, leaping towards Jagger. Jagger sighed and turned around, flicker jabbing Denim in his chest, breaking all of his bones and stopping his heart. Chapter 822 - Jaggers Matchup Jagger wiped the blood from his iron harden fists, walking towards the entrance of Feng''s chambers. He suddenly heard the groaning and snarling of Denim. He was slowly regenerating. " You''re still alive?" Denim stood on his feet as his disfigured face regenerated. He had a wicked evil smile on his face. " You can''t stop me." "No matter how many times you think you have killed me you haven''t." "Ever since I became a werewolf I have an excellent regeneration ability and I no longer feel pain." Denim grinned, leaping towards Jagger. He opened his mouth exposing his razor-sharp teeth. Denim placed his forearm in the way of Denim"s razor-sharp teeth. Blood instantly gushed out of his arm like a blood packet. Jagger endured the pain, head butting Denim, causing blood to squirt out of his head. Denim laughed, grabbing Jagger by his throat, slamming him on the ground. Jagger vomited up chunks of blood. Denim tried to stomp on Jagger''s chest. Jagger rolled out of the way. As Denim''s foot reacted with the ground, a crater was formed. Jagger hopped to his feet, quickly igniting his fists, rapidly punching Denim in his chest. He was suffering from many internal and external injuries. Jagger then uppercut Denim into the air. He jumped in the air driving his elbow in Denim''s back, cracking his spine in half. He elbows him in his back so hard even the Denim who could feel pain felt a shock erupt through his entire body. Denim crashed on the ground creating a gigantic crater. Jagger''s safety landed on his feet. He successfully terminated Denim''s regeneration ability and the blocked out pain gland. Denim who was suffering from a lot of pain had veins popping out of his neck, head, and face. He tried to heal but couldn''t. " What have you done to me?!" yelled Denim. " Tch." " I have fought many c.o.c.ksuckers like you. Believe that just because they removed their pain gland they can''t be harmed or affected by pain. "I specially trained myself for 2 tears to defeat motherf.u.c.kers like you." " F.u.c.k you!" yelled Denim. Denim suddenly stood on his feet, activating all of the rockets of his robot arm at Jagger. Many explosions occurred. The explosions were loud enough to make a regular man''s eyes fall out of his head and his eardrums explode. Denim began laughing. His robot arm began sparking and malfunctioning. He scoffed ripping the robot arm off. Blood splattered everywhere. Denim dies a small grunt. " F.u.c.k that hurt!!" When the smoke from the rockets cleared up, Jagger was still standing in the same spot with a gush of blood leaking down from the side of his face. He was very furious. He began circling white aura around his fist which suddenly turned into black fire. Denim had a shocked dumbfounded look on his face. Jagger leaped towards, clenching his hand harder than normally. He punched Denim so hard in his face, his skull shattered, his heart exploded into blood, and his lungs dried up. Denim died instantly, collapsing on his knees. Jagger landed on his feet, breathing heavily. Jagger finally terminated the problem. Jagger coughed loudly, walking into Feng"s stylish chambers. As he walked to the top floor he kicked the door of the hinges to Feng"s quarters. As he entered he saw Cross, Jesse, Akashiri and Orion breathing heavily with bruises all over their bodies. Feng on the other hand was perfectly fine with not a speck dirt or blood on his body. He wore a blue robe with blue slippers. " I am disappointed." " How do you expect to defeat Jon Zen if you can''t even land a single finger on me?" "Worthless." Orion was tired of Feng''s mouth. He generated double damage energy around his body, sprinting towards Feng. Feng dodged Orion, kicking him in his face. Cross jumped in for Orion, forming a metallic spike in his hand, stabbing Feng. Feng"s hard skin caused the metallic spike to burst into pieces. Feng smiled backhanding Cross through a window. Two teeth and blood came out of Cross''s mouth like a rocket. Jesse tried to punch after Feng. Feng dodged Jesse kneeling him in his face, breaking the bridge of nose. Akashiri pulled out Shaku almost attempting to stab Feng. Feng jumped on Shaku round housing Akashiri through a wall. " Kids." Everyone recovered, running towards Feng, who punched the ground causing a shockwave. Everything was destroyed and everyone was pushed back. " You can never defeat me, Orion." " Not even with the help of your friends." " You are weak." "A false Zen." "A clone that doesn''t even compare to the original." Orion was getting pissed off. " You know something do you?" Feng didn''t answer. He placed a wicked grin on his face. " If you defeat me I will tell you everything you want to know." "The truth." Orion generated double damage energy around his body, firing 2 red beams at Feng. Feng slapped the 2 beams away without blinking. Orion grew mad firing a St. Elmo''s Bomb at Feng. Feng was finally affected. Chapter 823 - Grievous Feng had cuts on his face. Half of his robe was burnt to a crisp. "You really want to learn the truth." " I like your motivation." " However you just crossed the line." "Do you know how much money this blue designer robe cost me?" Feng began generating purple and black energy around his body, sticking his hands in his pockets. Orion clenched his right hand into a fist, punching Feng in his face. Feng smiled. He chopped Orion on his heart causing him to vomit up blood. Orion''s vision began failing him He staggered dropping on one knee. " I will have to tell you this." " My power level is 200,000,000,000,000. " I am your worst nightmare." Orion gained a sense of confidence generating a hint of triple damage every around his body. Orion''s power was unknown. The hint of triple damage was grey. Feng had a curious look on his face. Orion leaped into the air firing a grey triple damage reinforced blast directly into Feng''s chest. Feng vomited up blood, crashing through his chambers. He landed on the ground creating a crater. " Where did he get this sudden power boost?" thought Feng. Orion began firing grey beams at Feng. Feng placed his arms in the way of the grey beams. No explosions occurred. Suddenly Orion snapped fingers. Causing imploding explosion to occur. Feng''s ribs were destroyed, and his chest was caved in. Orion began smiling. " It looks like you will be telling me the truth soon, Feng." Chapter 824 - The Power Of A Strong One . Feng stood on his feet, vomiting chunks of blood up. " Where did you get this sudden power?" Orion ignored Feng, firing 3 grey beans at Feng. Feng managed to evade the grey beams which caused made destruction behind him. " This little power boost will not help you defeat me." "I was training my body to withstand horrible pain way before you were born." If I was you I would- Suddenly Jagger appeared out of thin air, punching Feng so hard in his face, both his jaws were broken and shattered like glass. The impetus of the powerful punch caused Feng to lift off his feet and smash through a wall. He made his way outside on the roof. Feng turned over on his back staring at the bright night sky. The stars seemed as if they were moving. Suddenly he noticed multiple sharp objects coming his way. He snapped his fingers placing a white barrier around his body that was strong and durable enough to cause the metallic spikes fired from Cross''s hands to burst into smithereens. Feng generated bright yellow aura around his hand, placing his hand on his chest. Suddenly all of Feng''s wounds were healed as if he didn''t fight. Feng snapped his fingers causing the barrier to disperse. Cross landed on his feet seeing at Feng was unwounded. He spat blood on the ground, firing a giant metallic spike at Feng. Feng stopped the metallic spike with his right index finger, causing it to explode into smithereens. This dumbfounded Cross. Feng appeared in front of Cross, punching him repeatedly in his face. He grabbed Cross by the neck lifting him off hus feet, slamming him in the ground. As he was approximately about to stomp on Cross''s head, Jagger burst through the roof, firing three flicker jabs that attacked Feng''s chest causing him to vomit up blood, flying off the roof of his chambers. As he slammed on the ground, a crater was formed. Feng easily recovered. He had to stop trying with his opponents. If he continued to, they would take him for a joke and believe they had a chance to defeat him. He ripped off the top layer of the robe he had on, tossing it to the side. Feng seemed as if he was skinny, but was actually a packed fellow. He had a six-pack, weighing 220 pounds. His scar was huge right on the center of his chest. Suddenly he sensed a familiar and powerful aura. He turned around and saw Master Irwin eating an apple sitting on the ground laying on a pile of rubble. " I know this was your doing?" "It''s just your style," asked Feng. "What do you know about style?" asked Master Irwin. Feng had a serious expression on his face. "Today will be your last day alive Feng." This time I will rip out your heart." Feng sighed, generating a golden aura around his body. Master Irwin generated an orange aura around his body that was like fire. Suddenly both Feng and Master Irwin disappeared. They both reappeared in the air, smashing their forehead together. Blood splattered out of their heads. They were long time rivals. Feng grabbed Master Irwin by his throat. However, Master Irwin jammed his finger in Feng''s chest poking his heart. Feng felt a huge amount of pain. Master Irwin grinned, slapping Feng into the ground, causing a crater and landslide. Master Irwin slowly levitated to the ground, stroking his white beard. " I pity you bad." " You are not on my level." Chapter 825 - The Heights of Invinciblity Feng recovered. He had a piece of metal in his neck. He ripped it out of his arm, gushing blood on his pants. "Both of us have developed me and improved techniques." Feng began tensing causing his already huge muscles to grow hugger. His skin turn harder than ever. The ground began shaking and rumbling. As Master Irwin fired a beam pit of hid eyes Feng appeared behind Master Irwin, placing him in a headlock. Feng left his chest and stomach exposed. Master Irwin who was currently in a headlock began rapidly elbowing Feng. Feng endured the pain, snapping Master Irwin''s neck, tossing him to the ground. Feng landed perfectly on his feet breathing heavily. He finally killed his all-time arch enemy. When he turned his head, he saw Master Irwin was still alive, with his neck turned the opposite way. Master Irwin grabbed a whole of his neck, twisting it back the other way, sighing. " I have achieved the heights of invincibility a place where you could never go." Feng was growing angrier. Pissed off more than ever. " He began firing multiple beams at Master Irwin. Master Irwin dodged the beans without moving. Master Irwin smiled, firing a beam out of jus eyes they ended up affecting his neck. Chapter 826 - One Defeated Feng stumbled to the ground as he felt a huge amount of pain erupting through his entire body. He began maintaining his injury. Master Irwin walked up to Feng and grabbed him by his wounded neck, choking him with all of his might. Just as it seemed Feng''s neck was about to be snapped like a twig, he gained the upper hand, head butting Master Irwin in his face. Feng generated aura around his fist, punching a hole in the center Of Master Irwin''s chest ripping out his heart splattering blood everywhere. As Master Irwin tumbled towards a cliff, Feng round housed him in his face, causing him to fall into the waterfall that stood below Feng"s home. Feng took on deep breath, tossing Master Irwin"s heart in a pile of mud. As he turned his back, he noticed the ground began shaking and rumbling. Abruptly Master Irwin burst out of the waterfall, landing on the cliff. He had many scratches and bruises on his body. " I told you before." " You can''t kill me." " I was always a step ahead of you." Every time we fought each other, I was always the stronger one." " "Yes you may have given me couple punches and kicks to the face but let''s face it. "You are no match for me." Feng sucked his teeth loudly. He clasped his hands together, chanting strange ancient Zen incantations. Yellow and black electricity generated around his hands. Master Irwin ignored everything he saw running towards Feng. As he approached Feng, Feng punched the ground causing an electric shockwave that was powerful to destroy almost everything in its path. As Master Irwin was affected by the electric shockwave began screaming as he felt his insides melting. He was sent flying into the waterfall creating a giant crater. Feng jumped off the cliff landing perfectly on his feet. He noticed the water was in stained blood. As he searched through the waterfall, there was no sign of Master Irwin. All Feng found was an existing finger that had a ring on it. " Feng began punching the water. His rival got away yet again. He walked on the muddy landmass, collapsing his back breathing heavily. He suddenly vomited up blood. He looked at his chest and saw he had a small hole in his chest. He instantly knew what happened to him. Master Irwin performed the ancient 10,000 Pound Finger Exploding Heart Technique. If Feng didn''t do something quick, his heart would explode like a firecracker. Feng stood on his feet vomiting up more blood. He began breathing heavily placing his hands on his knees. " You don''t look so good, Feng." Who''s there?" Feng noticed the area was getting dark as if night had fallen. The Chameleon walked out of the thick vegetation, holding a stuck of celery drenched in animal blood. " Why are you here?" asked Feng. " I have the perfect technique to save your life." "I don''t need help from a sneaky slithery demon." The Chameleon began laughing. " Funny." Don''t you want to live?" " I can take care of myself alright?!" The Chameleon generated black smoke around his fist. The black smoke turned into a sword. "This is the sword of Beelzebub converted from the tainted evil of the planet Earth. All the killing and wars created this sword. The sword of the fallen prince of hell Beelzebub resembled a knight sword. It was incredibly long and sharp. The blade was black and the hilt was made from bones of humans. It had rubies and multiple gems in the hilt. "This sword will absorb the souls of your enemies." The Chameleon tossed the word of Beelzebub in the mud. Chapter 827 - Big Plans Feng picked up the sword of Beelzebub, gazing at it as if it was an apiece of junk. The Chameleon ate his entire stick of blood-drenched celery. He turned around heading back into the thick vegetation filled with animals and vegetables. " Use it wisely. " The Chameleon began snickering, walking into thr thick vegetation, disappearing. Feng wiped the blood from his nostrils, picking the sword out of the mud washing it in the waterfall. He rested the word in its sheath, jumping back onto dry hard land. He didn''t have a lot of time. The 10,000 Pound Finger Exploding Heart Technique was powerful enough to kill a dragon that could burn down many civilizations. There were no techniques that could prevent Feng''s heart from exploding. Feng breathed heavily, resting his sword by his calf. He continued to vomit up blood. " F.u.c.k.i.n.g Irwin!!" " The next time I see you you''re dead!" The Chameleon who sat on a huge carrot saw Feng and heard him screaming. The Chameleon started laughing. He held a piece of bloody meat in his hand. " The time will come and the sword will engulf your soul." When that time comes your soul will belong to me." The Chameleon devoured the blood meat turning into smoke. Chapter 828 - Felix Is Just Jealous Cross, Orion, Akashiri, Jesse, and Jagger were all beat. Feng almost defeats every single one of them without blinking. But with the combination of all their power, they were strong and powerful enough to stop Feng from causing any more destruction. Cross took his black and red backpack off his back. He opened the backpack sharing out 4 bottles of water and 4 packs of cookies. He always came prepared when him and his friends and family embarked on adventures. " Is everyone ok?" asked Cross. Everyone nodded continuing to drink their bottled water and eat their packs of cookies. As they finished their little meals they were going to rendezvous with Sarah, and Lucia. Suddenly Cross and Jagger sensed a high familiar power level heading their way. This high power level belonged to Felix who recently misled Master Irwin for obvious reasons. Jealously. The minute Felix and Jagger entered Master Irwin''s dojo he disliked both of them. Before he wanted them gone. Now he just wanted them dead. Felix had a white aura circling his body. He levitated to the shambles of Feng"s chambers. He breathed heavily, blowing air out of his nostrils. Felix wore a black gi with the arms ripped off, exposing his rippling muscles. " Well, well, well." "If it isn''t Master Irwin''s useless apprentices." "I would have thought Feng Zen killed you 2 by now." " Just as I anticipated." Just because Feng couldn''t kill you 2 doesn''t mean I will." Felix looked at Akashiri, Jesse, and Orion, grinning. " These are the friends you spoke highly If." They look like a couple of cowards." Cross had enough of Felix''s insults. "You better what you say." "It can and will cost you your life." Felix began laughing. He generated a white aura around his body, greatly increasing his power and strength. Are you sure you can handle this asshole?" asked Orion. Cross scoffed. " Definitely." I will catch up with you guys later." Everyone except Cross left Feng''s chambers. Felix spat on the ground, sprinting towards Cross, punching him rapidly in the chest. Cross endured all of Felix''s punches, head butting Felix in his forehead. Blood gushed out of his head. As Felix stumbled, Cross drop kicked him, sending him through 3 walls. Felix crashed into the pantry. He had pieces of glass all over his body. Felix stood on his feet, and tensed his muscles, inducing the pieces of glass out of his body. The pieces of glass were lodged inside his muscles. He didn''t have any cuts or blood leaking out of his body. Felix walked out of the pantry with flour all over his face. " I am not going to lie." " Your hits pack a punch." "However, they will not defeat me." Cross began rapidly firing metallic spikes at Felix. Felix tensed, causing his body to turn like rubber. The metallic spikes bounced off of Felix''s body, ricocheting everywhere. Cross dodged the metallic spikes, grabbing one of them, tossing into Felix''s chest. As the metallic spike reacted with Felix''s chest, it shattered into pieces. Felix smiled disappearing and reappearing behind Cross punching him in his chest. Cross vomited up blood collapsing on his knees. Felix kicked Cross in his face, breaking both of his jaws, Cross flew through the roof, falling off a cliff. Cross landed perfectly on his feet. Felix levitated to the ground with a serious expression on his face. " I was Master Irwin''s successor first." " I have way more experience." Felix began generating blue electricity around his body. "Enough playing." " I am going to end this right here right now." As he raised his hand, a man grabbed it. As Felix turned around his was punched so hard in his face, a crater was created. Blood splattered everywhere. This was Master Irwin. He was missing his left middle finger. His white robe now looked like a dirty rag. Felix was knocked out unconscious. " You should have never betrayed me." " Now look at you." Master Irwin sucked his teeth. " It''s a good thing you didn''t get serious with this asshole." "He would have killed you." Cross picked up the unconscious Felix tossing him into a waterfall, causing him to drift out. "We have to get back on schedule." Cross looked at Master Irwin and saw that he was in a heated battle. Chapter 829 - Demons In The Jungle Feng was nowhere to be found. Both Cross and Master Irwin were looking for him. They jumped off the waterfall causing a high splash. Even though Cross seemed and looked as if he was only 230 pounds he actually weighed a ton. They swam to the muddy landmass. Tracks of a certain creature could be seen. They walked into the huge vegetation full of vegetables. Cross was still hungry. The cookies and water didn''t do anything for him. He picked up a carrot, hitting in half chewing io until it was paste. The carrot was very fresh and tasty. Master Irwin kneeled down examining a fresh footprint in the dirt. "Someone or something is nearby." " Keep your eyes peeled. Cross ate the other part of the carrot, breathing heavy. The thick jungle of vegetables was known now home to The Chameleon, who invited some of his subordinates for a snack. "Look!" whispered Master Irwin. A demon wearing nothing but a loincloth made of tiger fur. The demon was eating a rare type of deer. Blood was scattering everywhere. Cross slowly began walking towards the demon, which could smell his power. The demon instantly turned around exposing his ugly mug. Cross grabbed the demon by his neck and snapped it like a twig. Chapter 830 - Strangers In The Night Cross and Master Irwin could sense many evil life forms of demons. They were surrounded. Both Cross and Master Irwin''s had their backs up against each other. Many disgusting vile demons began coming out of the shadows holding weapons made from the soon of their victims. One of the demons leopard towards Cross. Cross grabbed the demon by its throat, driving his fist through the demon''s chest ripping out its heart. Cross tossed the demon''s body to the side, preparing for another attack. As Master Irwin was about to unleash a powerful attack, he noticed thr demons began falling back disappearing into the shadows. As the demons disappeared into the shadows, out came The Chameleon, holding a carrot covered in honey in his hand he chomps on a couple of times. " Why have you killed my colleagues?" " I simply invited them to this huge landmass of vegetation for a simple feast." "Nothing more." The Chameleon was smiling until he saw 2 of his colleagues on the ground dead. He immediately grew angry. He kneeled down and examined his colleague''s body. "Damian." One of my greatest soldiers." I will avenge you!" " You will pay!" The Chameleon''s eyes began glowing red. The entire landmass of vegetation began shaking and rumbling. The Chameleon was growing in size. He was screaming loudly. Both Master Irwin and Cross began rapidly firing beams at the enraged Chameleon. Multiple explosions occurred. The Chameleon began laughing. " You are attacking will not work on me." Minions eradicate them both!" As Master Irwin and Cross was dealing with The Chameleon''s minions, The Chameleon decided to take the advantage. He tried to step on Master Irwin. Master Irwin jumped on The Chameleon''s foot, recoiling himself into the air, chanting strange words. Red fire began encircling around Master Irwin''s body. Master Irwin stuck his hand into the air, firing a giant fireball at the giant Chameleon. The Chameleon couldn''t evade. A giant explosion occurred setting most of the huge landmass of vegetation on fire. Felix''s Location: Felix was still drifting. He was knocked out unconscious. Blood was all over his face. He was missing most of his teeth. He had many internal and external injuries. He also had broken bones. As he was about to fall off another waterfall, he was pulled in by a fisherman. The fisherman performing CPR on Felix. After 2 minutes Felix woke up, vomiting up water and chunks of blood. Felix began breathing heavily washing his face in the river. " Where the f.u.c.k am?!" asked Felix. The fisherman breathed heavily. "Calm down." You are in the old majestic rivers of New Malar, home to many beautiful majestic creatures. Felix coughed up chunks of blood. " I don''t care about these f.u.c.k.i.n.g majestic rivers. " I just have one simple question for you." " Why did you save me from falling to my death?" The fisherman smiled. He did not answer. "Come in." " Join me for some rice and fish." Felix sucked his teeth walking into the fisherman"s small house. "Sit down." As Felix sat down he saw a picture of the fisherman with a woman and a small child about 6 years old. It seemed as if the man"s family died of a certain sickness. The reason Felix thought this was because he saw the fisherman coughing up chunks of blood holding a cane. Chapter 831 - Poisoned The fisherman handed the bowl and rice and fish to Felix. Felix heard his stomach growl loudly. He would no longer starve himself. He began devouring the well-cooked white rice and grilled fish. He burped loudly as he cleaned the plate. " You liked that meal didn''t you?" asked the fisherman. Felix didn''t answer. " What do you f.u.c.k.i.n.g think?" " I didn''t hate it." " It was f.u.c.k.i.n.g delicious!" The fisherman smiled. " I am glad you enjoyed it." " It will be your last." " I laced poison on the rice. Felix great angry. He stood up from his chair, grabbing the fisherman by hus throat. " Where the f.u.c.k is the antidote?!" The fisherman didn''t answer. " "Tell me you old asshole!" The fisherman didn''t answer. Felix suddenly drove his hand through the fisherman''s chest ripping out his heart, tossing it on the ground. Felix began scavenging for the antidote. He found nothing. He tossed the table to the side, cracking the fisherman''s family photo. He picked up the family photo turning it around, finding the small bottle of the bright green antidote. He popped open the bottle guzzling it down, feeling a sigh of relief. " Stupid old man." "And to think was going to let you live." Felix walked out of the house picking up bandages he acquired from inside the fisherman''s house. Chapter 832 - Zion, One Of The 4 Kings The Aftermaths of The Huge Fiery Explosion... All of the demons were dead. The Chameleon was seen missing the lower half of his body. He struck. Cross whose face was covered in dirt walked to The Chameleon who had a smile on his face. " You think just because you killed some of my colleagues you think it''s over?" " It''s far over." The Chameleon began levitating. Suddenly he regrew the lower half of his body, grinning and laughing loudly like a maniac. "You can''t defeat me." The Chameleon began turning into smoke. As he was about to leave he suddenly was shot in the neck with an iron bolt. Black blood began pouring out of The Chameleon''s neck. The Chameleon ripped the iron bolt out of his neck and saw that it was coated in demon''s bone marrow. The Chameleon began staggering. He turned his head and saw Zion, one of the most fierce demon hunters every to exist. Zion was at least 50 years old. He had a grey shaggy beard. He had a scar coming down his left eyebrow. He had short grey hair. Both Zion and The Chameleon fought each other many times. The Chameleon licked his black blood from his neck and smiled. " If it isn''t the famous demon hunter Zion Ferguson." " How many times have you tried to kill me and never shot at the chance to?" Zion jumped down from the slope he stood on landing perfectly on his feet. " Shut the f.u.c.k up." "After 3 years I finally caught up to you." " I sensed your presence my using demon tracking compass." Today will be the last day you roam this world." " I am sending back to the underworld even if it costs me my life." Zion pulled out a long iron sword blessed by a priest from the Brotherhood Of The Light who would not rest until all of the demons and the ones in league with them were killed. Zion was 6''8 and weighed 240 pounds. He wore iron armour, with leather braces. He had his canines sharpened. He also had a match in the corner of his mouth. His weapons were a blessed iron sword, 2 daggers, a sawed-off shotgun, a crossbow with bolts, and 3 grenades. His power level was unknown. Zion only the one scar. He immediately threw a grenade at The Chameleon. The Chameleon sliced the grenade in half with his index finger. He began running towards Zion who didn''t bother to move. Zion suddenly clenched his right hand into a fist punching The Chameleon in his face breaking both of his jaws, knocking out his teeth. The force of the punch caused The Chameleon to lift off his feet, smashing into a high pile of burnt corn, resulting in smoke to rise in the air. Zion''s fist was smoking. It was drenched in black blood. The Chameleon stood on his feet placing his broken jaws back in place. He began laughing. "He''s tough." " I can''t take him lightly." thought The Chameleon. Zion was loading his crossbow while The Chameleon was thinking of a strategic way to kill Zion. Zion was one of 4 Kings of The Brotherhood Of The Light, the meaning was incredibly strong tough. The Chameleon began firing multiple black beams at Zion. Zion stuck his hand out dispersing all of the black beams. Zion stuck his teeth and punched thr ground, causing a giant rock pillar to burst out of the ground. The rock pillar attacked The Chameleon''s stomach. The Chameleon vomited up black blood, crashing on the ground creating a crater. Zion''s body was made of rock. Zion sprinted towards The Chameleon grabbing him by his neck, strangling him until he literally turned purple with veins popping of his neck and forehead. The Chameleon suddenly overpowered Zion, head butting him. He injured himself in the process. The Chameleon staggered. Zion tossed The Chameleon into the air firing a bolt at his chest. The Chameleon clenched his jaw, sticking his hand in the air charging up a Rising Sun Blast. He fired the Rising Sun Blast at Zion. Zion placed his hands on the ground creating a hardened wall around his body that would protect Zion from certain death. An explosion occurred. The hardened rock wall burst into pieces. Zion was nowhere to be found. The Chameleon began smiling. " After all these years I finally killed one of the 4 Kings from The Brotherhood Of The Light." The Chameleon levitated to the ground breathing heavily. The Chameleon saw not one drop of blood. Suddenly Zion busted out of the ground, holding his saw-off shotgun. Chapter 833 - Alex Recovers Before Zion of The Brotherhood of The Light came and intervened, Cross and Master Irwin left to meet up with their trusted allies. Since Feng was nowhere to be found, they all would go after the boss himself Jon Zen. All of his allies and associates would stand before them. The final battle and fight were about to commence. Jon Zen''s Chambers... Axel of The Beast Clan finally recovered from his coma. He immediately coughed up chunks of blood. He was very angry. Most of his body was wrapped in bandages. He stood up from his bed, looking at himself in the mirror. He unwrapped the bandages from around his chest, seeing that he had huge stitches coming down the center of his chest. "F.u.c.k.i.n.g bastards!!" yelled Axel. He punched the mirror into smithereens, walling on the sharp shards. Axel ignored the pain. He walked up to the closet and saw him a section of clothes to choose from. He picked up a black dress shirt, black dress pants, dress socks, dress shoes, a red tie, black gloves, and a black leather belt. Axel walked out of the room, popping a couple of painkillers tablets into his mouth, using his saliva to wash it down. He was in the North Wing of Jon''s Zen castle. Chapter 834 - The Legendary Lost Power Axel didn''t feel the same before he was knocked into a coma by Orion. It felt as if his power was gone. He clenched his hand into a fist, trying to punch a crater into the ground. He harmed himself in the process screaming loudly, exposing his incredibly sharp canines and long slippery tongue. " F.u.c.k!!!" shouted Axel. 3 of his fingers were broken like candy bars. He sat on the staircase, unwrapping the white bandages from around his left hand. He grabbed his fingers snapping them back in place, shortly grunting after. "Where the f.u.c.k are my powers?!" Axel suddenly heard footsteps approaching behind his back. Axel quickly turned around and saw Zion Ferguson with many cuts and bruises I. his body breathing heavily. He sat on the staircase coughing loudly. "Fighting a superior Elite demon really takes it out of you." He unleashed his blessed sword from its sheath gazing at it. It was drenched in chunks of black blood. He ripped a piece of his sleeve off wiping the blood of the blessed sword as if he was washing a window. He began grinning. After so many years I finally killed the demon I hated the most. He pulled out a gourd, plucking the cork out of it. He had hard liquor in his guard. After almost drinking all of the hard liquor from the gourd, he gasped and burped loudly. He placed the gourd down, began focusing on Axel. *Who are you?" " I should be asking you that question." Zion cleared his throat and said: "I am Zion Of The Brotherhood The Light, One of The Famous 4 Kings." A pleasure." Zion stuck his hand out for Axel to shake. Axel sucked his teeth. " Please." I am not in the mood to touch you sweaty f.u.c.k.i.n.g hand." Zion began laughing. " Zion noticed blood was dripping from Axel''s left hand. " You''ve lost your power." " What a shame." Axel was growing angrier by the minute. However, he wouldn''t dare to attack Zion since he lost his power. He heard that all of The 4 Kings Of The Brotherhood were fierce warriors. "Why are in Jon Zen''s mansion anyhow?" asked Axel. " Since Veil hasn''t returned from the Eastern Lands home to the giants, he required my assistance and said he would gladly reward me and the Brotherhood Of The Light." "I was the only King who didn''t refuse Jon''s offer." Axel began laughing. " You are way over your head if you think that bastard is going to pay you. "He hasn''t paid me yet." Zion stood on his feet yawning. "I and you are 2 different people." Remember that." Zion walked past Axel and scoffed, proceeding deeper into Jon Zen''s chambers. Axel collapsed on his knees, placing his hands over his face. Without power, he didn''t declare himself as a man. He began banging his head on the ground. Blood began gushing out his stitched up wounds which reopened. As he continued to do this, a green aura began generating around his body. Since his power was basically beaten out of him, he unlocked a new power. He stood on his feet, looking at his hands with a smile on his face. He immediately knew what he unlocked. He unlocked the legendary lost power that was used by his great, great, great, grandfather, Puma. Puma was a great fierce warrior who was beloved by his people. Axel began laughing loudly. " Finally!" " My grandfather''s power is mine!!!!!!" Axel jumped through the roof-raising his power into the air, causing the parting of clouds. He now wanted revenge. His power level was now a full 5,000,000,000,000,000. Chapter 835 - Axe Wielding Spirit Orion was in his room, meditating. Inhaling and exhaling. Rubbing his hands until they smelled like fire. He made sure he drunk half a gallon bottle of water. He closed his eyes generating white aura around his body. He fell into the Astral Plane. He was surrounded by many evil Astral spirits that wanted to take his flesh and drain his soul. Orion ran towards a huddle of Astral spirits firing multiple beams at them. Blue blood was splattering everywhere. At least 100 spirits surround him. Orion punched the ground punching the ground causing a powerful shockwave to occur which wiped out the 100 Astral spirits. When Orion was about to leave, he could feel the ground shaking. He turned around and saw a giant evil Astral spirit holding a blood-drenched axe. "You must be the spirit that puts fear in the others." If I take you down they will no longer try to sneak out of The Astral Plane." Orion turned his hands his fists circling a white aura around them. He leaped towards Orion, rapidly punching after the giant axe-wielding spirit. Laughing could be heard. The spirit grabbed Orion beginning to squeeze him like a stress ball. Suddenly Orion generated double damage every around his body. Chapter 836 - Zion And The Crown Of Horns The double damage every around Orion''s body turned into spikes which made the giant axe-wielding spirit''s right hand burst into blood. This caused the giant axe-wielding spirit to start screaming like a siren. Orion landed perfectly on his feet, quickly charging up a Double Damage Reinforced Blast in his hands firing it at the axe-wielding spirit"s chest. The spirit now had a huge hole in the center of his chest. It however was still alive. Orion walked up to the giant incredibly sharp axe, chopping the head of the spirit off. He was bathed in blue blood. Spirits could only be killed in the Astral Plane. They couldn''t be killed in the world of the living. Orion was breathing heavily like a racehorse. He wiped the blood from his eyes. As he snapped his fingers he ended back in the world of the living. He didn''t have a splash of blood on his body. He picked up his gallon bottle of water and guzzled it down, burping loudly. Jon''s Zen''s office Northwest Wings Inside Giant Mansion... Before Zion Ferguson walked into his chambers Jon Zen was readying an ancient book that held many secrets about The Brotherhood Of The Light only the elders knew about. As he heard a knock on his foor, he placed the boom in a secret compartment in his desk. " Come in." The door is open." As the door creaked open, Zion walked in, with a serious expression on his face. " Ah, Zion." " Just the person I wanted to see." "Sit down and make yourself comfortable." " I am pretty sure we have much important business to discuss." "No thanks." " I won''t be here that long." "I only came to your office for one thing." "My money." Jon Ze. stood up from his chair, clearing his throat. " What money?" " I never promised you or The Brotherhood Of The Light nothing." Zion''s patience was growing thinner than a strand of hair " Look I don''t give a f.u.c.k hoe strong you think you are." " I want my money." Jon Zen began chuckling. " Oh, now I get it." " I said I would give you a reward." " I never said the reward would be money. Jon Zen walked up to the fireplace, inserting his sharp index fingernail into a very small keyhole, turning his sharp index fingernail counterclockwise. Suddenly the fire in the fireplace was dispersed. The fireplace opened up revealing a flight of stairs. " Come." "Follow me." Zion followed behind Jon Zen. Before The Zen''s took over The City Of New Malar, it belonged to the incredibly rich family, The Malars who claimed many riches, and ancient weapons from around the world and different dimensions. However, since the Malars were killed off, Jon Zen claimed everything they ever worked for. Jon Zen took Zion to a dungeon filled with many treasures and anxiety weapons. " Pick any weapon you want." Zion began scavenging through the ancient weapons. Suddenly he saw a crown that looked like horns. He picked it up and examined it. " I am going with this." The legendary cursed Crown Of Horns lost for generations. Stolen from the famous necromancer Griffin. Legend says that he made the Crown Of Horns from the horns of demons. Chapter 837 - To Kill Master Irwin Zion placed the Crown Of Horns in his leather satchel. When Zion was about to leave, Jon stopped him. " There''s more where that came from." "If you continue to do your job and serve me and treat me with proper respect I will reward glady reward you with more juicer prizes." " Zion gritted his teeth and turned around. " What do you want me to do for you?" Jon Zen smiled quickly placing a serious expression on his face. " I want you to capture Master Irwin." "Master Irwin, The Hero Of Old Malar?" asked Zion. " Yes." " Is that a problem?" "No." "He is tough." "He won''t go down as easily as the others I have killed and captured in the past. " So do accept the job?" Zion nodded. " Yes." "I am one of the 4 Kings Of The Brotherhood Of The Light after all." Zion left the dungeon and the mansion altogether. When he was about to start tracking Master Irwin, he unsheathed his sword, reflecting it off the bright sunlight. He suddenly noticed a black stain on the tip of his blade. He stuck his thumb in his mouth, coating his thumb in his thick sticky saliva. As he was about to wipe the black stain, the black stain suddenly drips on the ground like water. The black stain suddenly turned into a mould of The Chameleon. This made Zion confused. The Chameleon began laughing. "How are you still alive?!" The Chameleon made two bone blades come out of his palms, he repeatedly began stabbing Zion in his gut. Chapter 838 - King Jason"s Former Trusted General Zion collapsed on his knees vomiting up chunks of blood. " Do you know who you f.u.c.k.i.n.g with demon hunter?" " I am the legendary elite demon, The Chameleon!" " I have been alive for millions of years." " How do you think killed your great grandfather?" " Me." This made Zion confused. " "You did what?" " Oh, you didn''t know?" " Your grandfather was one of the first that tried is to kill me." " But he was unsuccessful." " Just like all the other bastards in the past." " Even though Zion had many wounds he still had the strength to stand on his feet. The Chameleon began grinning. He knew something was about to jump off. " You son of a bitch!!!" yelled Zion. Zion pulled out his sword, sprinting towards The Chameleon. The Chameleon teleported behind Zion, shoving his entire family hand through his chest. Zion acted as if he didn''t feel The Chameleon''s clawed hand behind drive through his chest. He turned around with his fist, turned into rock. He punched The Chameleon so hard in the chest al of his ribs were broken and shattered like glass. The Chameleon was sent flying into the air. He crashed down on that ground creating a giant crater, almost the size of the grand canyon. Zion leaped into the air landing into the giant crater. " Today will be the last day you walk the world of the living demon." The Chameleon stood on his feet, wiping black blood from nose and mouth. He had many cuts and bruises all over his body. " You make me laugh." " Your great grandfather was less humourless." " He was so humourless I had to mutilate his corpse so he could look like a funny guy." Zion sprinted towards The Chameleon, grabbing him by his throat as if he was a chicken about to get its neck cut off. Zion was about to headbutt The Chameleon until black blood was spat in his eyes, temporarily blinding him. The Chameleon turned his right hand into a fist, punching Zion in his head scrambling his brain matter like eggs. Zion"s dropped to his knees. His eyes turned all white. "You''re great grandfather fought me even though I removed his heart from his chest." " You don''t compare." " You should be ashamed of yourself." The Chameleon kicked Zion in his temple, shattering his skull, causing him to crash into the ground. Zion one of the 4 kings was eliminated. The Chameleon bowed with an evil smile on his face. He jumped out of the giant crater, humming repeatedly. Veil''s location. Veil managed to escape from The Eastern Lands with a giant who was formally King Jason''s right-hand man, known as Atlas. Atlas was at least 400 years old. He wore silver armour. Atlas had a scar under his left eye as if someone or something attempted to rip his eye out. He was locked in prison for life for revolting and attempting to overflow King Jason. Altas''s weapon was a black sword that could cut through anything. Atlas was 40 feet tall. They were heading back to The City Of Malar on a giant airship hijacked by Veil. Chapter 839 - Hijacked Veil hijacked a giant airship which was a cruise that was supposed to be heading for The Royal Eleven Kingdom, a huge tourist attraction that hid the fact that they harbouring many secrets and lies. Veil stood behind the captain of the airship who was very terrified. " How much time until we get to The City Of New Malar?" asked Veil. "About an hour..." My patience is a running by a thread captain." " Hurry it up." Yes, sir.." Veil walked out of the pilot room, going to do mess hall. Veil picked up a stick of celery, biting it in half. It was very fresh. In the corner were terrified tourists who watched Veil as if he was a living nightmare. " "What the f.u.c.k are you all looking at?" The tourists instantly turned their heads the opposite way breathing heavily. Veil began snickering. " F.u.c.k.i.n.g cowards." Suddenly the entire airship began shaking. Veil instantly ran into the pilot room only to see that the captain was deceased. He had an arrow in his chest. Veil instantly placed the ship on autopilot before it crashed on the ground. He ripped the arrow out of the pilot''s chest, examining the arrow, instantly knowing who it belonged to. Chapter 840 - Drummond Of The 4 Kings The arrow belonged to one of the 4 Kings, Drummond. Drummond was 5''10 weighing up to 220 pounds. He was 35 years old. He acquired the power level of 5,000,000,000,000. He had spiky reddish hair. Veil kicked open the glass window, walking onto the roof. There on the roof he saw Drummond planting a bomb on the giant cruise airship. If he was successful he would kill over 100 people. " Who are you and what the f.u.c.k are you doing?" asked Veil. Drummond slowly stood on his feet and turned around with a serious expression on his face. Drummond quickly pulled out a gun, firing 3 rounds at Veil. Veil snapped his fingers causing the bullets to burst into smithereens. Veil smiled, firing a pink beam at Drummond. The pink beam went through Drummond''s shoulder. Blood splattered on the ground. Drummond began smiling. " How exciting." " I was ordered to destroy this cruise airship." However, I stumbled onto a bonus!" "A Zen!" " This will be a delight!" joked Drummond. Drummond pulled out 2 guns, unloading every round after Veil. Veil placed his right hand in the way of the bullets stopping them with his mind, causing them to fall in midair. Veil had a serious expression on his face. " You are no match for me." " Give up while you still can breathe." Drummond tossed his empty guns to the side, pulling out his trusty bow. The thing about Drummond was that he never missed a shot with a bow in his entire life. He stretched one of his arrows across his bow firing the arrow after Veil. Veil grabbed the metal arrow, snapping it in half, coming in closer by Drummond. He grabbed Drummond by his neck, beginning to choke him until his veins and skin colour changed. " Who sent you?" Drummond suddenly overpowered Veil, kneeling Veil in his face, breaking his nose. " I ain''t telling you shit," said Drummond. Veil grabbed his broken nose snapping it in place. Veil sucked his teeth, leaping into the air, generating balls of pink energy around his fist. He landed on the ground creating a powerful shockwave that parted the clouds. Drummond was sent flying into the air. Veil disappeared and reappeared behind Drummond grabbing him by his hair, driving him through the roof of the cruise airship. Drummond crashed into a pile of glass plates. Blood was all over his face. Veil levitated to the ground, punching Drummond through a wall. It was a total mismatch. Drummond stood on his feet coughing up blood with a smile on his face. " The stories are true." "The Zen''s are fiercely unstoppable warriors." What are you babbling about?" asked Veil. Drummond wiped the blood from his face by using his sleeve. He wiped the smile off his face generating a powerful green aura his body that was making the entire cruise airship shake and rumble. His top layer of clothes was suddenly vaporized. His muscles started to grow bigger and bigger. Drummond was considered the weakest of The 4 Kings. His spiky hair unexpectedly turned long and wavy. He crouched down on the ground as his bones began changing. He transformed into a lizard-like hybrid. He was originally from The Beast Clan but was cast and exiled when the leaders and elders of the Beast Clan found out his mother was a human and skilled swordsman who was in league with The Warriors, a fierce troop of soldiers who would not stop until The Beast Clan was terminated. Drummond began snarling like a beast. He however could control his beast intent. His power level dropped to 800,000,000,000. Every time he activated his beast intent his lifespan dropped and his power level decreased. "Feasting on a Zen will be a delight!" yelled Drummond. Drummond leaped towards Veil. Veil kicked Drummond in his chest. His blood miraculously changed from red to green. Drummond smashed into a pipe, busting his head open. Drummond smashed on the ground. Veil walked up to Drummond, grabbing him by his scaly neck, choking. " This is your last chance." " Who do you work for?" Drummond couldn''t breathe. Instead of telling Veil thr truth, he resisted. He spat a chunk of blood in Veil"s face. Veil licked the green blood of his face, head butting Drummond repeatedly until blood was everywhere. Drummond was nearly unconscious. Veil tossed his body to the side. He ripped off his blood-drenched shirt like it was paper. Veil walked out beginning to laugh. Chapter 841 - The Upperhand As Veil was about to leave he, could hear Drummond snarling. He turned and sighed. " How are you still alive?" Drummond began standing on his feet. His wounds began healing rapidly than ever. Since he was part lizard he had a natural regeneration ability. Drummond turned himself back into his human form. He pulled out his bow, stretching 2 metal arrows across his bow, firing them both at Veil. Veil tried to stop the arrows with his mind but couldn''t. One of the arrows went through the right palm of his hand while the other struck his leg, leaving him wide open. Drummond pulled out a grenade from his sock, shooting Veil in his chest 3 times. Veil endured the pain, firing a pink beam at Drummond. Drummond dodged the pink beam, firing another arrow into Veil''s body, this time his neck. Veil was losing a lot of blood and experiencing a lot of pain. Drummond scoffed. " You thought you had the upper hand. " " You see I do that to all my enemies." "I make them believe they have a chance of defeating me." Veil ripped the arrows out of his leg and neck, splattering blood everywhere. Drummond walked up to Veil round housing him in his face, breaking his jaw, knocking out 4 of his teeth. Chapter 842 - Donovan, Strongest Of The 4 Kings Drummond pulled out one of his metal arrows repeatedly stabbing Veil in the palm of his right hand. Blood was splattering everywhere. Veil suddenly snapped his fingers causing the area to be sliced into pieces. Drummond managed to dodge the deathly attack he knew would kill for sure if he didn''t. He was grazed. Chunks of flesh were removed from his chest. Drummond smashed roughly on the ground internally wounded. He vomited up blood as he smashed on the metal ground. He was now in the engine room that was surrounded by giant steel gears. Veil levitated to the bottom of the engine room with a serious expression on his face. The wounds all over his body turned into scratches. This dumbfounded Drummond. " "But I don''t understand!" " How are you still alive?!" I was sure I damaged your organs!" yelled Drummond. Veil began laughing. " No one has ever defeated me." "Not even a huddle of those High-Level Chosen Monks from The Chosen Mountain couldn''t defeat me." They all tried to kill me and were unsuccessful. " I will do you what I did to them." "Make you suffer until you regret you were even born," said Veil. Veil''s eyes were glowing red. Drummond sucked his teeth hoping to his feet, firing 3 metal arrows at Veil. Veil stopped them with his telekinetic powers. As he snapped his fingers the metal arrows burst into pieces like glass. Veil smiled, firing a beam straight through Drummond"s chest. His heart exploded like a water balloon. Drummond began turning pale. His eyes turned all white. He vomited up blood, collapsing on his knees. His head smashed on the sliver ground. Veil sucked his teeth, turning his back on Drummond. Suddenly Drummond turned into his savage lizard self that had a thirst for blood. As he leaped towards Veil, his head was removed from his body. He quickly turned around and saw that Drummond''s head turned into a blood splatter seeing that it was no longer connected to his shoulders. He was confused. He suddenly began sensing a high power level. Drummond''s death was the fault of Atlas. His weapons were many chains that covered his forearms. At the tip of these chains were incredibly sharp blades that could cut through flesh like butter. He used his spiritual essence to turn the blades invisible making people think it was the work of a demon. Veil began laughing as he levitated out of the giant engine room. Altas was a giant that could change his size anytime he wanted to so he could blend in. He was currently a 7-foot tall man. " Drummond Of The 4 Kings was my problem. " I never asked for your help, fugitive." Atlas sucked his teeth. " I am remembering that you were the one to persuade me to break out of prison." You were the one who killed the guards that guarded my f.u.c.k.i.n.g cell." "Don''t test me." Veil snickered. "As you know we are being tracked down by Marcus a deathly vile assassin known for playing games with his enemies," said Veil. " I don''t give a f.u.c.k." said Atlas." Veil began shaking his head. He walked into the pilot''s room and saw that the cruise was enclosing on the City Of New Malar. The cruise airship docked by the entrance of The City Of New Malar. As the hatch of the cruise airship opened, a flight of stairs came out. A red carpet rolled out. Both Veil and Altas walked down the stairs. A gate was no longer in front of The City Of New Malar. He looked on the ground and saw chunks of black blood on the ground. Veil kneeled on one knee and waved his finger across the black blood, rubbing it in his fingers. It wasn''t fresh. He smelled it and instantly knew who it belonged to. " The Chameleon." " I knew he''s around here lurking." " "I swear one day I will wipe that bastard off the face of this planet!!!" He sucked his teeth, standing on his feet. As Veil and Altas were going to go back into The City Of New Malar, they both heard footsteps behind them. Veil and Atlas turned around and saw a man that was at least 6 feet wearing a hood and cloak with a giant sword behind his back. His face wasn''t seeable. " Who the f.u.c.k is this now?" asked Veil. Veil unveiled his face. The man had dark brown eyes. He had an amulet around his neck. He had a red saint tattoo on the side of his left face. He took off his hood and cloak causing it to blow in the wind. The man wore a dark uniform signifying that he was a part of The Brotherhood Of The Light. The man looked as if he was in his 20''s but was actually hundreds of years old killing hundreds of thousands of demons. It was like a sport for him. He had black hair with a single highlight of red. He wore black leather gloves. He had a long snake tongue that was wrapped around half of his face like a mask. This man''s name was Donovan. Veil couldn''t sense a powerful level coming off of Donovan. I heard you said the infamous Chameleon is lurking around here in this godforsaken city." " Tell me where he is." Veil began laughing. " Who do you think you are?" " Why should I tell you where he is?" "He is mine to kill!" yelled Veil. Donovan began snickering. " You are no match for him." He could you in seconds without you even knowing you where dead." I give you one word of advice." "Leave this place before it is doomed and you and friends are engulfed by the fiery flames of the underworld." Leave his death to the professionals." " Are you implying that you are the professional you speak highly of?" asked Veil. " Yes." Altas began whispering to Veil. Suddenly Altas ran towards Donovan turning his fist into a giant''s own. Donovan abruptly stopped Atlas"s fist with his right index finger. Atlas couldn''t move. " What is happening?!" " Why can''t I move?!" Donovan didn''t answer. Donovan turned his left hand into a fist, punching Altas so hard in his face. All of his teeth came out of his mouth, both of his jaws were broken, his nose shattered like glass, the matter in his brain was scrambled and a part of his brain exploded. Altas lifted off his feet and smashed into a building that crumbled. Donovan''s left fist was smoking. Atlas mouth hanged open. His heart stopped. He died instantly. " Now that your giant friend is out of the picture we can talk like civilized human beings." Veil crossed his arms and breathed heavily. " "To tell you the truth I don''t know where he Is." " I am lost just as bad as you. "Donovan''s snake tongue unwrapped from his face and went into his mouth. "Then you serve no purpose to me." Donovan walked past Veil sticking his hand in his left pocket pulling out a jewel. "For troubles." He tossed the jewel at Veil. Donovan was incredibly strong. He barely used any power on the pinch that easily defeat Atlas who had a power level of 10,000,000,000,000. Chapter 843 - Blood Tranmission Cross''s Location... Cross was training with Sarah. Sarah recently unlocked a new technique that had been locked inside her body for years with her even knowing. The technique/ability was called Blood Transmission. This allowed Sarah to use her blood as a deathly weapon. If she had unlocked the Blood Transmission technique years back she could have easily defeated Yun without the help of her husband or friends. This increased her power level rapidly. She was trying to currently perfect it. Cross was throwing boulders at her. As the boulder approached her, Sarah pulled out a dagger, slicing her hand. Whatever she wanted her blood to turn to it would. She thought about her blood turning into a hard unbreakable shield. As the boulder reacted with the hard unbreakable shield made of blood, it burst into smithereens. "You are learning fast Sarah." As she dispersed the shield made of blood, the blood went back into her palm. Her wound was healed. Both Cross and Sarah walked into the hotel they were gladly invited into by the people of New Malar who hated the Zen''s guts. They were in a suite that had a huge 100-inch tv, a grand king-size bed, a cozy couch, a fireplace, a fridge with many refreshing fancy foods, sweets, and drinks, a huge shower and bathroom. Both Cross and Sarah took off their sweaty clothes walking into the huge shower, beginning to have s.e.x, bathing at the same time. After they finished bathing, they continued to have s.e.x. Sarah went on the grand king bed. So did Cross. She began sucking his d.i.c.k. After she did so, Cross began hitting her from the back. Sarah began screaming loudly. She stopped as she climaxed. After 2 hours of hot s.e.x, they both had smiles on their face beginning to watch tv on the 100-inch television. They both wanted some relaxation from all the fighting and training. Chapter 844 - Wacko and Ghoul The Chameleon was near the hotel Cross and his friends and family where. He knew he was being tracked. Killing Zion was like sending down a beacon. All of the 3 Kings were telepathically collected with each other. They were like brothers. As Zion and Drummond were killed, he felt a horrible pain erupt through his heart which made him cough up chunks of blood. Even though he cared nothing for the other 3 Kings he was sent by the elders of The Brotherhood of The Light to avenge his fallen comrades. He was on top of a roof, tracking The Chameleon without being noticed. Because The Chameleon knew he was being tracked he invited some of his 2 elite demon comrades from hell. The demons Wacko and Ghoul. Wacko was known for his wicked crazy ways. He was a humanoid fellow with green skin and white hair. He had strange demonic incantations all over his body. He was 6''7, weighing 230 pounds. His eyes were red and yellow. His teeth were also sharp and jagged as knives. He claimed the power level of 12,000,000,000,000. He never wore a shirt. He wore black torn pants, with a red leather belt on. His fingernails were also sharp. He had a one pointy horn sticking out of his head. His other horn however was gone as if someone ripped it out of his forehead. Ghoul on the other was a brute. He was 8 tall weighing 400 pounds. He was Wacko''s older more calmed down brother. He was not to be taken lightly. Ghoul wore a full suit of black armour made from an ancient dragon''s skin whom slain with his bare hands with ease. Ghoul had 2 giant goat horns sticking out of his forehead he kept sharpened and shined. Ghoul''s skin was blue on the other hand. He had his head shaved clean bald. He had three eyes. He however kept one of his eyes hidden. When his eye was opened his power increased rapidly. Ghoul''s eyes were dark brown. His ears were pointy. He had the power level of 30,000,000,000,000. Wacko and Ghoul stood on top of a nearby department close to the same 5-star hotel Cross and his friends and family stayed in. " Tch." We have been waiting here for 30 minutes straight." said Wacko. " How is this Brotherhood Of The Light bastard suppose to look like?" " Ghoul had his back pressed up against a crackling sheetrock wall. " How am I suppose to know?" " Do I look like a f.u.c.k.i.n.g rocket scientist Wacko?" Wacko began grounding his jagged teeth together. Sparks were flying out of his mouth. Ghoul breathed heavily cracking his knuckles. " You two must be looking for me." Wacko turned his head around quickly while Ghoul took his back from up against the crackling sheetrock wall, backing up slowly. " Well, well, well." "If it isn''t a member of The Brotherhood Of The Light." " You just made our job much easier." "We don''t have to go looking all over this raggedy city for you." "You are right here before our eyes." Donovan front flipped off the vent stood on landing perfectly on his feet. He had his long snake tongue around his face. "I want to avoid friction with you 2 so just tell me this." " Where is The Chameleon?" Wacko began laughing. " I ain''t telling you shit." "The Chameleon asked us as a favour to kill you," said Wacko. Donovan breathed heavily. " Tch." Wacko suddenly sprinted towards Donovan who didn''t try to move. Suddenly Donovan grabbed Wacko by his neck, tossing him into the air. Wacko backflipped landing on his feet, firing multiple beams of aura at Donovan. As the beams reacted with Donovan''s body multiple explosions occurred. Wacko began smiling. When the smoke from the explosion cleared up, Donovan stood in the same spot unharmed with one piece of dirt on his body. Donovan unwrapped his snake tongue from around his face, rolling it in his mouth. Donovan turned his hands into fists generating a white aura around his fists. Chapter 845 - Demonic Tag Team Wacko was growing angry. " Why are my attacks not affecting you?" Donovan didn''t answer. Donovan appeared in front of Wacko punching him in the stomach. Wacko vomited up a lot of blood, collapsing on his knees. He then kicked Wacko in his neck, causing him to fly off the roof into one of the supply rooms In the 5-star hotel. Wacko wiped the blood from his mouth and forehead, with a smile on his face. " Finally a worthy challenge!" " This will be fun!!" Wacko cracked his neck, walking out of the supply room, jumping through the roof of the hotel with ease, landing perfectly on his feet. He could see Donovan watching him from afar. Wacko grinned. Wacko''s right eye began flashing. "Precise Shot!" shouted Wacko. A res laser came out of Wacko''s right eye, puncturing through his right shoulder causing him to stagger. A lot of blood began oozing out of the right shoulder. As Donovan was temporally stunned, Ghoul came behind him grabbing him by his neck, beginning to look choke him." This is something you don''t about me and Wacko." " Whenever our enemy is stronger than us, we combine our attacks and strength together, we dominant over our enemy." Consider yourself dead. Donovan was pretending like he needed air. This dumbfounded the brute Ghoul. As he overpowered Ghoul, he turned around and drew his sword, and stabbed Ghoul in his chest. Chapter 846 - Absorbed Strength Ghoul began stumbling towards the crackling sheetrock wall, collapsing one his knees. " Brother!" yelled Wacko. This made Wacko furious. Wacko began firing multiple Precise Shots at Donovan. Donovan dodged the Precise Shots, firing a red and black beam from his hand. Wacko suddenly deflected the red and black beam into the air causing a giant explosion. While Donovan had his back turned the injured Ghoul, decided to stand up. Ghoul ran towards Donovan kneeling him in his back. While Donovan was stunned, Ghoul grabbed him by his neck, throwing off the building they both stood on. As Donovan reacted with the ground a crater was created. Ghoul commenced laughing. He began tensing. As he continued to tense, his wound miraculously healed not leaving a scratch. Both Wacko and Ghoul jumped off the buildings they stood on landing on their feet like cats. " He didn''t stand a chance once we combined our strength," said Wacko. Ghoul scoffed. When the smoke and debris cleared up from around the crater, Donovan was nowhere to be found. " Where the f.u.c.k is he?!" shouted Wacko. Donovan suddenly appeared behind Wacko, generating a white aura around his fist, punching Wacko in his back so hard his spine was shattered like glass. Wacko crashed into a building that sold household products which tumbled over like a tower of Jenga. Wacko could feel painful vibrations through his body. Even though he could regenerate he could still feel pain. He flew out of the rubble with his face and body drenched in blood. He had a screwdriver in his chest, and a saw in his neck. He grabbed the screwdriver and ripped out of his chest, causing blood to splatter everywhere. He also did the same to the saw in his neck. He levitated to the ground with a very serious expression on his face. While both Wacko and Ghoul were breathing heavily, Donovan stood up with his hands clenched into fists of fury. " You two are no match for me." " You two couldn''t defeat me in a million years. " " Not by a long shot." Both Wacko and Ghoul began powering up, inducing the area to shake and rumble as if an earthquake was commencing. Wacko was the first to run towards Donovan. Donovan unleashed his sword from his sheath stabbing Wacko in his heart. Donovan ripped the sword out of Wacko''s heart, punching him into the ground, creating a head open like a coconut. " A shockwave occurred, nearby buildings and businesses were decreased. A major blackout was created turning all the power off that The City Of New And Old Malar had to offer. Wacko was defeated. Donovan took his blood-drenched gloves first away from Wacko''s head. He unwrapped his snake tongue from his face, sucking it back in his mouth. Ghoul had a terrified look on his face. Donovan was the all-time supreme King Of The Brotherhood Of The Light, dedicating his life to rid the world and underworld of all demons. To make them suffer. Ghoul had a dumbfounded look on his face. He knew he was outmatched. He stuck his hand out, firing multiple beams at Donovan. Donovan dodged the beams, pulling out hid sword slicing the ground causing a powerful white sword beam to be unleashed. Ghoul managed to dodge the sword beam but got his right arm cut off in the process. Yellow blood splattered all over the place. Ghoul collapsed on one knee. " Donovan began walking up to Ghoul. " You are just like all the other demons I have fought and killed in the past." " Once they see that their life is about to end they have that terrified look on their faces." " You want me to spare you?" "F.u.c.k.i.n.g forget it." " Think about all those innocent people you have killed." " They wanted mercy." " And did you give it to them?" "No." "You deserve to die." "Just like you mangy brother underneath my foot." Ghoul was growing angrier by the minute. Only one thing could save his life. Suddenly Ghoul''s third eye opened. High winds began picking up, which pushed Donovan''s foot off his dead brother. He picked up his dead brother sighing. He suddenly enlarged his mouth absorbing his brother''s dead carcass. As he did he burped loudly. Ghoul''s entire body began flashing repeatedly. He began screaming like a siren. He collapsed on his knees beginning to transform. His spine burst out his back like spikes, his horns grew bigger, huge black wings came out his back, and scaly tail sprouted out of his tailbone. His clothes also vaporized off his body blowing into the air. His brother''s face was seen in the center of his cheat. His skin colour turned from blue to red. Tusks also stuck out his mouth. He was now 12 feet. He only went into his true form when it was the last option. His power level was now 120,000,000,000,000. His eyes were all white as veins popped out the side of his face. His legs were that of a horse covered in brown hair. Demonic aura began generating around his hands. A giant battle-axe drenched in blood appeared in his hands. The hilt of the axe was made from the flesh and bones of humans. He began screaming which echoed throughout the area. Donovan sucked his teeth, pulling out his long demon-slaying sword. " Finally." " I was wondering when you would expose your true ugly mug." Ghoul swung his huge battle axe at Donovan''s head. Donovan evaded the battle-axe, leaping into the air generating white aura around his fist, punching Ghoul in his face, knocking one of his tusks out of his mouth. Ghoul smashed into a tree vomiting up blood. Ghoul began laughing. The more pain he absorbed the stronger he became. Ghoul flew into the air sticking his axe into the air. Night suddenly fell. Ghoul''s axe was struck by lightning. He was charging up one of his greatest attacks. His entire body was suddenly covered in lighting. "Lighting Strike Of Hell!" A gigantic lightning bolt was released from Ghoul"s axe. As Donovan saw the gigantic incoming Lighting Strike Of Hell, he placed his sword in its sheath, turning both of his hands into fists. He stomped his feet into the ground, bumping his fists together. He leaped into the air, towards the Lighting Strike Of Hell, which covered his entire body, that violently shocked him. Donovan leaped towards Ghoul grabbing him by his horns, dropping kicking him in the face. His other tusk was broken. His nose was also broken. Ghoul began flying everywhere like a crazy bird. Donovan jumped behind Ghoul, ripping off his wings. Blood and feathers were splattering everywhere. Ghoul began screaming. As they both began free-falling from the sky, Donovan pulled out his sword, repeatedly stabbing Ghoul in his neck. Ghoul continued to scream. Ghoul smashed on the ground creating a giant crater. Donovan landed perfectly on his feet. Ghoul was still alive. Donovan began laughing. Ghoul was trying to crawl away. Donovan looked to the side and saw Ghoul''s axe. He picked up Ghoul''s axe, chopping off both Ghoul''s arms. As Donovan was about to land the final blow, Ghoul turned around, emitting a giant beam out of his mouth. Donovan''s arm was affected by Ghoul''s beam. His dark left black sleeve and black glove were incinerated. His scared arm was revealed. His fingernails were shaped like razor blades. Donovan began laughing. Yes. Maybe some of the ways of the demons have been rubbing off on me. I just enough killing demons. It''s a sport!" As the armless Ghoul leaped towards Donovan, Donovan tossed the giant battle axe made from the flesh and bones of humans to the side, dashing past Ghoul. Ghoul was sliced to pieces like ribbons. Blood splattered everywhere. Donovan scoffed. He picked up his sword, resting it in its leather and metal sheath. "Consider yourself forgiven." Donovan jumped out the crater walking into the dark City Of New Malar. Chapter 847 - Training Day The Chameleon watched from a far distance. He was not angry. " I knew I couldn''t rely on those 2 morons." Tch." He spat his acid spit on the ground. He sat on top of a statue of a gargoyle, eating a sour juicy green apple. He tossed the apple core off the building, leaping off the gargoyle landing in a puddle, disappearing. In The Five Star Hotel... Sarah was practicing her Blood Transmission technique in the gym. She was practicing for at least 2 hours. She was extremely tired. Every time she used the Blood Transmission technique she grew tired. She sat on a comfy bench, drinking a protein shake. Vanilla milk with bits of strawberries in it. As she drank the protein shake she smiled. She inhaled and exhaled. It was time to go back to train. She had her long black hair tied in a ponytail. She walked up to a punching bag rapidly doing multiple martial arts attacks taught by her deceased father and peers. The final battle was about to commence. She needed to train like crazy. She already felt she grew stronger. She jumped back, firing a cyan beam at the punching bag which burst into pieces. Chapter 848 - A Offer As Sarah was about to some pull-ups on the pull-up bar, she was interrupted by Cross who was eating a medium-size tub of chocolate and vanilla ice cream. Half of the tub was already gone. He cleared his throat, placing his tub of ice cream on the clean varnished wooden bench. " Are you still practicing?" asked Cross. Sarah was controlling her breathing. " No." " I am finished for now." " I know I am making progress." Cross began smiling. He knew his wife would sooner become extremely strong. As Cross continued to smile, Sarah continued to do her training while Cross watched from the sidelines. Victor Zen''s Location, South Malar Gate... Victor Zen was ordered by Jon Zen to guard the gate against any abnormal threats. Behind him stood 4 straw hat swordsmen, and 4 Malar guards heavily equipped with plasma rifles, assault rifles, grenades, smoke bombs, and daggers. They also wore heavy armour which could withstand the force of a rocket launcher. Victor Zen stood post, smoking an apple cigarette, with a cold glass of whiskey that stood on the stool that stood next to him. He was growing rather impatient. He stood post for at least 50 minutes. He wanted some action. Some excitement. He spat the apple cigarette on the ground, smashing it under his foot. He picked up the cold glass of whiskey, taking a couple of sips, sighing. Suddenly his glass of whiskey exploded into smithereens. A rifleman was nearby out for him. The rifleman fired 2 rounds at Victor. Victor quickly pulled out his sword, slicing the hot bullets in half. He easily knew where the rifleman was. He fired a beam from his mouth at a nearby abandoned building that exploded on contact. The explosion caused the rifleman to fly out of the abandoned building like a rocket heading for space. "Tch." "It will take much more than that to stop me." As Victor turned around, all of the straw hat swordsmen and the heavily armed Malar guards were dead. Blood was everywhere. The Chameleon stood on top of the South Gate holding a bloody jaw in his hand. "Don''t blame me for their deaths." " I tried to tell them that I come in peace but they didn''t want to listen." "What is Jon Zen teaching these f.u.c.k.i.n.g morons?" asked The Chameleon who was in his favourite mould. He was wearing a red and white polka dot tie. Victor, immediately chopped the air with his sword, creating a sword beam that sliced The Chameleon into pieces. He however easily regenerated. " No normal weapon can defeat me." " You should know this by now." " Why are you at the South Gate demon?" The Chameleon began laughing. He fronts flipped off the giant steel gate landing perfectly on his feet. "It''s official." " I am being hunted." " Victor sucked his teeth. " By who?" " The strongest of The 4 Kings Of The Brotherhood Of The Light, Donovan Black. " That''s your problem," said Victor. " Yes, it is, but I want to make you an offer." Victor placed his sword in its sheath. "Look I should be bashing your f.u.c.k.i.n.g head open." " You and that f.u.c.k.i.n.g kid Akashiri were working with each other." " That was the past." " This is the present." " Do you want to hear my offer?" Victor sighed and sat down, shoving his hand in his jacket pulling out a glass bottle of whiskey. " Speak." Chapter 849 - Twice The Trouble "Are f.u.c.k.i.n.g crazy?" asked Victor. " "Do you actually think Akashiri will consider in giving you back Shaku?" " One of the most legendary national treasures ever?" " You didn''t let me finish." If I somehow bargain with Donovan everything will go smooth." Victor began shaking his head. " You are a stupid demon." Victor stood on his feet walking away from The Chameleon, who was growing angry. He stood on his feet, generating a black aura around his body. " Don''t f.u.c.k.i.n.g turn your back on me." " I am finished talking with you yet you handicap son of bitch." Victor suddenly stopped, turning around with a smile on his face. Abruptly both Victor Zen and The Chameleon began running towards each other at top speed. Victor was 300,000 times faster than the speed of sound, while The Chameleon''s top speed was 1,000,000,000,000 times faster than the speed of sound. The Chameleon easily kicked Victor in his face, knocking out 3 of his teeth. Victor staggered slicing the air 3 times. 3 sword beams were unleashed. The Chameleon evaded the sword beams, firing a beam at Victor''s head. Victor parried the beam back at The Chameleon. The Chameleon evaded the beam, uppercutting Victor into the air. Chapter 850 - Victors Disease As Victor sailed into the air, he fired a giant beam out of his palms at The Chameleon. The Chameleon turned his right hand into a giant demonic fist that crushed the giant beam like an apple. The Chameleon began smiling. He turned his giant right hand demonically clawed first into a blade, slicing after Victor. Victor quickly pulled out his sword, parrying the sword beam into the clouds, causing an explosion. Victor''s safety landed on his feet, breathing heavily. He coughed up chunks of blood. The Chameleon was about to a beam at Victor. He knew for sure he could end his life with one final attack. Victor was already ill. Over 20 years ago he contracted a rare disease from The Eastern Lands Of The Giant''s deep in the forest. Half of his lifespan was cut down. From time to time he felt as if a giant was stomping his chest. The Chameleon however hesitated. " Tch." " If you don''t assist me fine." " I don''t need help from someone who clearly needs medical attention." The Chameleon turned around sticking his hand up, waving. The Chameleon suddenly turned into multiple earthworms travelling into the ground. Victor shoved his hand in his jacket, pulling out a bottle of experimental painkillers. He popped open the bottle of experimental painkillers, popping 7 of them in his mouth, chewing them up as if they were Flintstone gummies. The painkillers tasted like ink and dye. Victor instantly wanted the taste out of his mouth. He picked up his bottle of whiskey off the ground, dusting the dirt off the bottle, guzzling the whiskey down. Alcohol was like water for him. His immune system was far greater than that of a normal human being. As the painkillers kicked in, Victor felt as if he gained a power boost. Once his rare disease started to activate the heart rate slows down, causing his skin to turn pale. He stood on his feet, picked up, his sword, and cleared his throat. Both Victor and The Chameleon were not taking each other seriously. Victor opened a portal to his new sanctuary, which was a location that was unknown. The Chameleon''s Location: Multiple earthworms came out of the dirt. The Chameleon travelled all the way to the courtyard in Jon Zen''s chambers. Suddenly the earthworms moulded in The Chameleon who had a huge smile on his face. As he was about to look for a way out, he saw Axel sitting on a stone bench, with a pebble in his hand. " You must be The Chameleon." Axel was dressed in a black suit, with a blue dress shirt. He also had black-tie, black dress shoes, and a watch with a black leather excellent stitched wristband. " Who the hell are you?" asked The Chameleon. Axel began laughing. He tossed the black pebble into the air, standing off the bench. " I am Axel Of The Beast Clan. " Please to me you." Axel stuck out his hand for a shake. The Chameleon had an untrustworthy look on his face. Chapter 851 - Partnership The Chameleon shook Axel''s right hand. " What do you want with me?" Axel began smiling. " Come follow me." " I have a lot to discuss with you." The Chameleon began following Axel. Axel walked up to a wall, inserting one of his sharp fingernails in the wall like a key, turning his finger left, right, then counterclockwise. A secret room was revealed. Only Axel knew about this secret. As Axel and The Chameleon walked in, the door closed behind them. "Sit down," said Axel. " I rather stand." " Ok, it doesn''t matter." "I know about your situation." " You are being tracked and hunted by Donovan Of The 4 Kings Of The Brotherhood Of The Light." The Chameleon was confused. He pretends to act like he didn''t know who Axel was, but he did. He helped Akashiri, Jesse, Sarah, and Lucia help rescue Cross, Orion, and John. He was in the form of a fat revolting Malar captain. If Axel knew this, he would make The Chameleon one of his enemies. So what''s your point?" asked The Chameleon. Axel picked up a sandwich he made earlier that had turkey, cheese, mayo, and lettuce. " I will agree to help you take down Donovan if you help me find Orion Zen." The Chameleon thought about what Axel. " "Deal." Chapter 852 - To Kill The Wrong Person The Chameleon and Axel finished shaking hands, they both came to an agreement. They were now partners. Axel walked up to the exit, sticking his right index finger in the hole that was in the center of the wall, turning his finger left, right, then counterclockwise. The door opened up and The Chameleon and Axel walked. "Before I help you take down Donovan, you will help me find Orion Zen." The Chameleon began laughing. " I have seen him crush many foes who were stronger than him including yourself. "Are you sure you want to fight this f.u.c.ker again?" Axel gritted his teeth. " I have improved my strength since my last run-in with that prick." I am confident this time he''s dead meat." Axel looked at his hands, beginning to generating a green aura around them with a smile on his face. Suddenly The Chameleon began sensing multiple life forms that belonged to Malar guards. As they walked in, Axel walked in front of The Chameleon with a grin on his face. " I will show you my new power." The Malar guards were looking for Axel. " Oh, Axel Leader- Before The Malar guard could finish what he had to say, Axel leaped towards The Malar guard, shoving his entire hand through the Malar guard''s chest, pulling out his heart. The fallen guard''s comrades began opening fire on Axel. The bullets easily phased through Axel''s body. Axel began snickering. He became c.o.c.ky every since he unlocked his new power. He punched the ground that created a shockwave that was powerful enough to kill all the opposing Malar guards. The Malar guard''s flesh was vaporized from their bones, splattering blood everywhere. Axel placed a serious expression on his face. "Let''s go." " We need to find that bastard." The Chameleon giggled. " You lead the way." " Orion''s Location, Room 421 Grand Suite. Orion was in his room, lifting a 300-pound weight with his left arm while he ate a banana in his right hand. As Orion continued to lift the 300-pound weight he heard a knock on the door. He tossed the 300-pound weight on the ground walking up to the wooden varnished door and looked through the keyhole. It was Lucia. He opened the door and allowed Lucia to walk in. Orion closed the door behind her. Lucia sat down on the bed. Orion picked up the 300-pound weight continuing to lift it. Lucia sighed. " Aren''t you going to offer me something to the ear or drink?" Orion totally forgot Lucia was in the room. He was to busy training. He placed the 300-pound weight on the antique rug, going into the refrigerator pulling out the whipped cream, multiple different varieties of fruits, and cookie and cream ice cream. He also took out 3 bottles of beer. As Lucia saw everything Orion bought, she began smiling. Orion rested everything on glass and marble table. He walked up to Lucia giving him a bottle of beet opening it for her with his pinky. Lucia sipped the bottle of beer before placing it on the ground. Orion grabbed Lucia beginning to kiss her. Both of them began smiling. They were still in a relationship a rather weird on. When they had s.e.x, Lucia liked Orion to choke her extremely until she turned pale. They just had s.e.x. They never went on dates. 2 hours passed. After they had s.e.x, they both laid in the bed n.a.k.e.d with the silk sheets covering the lower half of their bodies. Orion had his hands behind his head, staring at the strange painting that was painted on the ceiling that was also made from marble. He sucked his teeth going into the bathroom staring at himself in the mirror. Orion had many scars. He had one scar that looked like someone stabbed in his chest, multiple bullet wounds, burns, bruises, and cuts from when he went into the Astral Plane and fought many evil spirits. He began tending his wounds. He opened the window and took out some white bandages, peroxide, alcohol, and tweezers. He used the tweezers to remove the bullet wounds he tossed in the sink drenching it in blood. He dumped so peroxide on the bullet wounds. He didn''t feel the pain. As the peroxide sit, the bullets wounds began fizzing up. Suddenly the holes in his body closed up. He wrapped bandages around his forearms for safety purposes. He closed the mirror, washing the blood down the drain of the sink. As he was about to cuddle up with Lucia he forgot to open the window. The ac was malfunctioning. Instead of cold air coming out of the ac, it was hot air. Before he went to open the window, he placed on his boxers, and long cargo pants. He opened the window, letting in the cold air. He walked towards the balcony overlooking the City Of New Malar, which was in a blackout. The only reason the 5-star hotel had power was that it was running on a giant generator. He shoved his hand in his pocket pulling out a pack of cigarettes. He opened the pack of cigarettes taking out one, sparking the cigarette with his white aura. He blew the smoke out of his nostrils. As he was about to the cigarette once more, a green aura hawk sink it''s talons, causing him to fall off the balcony. Orion landed perfectly on his feet. As the green aura hawk flew towards him, Orion fire a beam at the causing it to disperse. Orion turned around and saw Axel with a smile on his face. " Hello, Orion." " We meet again." " You''re still alive?" " I remember Jesse punched you in the face so hard you looked like you were dead?" Axel was confused. " You weren''t the one who knocked me into a coma?" asked Axel. Axel''s memory was screwed up. " "No." " It was Jesse, thanks to Cross''s training and my own." " He went after the wrong person. Tch. " I don''t matter." " Once I kill you I will go after that little shit." Axel stood on his feet, generating a green aura around his body, which caused the area to shake and rumble. Chapter 853 - Changing Stance Axel fired 3 green beams after Orion. Orion easily dodged the green beams, leaping towards Axel punching him rapidly, injuring many of his internal organs. Axel vomited up blood, collapsing on his knees. He grabbed Axel by his neck, lifting him off his feet choking him until he began turning pale. Axel quickly generated aura around his fist, making a knife powerful enough to pierce through Orion''s skin. Orion staggered, loosing up his tight grip. Axel flip kicked Orion, causing him to fly into the air. Orion landed perfectly on his feet, wiping the blood from the side of his forehead and nostrils. Axel began laughing. " I know all about you Orion." " You can''t defeat me." Orion sucked his teeth, sprinting towards Axel changing up his stance. Instead of using punches, he would use kicks. He kicked Axel in his face, knocking out 3 of his teeth, breaking his lower jaw that shattered in pieces. Axel crashed through a boulder and a rock landing into the garden that laid outside out of the giant 5-star hotel. Axel ruined his suit. His face was drenched in blood. His spine was dislocated. His vision was fading. He could see Orion walling slowly towards him. Orion was an iron wall. He is very tough and able. Chapter 854 - The Shield Of The Beastly Ancestors Axel began generating a green aura around his body. His wounds began healing. His dislocated spine snapped back in place. He wiped the blood away from his face with a giant leaf. " I can see where Jesse learned his fighting style." Tch. Axel clenched his teeth tightly together. His shredded top layer of clothes burst off his chest. His eyes began turning white. His muscles grew bigger and broader. His teeth also grew bigger. "You don''t stand a chance against me now!" Axel''s voice got way deeper. His claws were sharpened. As Orion leaped towards Axel, Axel grabbed him by the neck, slamming him on the ground, creating a crater and a shockwave. Axel began laughing. He lifted Orion out of the ground, tossing him through a cloud. As Orion sailed through the clouds, he began generating double damage energy around his fists. He began descending to the ground like a flaming meteorite. Axel placed his forearms in the way of Orion''s heavy attack. He punched Axel so hard in his forearms, his entire arms shattered like glass. Axel began screaming loudly. As he stumbled, Orion generated double damage aura around his fist, kicking Axel in his face, causing a jolt in his brain that spread through his whole body. He immediately snapped out of his predator beast mode. He flew into the air, smashing into a dirt pile which was like quicksand. Orion dispersed the double damage aura from around his foot inhaling and exhaling all the bad air out of his body. He traced his way all the way to the giant dirt pile. Rain began to fall upon the dark City Of New Malar. The giant dirt pile turned into mud, causing the unconscious Axel to slide out. Orion kneeled on one knee, checking to see if Axel was alive. He placed his right index finger and middle finger by Axel''s pulse. Suddenly Axel awoke grabbing Orion by his right hand, breaking it like a candy bar. The area suddenly was surrounded in a green aura. " You may be stronger than me but I can still defeat you!!" yelled Axel. The green aura wrapped around Axel''s body like a shield. Orion began rapidly firing punches after Axel. As Orion''s came in contact with Axel''s shield, his fist recoiled in his face. The green shield turned from green to yellow. Orion knocked out 2 of his teeth and broke his own nose. He smashed in a stable full with sleeping horses lying in their own shit. Orion stood on his feet wiping the blood from his nose and mouth, sprinting towards Axel who had a smile on his blood-drenched face. The name of the shield was made from the soul of Axel''s ancestors it was called The Beast Recoiling Shield. Orion began generating double damage energy around his hands, firing a Double Damage Reinforced Blast at Axel. Axel stuck his hand out, firing a gigantic green beam at Orion. The giant green beam engulfed The Double Damage Reinforced Blast. Orion managed to avoid the green beam without being affected. A giant explosion occurred behind Orion. The force of the explosion caused Orion to fly towards Axel. Axel created a sword with his aura, stabbing Orion in his gut. Orion puked up blood. Axel dispersed the green aura blade, uppercutting Orion, shattering his lower jaw. Orion smashed on the ground vomiting up more blood. Axel began walking towards Orion with a serious expression on his face. " I have subdued to the ancient power of my ancestors." " I am nearly unstoppable. Axel had a power level of 340,000,000,000,000. And it was still rising. Orion stood on his feet, spitting up chunks of blood clasping his hands together, generating double damage energy around his body. That was around his body was like a glow. He ran towards Axel rapidly punching at the shield that protected Axel. Orion was getting affected by his own hits. Axel''s green shield turned yellow and gold. As the shield was about to turn red, Axel grabbed Orion by his neck and headbutted so hard a part of his skull was cracked. Orion endured the pain, flip kicking Axel, causing him to stagger. Orion quickly generating triple damage around his right fist, punching the shield so hard it shattered to pieces. Axel was now venerable. Chapter 855 - Crushed Axel had a terrified look on his face. " You are a monster. " " More of a monster than me." " Only a true warrior could destroy the shield of my ancestors." Orion wiped the blood from his face and spat blood on the ground, changing up his stance. Axel leaped towards Orion, hitting a chunk of flesh out of his shoulder. Orion endured the pain, kneeling Axel in his face, then kicking him in his chest. Axel was nearly out of energy. Most of his power went into hus Ancestral Shield, which was broken by Orion earlier. Axel''s vision was failing him. Instead of seeing one Orion, he was seeing dozens. He was tripping. Orion ran towards Axel like a bull driving head in his stomach. Axel vomited up blood, crashing into a mud pile. Axel was wailing in pain. Orion sucked his teeth, collapsing on the ground. He was extremely tired. He stuck a cigarette in his mouth hitting it with his finger. The rain ceased. Axel had been defeated 2 times. By Jesse and Orion. The Chameleon watched from afar. " I told you not to fight Orion." " But no." You didn''t want to listen." "It''s your own fault." " Our partnership is over." You are on your own." The Chameleon turned into bats that flew off. Chapter 856 - Saint Isi Orion sighed, standing on his feet. He took the half-smoked cigarette out of his mouth flicking it into thr air, exhausting the smoke out his mouth. He never settled on killing Axel. He however had to defend himself or get killed. Axel was very strong. Very confident. Orion stood on his feet, stretching his muscles and cracking his bones. His wounds began miraculously healing as he began to use his Fast Healing Technique learned from his former master now enemy Jon Zen. He felt refined and reborn. He clasped his hands together opening his chakras letting out all the bad energy that was trapped in his body. As Orion left the area, a green aura began generating around Axel''s body. Axel was half dead. As Axel was about to recover, he was knocked into his own body. He wore no clothes. He smacked on the hard ground made of jade. Inside his body was like another world. As he was about to explore, As he was about to explore the insides of his body, he spotted one of his ancestors who had his back turn with his hands behind his back. He slowly began walking up to his ancestor. Did you want to see me?" asked Axel. Axel''s ancestor was named Zone. Zone was born when the Beast Clan was first formed. Before the Beast Clan was formed, the founders of the Beast Clan were primitive savages that only had two things their mind, blood and feasting on human flesh. However, when they came in contact with an ancient relic known as The Stone Of Wisdom, they gained enlightenment and knowledge. All the beasts that were affected by the Stone Of Wisdom formed The Beast Clan that was feared across the world over the years. Over the years The Beast Clan created their own city, The City Of Beasts. They had the Stone Of Wisdom frozen solid under The City Of Beasts. Zone slowly turned around. He wore a bear loin cloth. " You disagree." You have the power of your ancestors inside your body, The Founders Of The Beast Clan. "How could you allow yourself to be defeated twice?" Axel sighed. " The people I go up against are too powerful." " I need more power!!!" Zone smiled. " If it''s more power you seek you need to acquire thr power from The Stone Of Wisdom. "Go back to your homeland this instant." Axel nodded. Zone snapped his fingers making the injured wounded Axel awaken. Axel quickly generated a green aura around hid body which caused him to fly into the air like a rocket heading for space. He was going back to his home. In front Malar 5 Star Hotel... Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Lucia, Master Irwin, Jagger, and Akashiri finally left the 5 five star hotel. This time they would end Victor Zen. Everyone trained. No more holding back. No more retreating. Cross nodded at Orion. Orion was the one who figured out where Victor''s new hideout was. Victor''s new hideout was not even in The City Of New Malar. It was on a populated island controlled by Victor for many years. The name of the island was Saint Isi. Saint Isi use to a place overturned by bandits. However, when Victor Zen came to Saint Isi he slaughtered all the bandits, tossing their bodies into the ocean. He became the ruler of Saint Isi. Saint Isi became a rather peaceful community filled with palm trees and different varieties of animals and fruits. Victor has a mansion made for him which was in a thick forest was cleared out to make room and a civilization filled with smiles. Victor sat in his mansion gazing at his sword. He knew Akashiri would reveal his mug yet again. He had it up to heaven with Akashi. He was f.u.c.k.i.n.g annoying. A tick. A mosquito. A pest. He was dressed in a silk white long sleeve shirt with brown pants. He just wanted so peace and quiet He rested his sword in its sheath, taking a deep breath. As h 2as about to go on his bed and go to sleep, he heard a loud knock on his door. He gritted his jaw in anger. " Who is it?" Its Clint." Victor walked up to the door and opened it to an old friend. Chapter 857 - Clint The Mudman Clint walked into Victor''s bedroom. " What can I help you with Clint?" There is a problem in the market square." said Clint. " What''s the problem?" Snickering bandits and thieves." How should I adjust to the situation? " Victor snickered. "Do what you do best." Kill them all." Clint nodded leaving Victor''s room. Clint was 5''9 weighing 200 pounds. He was 30 years old. He had black spiky hair and gold eyes. He wore a silver skull ring on his right ring finger. His power level was currently unknown. All that was known about Clint was that his body was actually like mud and could use muddy areas as an advantage to destroy his enemies with ease. As he walked out of Victor''s mansion, the snickering bandits and thieves waited outside. They were going to attempt to loot Victor''s mansion. As the bandit leader saw Clint he stopped smiling. Clint closed the wooden door behind him standing in front of it. We have come to loot. " Get the f.u.c.k out of the wat if you don"t we to be killed." Clint began laughing. " You couldn''t kill me with all the strength and firepower you have. "I would advise you to leave this establishment before get seriously hurt." The bandit began cracking up. Kill him!" yelled the bandit leader. The bandit leader ordered his subordinated to open fire on Clint. Multiple bullets began entering through Clint''s body. Instead of blood, brown mud was seen. The holes in his body miraculously healed. Clint began laughing. He picked up a pebble covering it in mud, heaving it Clint. " A taste of your own medicine." The mud-covered pebble blasted through the bandit leader''s chest like a bullet. Blood began leaking out of the giant hole in the bandit leaders'' chest. This terrified the other bandits. How''s next?" Chapter 858 - An Agreed Duel Even though the bandits were scared of Clint they still intended to charge towards Clint because they were bandits down to the core. They pillaged every village and person who they came in contact with. The 5 remaining bandits charged towards Clint, screaming like sirens. Clint grabbed one of the bandits by the neck driving his hardened clawed mud hand through the bandit''s chest, ripping out his heart. The bandit died instantly. The other 5 remaining bandits reloaded their weapons opening fire on Clint. The bullets sunk into Clint''s body as if he was quicksand. He began smiling. He placed his right hand on the ground, causing a giant mud spike to burst out of the ground that instantly killed the remaining bandits. Clint saw one last remaining bandit that was missing an arm whimpering in pain. " Please spare me..." mumbled the wounded bandit. Clint kicked the bandit on his back. Clint snickered. " Why should I spare you?" " "You bandits always think you can come on someone''s property and get off of it alive." " You deserve to die, right here right now." Clint turned his hand into a hard mud mace. As he was about to bash the bandit"s head open like a coconut, the bandit pulled out a grenade, throwing it at Clint. An explosion occurred. Mud splattered everywhere. The bandit began laughing. " Take that you motherf.u.c.ker!" yelled the wounded bandit. The bandit quickly pulled out a syringe filled with a strange glowing orange substance. He jammed the syringe inside of his neck. Suddenly he sprouted another arm. Transparent liquid splattered everywhere as his new arm grew. He stood on his feet, with an angry look on his face. As he turned around Clint was in front of him unharmed. Clint grabbed the bandit by his head lifting him off the ground, driving a mud blade through his head splattering blood everywhere. He tossed the bandit''s dead body to the side as if he was roadkill. He began snickering. " I am mud." Most of this island is covered in mud. "I am unstoppable!" yelled Clint. Victor overheard Clint. He began laughing. Clint was a very c.o.c.ky man. That what Victor liked about him. You could trust a c.o.c.ky man. Near The Border Of Saint Isi. Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, Jagger, and Master Irwin were now by the border of Saint Isi which had 2 guards equipped with lances and shields. They wore brown leather armour. They stood in front of a giant black gate. As Cross approached the giant black gate, one of the guards stopped him. "Halt!!!" yelled one of the guards. " What is your purpose and business here in Saint Isi?" Cross scoffed. "We all are here to see Victor Zen." " No, you don''t." " Victor Zen hasn''t told us about visitors. " Plus if you want to enter here you need a pass." What pass?" " A red pass." " You either buy a pass or f.u.c.k off." Orion walked in front of Cross and said: "How much are the passes?" "20,000 pieces of gold." "Each." We don''t have that much." said Cross. " Then f.u.c.k off and go back to your pig sty!" Cross had enough of the guards. He ran towards the guard punching him so hard in the face, he lifted off his feet, smashing into the giant black gate, receiving many horrible wounds. The other guard heaved his lance at Cross. Orion stepped in the way, slicing the steel lance in half as if it was butter. He then kneeled the guard in the face, breaking all of his teeth. His nose was also broken. Orion searched the 2 guards, finding 8 passes which would allow them to freely roam the city without a guard hassling them for a pass. As they approached the high tech giant black gate, They had to stick their passes in a sliver slot. As all 8 passes were placed in the silver slot the giant black gate opened. The island of Saint Isi stood before them. As they all stepped foot on the island of Saint Isi, multiple guards approached. Clint stood in front of the guards heavily equipped. " Well, well, well." " We have uninvited visitors." " "What brings you people to the beautiful island of Saint Isi?" We are looking for Victor Zen." Clint instantly wiped the smile off his face. He had a serious look on his face. " You must be the intruders that caused havoc on The City Of New Malar. "All of you have a huge price on your heads." "If I collect them I will be a very rich and powerful man!" Cross sucked his teeth. " You will never be able to defeat any of us." Clint grinned. "I know for sure I will end your life." " If you defeat me I will allow you and your friends to go to Victor Zen and discuss what problems you having." Cross walked up to Clint and spat in his hand. "Agreed." " Let''s shake on it." Cross walked up to Clint and shook his saliva drenched hand that was like glue. As they finished shaking hands they walked away from each other. Cross took off his shirt exuding his rippling muscles tossing his blue shirt to the side, cracking his knuckles, forming 2 metallic swords in his hand. Clint formed a hardened mud mace and shield in his hand. "Prepare for the fight of your life." Chapter 859 - Mud Wall Cross was the first one to strike. He punched after Clint, who placed his shield in front of Cross''s punch. The mud shield burst into pieces as if it was an urn. Clint smiled, hardening his forehead head butting Cross in is head. Blood splattered out of his head like molten lava shooting out a volcano. Cross staggered. Clint took the advantage, bashing Cross in his face with his mud mace. Cross smashed into a crumbling wall made of sheetrock. " Tch." " Is this the best you can do?" " Please," said Clint. Cross stood on his feet, spitting up chunks of blood. He began generating purple and black aura around his body which was like fire. Cross leaped in the air firing 5 purple and black beams at Clint. Clint placed his hands on the ground, creating a hard mud wall. Multiple explosions occurred. Clint distributed the mud wall, turning it into a giant shuriken, heaving it after Cross. High winds began picking up. Cross dodged the giant mud shuriken, swiftly, sliding on his knees, punching Clint in his chest. Clint vomited up blood, slumping on his knees. As Cross about to roundhouse him, Clint rolled out of the way, driving his mud class hand inside of Cross''s chest, placing his hand on his heart like a high blood pressure ball. Chapter 860 - The Power Of The Cold Clint was about to remove Cross''s heart from his body until Cross overpowered him. He headbutted him for hard a loud crack was heard. A part of his skull was cracked that caused him to stagger. Cross took the advantage, uppercutting Clint into the air causing his body to sail into the air like a rocket. Clint landed in a giant ditch full of mud. He began laughing. " You are one silly man." He shoved his hands inside the brown mud, absorbing it. As he fully absorbed the mud, all of his were wounds healed, including his ruptured organs. He leaped out the pile of mud landing perfectly on his feet with a huge smile on his face. He stuck his hand into the air, turning his fist into a giant muddy hand. "Giant Mud Fist!" shouted Clint. As he was about to punch after he felt an incredibly large quantity of spiritual aura approaching behind him. He quickly turned around and saw Victor who had a rather serious expression on his face. He wore a blue shirt, black pants, designer dragon skin shoes, and a leather coat with cotton truffles around his colour. He had his hand on his sword ready to cut down anyone who opposes him in less than a nanosecond. " What''s going on here Clint?" asked Victor. Clint instantly turned his fist back to normal. " Nothing important sir." "I and my subordinates were about to rid the beautiful island of Saint Isi?" He looked at Akashiri and said: Let them pass through." " I was expecting them." But Victor they- Victor took his hand off of his sword, placing it around Clint''s neck. Do you dare to challenge my authority? Clint could barely breathe. "No sire.." said Clint. He tossed Clint to the side as if he was a bag of garbage. From time to time Clint thought about betraying Victor Zen. He never did it because he knew it wouldn''t end well for him his subordinates. Even though Victor was sick he didn''t lose his touch. He still was considered the greatest swordsman ever. "Come you all." "Follow me to my mansion." Everyone began following Victor. Even though he couldn''t be trusted, he was in actuality the good Zen in the family who helped and saved many people from certain bankruptcy, eviction, life in prison, and death. No one knew this expect Trigger who was planning an attack on the island of Saint Isi. He would arrive in 12 hours with 25 percent of his cavalry who were not afraid of death. Inside Trigger''s Main Cavalry Ship. Trigger sat in his quarters talking to the true leader of The Phantom Corp who never should his face to no one. He had a deep dark evil voice. His name was unknown. All that was known about him was that he ordered many of troops and army to take over many cities and civilizations in the Land Of The North, of the coldest places ever. Leader." " It is a pleasure to speak with you. Trigger. I have given control of 10 percent of my empire. Have taken over the City Of New Malar yet?" " No leader I haven''t." " My patience is running by a thin. How many chances have I given you and you have failed me? "Tell me." "Now." Trigger''s ears began leaking out blood. "A dozen." This is the last chance to overthrow the City Of New Malar. " Since this your last chance I will make it worth your while. Suddenly black aura began wrapping around Trigger''s body, causing him to collapse on his knees. Suddenly a strange rare type of highly advanced technological weapon appeared in Trigger"s hand. It was a silver core that had bright bluish energy in it. "What is this?" Some of the power that fuels The Phantom Corp. With it, you have enough to overthrow The City Of New Malar. Trigger began smiling. Use it wisely Trigger. If you use too much your flesh will be stripped from your bones and you ripped to shreds like ribbons. Use half now and half later. Report when you have completed your job. Do you understand these obligations?" Trigger nodded. Yes, leader." " I won''t fall you again. You better not or you will be tortured and thrown into prison for the rest of your miserable life. The shadowed hologram of the leader disappeared. As Trigger opened the silver core that contained some of the power that fueled the North Empire, bolts of energy began going into his body that caused Trigger to groan and vomit up blood. His eye colour changed from black and red to bright blue. He began screaming loudly like a siren. Chapter 861 - In Front The Gates Trigger was breathing heavily after he finally absorbed half of the power. He began smiling. His magma manipulation power was gone. He now had the power of sound. He began laughing loudly. His power grew to a whopping 235,000,000,000,000. Let''s redirect this ship. We are heading back to the City Of New Malar to pay Jon Zen a little visit. Yes sir." The entire cavalry turned around from going to the small beautiful island of Saint Isi. Trigger was ready to overthrow the City Of New Malar, killing anyone who stood on his way. The Beast City, Axel''s location... Axel arrived in front of the gates of The Beast City. In front of the gate stood a lion wearing silver armour, holding a giant battle-axe. One of the lion''s eye was grey. The lion stood up to 20 feet. He had been guarding the gates of The Beast City for 200 years without a raise in his pay. As the lion saw Axel wrapped in bandages he stopped him. " Who are you and what''s your business in the Beast City?" Stop playing dumb Liam." Stop joking because it''s not funny. How do you know my name tiny?" asked Liam? Axel patience was running low. Chapter 862 - Queen Eliza Stop acting like you don''t know we, Liam. You have worked for my royal family for generations!" Liam began laughing. " You don''t seem to realize that your father who was on recently got married has returned," said Liam. "He has return?!" shouted Axel. " Yes." Liam had a huge smile on his face. Axel on the other hand wasn''t happy his father returned. He wanted his father gone as long as possible. Once his father was gone he supervised The Beast City. However, all of that went down thr drain when thr current rightful king returned. Axel''s father was named Maximilian. Maximilian was a violent superior king that ruled over The Beast City for a century. No dared to challenge his authority. He called The Beast King. " Your father has requested to see you." " Well get out of the f.u.c.k.i.n.g way and let me through!" shouted Axel. Liam began laughing. " Your wish is my command, Prince Axel. Liam pushed open the heavy door snickering. Axel walked into Beast City his home. As he turned he heard whispers in the crowd. " Why has he returned?" We were better off without him taking a huge chunk out of her taxes every 3 months said a beast that looked like a rat dressed in rags holding a chunk. Go home!" King Maximilian is back! We don''t need you!" A skull was tossed at Axel, who grabbed and grounded into white dust. " I will make sure to find the person or persons who threw that skull. Everyone in the crowd immediately stopped whispering bad things about Axel, going back to their everyday activities. " That''s what I thought." Axel approached the royal palace guarded by two guards that looked like wolves. Prince Axel." Right, this way." Axel began following the 2 wolf guards that took him to the throne room in the royal palace. King Maximilian is inside. Axel nodded placing a serious expression on his face, sticking a cigarette in his mouth before exhaling smoke from his nostrils. He opened the door. King Maximilian was chatting with his new bride Queen Eliza, who was often known as The Bloody Queen. She was 32 years old weighing 120 pounds. He had black lipstick on and a log of make upon. She had a green sparking dress on, and a gold and silver crown on top of her stylish black hair. She ruled over the lands Of The Southern Empire which formally belonged to her husband, she brutally murdered in a fair fight. She only married King Maximilian for a specific reason she kept a secret from the rest of the world. She had a huge smile on her perky cute face. She had a silver cup filled with wine in her hand with a tube of blackish purplish lipstick in the other. Maximilian on the other hand was 250 pounds. The king stood up to 7''8. He had a grey ponytail with the sides of his head cut off. He had a huge grey beard. He had many pieces of jewelry on. As he saw his son he hadn''t seen in almost a year, he placed a serious expression on his face standing off his throne. Axel." Father." It''s been quite a long time. I hope you have been running the kingdom up to my standards." Axel scoffed. " I have." The kingdom and civilians are actually thr same when you entrusted it to me." Go work." You deserve a reward." But before I reward you, I would like you to meet my new bride, Queen Eliza. Axel gritted his teeth, walking to up Queen Eliza slowly. She had a smile on her face. Hello Axel." Your father has spoken highly of you." " It''s such an honour to finally meet you." She stuck out her left hand so he could kiss it. He refused. Instead, he shook her hand. His hands were soft and small. She wore a gold ring and a gold bracelet. She had a tattoo of a heart on her palm her hand. She had green nail polish. Many people were fooled by her beauty. She was already fooling King Maximilian. Chapter 863 - Ramons Sandwiches After meeting with his father and secretive stepmother, Axel decided to go into his quarters for so peace and quiet. Something he didn''t have for a very long time. He took off his shirt tossing it to the side, laying on his huge comfy bed. He stared at the ceiling with a serious look on his face. " I know that bitch is up to something." " I can''t prove it yet but I will." thought Axel. Suddenly he heard a soft knock on the door. " Who is it?!" shouted Axel. It''s Ramon." Come in." Ramon was one of the greatest chefs. He brought Axel a bunch of specialized grilled cheese sandwiches for Axel. Axel had a smile on his face. That''s one thing he enjoyed the most. A grilled cheese sandwich. His favourite food and snack. Before Ramon left the bedroom he gave Axel a pitcher of raspberry lemonade. Ramon closed the door behind him. After he devoted all of the grilled cheese sandwiches, he burped loudly, falling fast to sleep. A couple of hours he heard some people talking with Eliza. What do you want us to do that f.u.c.k.i.n.g brat Axel, Queen Eliza?" " Nothing yet. I get don''t like me very much. Here''s what to do. Lace his morning tea with poison." Chapter 864 - Protecting The Blood Queen Axel overhead everything Queen Eliza went over with her goons. Instead of pretending he didn''t know and was fast asleep, he decided to confront her while she was in action. " He confronted her with a serious expression on his face. " I knew it." " The first time I saw you I knew you would be trouble in a second." She snickered. " Prince Axel." " What a surprise." " I thought you were asleep in your quarters by now." I heard everything you said to these goons of yours." Lace my tea with poison?" Eliza began snickering. " You''ve got it all wrong!" "These handful of gentlemen are here just to fix the air conditioning." "Nothing more." " When will you stop lying?" Give it up." It''s f.u.c.k.i.n.g over." Queen Eliza licked her lips and said: " You''re right." The act is over." "Gentlemen." Axel gritted his teeth tightly. "He was ready for a fight." The goons pulled out swords sprinting towards Axel. Axel extended out his claws, stabbing one of the goons in the cheat, ripping out his heart, splattering and gushing blood everywhere all over the stylish marbled ground. He tossed the deceased goon''s body to the side. Two goons managed to pin down Axel, while another bigger goon pulled out a baton repeatedly bashing Axel in his head. Queen Eliza was watching from the sidelines, smoking a pink cherry cigarette, exhaling the smoke from her mouth. " This beating would have never happened to you tonight if you just mind your business and stayed asleep." Now, look at you." You a bloody mess. Suddenly green aura appeared around Axel''s body. A powerful shockwave occurred which vaporized the 3 goons in ash. There was no blood. Axel stood on his feet, vomiting up blood. He had many internal injuries. His face was covered in blood. He had a black eye. Queen Eliza began clamping. "Bravo." "Bravo." "That was quite an experience. "What is your next move?" asked Queen Eliza. Axel sharpened his claws leaping at Queen Eliza like a bloodthirsty beast. Queen Eliza snickered at Axel. Abruptly, many chains with a blue glow around them wrapped around Axel''s body, squeezing his organs violently, subduing him on the ground like a wild animal. "Many people will die for me, Axel." " Just accept the fact that you can''t lay a finger on me. Axel slightly turned his head to see who subdued him. He saw a man wearing a goat skull on his head, wearing a black robe and cloak. The man wore sandals. Axel turned on his back, vomiting up blood. The man stomped on Axel''s chest, saying, you will die tonight. " See you in the next life stepson!" Queen Eliza generated a blue aura around her hands, opening a portal to King Maximilian"s quarters which she got undressed and went into bed with him. Axel suddenly green aura around his body which destroyed the enchanted chains, regaining the upper hand. He headbutted the goat skull wearing man, in the head, shattering the goat skull helm into pieces. The man''s face was revealed. The man had a scar on his eye that no longer allowed him to see. The man was at least 40 years old. His hair was half black, half grey. He had a grey mustache with a scruffy beard. The man stood on his feet, wiping the blood from his forehead, creating an aura sword in his left hand. He leaped at Axel, stabbing him in his shoulder. Axel tightened his muscles, causing the aura sword to dispersed. Axel smiled. He grabbed the man by his throat, slamming him on the ground. He then gouged out the man''s eyes repeatedly smashing his head on the marble ground, until his brains came out the back of his head. Many fatalities. Chapter 865 - Bodyguard Axel placed his back up against a wall breathing heavily. He vomited up a mouthful of blood. " When I see you again bitch you''re dead!" Dead!!" He was out of energy. He suddenly was knocked unconscious. Over 12 hours passed. Axel woke up in his chambers with the covers pulled over his body. He woke up and yawned. Suddenly he ran into the bathroom to look at himself in the mirror. He didn''t have a single bruise or cut on his body. None of his bones were broken either. Well played." Well, f.u.c.k.i.n.g played." Axel opened the mirror, taking out a bottle filled with ultra-strength aspirins. He dumped half the bottle in his hand, sticking all of them in his mouth, dunking his head under the sink. When his mouth was filled with water, he swallowed all the ultra-strength aspiring, washing the taste out of his mouth with some tequila burping loudly. All the evidence of Queen Eliza trying to kill Axel was picked up and disposed of. The bodies were gone, the blood and brains were washed off the marbled floor, and the cigarettes that belonged to Queen Eliza were gone. Axel immediately went to report back to his father. King Maximilian and Queen Eliza were in the grand dining room eating breakfast with Queen Eliza''s bodyguard that arrived earlier when it was dusk. This man''s name was Connor. Connor wore light armour requested by The Blood Queen that was made personally for him. He was equipped with a rather giant sword. His eyes looked like a frog''s own. He was the one responsible for knocking out Axel. Chapter 866 - The Stone Of Wisdom In Clutch King Maximilian was drinking some soy milk when Axel entered the dining room. " Ah, Axel." Come join us for some delight breakfast. Axel sat down next to Queen Eliza with a serious expression on his face. He picked up a buttery biscuit and some jelly. He ripped open the buttery biscuit and spread the jelly across it, smashing it together, devouring it like a beast, causing jelly to splat on his face. He picked up a blue napkin wiping the jelly from his mouth and face. " He picked up a pitcher of soy milk guzzling it down. Connor had a disgusted look on his mug. " You got quite the appetite there Prince Axel." Axel placed the pitcher of soy milk on the table burping loudly. " F.u.c.k you." " Who the hell are you anyway?" " Connor had a silver butter knife in his hand. " I am Queen Eliza''s bodyguard, Connor XI." I am here to use the body as a shield for Queen Eliza. "I will protect Queen Eliza at all costs." "I will protect her bloodline and kill anyone who opposes her." Axel burped again. "So who are you telling me this?" You want to start something with me?!" yelled Axel. Connor began laughing. " You have no idea who you''re dealing with hotshot." Take your best shot at my jaw." When Axel was about to punch after Connor, King Maximilian stopped him. " That''s enough. "You will not be taking any shots at a guest Axel." Axel sucked his teeth loudly, leaving the dining hall. He opened the door and slammed it behind him. He shoved his hand in his pocket pulling a cigarette, shoving it in his mouth. As he was about to exhale the smoke out of his mouth, a hooded official bumped into him. " What we''re the f.u.c.k you''re going asshole!" yelled Axel. Axel noticed the hooded mask official had a sack of gold of his hand. " He was clearly robbed. The hooded mask official began running. "Come back here with my money!" The hooded mask official front flipped off the balcony landing on his feet like a cat. Axel also jumped off the balcony. He landed on his feet. The hooded mask official was way faster than Axel. He chased the hooded mask official all the way to the entrance of the sweets. As they approached the sewers the hooded mask official stopped running away from Axel. The hooded mask official was cornered. " "You are cornered." "There is no escape." Look just give me my money and cigarettes." " I will let you be on your way if you do so." *The hooded mask official took off his hood and mask revealing himself to be a girl." A lynx. Axel''s eyes lit up in excitement. *You''re a girl." Tch. " "Here''s your money." The lynx was half black and half white. Her eyes purple. His ears were like horns. She was 5''7 and weighed 110 pounds. Her name was Jennifer. She was a well-known assassin and the leader of the resistance that was would not stop until King Maximilian was killed or tortured. They hated his guts and everything he stood for. " Who exactly are you?" asked Axel. " Jennifer had a serious expression on her face. " I am Jennifer Of The Beast Resistance." I brought you out here for a reason." " Come follow me." Jennifer walked up to the locked rusted gate that led to the sewers of The Beast City. Jennifer stuck her hand firing out a powerful telekinetic blast powerful enough to vaporize the rusted gate. They came to a dead end. Two torches stood side by side by the wall. She pulled the left torch, causing a hidden flight of stairs to open up from the ground. Axel continued to follow Jennifer. " Why are we in the sewers?" The Stone Of Wisdom lies down here. "Isn''t that you seek?" "Yes, how did you know that?" Jennifer laughed. I just know." They continued to venture through the disgusting sewers for hours until they came to another absolute dead end. Jennifer began casting spells, chanting the ancient beast language. The dead-end was an illusion. Finally, The Stone Of Wisdom was in sight. The only problem was that it was frozen and surrounded by a very thick indestructible ice. Jennifer fired a fireball from her hands at the ice. The fireball didn''t affect the block of ice. Axel breathed. He was in another pickle. Chapter 867 - The Stone Of Wisdoms Guardian Ice Hound There is nothing I can to melt this ice. It''s too thick said, Jennifer. Axel laughed. " Stand back." " Let a man do the job." " What makes you think you can do better?" said Jennifer. " Because I am a man." So what?!* What f.u.c.k does that suppose to me. "Wait one second." Why are we fighting like we are a married couple?" asked Axel? Axel generated a green aura punching the block of ice. The entire ruins began shaking. Not a scratch. " What the f.u.c.k!!" He began rapidly punching the block of ice until his hands were bruised and drenched in blood. Axel noticed a small crack in the block of ice. He began celebrating. He collapsed on the ice-covered ground with a smile on his face. All the noise and racket woke up the guardian of the Stone Of Wisdom, The Ice Hound a very ravaging, savagely, rabid beast that could freeze a Giant and Fire Golem with any hassle. The Ice Hound drool was freezing the ground. The Ice Hound''s skin was grey and pale. The Ice Hound stood up 6 feet and when angered and agitated it grew up to 15 feet and its ice grew power was fiercer. Instead, The Ice Hound''s heart laid the Ice Relic that fueled The Ice Hound''s power. Its teeth were also incredibly sharp. The legendary Ice Hound." said Jennifer. Most of its race was killed and futures for their valuable Ice Relics sold for millions of pieces of gold. We have to kill this creature to access The Stone Of Wisdom. The Ice Hound leaped on top of the block of ice growling and roaring loudly, causing loud sound waves that were powerful enough to destroy villages. If The Ice Hound was exposed to the power of The Stone Of Wisdom, trouble would be born. Chapter 868 - The Ice Hound Enraged!!!! The Ice Hound leaped off The Stone Of Wisdom, firing an ice spike from it''s mouth at Axel. Axel dodged the ice spike grabbing the Ice Hound''s head his hands, trying to pull off The Ice Hound''s head. Suddenly multiple ice spikes were released from The Ice Hounds body. The ice spikes were ricochetting all of the ruins. One of the ice spikes landed in Axel''s neck, making him stagger. He quickly subdued the wound. Jennifer fired a fireball at The Ice Hound''s body, which caused the savage creature to smash into a wall. The smell of burning flesh filled the ruins. She smiled. " I will be the one to defeat The Ice Hound and claim the knowledge from the Stone of Wisdom for myself!!" thought Jennifer. She kept her true dark self a secret from peers and subordinates. When Jennifer was about to fire another fireball at The Ice Hound, The Ice Hound opened its mouth, emitting a lethal ice thrower that would have killed Jennifer for sure. Luckily for her, she jumped out of the way in time. Her heart was racing faster than normal. Axel generated a green aura around his hands, firing multiple green beams at the Ice Hound. The Ice Hound managed to freeze the green beams, coming back with a vicious counterattack. As The Ice Hound chopped down it''s jaws together, a burst of blue aura was released from it''s mouth. Axel was nearly sliced to ribbons. However, he managed to evade but was still affected. His hands were sliced off, causing him to scream loudly, like a siren. "You motherf.u.c.ker!!!" yelled Axel. Jennifer actually was using Axel as a decoy. While The Ice Hound was focused on the wounded Axel, Jennifer formed a giant fireball in her hand which was powerful enough to vaporize anything. As she tossed the giant fireball at The Ice Hound, the creature turned around. An explosion occurred. After the smoke from the explosion cleared up, The Ice Hound laid on the ground charred and smoke with its huge mouth open. Jennifer began smiling. She walked up to Axel helping him on his feet. She picked up his hands, using her power to help him regenerate. The ice around The Stone Of Wisdom was supposed to melt once the guardian was defeated. " What''s going on?!" yelled Axel. " Did we do something wrong?!" " I''m not sure. We must of. We just have to retrace our steps. Axel crouched down examining the charred Ice Hound''s body. He looked at the shiny teeth of the Ice Hound, noticing a drop of saliva. As the drop of saliva leaked on the icy ground, multiple Ice Hound''s began spawning from the ground. The main charred Ice Hound suddenly recovered, opening its bloodshot eyes which were now all white. The Ice Hound was angry and agitated. It began growing in size. The Ice Hound turned from grey to all white. The eyes suddenly turned red. The Ice Hound was now 15 feet. The Ice Hound began howling, causing the cave to shake and rumble. The Ice Hound was using 80 percent of his full power. The Ice Hound ordered the clones of its self to exterminate Axel and Jennifer. All 20 Ice Hounds piled up on Axel and Jennifer. The 15 foot powered up Ice Hound jumped on the ice-covered Stone Of Wisdom howling. Unexpectedly a green shockwave was created, that wipe all 30 clones. Axel stood on his feet, with his body drenched in wolf blood with a serious expression on his face. Jennifer was knocked unconscious. The Ice Hound and Axel''s eyes made contact with each other. As The Ice Hound leaped towards Axel, Axel suddenly sidestepped. He generated a green aura around his hand like a blade, slicing of The 15 foot Ice Hound''s head clean off. Blood splattered everywhere. The Ice Hound killed. He made sure to destroy the remnants of The Ice Hound''s body. As he did this, the block of ice around The Stone Of Wisdom evaporated in a cold vapour. Axel began smiling. Chapter 869 - On The Prowl Axel collapsed on his knees wiping the blood from his eyes with a smile on his face as if he was staring at a god. He collapsed on his knees, kissing the ground. " Finally." After all these years and legends in books, the pride and joy of The Beast City lay before my eyes!!!" Jennifer woke up as she heard Axel''s loud maniacally laughing. " She looked to the side and saw a giant blood splatter of where The Ice Hound''s dead visible body was. She stood on her feet and walked up to Axel, interrupting the only happy joyful moment. "You killed the guardian." " The power and knowledge are all ours," said Jennifer. " Axel placed a serious expression on his face. " Ours?" You mean mine." I am the one who killed the guardian. I am the one who killed the guardian. The power is mine!!" " All mine!" " But what about- Suddenly Axel turned around and punched Jennifer in the face making her smash into a wall, banging we head, causing be knocked out unconscious yet again. Axel quickly placed his hands on The Stone Of Wisdom. Blue aura began generating around his body, shoving him violently. He began screaming loudly like a harpy. Yes!!!!" Chapter 870 - Betrayed and Enslaved Over 30 minutes passed since Axel absorbed the energy from The Stone Of Wisdom. He betrayed Jennifer the one showed him the path and evened helped defeat the deceased Ice Hound. Jennifer stood on her feet, coughing up small of blood. She suffered many head traumas. She waved her finger across her forehead. She had blood in her hands, which very furious. The Stone was laid in thr ground in smithereens. " She was pissed off!" " F.u.c.k.i.n.g bastard!!" " This is how you treat me after I show you where The Stone Of Wisdom resides?!" yelled Jennifer. " Selfish prick. Jennifer collapsed on her knees beginning to cry and m.o.a.n. As she was about to leave the sewers she suddenly remembered something. Inside The Ice Hound, laid the Ice Relic. If she took the Ice Relic from The Ice Hounds gut''s power would grow superior. She created a with aura blade out of her energy, slicing the deceased 15 foot Ice Hound''s stomach, open exposing its intestines and colon. She scavenged through the insides of The Ice Hound for 3 minutes until she pulled out the rather large Ice Relic was which a piece of metal frozen solid by the Ice Hound. He cleaned The Ice Relic until it sparkled. She then opened a portal to the sides of her body. As the Ice Relic, it sized down to it''s the user. Jennifer began incredibly horrible pains in her chest. White aura began rising out of her body. She began vomiting up blood and vomit that was a sweet roll. Her skin began turning with snow. Suddenly the entire room was frozen. She stood on her feet and looked ar her hands. She could feel her new power erupting through her entire body. She began laughing like a maniac. She suddenly shot thought the sewer like a rocket. Her hair also turned white. She was out for revenge. Chapter 871 - The Heights Of Quadrillion Feng Zen"s Location, Somewhere In The City Of New Malar... Feng trained so much with the demonic sword of Beelzebub, the sword shattered in pieces. When he thought all his incredibly hard training was for nothing, the red and black aura was sucked inside his body. His power level was a quadrillion, considered way more powerful than Jon Zen. That was why he adopted The Grandmaster Of The Zen Style Kungfu. He was a very dark cave meditating. Red and black aura was emitting off of Feng''s body like smoke. Inside the cave slept a hungry hibernating bear that weighed over 4,000 pounds. As Feng walked up to the bear, it awoke in a fierce amount of rage. As the bear leaped towards Feng, Feng chuckled. He suddenly slapped the bear''s head off with ease. After 12 minutes, the best was skinned alive and cooked as Feng''s meal. Feng burped loudly as he digested the 4,000-pound bear thanks to his bottomless stomach. He picked the meat from his teeth with the bear''s sharp bones. He a huge smile on his face. He continued to meditate exposing his quadrillion-level energy. Very lethal, very destructive. He clasped his hands together going into a deep state of concentration. Chapter 872 - Inspecting Feng exhaled all the bad energy out of his body. He stood on his feet and brushed the red dirt off his clothes, leaving the deceased bear''s extremely dark cave. It was to return back to Jon Zen. He had important things to discuss with him. Very important discussions. In front of Jon Zen''s mansion... In front of Jon Zen''s mansion laid 3 guards that were expecting Feng. " Boss Feng." Leader Zen had requested to see you in his chambers instantly. Feng scoffed, pushing one of the guards to the side entering Jon Zen''s chambers. The mansion"s floor was covered in blue powder for a reason. Feng walked up to the blue powder rubbing it in his fingers, even licking it. Feng found it wasn''t powder but actually grounded up candy used to draw out something. Feng stood on his feet and walked into Jon Zen''s chambers. When he was about to knock on the door, he realized that it was already open. The wooden door had many scratches and chunks of blood on it. He kicked the door of the hinges entering Jon''s office. Jon Zen was nowhere to be found. All he saw was blood splatter on the antique stylish rug. He knew recently happened. The blood was still fresh. As he was inspecting the rug, a pair of red eyes stalked him. Chapter 873 - Tough Luck Feng knew someone was behind him. He quickly turned around and saw The Chameleon with blood all around his mouth with chunks of flesh in his incredibly sharp teeth that could rip through flesh easily. " Ah." " I was wondering was going to show up Feng." " I was getting rather bored playing with blood-drenched limbs." " What have you done this time demon?" The Chameleon began laughing. He spat a piece of a skull stuck between his teeth at Feng. Feng dodged it without moving. The Chameleon began rushing towards him, he grabbed The Chameleon by his left arm, ripping it offers if he was ripping a leg of a roasted glazed turkey on a Thanksgiving dinner. Black blood splattered all over the ground. Feng tossed the arm to the side as if was trash. The Chameleon began backing up as he began rapidly regenerating. He turned his arm into a blade slicing the ground creating a sword beam that was powerful enough to slice the mansion in half. The sword beam managed to affect Feng. His shirt was sliced to shreds his pants were sliced. He had many bruises and cuts on his body. The Chameleon was laughing. No matter how strong you think you are Feng you will not defeat me. " Chapter 874 - The Leviticus I have killed many Zen Clan members who thought they were invincible." " I ripped them limb from limb like they were livestock." "You should know this Feng." As The Chameleon continued to chat like a parrot, Feng was growing agitated. The Chameleon was rudely insulting the Zen Clan name that placed fear in the chests of other clans who wouldn''t dare to oppose. Feng leaped towards The Chameleon grabbing him by his throat. As he continued to be choked violently, blood began pouring out of The Chameleon''s eyes, nostrils, and ears. Feng then tossed The Chameleon in the air like a baseball. The Chameleon safely landed on his feet coughing up a storm, leaving himself wide open. Feng began charging towards like him like a raging bull, kneeling him in his chest, cracking all of his ribs in the process. The Chameleon vomited up blood, crashing into a hole filled with manure. The manure was so deep The Chameleon was sucked inside of the disgusting stinking manure as if he was a person who was about to drown. Feng walked up to the hole and patiently waited for The Chameleon to burst out of the hole like a humpback whale jumps out of the ocean for air. As he waited, he heard approaching footsteps behind him. He slowly turned around saw Donovan Of The Brotherhood Of The Light starting at him with his tongue wrapped around his face. As they both were about to start talking, the ground began shaking and rumbling. Suddenly a gigantic purple tentacle burst out of the ground, wrapping around Feng''s body squeezing him tightly do he could explode like a blood packet. Donovan sucked his teeth and turned around quickly opening a portal as he saw the ground began to crack up. He ran into the portal teleporting to a nearby skyscr.a.p.er, to observe. As Feng was about to be crushed, he overpowered the tentacle, releasing out his power like a shockwave. The tentacle was vaporized into the blood. Loud screaming could be heard. Feng landed perfectly on his feet jumping to safe ground. The Chameleon conjured an ancient demon made of tentacles, called The Leviticus with his blood by creating a pentagram with his blood at the bottom of the sticky disgusting manure. The creature towered over the tallest building in The City Of New Malar. The Chameleon stood on top of the demon''s head with a smile on his face. His shirt and pants were covered in manure. He removed his shirt exposing his tattoos that marked that he was a demon. No one has ever fought The Leviticus and lived to tell the tale!" It will be the same for you Feng." The Leviticus began to scream like a siren that made Feng''s explode, causing him to stagger. The Leviticus had a power level or 800,000,000,000,000. As Feng left his guard down, he was slapped into the air by one of The Leviticus'' huge tentacles. Feng crashed through 2 skyscr.a.p.ers which were destroyed. The only reason The Chameleon was able to control The Leviticus was that he had The Amulet Pa. The amulet around his neck could allow him to use some of the strongest demons as hid own toys and soldiers of destruction. One the amulet was destroyed, The Leviticus would have a mind of its own and possibly destroy The City Of New Malar in its clutch. Feng easily recovered. He ripped a piece of glass out of his neck and chest quickly tightening his muscles so the wounds wouldn''t get the effect. He leaped into the air, firing multiple beams at The Leviticus. The Chameleon quickly placed a barrier around the Leviticus, causing the beams to disperse. Feng continues to fire beams at the barrier until it shattered like glass. Feng flew towards The Leviticus"s head which was shaped like a crown. He wrestled The Chameleon to the ground driving his elbow in his chest. The Chameleon had a serious expression on his face. He overpowered Feng, stabbing him in his heart. Once Feng''s heart was attacked he was venerable than ever. The Chameleon round housed Feng in his face. He broke his bottom jaw, knocking out 4 of his teeth. Blood and saliva leaked everywhere. " Today I will kill the great Grandmaster Of The Zen Clan. "Once I successfully kill you I will collect your head as a trophy." "Once you and Jon Zen are dead The Zen Clan will fall and cease to exist." Feng vomited up blood. "Save your words because they will be your last." The Chameleon stuck his right hand in the air, beginning to charge up a black beam in the palm of his hand. The Chameleon jacked up a smile. Suddenly Feng grabbed The Chameleon by his neck, ripping off his arm, tossing him off the top of The Leviticus''s crown head. The Chameleon quickly ordered The Leviticus to make a safe landed for him. The Chameleon quickly regenerated. Feng was nowhere to be found. Suddenly Feng appeared behind The Chameleon, ripping the Amulet of Ra from his neck. The Leviticus''s eyes suddenly turned from a smoky white colour to all red. The demon began going berserk, destroying in its sights. Chapter 875 - Unknown Power Level Feng crushed The Amulet of Pa In his hand. Both Feng and The Chameleon leaped into the air, firing a barrage of attacks on each other''s bodies. Blood was splattering everywhere. As The Chameleon fired a beam at Feng, Feng easily evaded, firing a beam out his finger''s was destroyed half of The Chameleon''s mould. Half of his true face was seen. He had an ivory horn sticking out his head. His skin was a greenish yellowish colour. The Chameleon slowly placed his hand on his face, repairing his damaged mould. Tch. *Right now I am using 20 percent of my power." Now I will use 30. The Chameleon began generating black and purple energy around his body. His body was heating up which caught the attention of The Leviticus. The Leviticus tried to grab Feng and The Chameleon. Luckily for them, they evaded The Leviticus. The Chameleon was finished powering up, he had a certain dark glow emitting off of his body which had a clear sign that he was extremely dangerous. His power level was unknown. The Chameleon stuck his hand in the air, creating a halberd with a black hilt made from the metals of the underworld. Come to me." Feng knew for a fact that we wouldn''t easily defeat The Chameleon. He had to come up with a awesome plan. Chapter 876 - Eaten By The Leviticus The Chameleon had a wicked look on his face. He no longer would joke around. As he sliced the air, a giant black came out of his halberd that was powerful enough to chop through countless skyscr.a.p.ers with ease. Feng managed to evade the huge black ray. He sprinted towards The Chameleon, punching him in his chest, then driving his elbow in his back. The Chameleon, vomited up blood, crashing into The Leviticus, squishy chest. The Chameleon scoffed wiping the blood from his eyes. As he was about to go towards Feng, a tentacle was wrapped around his body. He was suddenly swallowed by The Leviticus which burped loudly. Feng''s safety landed on the ground with a smile on his face. " Checkmate." Feng turned his back and collapsed on the ground taking a very deep breath. He was hungry. He suddenly noticed an object in silver plastic wrapping on the ground. As he was about to walk up to the shiny wrapped item, The Leviticus began groaning and screaming. Suddenly The Leviticus''s chest was sliced open, causing very bright light green blood to splatter all over the ground. Feng scoffed loudly. " You''re still alive?" Before The Chameleon jumped out of the Leviticus, he stabbed it in the heart, causing him to die instantly. The Chameleon leaped from The Leviticus''s chest landing perfectly on his feet. Chapter 877 - Doc.u.ments And Brochures The Island Of Saint Isi... Victor Zen was in his office looking at the islander''s doc.u.ment and refunds they acc.u.mulated over the past year. So far the numbers and brochures were up to regular status. He wore reading glasses and recently bionic right arm, which felt weird since he didn''t have a right arm for more than a decade. He took off his glasses placing them in the draw rubbing Ahi''s eyes repeatedly before placing eye drops to clear up the redness of his eyes. He stood off his comfy chair, walking up to his sword which he gazed for a long time be if he actually grabbed and unsheathed it, practicing his style of sword on dummies made of straw and wool. With the slightest movement of his blade, all the dummies in the room including his desk were chopped to pieces with ease. He took a very deep breath. He opened his small fridge, pulling out a bowl of cold nachos. HAs he was about to start devouring them he heard a knock on the door. He just remembers he invited Cross with his family for a very special dinner that would serve many foods. He walked up to the doors opening it slowly. Chapter 878 - Poisoned Meat At the door waited Clint has dressed appropriately. He wore a black button-up dress shirt that supported a navy blue tie. The guests are waiting in the dining hall, sir." "I already know this Clint." Lead the way." Victor followed Clint all the way to the dining hall. The main course was roasted meat stuffed with vegetables. Victor walked up to his reserved chair sitting down breathing heavily. Cross was starting at the roast beef with a strange look on his face. He wouldn''t dare to eat food from an enemy. He looked to the side and saw Orion eating his food like a savage. Victor began smiling. Cross was right. The food was poisoned. However, even though it was poisoned, Orion couldn''t tell. His immune system was extremely excellent. He could tolerate horrible torture, being poisoned, shot, burned, and even hanged. He was clearly unstoppable. After Orion ate everything on his plate, he wanted a second helping, burping loudly, licking the honey barbecue sauce off his face. He grabbed the rest of the roasted beef, swallowing it whole without chewing. As he was about to choke, he punched himself in his stomach, enlarging his throat big enough so he would be able to digest it without choking. Victor sat on the other end with a smile on his face. If his calculations were correct, Orion would be dead by the end of the day. Chapter 879 - Challenged Accepted Victor picked up a sweet roll, taking very small bites from it, licking the icing from his cheek. " That was surely a satisfying meal wasn''t?" asked Victor. " Yeah very satisfying," said Cross who had a serious expression on his face. The only thing he ate on his plate was some cornbread. Now for dessert." Victor repeatedly began clapping his hands, catching the attention of the chefs that came out with a double chocolate Dutch cake with caramel inside. It also had strawberries on top of it making it a very tasty delight for most people in the room. While everyone was eating, Victor got off his chair and walked up to Akashiri who was in the middle of eating his cake. " I will like to have a word with you for a couple of minutes." Akashiri removed the silver fork from his mouth and got off his chair following Victor. Victor walked all the way to his office. " Sit down. We have much to discuss." Akashiri nodded, crossing his legs. " I am pretty sure you still want to challenge me for the title." Tch. You got that right." I am telling you for your own good, back down now. "What if I don''t?" Chapter 880 - Machinery Gauntlet Victor snickered. "I could break your neck so easily if I wanted." Akashiri instantly placed his hand on his sword, in case Victor attempted to any suspicious activity. Victor sat down on his comfy chair, opening his draw pulling out 2 shot glasses and a glass bottle filled with hard liquor. He poured a glass for himself and for Akashiri. " Here." As Akashiri was about to drink from the shot glass he smelled a familiar poison that was used to hunt serpents that resided near The Hitoshi Clan village. He instantly tossed the shot glass to the side, head butting Victor in his head causing him to stagger. Blood oozed out of his head like molten lava coming out of a volcano. Victor smashed into a glass wall, coughing up chunks of blood. The glass wall smashed into pieces. Akashiri drew his sword, sharpening it across the jade titles, sending sparks everywhere. Victor stood on his feet, ripping the shards of glass from his face, splattering blood on his stylish clothes. Victor leaped towards Akashiri wrestling him to the ground. Akashiri secretly pulled out a hidden knife, repeatedly stabbing Victor in his chest. Victor overpowered Akashiri grabbing him by his neck, tossing him through the wooden door with ease. Victor began laughing. Akashiri recovered, managing to stab Victor in his solar plexus. Victor endured the pain with a serious expression on his face. He grabbed Akashiri by his neck, lifting him off his feet, choking I''m until he turned pale and veins began popping out his neck and head. The tighter Akashiri''s grip grew, the more his heart rate was slowed down. When he was about to pass the pit he suddenly gained a burst of power which was like a telekinetic blast that pushed back Victor through the balcony. Victor smashed roughly on the ground creating a crater. Victor smashed his bionic arm on the ground, shooting himself onto his feet. Victor wiped the blood from his forehead and mouth. Akashiri jumped off the balcony firing 3 beams at Victor. Victor evaded the beams with ease, kicking Akashiri in his chest, crushing 4 of his ribs. Akashiri smacked into the ground. " You are not ready." " I don''t need my sword to kill you." You are a novice." You have no chance of taking my title." " No chance at all.". Akashiri wiped the blood from his mouth, generating a white aura around his sword like smoke. The ground began shaking and rumbling. Multiple craters were created. "Hitoshi Sword Style.." Whirlwind Cuts!!!" shouted Akashiri. Multiple transparent sword beams at Victor. Victor stuck his hand out, generating a yellow barrier around his body that was powerful enough to withstand anything. Ever since Victor introduced himself to advanced technology, he became superior. He had multiple experiments due to his body to get rid of his rare disease. Once his disease was rid of he would become the person he once was 15 years ago. An unstoppable man. As the Whirlwind Cuts dispersed, Victor grinned. Victor sprinted towards Akashiri, sharpening his fingernails, shoving them in his stomach. Chapter 881 - Wooden Stance Akashiri smashed into a wall, vomiting up blood. Victor began shaking his head, taking a deep breath. If you''re not going to be a challenge give yourself up and give me the sword." " You don''t stand a chance in a million years." Akashiri stood on his feet and spat chunks of blood on the ground. He ripped his right sleeve off wrapping the sleeve around his head, changing up his style from the Iron Stance to the Wooden Stance. When using the Wooden Stance he only used one hand to hold his sword in the air, generating a yellow aura around his sword which hardened around the sword like ice. Akashiri suddenly faded away like a blur. He suddenly appeared behind Victor, round housing him in the back of his head. Victor was sent crashing into the hard jade ground. Chunks of blood splattered everywhere. When using the Wood Stance his strength grew to 200 trillion greatly increasing from his formally 400 billion power level. When Victor began recovering, Akashiri kneeled him into the air causing his body to fly through the air like a rocket. Akashiri appeared above Victor driving his elbow in his stomach. Victor smashed through the dining hall covered in blood. Chapter 882 - Beyond Invincible Victor smashed on the blueberry custard pie that was the delightful dessert. He stood on his feet, beginning to recover quickly. All his internal wounds closed up. He began giggling. " I have to say this." You are many stores since our last match Akashiri. I give you that. However you still are no match- Abruptly, Cross punched Victor in his face so hard both of his jaws broke, all of his teeth began flying out of his mouth and he suffered from many concussions. He crashed through 3 walls. Victor crashed into the pantry. His entire body was drenched in hot sauce. Victor hopped to his feet, with an angry expression on his face. He walked out of the hole in the wall, activating a small red button on his blackish bionic arm. As he pressed the red button a long silver blade drenched in red poison popped out. Cross, Orion, and Akashiri we''re coming at him with force. Cross fired 3 metallic spikes at him. Victor easily evaded them without trying. He punched the ground creating a shockwave that caused a crater to be created. Cross was pushed back. Orion on the other hand, fired 3 blue beams at Victor which came in contact with him, causing multiple explosions to occur. The area was filled with musty black smoke. Victor walked out of the black smoke unharmed. He had a disappointing look on his face. Chapter 883 - Clint Runs The Word " You all had the chance to kill me when I was sick. Now that I am cured, you have no chance of defeating me." None of you have a chance of defeating me." I don''t even need my sword." Come to me." As Cross ran towards Victor, Clint appeared in front of him with a mud shield that was hard enough to withstand the force of an iron spear. On the other hand for Cross, this wouldn''t be a problem. As his first reacted with the mud shield it burst into pieces like a urn. Clint staggered, coughing up chunks of blood. He quickly turned; his fist giant, uppercutting Cross through the roof of the mansion with ease. Cross vomited up blood as he sailed through the air like a rocket. Cross easily hopes to his feet wiping the blood away from his head. Clint also burst through the roof. He carried an axe. He had a serious look on his mug. Blood was running down the side of his forehead. Today you will die." I don''t care what no one says." I care what no one tells me. Say goodnight." He threw his axe at Cross. Cross dodged the mud axe, kicking the air, causing a powerful ray of energy to be released. Chapter 884 - Boosted Ego The ray of energy sliced Clint right in half. Unfortunately, Clint wasn''t harmed since his body was practically mostly made of mud and clay. Clint formed a hammer made of mud in his hands, sprinting towards Cross, bashing him in his stomach. Clint vomited up blood, stumbling towards the edge of Victor''s mansion. As he was about to fall off, he spat blood in Clint''s eyes temporarily blinding him. Cross ran towards Clint, wrestling him to the ground, repeatedly, smashing his head on the ground. Nothing was working. As Clint''s eyesight returned, he overpowered. He wrapped his leg''s around Cross''s neck beginning to violently choke him. Cross began turning pale. He used his strong neck to lift Clint off the ground. He then smashed his back on the ground. Clint was unharmed. Clint hopped to his feet with a wicked smile on his face. He turned his forearms giant, firing his giant muddy fists at Cross. Cross managed to dodge to the giant muddy fists, coming back with an incredible counter-attack. He quickly generated a white aura around his kneecap, kneeling Clint in his chest. He vomited up a pint of blood, crashing into multiple stones and rubble that laid on top of the roof. Cross ripped off his shirt, cracking his neck and knuckles. He no longer would hold back. Clint recovered, standing on his feet, with blood all over his mouth. He generated two mud spears in his hands throwing them at Cross. Cross easily evaded the 2 mud spears, sprinting towards Clint, head butting him, cracking fragments of his skull, Clint was stunned. He tried to grab Cross''s neck but couldn''t. Cross grabbed Clint''s hands, crushing them like candy bars. Clint let out a loud scream like a screeching siren. Tears began leaking out Clint''s tear ducts. He grabbed Clint by the neck and slammed Jim through the roof. As they both were falling he twisted his neck in 3 ways, killing him instantly. Cross safety landed on his feet, while Clint smashed on the ground and cracked his head open like a coconut. Cross could have easily killed Clint from the first time he saw him. He was the type to boost his enemy''s ego and come back with a fierce some rage that boosted his power allowing him to easily defeat his enemies. It was time to rendezvous with his friends. Chapter 885 - Not our Friend As Cross rendezvoused with his friends he saw that Victor was nowhere to be found. Orion had a splatter of blood leaking down his face. He wasn''t hurt at all. He only was bruised. Akashi was nowhere to be found either. Cross walked up to Orion who had his arms crossed with his foot up against the marbled wall, smoking a cigarette, he acquired from a Saint Isi guard he brutally killed. " Where''s Akashiri?" asked Cross. Orion exhaled the cigarette smoke out of his nostrils. He went with Victor Zen to have a proper and private duel with him. " And you let them go?!" yelled Cross. It could be a trap." Tch." "Akashiri is a big boy who has his own responsibilities and life to watch out for." He has taken care of himself all these years before he intervened with his f.u.c.k.i.e.d up life." So what''s the difference with this time?" Look the point I am saying is that he doesn''t need or help. "He can only tag along with us after everything he has been through to find the best swordsman ever and take his title. He has gotten what he wanted. We no longer matter." Cross knew Orion was making a lot of sense but he didn''t want to admit it. Orion flicked the half-smoked cigarette to the side and spat a chunk of sticky spit on the ground. "Now let''s get out of here. Nothing more here for us anymore." Chapter 886 - Thankful Cross was extremely furious. He was being used by the Hitoshi ninja known as Akashiri the entire time. He exclusively tagged along only all those years just to milk the benefits and perks. The next time Cross saw Akashiri he would treat him not as a friend, but as one of his most hated enemies. As Cross, Orion, Sarah, Lucia, Jagger, and Master Irwin were about to leave the Island Of Saint Isi, they were confronted by the locals of the island who carried gardening tools they used as weapons. One of the locals was named Ulric. Ulric was at least 60 years old. He wore a long brown long sleeve shirt, a leather belt, blue pants, and dirty heavy boots. He also wore gloves. He carried a shovel that had smears of blood on the tip of it. Ulric wore a dirty straw hat filled with holes. He walked up to Cross spitting out brown tobacco. He had a serious expression on his face. Suddenly he pulled out a sack filled with gold coins. He placed a smile on his face. " I will like to thank you and your friends for freeing us from Victor Zen''s grip. Before bandits invaded our island, it was peaceful." We welcomed everyone and anyone." Until he came and scared into serving him, giving up all our diamonds and gold." We are free. Cross opened the hefty leather sac. Those are extremely valuable diamonds. Spend them wisely." Cross nodded and said: Thank you." We all are." All the locals could now go back to their normal peaceful lives. Chapter 887 - The Edge Of The World Victor opened a portal to a place called The World''s Edge, almost 500,000 miles from a populated area. The area was dark and spooky. No recorded life lived in The Worlds Edge. The most relevant object in the World''s Edge was The Black Heart Tree a very mysterious leave less tree that stood up to 200 feet tall with clouds circling it. " Why did you pick this setting?" asked Akashiri. Because once where here we won''t be interrupted." Hmm. " I get your point. Come." Follow me." Akashiri followed Victor for a half-hour until they came across an ancient ring that seemed as if it wasn''t used in years. Victor walked down a flight of stairs that led to open space. Victor carried his sword this time. They walked away from each other, preparing for the final fight. We will begin shortly in 15 minutes. Prepare yourself." Akashiri took Cross''s backpack filled with many supplies. Akashiri opened the giant backpack pulling out a bottle of water and 3 strawberry granola bars. He guzzler down the bottle of water burping loudly. He then helped himself to one of the strawberry granola bars eating it quickly, licking his lips. 3 minutes passed. Victor on the other hand was drinking some white blossom herbal tea, with his eyes clothes. Chapter 888 - An Abnormal Duel 15 minutes passed by. Akashiri was charged up, and Victor was claimed and collected. Both contenders stood up on their feet, and bowed to each other, unsheathing their powerful swords. Since Akashiri''s power was continuing to grow, he would probably have the upper hand. However, since Victor was calmer and experienced, he would also be a powerful force to reckon with. As the wind whistled, Akashiri was the first to react. He sprinted towards Victor, trying to stab him in his chest. Victor evaded, kneeling Akashiri in his chest, crushing 4 of his ribs and both sides of his chest. This page caused him to vomit up chunks of blood. Akashiri collapsed on both of his knees coughing loudly. Victor then kicked him in the side of his face, knocking him off his feet, causing him to crash into a giant boulder which crumbled into pieces. Victor began shaking his head. Tch. That was your fault. You should of never come charging towards me like a rampaging bull. When you charge towards your opponent you leave an opening for yourself. Once you leave that opening, your opponent will deal a great deal of damage upon your body and crush you under his foot like a roach. Don''t forget about those words told by you from the greatest swordsman ever. Victor began walking away. As he was about to open a portal back to Saint Isi, he heard heavy footsteps approaching behind him. He saw Akashiri breathing like a racehorse with blood running down the side of his left cheek. Victor smiled. "So you have decided to choose death once- Suddenly Akashiri rushed towards Victor, bashing him in the chest with the hilt of Shaku. Victor vomited up a splatter of blood. Before Victor could counterattack, Akashiri tossed 3 Kunai at him pinning him into a wall. As Victor was pinned into the wall, Akashiri began raining a barrage of combos upon Victor''s body, splattering blood everywhere. Victor eventually grew angry, powering up so much his shirt burst off his chest. Victor had no scars. He however had a tattoo of a Ying Yan in the center of his back. High furious winds began picking up, which pushed back Akashiri from coming any closer. Victor had a yellowish aura circling his body like a glow. He began screaming like a siren, projecting powerful sounds out of his mouth powerful enough to make a man''s heart explode like a juice box. Chapter 889 - Back To The Isle Of Zero Degrees Celsuis One of Akashiri"s eardrums exploded. Blood began leaking out of his air. This however didn''t worry Akashiri since he used a special tool to repair his eardrums with ease. When he killed Aeria Of The Queen Of Sirens, his eardrums exploded countless times. However, he ripped off Aeria"swings and chopped off her head giving it to the villagers who were troubled by Aeria and her subordinates. Akashiri began rapidly firing Shuriken and Kunai at Victor until he was affected. Two Kunai landed in Victor''s stomach. Victor stumbled, Akashiri took the opening, stabbing Victor in through the chest with Shaku. Akashiri let out a very loud screech as the blade came through his back. He headbutted Akashiri who took the pain with ease. Blood squirrel out. Akashiri ripped the blade out of his chest, and jumped back 15 feet, wiping the blood from his eyes and forehead. Akashiri took 3 deep breaths. When he looked up, Victor was nowhere to be found. All he saw was a huge blood splatter. As he went to investigate, a blue portal opened and grabbed Akashiri to a new location. They were no in the middle of nowhere The Kingdom Of The North also known as The Isle Of Zero Degrees Celsius. Chapter 890 - Akashiris Death? Since Akashiri''s clothes had many holes I. his clothes he was freezing. He never trained himself to withstand the cold air from The Isle Of Zero Degrees Celsius. His skin turned pale, as his green veins began popping out his neck and head. If he didn''t do something quick he would either die or acquire horrible frostbite. He instantly generated a quick barrier around his body that would assist him for 30 minutes. Victor who was shirtless, was immune to the cold. Victor spat up blood on the ice-covered ground. " There is a reason why I brought you here." I know all about your falling clan. "Your clan never trained themselves to withstand the cold." As Victor continues to talk, Akashiri fired beams, which exploded into flames. Luckily for Victor, he dodged the beams in time. What Victor didn''t know was that they stood on a frozen lake. Under the frozen lake laid a bloodthirsty serpent that had teeth sharp to bite through almost anything. The creature accidentally trapped itself in the frozen lake, locking itself up. The creature sneaked up on Victor, almost bit him in half. The creature was 30 feet long. One of its sharp jagged teeth was 12 inches long. The creature resembled a dragon. Often called the River God by passing travellers and merchants who came in the sights of the monster and lived to tell the tall. Victor quickly swung his entire body around, pulling out his sword, shouting: " Don''t interfere!" yelled Victor. As he swung his after The so call River God, it''s head was chopped off, bathi the ground in blood. Victor looked to the side and saw Akashiri wasn''t there. He quickly turned around and was kicked in the face. His jaws crushed. He crashed in a giant block of ice which burst into pieces releasing cold air. Akashiri had a serious expression on his face. He wiped the blood away with his shirt. Victor stood on his feet and repaired his broken jaws with the help of the mechanics of his robot bionic arm. He began laughing. Once I have this arm my tissues and organs will never fail to listen to my commands." Victor pulled out his sword, placing both of his hands on the hilt, tightly grasping it. Suddenly double damage aura generated around his sword. Akashiri could feel the ground shaking and rumbling. Suddenly dashed past Akashiri with a devilish smile on his face. He turned around and rested his sword in its sheath. A giant slice appeared on Akashiri, causing him to lose a large quantity of blood. He collapsed on his knees. His vision was turning blurry. Victor ripped off his bionic arm with ease tossing it to the side. He felt that he no longer needed machinery to kill his opponents. He walked up to Akashiri, driving his sword through his heart. I didn''t want to end your life but you made me do it. Prepares you will make better decisions in your next life. He rested his sword in its sheath, and grabbed Akashiri by his neck, walking towards the edge of the cliff. If you survive come to find me at my hideout. I will love to challenge you again. Akashi was tossed off the edge of the cliff falling at the bottom of a cold lake. Victor perched over the cliff and shoving his hand in his pocket pulling out a small green orb flicking into the lake. Chapter 891 - Devil In The Water Akashiri laid at the bottom of the incredibly cold lake, unconscious. There was no chance of survival. However... Inside Akashiri''s Body... Akashiri stood on a giant red pillar, feeling disappointed and defeated. He unsheathed his sword and stared at Shaku. Suddenly he felt an incredibly strong presence creeping up behind him. He quickly turned around and saw an unfamiliar person. This man was at least 6''10. The man had black hair wrapped in a ponytail. The man also had 3 light blue eyes. He wore a black, a white dress shirt, and a blue tie. Who the f.u.c.k are you?" said Akashiri. That doesn''t concern you." " What matters is that you need to wake up and kill Victor Zen. For years you wanted to be the greatest swordsman. Wake up now and become the best you can be!" yelled the mysterious man. Why should I listen to you?!" The man suddenly appears in front of Akashiri, chopping him in his chest waking him up. Akashiri jumped out of the water, coughing up water, breathing heavily. Even though he was wounded and tired, he had the strength to fight and stand up. As he was about to leave, he saw multiplied bubbles appearing into the water. Suddenly a creature jumped out. Chapter 892 - Goblet Crystal Akashiri instantly pulled out his sword, preparing for yet another fight. Suddenly a bluish humanoid creature leaped out of the water. The creature stood up to 8 feet tall and weighed only 170 pounds. The creature was equipped with jagged incredibly sharp razor teeth with a set of razor-sharp claws. As the creature settled his eyes on Akashiri it began smiling and drooling. The creature began approaching Akashiri. " Lord Victor Zen sends his regards." The creature leaped towards Akashiri. Akashiri quickly evaded the creature, stabbing it in the gut. Blue blood began splattering everywhere. The creature began screaming. You will pay for that!" yelled the creature. The creature continued to run after Akashiri. Akashiri parried the creature''s claws, round housing it in the face, crushing its jaw, plus knocking out its teeth. As the creature, he threw a Kunai into the creature''s head. Blood squirted out of the creature''s head as it instantly died. Akashiri only threw the green orb into the cold lake that turned into a fish-man only if he survived. And he did. Akashiri used his grappling hook to allow himself to climb up the cliff made of ice. Akashiri collapsed on the snowy ground, breathing heavily. Even though he was just brought back to life from a mysterious man, he was still very tired. His heart rate was slowed down. He shoved his hand in his ripped up pants and pulled out a smashed chocolate bar. He was about to unwrap the candy bar and suddenly hesitated. He sucked his teeth and tossed it into the snow. He stood on his feet and breathed heavily. He began venturing through the snowy ice plain. His wounds were beginning to open up. He was losing a lot of blood. He abruptly stopped and unwrapped the bandages from around his chest. He generated a white aura around his body and burned himself. He endured the pain, covering his hot chest with the white snow, smiling as smoke began emitting off his chest. He began smiling?" Where the f.u.c.k is the populated area around this snowy wasteland?" shouted Akashiri. What Akashiri didn''t know was that 10 miles away was a populated town controlled by the Zero Militia. The Zero Militia was a fierce army that would not cease to exist once justice was served. They not only controlled the town but controlled also controlled the bridge that allowed merchants and traders to pass through for a price. The currency for The Isle Of Zero Degrees Celsius wasn''t gold but a type of purple rare crystal called Goblet. A shard of Goblet was worth 30,0000 pieces of gold outside of The Isle Of Zero Degrees Celsius. As Akashiri approached the bridge he took a deep breath and exhaled air out of his nostrils. As he began walking towards the end of the bridge 2 Zero Militia soldiers approached him. The Zero Militia soldiers wore light armour. They had leather boots on with leather gloves. Almost everything they wore was leather. The only thing that wasn''t leather was the metal helmet that controlled their breathing and enhanced their senses. They were equipped with plasma swords, plasma grenades, plasma rifles, and Goblet daggers. As Akashiri approached the soldiers they stopped him. If you want to get pass us the fee is 10 shards of Goblet." Pay up or leave." Look I don''t want any trouble." If you don''t want any trouble leave. Now." Akashiri quickly pulled out 3 Kunai throwing it at one of The Zero Militia soldiers. Chapter 893 - Secret The 3 Kunai killed the other Zero Militia soldier that wasn''t doing the talking. The Zero Militia soldier pulled out his plasma sword, sprinting towards Akashiri, stabbing him in his forearm which Akashiri placed in the way. He headbutted the Zero Militia soldier cracking his helmet in two exposing the soldier''s face. The soldier was an elf. The Zero Militia soldiers were sent undercover from The Royal Family Of The Great Elven Empire to take over The Isle Of Zero Degree''s Celsius. So far they were making progress. They would have full control in 4 months. The Elf pulled out his plasma rifle unloading 5 bolts at Akashiri. Akashiri easily evaded the plasma bolts without moving. He pulled out his sword and sliced the ground, creating a giant sword beam that was powerful enough to kill the Zero Militia soldier and slice the bridge into pieces. The pieces of the bridge landed into a giant crater. Luckily for Akashiri he pulled himself up with his grappling hook. As he was finished climbing, he was no only a few hundred kilometres from the populated town which was fully controlled by Zero Militia Force. Before he proceeded he searched a dead soldier, pulling out a tuna sandwich with cheese. Chapter 894 - Razor Zero Militia Sergeant Akashiri ate half of the time sandwich before tossing the other half fo the wife. He never really favoured tuna. He just ate it because he was very hungry. Over 10 minutes passed. The town The Zero Militia controlled was insights. He was glad. He needed a rest from all the walking. Akashiri walked into an establishment that seemed to be a hotel. He placed his hand on the frosted door and opened it slowly. As he opened it, the door began creaking loudly. He walked into the heated establishment, walking up to the fireplace, sticking his hands near it. He began smiling, as the heat spread through his body. Very few people were in the motel. The motel clerk was vanishing a table. As the motel clerk noticed Akashiri, he stopped what he was doing. The motel clerk placed the can of varnish in a cabinet and wiped his hands off with blue napkins that sat on the non-varnished part of the table. Can I help you with something sir?" asked the motel clerk. Akashiri opened his eyes and walked towards the motel clerk. " I will like the best room you got in this here establishment. You have come to the right place. However, our best room was rented by a Zero Militia sergeant by the name of Razor." If you like you could rent another room, or wait until the best room is available again." Akashiri sucked his teeth and said: " Fine how much is the other room?" 20 pieces of Goblet." When Akashiri was about to pull out the pieces of Goblet he took off the Zero Militia soldiers he killed, he began hearing heavy stomping on the old stairs. Akashiri looked up and saw Razor a Zero Militia elf that had to be at least 50 years old. Razor had slick back salt and pepper hair. One of his eyes were grey. He had a huge scar coming down his dead grey eye. He had a smile on his face. Razor was the c.o.c.ky type. Razor pulled out a cigarette and a lighter made from silver. As he lit the cigarette, he shoved it in his mouth and toked on it 3 times before he tossed it on the ground, smashing it with his foot. Hey motel clerk I need more ice for more of my whiskey. *Right away sir!!" The Zero Militia placed fear into the local townsmen making them do whatever they wanted to. As Razor waited for the ice, he looked at Akashiri who had his right hand on his sword just in case Razor tried anything. Razor walked up to Akashiri and asked: That''s a fine sword, you got there." Razor snickered. Now hand it over." Akashiri pulled his sword from his side and stuck it out Razor could grab it. That''s a very sharp weapon." I would be careful if I were you." You could probably chop off your hand. Shut the f.u.c.k up." I know who to handle a sword. As Razor unsheathed Shaku, Akashiri sprinted towards Razor and chopped him in the chest. Razor vomited up chunks of blood, staggering into the wall. Razor quickly pulled out his 2 plasma guns. As he was about to squeeze the trigger of his plasma guns, Akashiri removed Razor''s left hand with ease. Blood began splattering everywhere. Razor began screaming. As Razor continued to scream, Akashiri stabbed him in his chest. Razor died instantly. The room was now vacant. Chapter 895 - Luka As the motel clerk came back with the bucket filled with ice, he saw Razor"s dead body. " What have you done!" yelled the motel clerk. He was trying to take my sword." " I had to defend myself." The motel clerk began shaking his head. Once the other soldiers find out their leader they will go crazy!" As the motel clerk continued to talk, the door was kicked open. Multiple soldiers saw Razor''s dead body immediately opening fire on Akashiri. Akashiri parried the plasma bolts with ease. He rushed towards a huddle of Razor''s soldiers easily slaying them. After at least 12 minutes of slaying and slicing, Akashiri killed all the soldiers. No may I have that vacant room?" The motel clerk hesitated for a bit before tossing the key to Akashiri. What am I suppose to do with this mess?" That''s not my problem." I killed them you have the clean the mess and dispose of doing the bodies. But what if more soldiers come?" Just come and knock on my door. I will kill them." By the way what''s your name?" The motel clerk took a deep breath. " My name is Luka. The owner of this land hotel." Chapter 896 - Into A Fire Akashiri walked into the best room Luka had in his motel. . He unlocked the room and swung it open. The room was delicate. Akashiri had a huge smile on his face. He ran towards the bed, jumped on it laughing loudly in joy. It had been a long time since he had a comfy bed on his skin. He quickly undressed, falling fast asleep. 3 hours later... When Akashiri woke up the place was in flames. He quickly got dressed and ran towards the window, seeing a hefty burly Zero Militia soldier equipped with a flamethrower. Behind the hefty burly Zero Militia soldier equipped with a flamethrower, stood a Zero Militia superior officer that was named Iverson. Next to Iverson laid Luka who was covered in blood. Now I will ask this once more Luka." Where is the motherf.u.c.ker who killed Razor?" Luka was breathing heavily like a racehorse. "I already told you I don''t know anything!" yelled Luka. As Iverson was about to say something, Akashiri came crashing through the window landing perfectly on his feet. He held Shaku in his hand. Finally. The number one suspect finally shows his face. Because of you, I had to break Luka''s ribs. Now that you''re here I will allow him to live. Iverson helped Luka to his feet, only to kick him in his back causing collapse on his knees. As Luka was about to stand on his feet, Iverson pulled out a plasma handgun, blowing a giant hole in his chest. Blood splattered everywhere. Luka died instantly. This made Akashiri angry. Iverson and the hefty burly Zero Militia soldier began laughing. Akashiri kneeled on one knee, closing his eyes placing his body on the ground. Akashiri quickly threw a Kunai after Iverson. Iverson easily grabbed the Kunai tossing it to the side. There was a reason he was a superior officer. Iverson was 6''0. He had long and lose black. He weighed over 170 pounds. His eye colour was black and yellow. His canines were sharp as knives. He also had sharp fingernails. He had an unknown power level. Iverson signalled the hefty burly Zero Militia solider to burn Akashiri alive. As the hefty burly Zero Militia soldier squeezed the trigger of his flamethrower Akashiri was engulfed in the flames. The soldier began laughing loudly. As he took his fingers off the trigger, there stood Akashiri on the snowy ground with a barrier surrounding his body. Akashiri suddenly disappeared and appeared behind the soldier, stabbing him in his chest. Shaku went through the soldier''s heart. As Akashiri ripped Shaku out of the soldier''s heart, the soldier vomited up blood, beginning to laugh. "It will take much more than a flimsy piece of metal to kill me!" The soldier turned around and stopped on thr ground, creating a small shockwave and tremor which was powerful enough to push and stun Akashiri. As the solider saw that Akashiri was stunned, he saw an opening. He grabbed Akashiri by his neck beginning to choke him until he couldn''t breathe. As Akashiri was about to faint, Akashiri pulled out a small blade, repeatedly stabbing the soldier in the neck, until Akashiri''s face was bathed in blood. He managed to chop the soldier''s handoff. He jumped in the air and pulled out 2 more small blades, throwing them at the soldier. One blade landed in the soldier''s head, while the other one landed in the eye. The soldier smashed on the ground and died. Akashiri now had his eyes on Iverson, who clutched his plasma handgun. Chapter 897 - Duos So what now outsider?" asked Iverson. "You''re going to kill me? Akashiri was sharpening his blade across the ice-covered ground. " Yes." There was no to kill Luka. He didn''t do anything." This isn''t about Luka." After you kill me what will you do? Once I am dead and my heart stops, a powerful bomb will release a deathly gas that will kill anything that inhales it. Killing me is like sending a flare to my comrades. Iverson began laughing like a maniac. As Iverson continued to laugh, Akashiri ran towards Iverson and punched him in his face, cracking his lower jaw. Iverson staggered, puking up chunks of blood. Iverson quickly began rapidly firing at Akashiri. Akashi parried the plasma bolts with ease, slicing the ground creating a giant blue sword beam that was powerful enough to part the thick ice. Iverson rolled out of the way just in time. If he didn''t he would have been sliced to pieces like ribbons. Even though he didn''t fear death the thought of dying scared him. Cold vapour was coming out of the thick ice. Iverson began laughing. He pulled out a plasma sword, running towards Akashiri. As he clashed his plasma sword with Shaku, it dispersed. Iverson was wide open. Akashiri shoved his sword in his stomach. Chapter 898 - The Lord Of Dragic Castle As Akashiri pushed his sword deeper into Iverson''s stomach, he began vomiting up blood. Akashiri pushed Iverson towards the cliff. You are a very powerful man. I can tell you that." But you aren''t powerful enough to kill a superior officer of the Zero Militia Force!" Iverson suddenly ripped Akashiri''s sword out of his gut stumbling towards the edge. He was losing a lot of blood. Because he was losing a lot of blood, he was turning pale. He collapsed on his right knee placing his left hand over his stomach. As Akashiri approached him, Iverson quickly reacted. Iverson pulled his last plasma handgun, which he had tucked in his back of his waist. He began rapidly opening fire on Akashiri. Akashiri easily parried the plasma bolts. As he came closer, he pulled out a Kunai, throwing it into Iverson''s neck. Blood began squirting off his neck like a fountain. He ripped the Kunai out of his chest and grinned, backing off the cliff into the abyss that led to a spiky and rocky ground. As Iverson smashed on the ground, every one of his bones was broken and shattered like glass. Lucky for Iverson, he was already dead when the Kunai was thrown in his neck. Akashiri took a deep breath and turned his back away from the cliff walking back to the burning hotel. Before he reached the hotel he passed out. His face smashed into the snow. Before Iverson died he placed a grin on his face. Even though he lost his life he still won. The hazardous gas bomb instantly activated. The green gas came out of his nostrils and mouth-filling the air with green hazardous gas that would kill anything that came in contact with it. As a bird flew nearby, the feathered creature fell from the sky like a fly that wings wet. The bird''s eyes turned white, and it''s heart suddenly stopped. As nearby Zero Militia convoys saw the green gas they would instantly know that one of their superior officers had been killed. Main Zero Militia Controlled Facility, Dragic Castle... Dragic Castle once belonged to the Lord Dragic, the sworn leader and controller of the Isle Of Zero Degrees Celsius. However 3 weeks ago when the Zero Militia arrived his followers and soldiers were killed. Lord Briton was thrown into the dungeon of the Dragic Castle by the leader of the Zero Militia, Ingram Butler. Unlike the other Zero Militia soldier''s he wasn''t a self. He was human. A towering human. Ingram stood up to 7''6, weighing 300 pounds of muscle. On Ingram''s body, he had multiple scars fighting the previous leader of the Zero Militia when the royal family requested that the previous Zero Militia who was an Elf to retire. Ingram had to be at least 50 years old. His weapon was an incredibly large halberd made from silver that kept his enemies a distant. He wore heavy black metal boots, black gauntlets, a hefty brown leather jacket that protected him from the cold, and black unstoppable heavy elven which was originally blue but he had it dyed black. Finally, he wore a cape made from a sabre-tooth cat pelt he strangled with his bare hands. Lord Dragic sat in his prison cell, writing on a small piece of paper informing his captain of guard who was on vacation relaxing on a sunny paradise, drinking a bottle of beer. As he finished writing on the small paper, he whistled, calling a small bird that would deliver the message. Lord Dragic just hoped he would receive the message. As he was about to go to sleep, the giant steel door of the dungeon began creaking open. Even though Lord Dragic allowed himself to be captured, doesn''t mean he was weak. Chapter 899 - Refused The door opened, and Ingram walked in, unarmed. "Lord Dragic. I have some important matters to discuss with you." Ingram pulled up a stool and sat down in front of Dragic''s prison cell. Before we talk I have some papers for you to sign. Ingram pulled out some doc.u.ments and a pen a suitcase with a marble design, resting it on his knees. " What are those papers?" asked Dragic. Ingram snickered. These are the papers that signify you own the Isle Of Zero Degrees Celsius." If you cross put your name and sign the ownership over to me, I will gladly let you got unharmed. I will walk you out of here myself. Ingram stuck the papers and pen into the prison cell, handing them to Dragic. Dragic stared at the papers for a minute before tearing the stack of papers to shreds. " I refuse." " I rather die. I own this aisle." I don''t care if you blow my brains out the back of my head." Ingram placed a serious expression on his face. " Lucky for you those were cops. I copied the real doc.u.ments because I knew something like this would happen. Don''t worry. You will crack. Ingram turned his back on Dragic and left the dungeon, locking it behind him. Chapter 900 - A Female Guerilla At least 2 hours passed since the hazardous poisonous gas was released into the air. When Akashiri woke up he had many dead birds and a sabertooth near him. When he took his face out of the snow he easily began coughing up chunks of blood. As he noticed the dead bodies, he quickly ripped off his right sleeve wrapping it around his nose and mouth like a mask. He now knew killing Iverson was a bad idea. Over 5,000 people''s lives were in danger. As he heard a nearby convoy coming he instantly hid. He ran behind a boulder covered in snow. The convoy consisted of 5 hefty, burly Zero Militia soldiers equipped with miniguns, 2 Zero Militia tanks, 20 on foot soldiers, and a giant motor vehicle piloted by 3 pilots. Inside the giant motor vehicle laid a lieutenant of the Zero Militia, Zimmerman, a cold-hearted elf that believes in justice and purifying the world of tainted evil. Zimmerman acquired the power level of 3,000,000,000,000. He also was immune to pain and any type of poison. They were looking for Iverson''s corpse. Zimmerman wanted to retrieve the canister that resided next to his chest. A hidden tracking device laid inside the canister. Zimmerman carried a compass that would allow him to find Iverson''s body. "Stop." As the huge motor vehicle stopped, the entire convoy stopped. Zimmerman opened the hard steel door, walking outside in the tainted atmosphere. Zimmerman''s kneeled and looked down. As he pointed the compass down, it began acting crazy. Down there. Zimmerman spat on the ground and took a deep breath. As Zimmerman turned he spotted multiple guerillas. He suddenly was shot in the shoulder. He began snickering as he easily took the bullet out of his shoulder, splattering blood all over his clothes. Akashi was still hiding suddenly felt a knife pressed up against his back. Don''t move. "Get up." As he turned around he immediately knew that the guerilla that pressed a knife up against his back was a woman. She had a mask covering her entire face. Give money and your sword. Akashiri snickered. She shoved his hand in his back pocket pulling out a hefty stack of Goblet he acquired from the Zero Militia soldiers including Iverson who was c.o.c.ky and talked a big game. As he handed the female guerilla his money, he quickly round housed her in her face revealing her eyes which bright bluish colours. As she wiped the blood from his nose, a powerful extremely bright light come out of her eyes which temporarily blinded Akashiri causing to see nothing but white. The female guerilla managed to take Akashiri''s money and sword. As Akashiri howled in pain, he instantly shoved his entire face in the snow, taking away the burning from his eyes. Blood was leaking out of his eyes. His vision was now blurred. The only way he would be able to see was to do the technique called Cat''s Eye, which almost every Hitoshi Ninja novice could have learned. As he activated the technique he saw where to guerilla was. She was climbing up a nearby cliff into a cave. Akashiri was furious. He ran towards the cliff leaping to the top, easily catching up with the guerilla. As the guerilla turned around, she threw smoke bombs at him. You will never catch me!" Akashiri snickered. "You are way over your head woman. Akashiri leaped towards the family guerilla rustling her to the ground. Inside the cave was hazardous gas free so Akashiri could remove his mask. He took off the female guerilla''s mask revealing. She was very beautiful. She had medium-length black hair, with blue eyes. She had a silver nose ring in her left nostril. She had to be in her mid-20s. Akashiri was stunned by her beauty. The female guerilla emitted out another bright by from her eyes. Luckily for Akashiri his perfect parry was effective and when using a sword. He parried the beam of light with his fists. The beam of white light parried into the ceiling of the cave. The light was so bright the piece of ice cracked off the ceiling. The ice almost smashed on Akashiri''s head. As he rolled out of the way a bomb was thrown at Akashiri. He didn''t have time to dodge the bomb. As the explosion occurred, Akashiri was lifted off his feet, smashing into the walls of the cave, coughing up blood. As he looked up, a knife was pressed up against his neck. Oh how the tables have turned" Chapter 901 - Charlotte Now I have a question for you." Akashiri sighed. What is it?" What is your name?" Akashiri Hitoshi Of The Hitoshi Ninja Clan? She smiled. My name is Charlotte." Charlotte was 26 years old. She was wanted in many countries for so many crimes. She was involved in the assassination of many great leaders. She was born with many powers. She is the daughter of the ancient mythological creature Medusa. She was only a half breed. The only reason she didn''t have snakes for hair. Even though she was a half breed she had a lot of powers she knew about and didn''t know about. She could turn her victims into stone, emit a bright light out of her eyes that would permanently blind her opponents, she turns her body into a black most that also helped her in bad situations, and she could spat acid. She claimed the power level of 140,000,000. What will you do now?" asked Akashiri? Charlotte smiled. I was going to kill you but you''re very handsome. She took the blade from his neck and tucked it in her waist. She walked up to Akashiri and kissed him on his cheek. We will be seeing each other soon." Very soon. She still went with his money but left his sword. Akashiri wiped the lipstick off his face and smiled. Chapter 902 - To Sneak Into Dragic Castle Akashi unsheathed his sword and examined it. He saw a very tiny scratch on the tip. He paid no mind to the scratch, placing his sword back in its sheath. Before he walked out of the cave, he wrapped the sleeve around his nose and mouth. As he stepped out of the cave he was punched in the chest by a heavy Zero Militia soldier. A couple of his ribs were broken. He smashed into a hard made of ice. He wiped the blood away from his mouth and looked up. Zimmerman walked in front of 2 heavy Zero Militia soldiers with his hands behind his back with a serious expression on his face. " If my calculations are correct, you are the one who killed officer Iverson." "Do you see what you have caused?" Akashiri spat up blood, and drew his sword, dashing past Zimmerman who was chopped in half. Blood splattered everywhere. Zimmerman began laughing as he regenerated. " You can''t kill me." No one can." Zimmerman quickly turned around and pulled out a plasma handgun, shooting Akashiri 4 times. Akashiri endured the pain, wrestling Zimmerman to thr ground, smashing his head repeatedly on the ice. Zimmerman managed to overpower, Akashiri tossing him to the side. Zimmerman reloaded his plasma handgun with more deathly plasma energy which was red instead of blue. As Zimmerman placed his right index finger on the trigger of his plasma handgun, a giant red beam began charging up. Akashiri quickly pulled out his sword so he could parry it. As the red beam enclosed on Akashiri, he parried it into the ceiling of the cave which caused the cave to cave in on top of Zimmerman and the 2 heavy Zero Militia soldiers who crushed and buried under the ice. Akashiri walked out of the collapsed cave breathing heavily. He plopped his back on the snow, staring at the sky. He had to get back on track. He needed to track down Victor Zen. As he was about to stand up, a sensed a power level nearby. As he turned around he saw Charlotte who already somehow looted all the dead bodies of her former guerilla allies and the entire Zero Militia convoy. I told we would be meet each soon." Akashiri scoffed. Why are you still in this area?" " I thought you would be long gone by now." I am a guerilla." " We don''t leave an area without looting it." I can tell you are not from around here so what brings you to The Isle Of Zero Degrees Celsius?" Akashiri cleared his throat kneeling down and on knee rubbing some thick red salt into his fingers. I didn''t come here by choice. Victor Zen the swordsman that holds the title for the number 1 swordsman of the world brought me here so we can duel. He ended up defeating me and left at the bottom of the lake. And now- Boring!!" shouted Charlotte. Just so boring! Come on let''s have some fun!" Let''s raid a village, let''s sneak into Dragic''s Castle!" Akashiri began shaking his head. You sure are a hyperactive woman." said Akashiri. Fine." We will sneak into Dragic''s Castle per your request." Both Akashiri and Charlotte walked into the heated motor vehicle. Inside the heated motor vehicle laid the 2 pilots that had their throat'' slit. Akashiri tossed the bodies outside, placed the heated motor vehicle and autopilot and set it on for Dragic Castle. As both Akashiri and Charlotte went on their way, Zimmerman burst out of the rubble from the cave with a fit of rage. His clothes were ripped and torn. He was covered in blood. He stumbled down the cliff looking around thr area to see if anybody from the convoy was still alive. It was a total massacre. No one was alive. As he was about to grab one of the guerilla motorcycles, to head for Dragic Castle, he began hearing loud whimpering and screams. He went to the area where he heard the screaming and saw that it was a guerilla who had his legs blown off. Zimmerman kicked the guerilla on his back and said: I know you are not much of help to me but have you seen a man carrying a sword with a white hilt. The guerilla wasn''t speaking English. The guerilla was in an elf, speaking ancient Elf tongue. *"'':;!?+-&%$#@?" The guerilla didn''t know what he was talking about. Useless." He shot the guerilla in the head. Blood and brains splattered everywhere. Chapter 903 - The Invisible Force The heated motorized vehicle had been on autopilot for 2 hours straight. Akashiri decided to take a nap. As 30 minutes passed he woke up outside laying on the show. He stood on his feet and wiped the crust from his eyes. What happened?" asked Akashiri. Charlotte sat on a rock with a streak of blood leaking down the side of her face. We were attacked by some kind of invisible force. It knocked our only source of transportation into the air with ease!" yelled Charlotte. I dragged you out while you were in your deep sleep and rested you on the snow. Even though she had just met Akashiri, she already took a deep interest in him and wouldn''t allow him to die." If you insist an invisible force knocked over our vehicle, the invisible force could be still around." Akashiri drew his sword, while Charlotte out her knives. They pressed their backs up against each other''s ready for anything. The perfect team. Akashiri enhanced his senses he saw that it was Zero Milita soldiers wearing a special type suit that allowed them to turn invisible. They were equipped with plasma rifles with huge scopes. Akashiri threw a Kunai into one of the camouflaged solider''s neck, splattering blood on the snow, staining it. Suddenly the soldiers came out of camouflage rapidly firing at both Akashiri and Charlotte. Charlotte blinded the soldiers while Akashiri killed them. Chapter 904 - Werewolf Country Zimmerman rode through the area on his motorcycle with a sign of revenge on his face. As he continued to ride through the icy wasteland, he came across a trail of blood. He stopped his motorcycle taking a deep breath. He followed the trail of blood, coming across multiple dead Zero Militia soldiers with chunks of flesh missing from their bodies. Zimmerman instantly went to examine some of the bodies. One of the Zero Militia soldiers had his body smashed against the ground repeatedly. As he examined all the corpses, he saw huge bloody clawed footprints. The footprints he followed led him to a big spacious dark cave. As he proceeded deeper into the cave he heard loud sounds of screaming and bones being chopped on. As slowly walked behind a pointy rock that stuck out of the ground, he saw a big black werewolf eating a fellow Zero Militia sergeant. Hmm, Simon. "So this is where you have been." Multiple mangled bodies bones laid everywhere. As the big black werewolf was finished devouring its victim, the creature began walking out of the cave. Suddenly the big black werewolf halted, starting to smell its next possible victim, Zimmerman. The big black hair werewolf turned around and spotted Zimmerman. He wasn''t afraid. He pulled out a plasma sword and a plasma grenade, his last weapons that would help him escape death. The big black hairy werewolf began snarling and growling. Its mouth was bathed in blood while amounts of drool dripped from its razor teeth. As the werewolf ran towards Zimmerman, Zimmerman rolled out the way and tossed his plasma grenade at the werewolf. Before the plasma grenade exploded, the werewolf managed to evade the explosion without receiving any damage. This werewolf was smart. As the werewolf evaded, it grabbed Zimmerman by his throat, smashing his back into the ground, causing him to vomit up blood. As the werewolf was about a bit a chunk out of Zimmerman, Zimmerman gained the upper hand, stabbing the werewolf in the chest causing it to scream. Black blood splattered into Zimmerman''s mouth and face. The creature began screaming like a siren. The werewolf stumbled, ripping the plasma sword out of its chest. The wound quickly regenerated. As Zimmerman stood on his feet, he wiped the blood from his face and spat the disgusting blood from his mouth. The werewolf stared down Zimmerman, breathing heavily. Suddenly white aura began generating around the werewolf''s huge claws. As the werewolf leaped towards Zimmerman, Zimmerman pulled out his trusty silver dagger stabbing the werewolf in the neck. As the werewolf was stabbed in the neck it began screaming and howling. The werewolf ripped the silver dagger out of its neck, slowly turning into a human. When a regular human the man was 5''8. When a werewolf he grew to 8 foot tall. The man had low buzzed hair. The man began laughing. Thank you." The man instantly died. In other words, more werewolf''s were around. As Zimmerman walked out of the cave a taller middle age man that wore an overcoat made from sabre tooth skin stood in his way. By the looks of it seems you have killed one of my victims I allowed to live." What a shame." Zimmerman looked at the sky and saw that it was nighttime. When he and the rest of the Zero Militia arrived, a sign marked " Lock your doors at night, a creature will devour you alright!" He knows understood. Chapter 905 - Cursed Look if you don''t want to die, I suggest you stand aside and let me past, wolf." The middle-aged man began laughing. " I smell that you''re strong. It''s been a while since I tasted the meat of a strong man. ( pause.) Your meat will be much delightful and sweet." I want to taste it now!" As the middle-aged man began tensing and grunting he immediately turned into a silver wolf with extra sharp teeth. He began yelling. Zimmerman rolled out of the way and kicked the werewolf in the back of the head. The werewolf quickly turned around and scratched Zimmerman on his face. As the head werewolf saw the blood coming out of Zimmerman''s face, he went berserk like a savage. He wrestled Zimmerman to the ground, hitting him on his neck. Zimmerman didn''t the pain. He pulled out his sword and repeatedly stabbed the werewolf in the head. Blood was splattered everywhere. Zimmerman stood on his feet and searched the main werewolf''s body. He found 3 grilled chicken sandwiches, a gold watch and ring, and a bloody silver pendant. He shoved all the items in his pocket and hopped on his motorcycle, continuing towards Dragic Castle. His wounds healed. The scratch on his face would change his life forever. Chapter 906 - By Law Akashiri and Charlotte stood in front of the giant steel gates of Dragic Castle which was locked. " How are we going to get in?" asked Charlotte. Akashiri already had an idea. He pulled out a grappling hook, tossing it on the top of a wooden ladder. Come on my back." said Akashiri. As Charlotte went on Akashiri''s back, he began climbing. As they reached the top, they were now in Dragic Castle which was surrounded by many Zero Militia soldiers who were conserving upon each other. They had to be careful not to be spotted. If they were spotted, the soldiers who instantly start firing with their immense firepower. Both Akashiri and Charlotte jumped down and hid behind a huge stack of hay. As a Zero Militia soldier walked by, Akashiri knocked him out by using the hilt of his blade. He dragged the unconscious soldier into the hay and buried him. The real reason Charlotte wanted to sneak into Dragic Castle because she heard about the jewels and treasures kept in a vault that was camouflaged by an illusion in the dungeon room. The only people who knew about these treasures and jewels was Dragic, a talented man who practiced light and dark magic. Inside the dungeon under Dragic Castle, Dragic''s Cell... Dragic sat in his cell reading a book called The Rise and Fall Of The Orc Civilization. Dragic began shaking his head as he rubbed his eyes and tossed the book to the side. He was tired, hungry, and thirsty. He looked to the side and saw a tray full of food. He didn''t eat it earlier because he thought it was a trap or the food was laced with poison. The tray was filled with waffles, eggs, sausages, and French toast. To drink he found orange juice and coffee. He pulled the tray towards his chest, beginning to devour all the food like a savage. His mouth was covered in syrup and grease. He guzzler down the orange juice and coffee. He buried loudly as he ate everything. He wiped his mouth with the blue napkins given to him. He took a deep breath and coughed. He sat down on a stool and looked at his shackle tied around his left Achilles tendon. He grabbed ahold of the shackle, generating fire around his hands melting the shackle with ease. He walked up to the old steel gate and grabbed a hold of one of the bars, and sighed. It was no way he would escape." Chapter 907 - Escaped Ingram sat in the barracks having his giant oversized halberd sharpened and shined. As he waited, he smoked a cigar. He removed the cigar from his mouth and exhaled the smoke from his nostrils. What''s taking so long?" The blacksmith dipped the giant halberd that weighed at least 200 pounds into the smelter. When he took it out was red hot. He dipped the halberd in water so it could cool off. After 2 hours the halberd was enhanced. The blacksmith bowed and handed the halberd to Ingram who began swinging it. He began smiling and laughing. " I can truly say your work is indeed great blacksmith." The blacksmith was tired. Ingram walked outside of the barracks and placed his weapon down. He walked into the dungeon to check on Dragic. Dragic was gone. As he investigated, he began smiling. He didn''t have to worry. The black was surrounded. He wouldn''t make it out alive. When he turned around he was kicked in the face Ingram spat up blood and grabbed Dragic by his neck, tossing him into a wall. Dragic puked, and endured the pain. " I knew you wouldn''t make it far." " I will take back what is mine." Chapter 908 - Survive! Dragic ran towards Ingram repeatedly stabbing him in his chest. As for Dragic repeatedly stabbed Ingram he just laughed. No blood was seen. Year''s back Ingram had an exoskeleton created underneath his body which would protect him from all sorts of damage which included, hanging, burning, stabbing, shot, and poisoned. As for Dragic''s mouth. It''s no use." You will never be able to penetrate my skin." Dragic stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his mouth, beginning to chant strange incantations. He quickly created a strange symbol with his blood As Ingram ignored everything that just occurred, he leaped towards Dragic who quickly rolled out of the way. When Ingram stepped on the symbol, spiritual chains quickly wrapped around his body, subduing him. Ingram collapsed on had knees starting to laugh. " Well played Lord Dragic." The same book Dragic carried The Rise And Fall Of The Orc Civilization, was an old book that harboured many useful spells and better yet many dangerous destructive spells that could cause chaos. So what will you do now?" asked Ingram. Dragic sucked his teeth and walked towards the exit of the dungeon. " Before he turned around, he said: " I wouldn''t move a muscle if I was you chains are around your body as well as your insides. If you move the slightest bit, your internals will be crushed and you will instantly die." Before Dragic left the dungeon. He stuck out his hand creating a giant hourglass. When this hourglass runs down you will be killed by my spiritual chains." Next time you decide to invade a place do some research." It might help. Dragic swung open the door and locked it. When he was about to start running as fast as he could, he suddenly was shot in the neck. Dragic dropped to his knees. The one who shot Dragic was Zimmerman. He managed to bypass Akashiri and Charlotte who was currently dealing with hundreds of Zero Militia soldiers in the courtyard. Dragic managed to stand on his feet He was losing too much blood. He was turning pale. Zimmerman walked up to Dragic and kneeled him in his chest, crushing his ribs. Dragic tried to cast a spell but he has shot again, this time in the chest. He collapsed on the ground. Zimmerman grinned as Dragic slowly died. When Zimmerman was about to start searching Dragic''s body, he heard approaching footsteps. He quickly turned around and saw Akashiri and Charlotte. He had a serious expression on his face. Akashiri placed his hand on his sword. Zimmerman stood on his feet and placed his hand on his gun. He spat on the ground and deeply glared at Akashiri. Suddenly the ground began shaking and rumbling. Suddenly the entire dungeon walls were destroyed. Ingram was seen breathing heavily covered in blood holding his weapon. His exoskeleton armour was destroyed. He was now venerable. Ingram was angry. Zimmerman knew all hell broke loose once Ingram was angry. Ingram had steam coming off his body. His eyes were all white. Chapter 909 - bloodbath Zimmerman began to laugh as he quickly stepped out of the way, heading to the courtyard. Ingram was huffing and puffing breathing like a racehorse. Charlotte quickly blinded Ingram, while Akashiri stabbed him in his stomach. Ingram didn''t feel the pain. He grabbed Akashiri by his neck and slammed him on the ground. Charlotte leaped on Ingram"s backstabbing him in his neck, then his spinal cord. He grabbed Charlotte off his back and headbutted her. Blood squirted out of her head, as she crashed through a wall. This made Akashiri furious. He generated a white aura around his sword, slicing the air, creating a white sword beam that was powerful enough to make Ingram snap out of his berserk mode. He began screaming. He collapsed on his knees and cough up blood. As Akashiri walked up towards Ingram, Ingram pulled out his halberd, stabbing Akashiri in his stomach. Akashiri acted as if he didn''t feel the pain. Akashiri almost stabbed Ingram in his chest. However, Ingram placed his forearm in the way of thr blade as the blade was stuck in his bones. Ingram headbutted Akashiri and uppercut him through the roof. Ingram jumped through the roof and grabbed Akashiri, beginning to strangle him. Chapter 910 - Victor Appears As Akashiri continued to be stranger, his air supply was being cut off. He had to do something quickly. He suddenly spat chunks of blood into Ingram''s eyes, blinding him temporally. As Ingram''s grip loosened up, Akashiri pulled out a Kunai and stabbed Ingram in his heart. Akashiri gripped his sword tightly generating a white aura around the blade. Ingram ripped the Kunai out of his chest, quickly burning it with a cigar lighter he had in his back pocket. He went into his berserk mode, swinging his giant halberd at Akashiri. Akashiri easily parried the halberd causing it to shattered into pieces like glass. Ingram snapped out of his berserk mode. He was stunned. Akashiri grinned, kicking him in his face causing him to fly off the roof of Dragic Castle like a rocket. He landed into the courtyard and coughed up blood. His spinal cord snapped in two, his legs were broken, and his skull was fractured. Most of his face was covered in blood. Ingram may have had brute abnormal strength, but he stood no chance up against Akashiri. As Ingram saw Zimmerman he gained a sign of trust and hope. " Zimmerman my most trusted soldier If you escort me to safety, I will gladly put in a good word for you so your rank can increase Zimmerman walked up to Ingram and scratched his head. You that''s not a bad idea Ingram. However, since most of The Zero Militia has been wiped out, none of that matters anymore. Ingram placed a serious expression on his face. " What are you saying?" Zimmerman began shaking his head as he pulled out a handgun. You motherf.u.c.ker!" yelled Ingram. Zimmerman squeezed the trigger of his handgun, shooting Ingram in his head, face, and chest. Blood splattered on Zimmerman"s face. He licked the blood off his face and chuckled. Akashiri jumped off the roof and landed perfectly on his feet without making a sound. All the invaders were dead. Both Akashiri and Charlotte stared at Zimmerman. "So what now?" Akashiri sighed. " We will give you 2 choices. Either you give up and leave the Isle Of Zero Degrees Celsius, or stay here and die." Zimmerman noticed his handgun ammo his depleted. All he had left was his fists. Zimmerman tossed his empty handgun to the side and said: " I will tell you this. You beat me in a real fight and I will leave this place and never return." Akashiri looked at Charlotte and thought about it. He nodded and said: Deal." No weapons." Just our hands, fists, elbows, legs, and head. Akashiri tossed his sword on the ground, cracking his knuckles and neck. Zimmerman clenched his hands into fists with a smile on his face. Zimmerman was the first to react. He ran towards Akashiri and leaped in the air, coming with a driving knee. Akashiri evaded Zimmerman"s attack, kicking him in the back of his head, causing him to smash into a pile of dead bodies. Zimmerman gritted his teeth, flying a body at Akashiri. Akashiri flipped over the body, generating a white aura around his fist, punching him in his stomach Zimmerman vomited up blood, crashing through the thick gates of Dragic Castle. He could now feel pain. He didn''t like it. It felt as if his entire body was on fire. As he stood on his feet, he saw Akashiri walking towards him. He knew he didn''t stand a chance. Before Zimmerman could say anything, 2 Shuriken we''re thrown into his chest. He collapsed on his knees turning pale. " Didn''t I saw no weapons?" asked Zimmerman. Akashiri didn''t say a thing. He just watched him with a certain fury in his eyes. Zimmerman ripped the Shuriken out of his chest. His face smashed into the snow as it was dyed by his blood. Akashiri bowed and said: " You were a worthy opponent but you stood no chance." When Akashiri turned around he could feel a high power level of awakening. As he turned around he saw Zimmerman standing up. He was slowly turning into a werewolf. His fingernails turned into claws, his canines turned into fangs, and his legs turned hind and hair. As he fully turned into a werewolf he began howling. He was 10 feet tall. Akashiri quickly tossed 2 Kunai at Zimmerman. The Kunai bounced off Zimmerman''s body. His skin was now 10 times harder and thicker than it normally was. Zimmerman grabbed Akashiri and lifted him off his feet, throwing into a block of ice that crumbled like a tower of Jenga. Zimmerman began growling. He jumped 20 feet into the air landing on a roof. As he howled, powerful sound waves projected out of his mouth. Luckily for Akashiri, he placed earplugs in his earplugs in hus airs. As he was about to charge a beam and fire it at Zimmerman, he saw a shadow appear behind him. As Zimmerman turned around, his head was cut off. His body fell to the ground like a fallen angel from heaven. The deadweight of his body caused a crater into the ice-covered ground. This was the work of Victor Zen who finally decided to reveal himself. He wore a white overcoat that covered the rest of his clothes. He had a serious expression on his face. He wiped the black blood off his sword with a white handkerchief. Victor Zen opened a portal that made him teleport to the ground. He wore white socks with wooden clogs. Both of them stood face to face with each other for the final time they might fight each other. Tch." " I was hoping you were dead while you laid that the bottom of the lake. You are a pest. You need to be exterminated. This time I will chop to pieces than those pieces and piss your ashes. Akashiri chuckled, pulling out his sword going into Fire Stance a powerful stance only used by the greatest ninjas. Fire surrounded his body and sword. I can you learned some tricks along the way. " Show me them. Show me the power you possess so you can kill me and take my title. Victor pulled out his sword placing a wicked smile on his face. Since Charlotte didn''t know what was going on, she decided to interfere. She threw 2 knives at Victor. He grinned. The overcoat hardened like iron as the knives shattered in pieces. When Victor stomped on the ground a quake happened. Charlotte!" yelled Akashiri. He rushed to help her to safety. Do not interfere. This my fight." When Akashiri was talking, Victor appeared behind him and stabbed him in his back. The blade went through his solar plexus. He puked up blood. Chapter 911 - Outmatched Akashiri turned around and punched Victor in his face. Victor just smiled as he turned around and ripped the sword out of Akashiri, tossing him into the air. Akashiri landed perfectly on his feet. He healed his wound with ease. He picked his sword and sliced the air, letting out a sword beam. Victor dodged the sword beam, firing a beam out of his hand. Akashiri parried the beam, leaping in the air. As he almost attempted to stab Victor, Victor quickly placed his sword in the way, causing high winds to pick up. Akashiri abruptly activated his fire stance which gave him a boost. He headbutted Victor, slicing the ground, making a giant fire sword beam. Yes!" Show me you are capable!" Victor attempted the parry the giant fire sword beam but couldn''t. He was engulfed as a horrific explosion occurred, filling the area up with smoke. Half of his energy was already depleted. He saw no blood. Suddenly a portal appeared behind Akashiri. Victor walked out and round housed him in his spine, causing a shock to erupt through his entire body. As Akashiri, collapsed on one knee, he punched the ground a shockwave that pushed back Victor. Akashiri hopped to his feet and stabbed Victor in his chest. Victor grinned kneeling Akashiri in his face. He then picked him up and slammed him on the ground, placing his foot on his throat, strangling him violently. Akashiri puked up blood as he struggled for air. Chapter 912 - The Duds Victor was shaking his head. " Tch." How many chances have I given you to walk away Akashiri?" Almost at least 10 times. The thing that makes me want to kill you more because you annoy me. Every time we fight I always claim victory. Just face the truth and smell the coffee Akashiri. You and no other swordsman will defeat me. I will cling on to the title of the number 1 swordsman until someone drives a sword into my gut and rips out my intestines. The rate you are going that''s never going to happen." I might as well break your neck." Just as Victor was intending to break Akashiri''s neck, the bright yellow aura that was like the sun wrapped around Akashiri''s body, hardening around his body like iron. Victor was pushed back, smashing into a wall of ice, vomiting up blood. Even though he possessed the power and strength of his ancestors and previously fallen Hitoshi Ninja''s he had yet to unlock its full potential. Even without the full potential,, it would probably be enough to finish Victor Zen off. Victor Zen recovered. He wiped the blood away from his mouth, pulling out his sword, generating double damage energy around it. As he sprinted towards Akashiri, he easily evaded him, dashing past him with his sword drawn. Blood began shooting out of his chest. Victor Zen collapsed on his knees beginning to laugh like a maniac. Akashiri was confused. Suddenly the thought popped I. his head. He was currently fighting a clone. The clone of Victor Zen suddenly turned into a white smoky aura, evaporating in the air. He began hearing heavy footsteps behind his back. As he turned around he saw 2 Victor Zen clones. " You didn''t think you would kill me that easily didn''t you?" asked the clones. The real Victor Zen could see through clones eyes. He could also control them. Akashiri sighed and changed his stance to the Iron Stance. He raised his sword by his head, clutching the hilt of the blade with both of his hands tightly. As the clones ran towards, him with their swords up high, grinned. He sliced one of the clones in half with ease, splattering chunks of blood and limbs everywhere. The other clone managed to get a hit of Akashiri, chopping him on the side of the face, causing blood to gush out the left side of his head. This made him very angry. He turned around and sliced the ground, creating a powerful yellow sword be that destroyed everything in his path including the clone. " Show yourself!!" shouted Akashiri. " Come out and fight me!" As Akashiri continued to yell, a portal opened up behind him. " Behind you!" shouted Charlotte. Akashiri turned around and jumped back 10 feet away. The real Victor Zen walked out. Instead of a white overcoat, he wore a jet black on. Most of his head was shaped except his ponytail. He had a black goatee. He stood up to 6''5, weighing 200 pounds. His eyes were a goldish colour. He wore black gloves, black socks, and wooden clogs. The real Victor Zen fought nothing like the clones. Akashiri grinned, leaping towards the 6''5 Victor Zen. As he came towards Victor''s face, Victor round housed him into the air. He broke his lower jaw. Blood was spilling everywhere. When Akashiri crashed on the ground a crater was created. 4 of his ribs were crushed. He vomited up blood. As Victor was about to walk towards Akashiri, he was shot in the back of the head. Even though he wasn''t wounded and was simply inflicted by a scratch he wanted the person dead. Victor slowly turned around and saw Charlotte with a plasma rifle. He waves the back of his head and saw droplets of blood. He smirked and taunted her. Chapter 913 - Medusas Might Charlotte reloaded the plasma rifle, firing another plasma bolt at Victor. Victor evaded the plasma bolt with ease, generating a small ball of lethal energy in his left palm. As he tossed the ball of lethal energy where Charlotte stood post, she quickly jumped out. A powerful explosion occurred which made Charlotte sail through the air like a rocket. She managed to create a safe landing for her self landing right next to Victor''s feet. Victor picked up by her neck and sniffed her. Hmm." Very interesting." You are one of the daughters of the Gorgon Medusa." " I didn''t actually believe she had any living daughters. "What a surprise." It appeared that Victor didn''t even know his own strength. As Charlotte continued to be strangled, her eyes began flashing white. She suddenly emitted a powerful light from her eyes that blinded Victor so she could escape and help Akashiri. Blood began leaking out of his eyes. She helped Akashiri stand on his feet. Victor collapsed on one of his knees, leaving himself wide open. Akashiri threw his sword at Victor, who randomly used his forearm as a shield. Shaku went through the bone of his forearm. Blood began leaking everywhere. Victor managed to recover his vision, ripping Shaku out of his bones. With Charlotte''s help, he could probably have a fighting chance. Chapter 914 - Take The Chance Victor easily healed his forearm with ease. He had a grin on his face. " I can say this Akashiri." " With the help of one of Medusa''s daughters you may have a chance to defeat me. However, I will not allow it." Victor began generating lighting around his blood-covered left arm. He clenched his hand into a fist causing a shockwave giant shockwave that was destroying everything in its path. Akashiri quickly pulled out his sword, parrying the shockwave causing it to disperse. Victor was pushed back by his own shockwave. Akashiri saw the opening and instantly took it. He sprinted towards Victor and stabbed him in his stomach. As he was about to push Victor off a cliff, Victor suddenly overpowered him, grabbing him by his neck, lifting him off his feet, shocking him with 200,000 volts. Akashiri began screaming loudly. Charlotte instantly went to assist Akashiri by blinding Victor. As Victor''s grip loosened up, Akashiri pulled out a Kunai and stabbed Victor in his neck. Blood splattered out of his neck. This made Victor angry. He kneeled Akashiri in his chest and punched him in his face, knocking out 3 of his teeth. Two of his molars and one of hey canines used for shredding meat. Akashiri crushed into a hurdle of barrels filled with spices. Akashiri wiped the blood from his face and recovered. Just as he was about to stand, Victor, kicked the air, releasing a powerful amount of energy that destroyed a nearby mountain of ice, causing a huge avalanche, that almost buried Akashiri. Akashiri rolled out of the way. As he stood on his feet Victor appeared behind him, with lighting arrived his when. He shocked Akashiri with 200,000 volts in his back. His eyes turned white, and smoked can out of his nostrils. He rolled down from the roof he stood on landing on a pile of rubble and snow. He was knocked unconscious. He snickered as he floated off the roof to go onto the ground. He pulled out his sword beginning to shake his head. " It was good while it lasted." But just here this." You never had a chance to defeat me." Victor pulled out his sword about to chop off Akashiri''s head. Suddenly 3 knives were thrown into his back. Victor staggered and grunted, slowly turning around with a serious look on his face. Purple and black energy began wrapping around his body. The entire aura was shaking and rumbling. The sky turned pitch black. Victor sprinted. I had enough of you." Charlotte fired a beam of light out of her mouth and eyes. Sun Blast!!" Victor dodged the Sun Blast which burned and melted the thick ice. Victor however was grazed. Chunks of his skin and flesh were taken off his body. He ignored the pain and grabbed Charlotte by her neck, punching her in the stomach. He headbutted then slammed her on the ground. She cracked 4 of her ribs. He placed hus foot and her small neck, beginning to violently choke her. Charlotte quickly pulled out her last knife, throwing it into Victor''s right eye Victor grunted loudly. He gritted his teeth together, collapsing on one knee. He grabbed hold of the knife ripping out of his head along with his right eye that hanged out of his head. He grabbed his right eye and ripped it out tossing it to the side. " Good." " I no longer need use for it anyhow." A lot of blood was pouring out of his eye. Charlotte jumped back away from Victor who was muttering al sorta nonsense. Chapter 915 - True Power Awakened When Victor was about to walk towards Charlotte, he felt a hand on his left shoulder. Suddenly he was punched in the face. Pieces of the skull were cracked. His face smashed into the ground causing blood to splatter and shot out of his body like a fountain. Akashiri had his yellow ancestral energy glowing around his body. Once he activated his yellow ancestral energy, he became 100 times stronger than he previously was. Every time he activated the ancestral energy, a part of his lifespan was cut down. Even though this fight would have coated him his life, he would grab the title. He allowed Victor to recover. Akashiri generated yellow ancestral energy around his blade going into Wind Stance, only used with one arm. The Wind Stance was only used by the first set of Hitoshi Ninjas from thousands of years ago. Victor jumped back and spat chunks of blood. It seems and looks that you are ready to fight as a swordsman now." Victor pulled out his sword, bending his knees generating double damage energy around his body and sword. As the wind whistled, both swordsmen dashed towards each other clashing their swords sending sparks everywhere. Akashiri quickly kneeled Victor in the face. Victor came back by stabbing Akashiri in his chest. Akashiri quickly recovered, jumping back 8 feet. Chapter 916 - Killing the Deed Victor began firing multiple double damage beams at Akashiri. Akashiri perfectly parried the double damage beams with ease, tossing his last Kunai at Victor. Victor dodged the Kunai beginning to snicker. Akashi suddenly appeared behind Victor, stabbing him in his back. The sword pierced through Victor''s chest. Victor coughed up blood collapsing on one of his knees. Akashiri then kicked him in the back of his head causing him to smash into the ground causing a huge crater. Victor was certainly unmatched. Victor stood on his feet and snapped his leg back in place. He wiped the blood from his face and grinned. He levitated out the crater, landing perfectly on his feet. He would he now take Akashiri seriously. Victor tightly grasped his sword, generating purple and black energy around his sword. The entire area became pitch black. Dark as night. Victor''s wounds are easily healed. His power increased to 600,000,000,000,000. Strange symbols were surrounding the ground. A barrier suddenly appeared around Victor''s body. Victor began laughing. What will you do now?!" yelled Victor? As Victor snapped his fingers, giant geysers of energy came bursting from the thick ice. Victor parried the giant geyser of energy which made him fly into the air like a rocket. Akashiri smashed on the ground. 5 of his ribs were broken. Akashiri stood on his feet and vomited up blood. Akashiri began yelling. He generated ancestral energy around his body, sprinting towards Victor''s barrier, punching it to pieces. Victor was stunned and staggered. As Victor recovered, Victor grabbed Akashiri by his neck, strangling him. He grabbed his sword, about to stab Akashiri in the chest, Akashiri overpowered him, head butting so hard, he knocked his soul out of his body. Akashiri stood on his feet breathing very heavily. Akashiri walked towards a block of ice, placing his back up against it. He began laughing. He believed he finely claimed the title. Suddenly he saw Victor''s body removing. He instantly stood on his feet, preparing to slice his opponent in half. Chapter 917 - Finally Victor stood on his feet tightly grasping his sword. You will pay for that with your life Hitoshi ninja." Victor generated red double damage aura around his body and sword. As he was about to leap towards Akashiri, Charlotte jumped on Victor''s shoulders biting a chunk of flesh out of his neck, as if he was a vampire. He spat the chunk of flesh to the side. Victor grabbed Charlotte off his shoulders, slamming her on the ground. Charlotte easily recovered, pulling out a plasma gun shooting him 5 times. Victor stumbled. He was being beaten and outmatched. Blood was leaking out of his stomach and chest. Both Charlotte and Akashiri repeatedly began unleashing a barrage of attacks on Victor until he barely could stand. Akashiri unsheathed his sword, chanting these words. Hiroshi Sword Style, Iron Slashes!!" yelled Akashiri. He zipped past Victor slicing him clean in half, splattering blood everywhere. Akashiri unsheathed his sheath and bowed. He breathed heavily and looked behind Victor, bowing. Victor was still alive somehow. He was pale. " I don''t know how you did it, but you defeated me." Never have I thought in years I would be defeated." " I will like to thank you. Akashiri kneeled on one knee pulling out a smaller dagger. Chapter 918 - The True Ancestral Energy As Akashiri was about to land a final attack on Victor, the ground began shaking. Victor suddenly telepathically used his sword to stab Akashiri in his stomach laughing like a maniac. He levitated off the ground reconnecting with his lower half. I will not allow myself to be killed by an inexperienced like yourself." Victor grinned, ripping his sword out of his stomach. Blood splattered everywhere. Akashiri groaned in pain. Victor generated purple and black energy around his body, causing it to burst out creating a violent shockwave. He was now about to use his power. The ground underneath their feet cracked up and shattered like glass exposing the hidden volcano that instantly had lava gushing out of it. Lightning was striking everywhere. The sky darkened as heavy rain fell over The Isle Of Zero Degree''s Celsius. His top-level was 10 quadrillion. Akashiri''s power of 200,000,000,000,000 couldn''t even compare. Charlotte was trying to tell Akashiri something. However since Akashiri gave up hope, he could hear anything or anyone. As Akashiri placed his head on the ground, he began hearing his ancestor talking to him. " I can tell you are on the verge of giving up." "After all that training and effort." "You realize if you just keep your head down, he will kill you, Charlotte, and every single inhabitant of The Isle Of Zero Degree''s Celsius." What I am suppose to do?!" He is just too strong. Your so call destructive ancestral energy didn''t help me a bit!" " It''s useless! The ancestor began snickering. " And you are supposed to be the chosen one. As the ancestor kneeled down on one knee, he touched Akashiri on his forehead, opening all his chakras, exposing 90 percent of his power. The ancestral energy turned from yellow to a blue fiery colour. Akashiri stared at his hands and said: Where did this sudden boost of power come from?" asked Akashiri. " The ancestor began shaking his head tightly grasping his cane. You are the chosen one. You have had this power since the day you were created in your mother''s wound. The Founders Of The Hitoshi Ninja Clan flows through your veins." Now get up and claim your title. As Akashiri opened his eyes blue fire surrounded his body. Victor turned to his head to the left and saw Akashiri powering up. Suddenly Akashiri sprinted towards Victor, kneeling him in his face, breaking his nose. Akashi then grabbed Victor by his throat and tossed him into the air, firing a beam out of his palms directly at Victor''s chest. Victor evades the blue fireballs causing multiple explosions in the air, flying the area with black smoke. Akashiri then picked up his sword, generating fire around his sword, shouting The Blue Towering Phoenix!" As he sliced the air, a giant Phoenix came out of his sword. Victor''s sword was ripped out of his hands because of the force. Most of his clothes were incinerated. Victor began yelling as he was being pushed further into the sky. As he shouted to the top of his lungs, he ripped The Blue Towering Phoenix in half as if it was a sheet of paper. He came back by using his double damage energy converting it into lighting, 20 million volts of pain. He fired the 20 million volts at Akashiri, who quickly picked up his sword, parrying the 20 million volts back at Victor who was then damaged by his own attack. Victor''s body was engulfed. Most of his organs were fired as well as his brain. He now had horrible burns all over his body. As he crashed on the ground he was knocked unconscious. Akashiri dispersed the new ancestral energy from around his body, walking towards Victor. As he kneeled he checks his pulse to see if he was still alive. And he was. As Victor awoke he began coughing. His horrible burns rapidly healed. That was it. He used the last drop of his energy. His hair was completely gone. As Akashiri saw that he was alive he pulled out his sword and pressed it up against his neck. When Akashiri was about to slit his throat, Victor stopped him. Wait." Akashiri stepped back and sheathed his sword. Go on. You have 50 seconds. " This will take less than 50 seconds." I am hereby to once that I giving up the title up and handing it to you as well as my sword." Akashiri began nodding. Akashiri walked up towards Victor''s sword and picked it up. He examined the sword, praising Victor''s sense of artwork. Victor stood on his feet and sighed. We will meet again someday. When we meet I will take my sword and title back." Akashiri nodded, walking off with Charlotte. He would attempt to rendezvous with his friends. Chapter 919 - Chasing The Dream As Akashiri and Charlotte left, Victor smiled. He could have killed Akashiri by didn''t. He thought of Akashiri as his rival. He would be very upset if his rival was killed. He plopped his body on the ground taking deep breaths. He stood on his feet about to open a portal, he was shot in the neck with a dart filled with some red substance. He collapsed on his knees as his face dropped in the snow. Not onto other Zero Militia soldiers were alerted by Zimmerman''s death that was like sending a beacon. Akashiri was shot in the neck by a bounty hunter hired by one of the member''s fo The Royal Elven Family. This bounty was also an elf himself. His name was Eli. Eli was the type of bounty hunter to wear very stylishly expensive clothes that he knew he couldn''t afford. Eli carried an arsenal of weapons that led to him killing many people who had bounties on their heads. He was considered the best bounty hunter. Eli reloaded his dart gun with a new cartridge, giggling like a fool. He placed a strange object on the ground, opening up a portal to The Royal Land Of Elves. Back In The City Of New Malar. Feng''s Location. Feng was in his chambers drinking White Lotus Herbal Tea. He walked outside by the balcony looking at the construction going on. The power was finally back on. Feng took a deep breath, sucking in clean air into his body. He placed his cup down, eating a few chopped up pickles. Chapter 920 - Crushing Blow Volume 1 As Feng was about to chop up some more pickles, he heard a loud familiar knock on the door. He walked up to the door and opened it. There stood his old Bryant a man who separated his mind and body from the world he was born in. Bryant was 68 years old. He was almost 7 feet tall. Bryant had grey locks. He wore a black trench coat. He was equipped with 2 steel batons. Both Feng and Bryant walked up oy each other and hugged each other laughing. "Feng you sly bastard!" "How long has it been since the last time we met?!" Feng began shaking his head. " At least 12 years." Sit down have some liquor and pickles. When Bryant sat down he took off is the trench coat, folding it up in a nice square tossing it to the side. So why have you called me to this God-forsaken city?" asked Bryant. It''s simple. How long has it been since you killed a man?" Bryant instantly stopped smiling. He picked up 2 pickles, quickly eating them. Year''s." Ever since I isolated myself from the rest of the world I blocked out all distractions. I promised myself that I wouldn''t any longer spill blood on my hands. "However, since I gave up that vow when you contacted me, I decided to kill again." Good because that chance is coming soon. " What seems to be the problem. Feng sat down and said: There are these f.u.c.k.i.n.g brats that have been causing havoc and fear throughout the city. Since Jon Zen isn''t doing anything about it, I decided to do something." When Bryant stood on his feet he began stretching. Tell me what your plan is." Cross''s Location. Cross was in chambers, getting ready yet again to go after Veil. This time he decided that this was the final time. He placed arm braces around his forearms, cracking his knuckles and neck. He placed a red t-shirt on, brown pants, a black wool jacket that had cotton truffles around the collar. He also had 2 silver skeleton''s around his ring fingers. Finally, he had a Rolex around his left wrist. He got off the bed and opened the door. Outside his door, waited for Orion, Jesse, Sarah, Lucia, Jagger, and Master Irwin ready for battle. When they walked out of their hideout, there stood Bryant who was eating a juicy green apple. When Bryant saw Cross he tossed the half-eaten apple to the side. " If I am right you must be the infamous wanted man Cross." Cross sucked teeth. " Yeah, I am Cross." " Who the f.u.c.k are you?" Bryant snickered shaking his head. "That''s what I needed to know." He took out his 2 steel batons tightly grasping them in his hands. Cross walked in front of everyone and said: "You all can go on. "I can take care of myself." Everyone nodded leaving Cross by himself. Cross began warming up. Let me guess Feng was the one who sent you." Yes. You are causing too much havoc and you need to be put down." I will make this fight very painful." Suddenly Bryant sprinted towards Cross cracking him in the head. Blood gushed out of Cross''s head. Cross leaped away from Bryant. Blood began running down Cross''s forehead. He quickly wiped the blood away from his forehead. When he looked up, he noticed he didn''t see Bryant. Bryant suddenly appeared behind Cross, repeatedly battering him in his back. As Cross was about to turn around, he kneeled in the face. 3 of his teeth came shooting out of his mouth. His jaws were also crushed. Cross was sent crashing into a pile of rubble filled with hay. Even though Bryant had no powers, he was born with rather enhanced strength and senses. He could hear a person screaming for help from 50,000 miles, he could smell a burning tree from half around the county, he could hear almost any and anything. He didn''t need powers. He was already a superman who was alive for almost 70 years. As Cross healed, he began talking his soul support, Rider. Why can''t I lay a finger on this old geezer?" asked Cross?. He is more experienced than you. That''s all there is to it. You have to figure out his pattern, study his every move. You know you can do it." Cross nodded, standing on his feet. It''s my turn." Cross began firing multiple metallic spikes at Bryant. Bryant managed to dodge all the spikes. This was a distraction. Cross leaped towards Bryant, head butting. Bryant easily took the headbutt, clenching his right hand into a fist punching Cross in his chest, shouting Crushing Blow Vol 1!" Cross''s ribs were crushed, his lungs were filled with blood, his kidney''s exploded, and the matter in his brain was scrambled. Cross vomited up, blood crashing through 3 buildings which tumbled as he went through them. His spinal cord was also snapped in half. He hollered in pain. The Crushing Blow was one of Bryant''s most infamous moves. The Crushing Blow had 7 Volumes. Only The Crushing Blow Volume 1 could destroy Mt. Everest with was. Even Rider could feel the pain. Cross managed to stand on his feet, coughing loudly. His vision was fading. Cross''s healing factor was temporary damaged. He could see Bryant walking towards him slowly. Bryant was way stronger than Cross. However since Cross had more strategies, he could easily defeat his enemies. However, Bryant was equipped with powerful attacks. I would give up if I was you. Many strong opponents of mine have survived my Crushing Blow Volume 1. However only shortly your heart will explode like a water balloon." I have already claimed victory. My job is done. Bryant began walking away, as he noticed Cross''s wounds healed, he learned that he overcame Crushing Blow Vol 1. The only one he had to use out of the 7 Volumes. Cross was breathing heavily. Quickly Cross fired a beam at Bryant who used Crushing Blow Volume 1 to punch the beam into nothing. Suddenly multiple explosions occurred around Bryant. The area was filled with smoke. Bryant walked out of the smoke unharmed. Chapter 921 - Although... Cross decided to longer use any energy attacks. He now would use his body. He ran towards Bryant kicking in his neck. Bryant''s neck was hard and stiff like a rock. Bryant grabbed Cross''s leg, throwing him in the air. While Cross was in the air, he fired a metallic spike into Bryant''s shoulder. Blood instantly gushed out of his shoulder. Bryant didn''t make a sound. He pulled out one of his steel batons ready for when Cross landed back on the ground. As he did, he bashed Cross in his face. He grabbed him by his neck, slamming him on the ground. While Cross was on the ground, he fired a beam out of his mouth, which went into Bryant''s face. Bryant stumbled. Cross hopped to his feet, kneeling Bryant in his chest. Suddenly Bryant''s chest turned hard as steel. Cross was stunned. As he was staggered, Bryant punched Cross with multiple crushing blows in his stomach. Blood began spilling everywhere. As Cross was about to fall, he kicked roundhouse in the face. Cross didn''t fall. As Bryant was about to punch him yet again, Cross came back with a furious strong counterattack. He grabbed Bryant by his arm, snapping it in half. He then drove his elbow in his face. He grabbed Bryant''s steel baton, repeatedly hitting in his head. Chapter 922 - The Crushing Blow Volume 2 Bryant overpowered Cross by wrestling him to the ground. He ripped the steel baton from his hands, crushing it 9n his hand like a snickers candy bar. He crunched his hand into a fist, about to unleash the full power of The Crushing Blow Volume 1. Luckily for Cross, he evaded. When Bryant''s fist reacted with the ground, a gigantic crater was formed. Both Cross and Bryant fell inside the dirt hole, landing on their feet. Cross wiped remnants of blood and dirt from his face. He decided to change up his fighting style. He would now only use his legs. Bryant wiped the blood from his head and pulled out his other steel baton twirling it in his huge hand. Veins began popping out his arms, neck, and face. He began yelling. His shirt busted off his chest. His feet sank into the ground0. While Bryant was powering up, Cross decided to use the time to jump out of the giant crater to recover. He shoved his hand in his pocket and pulled out a candy bar that reminded him of a milky way back on Earth. He quickly devoured the candy bar regaining a surge of energy. Bryant jumped out of the giant crater landing on his feet. Shoes no longer supported his feet. His immense power caused his shirt and shoes to pop off his body. Cross instantly began firing metallic spikes at Bryant. As the metallic spikes reacted with Bryant''s body, they shattered to pieces like glass. Bryant began snickering. He grabbed Cross by his throat, punching him in his stomach with a full-powered Crushing Blow Volume 1. Cross''s intestines exploded. The Crushing Blow Volume 1 caused Cross''s shirt to burst off his body. The Crushing Blow Volume 1 came through his back, causing Cross to vomit up a mouth full of blood. Bryant then slammed Cross on the ground, stomping him repeatedly on his chest. Rider quickly took over Cross''s body, overpowering the hulking Bryant''s foot. Rider hopped to his feet, shoving his hand into Bryant''s chest with his sharp fingernails. Bryant, grunted, driving his elbow into Cross''s back. Cross sunk into the ground, quickly taking over his body. When Bryant was going to stomp on his head, he rolled out of the way and first a purple beam at Bryant''s face surrounding his head with fire and smoke. Bryant collapsed on his knees as the fire subdued his head. Cross saw the opening and took it. He kicked Bryant in his face then kneeled him in crushing his lower jaw. Bryant crashed into a huddle of barrels. As Bryant stood on feet, he noticed some of the skin on his face was burnt off. Some of his locks were also burnt off. This made Bryant furious. He decided to activate Crushing Blow Volume 2. Chapter 923 - For Your Soul Just as Bryant was about to activate Crushing Blow Volume 2, he smelled a very familiar cologne. He quickly around and saw The Chameleon, who had been quite a pest in his life for 30 years. The Chameleon was smoking a cigarette while he sat on a rock. The Chameleon removed the cigarette from his mouth, tossing it to the side. He jumped off the rock landing on his feet. " Your face looks horrible Bryant." Bryant turned his back on Cross, and said: " I wasn''t expecting you here pest." The Chameleon began giggling. I am here for only one thing." Your soul." Bryant sucked his teeth, clanking his fist together. He immediately sprinted towards The Chameleon, head butting him, causing black blood to spill out of his forehead. The Chameleon snickered, turning his arms into brown giant finger clawed hands. He sliced a chunk of flesh off his chest. Blood spilled everywhere. The Chameleon turned his hands back to normal, flip kicking Bryant. in his face, stunning him. As Bryant was stunned, The Chameleon turned his left arm into a python, which bit Bryant on his neck, poisoning him. Even though Cross didn''t know what was going on, he decided to intervene. Bryant was turning pale. Chapter 924 - Bryants 2 Wishes When The Chameleon was about to stab Bryant in the chest with his one of his giant brown clawed demon hands, Cross quickly ran in front of Bryant, firing a metallic spike into The Chameleon"s shoulder causing him to stagger. His arms turned back to normal. Black blood pouring out of his shoulder. The Chameleon snickered. Bryant who was badly injured wiped the blood from his eyes and looked up to see that Cross was in front of him. Why are you helping me?" asked Bryant Cross began shaking his head as he breathed heavily. "Don''t ask." "Even though you were trying to kill me, I hate to see an injured defenceless person being attacked." The Chameleon''s shoulder wound regenerated. " Why do you interfere?" " You no clue what is going on." None of that matters." If you don''t want to get hurt I advise that you don''t test my patience. The Chameleon began laughing like a maniac." Suddenly he placed a serious frown on his face. He clenched his hands into fists, beginning to tense. Abruptly, two bone blades popped out of his forearms. Black blood spilled everywhere. Cross instantly ran towards The Chameleon, kneeling him in his stomach. The Chameleon grinned uppercutting Cross his chest, taking off chunks of flesh from his body. Cross collapsed on one knee. The Chameleon grabbed Cross by his neck and opened his mouth, exposing his incredibly sharp teeth that could rip through human flesh like butter. As he was about to rip a chunk of flesh from Cross''s neck, Cross hardened half of his arm like steel, sticking it in the way of The Chameleon''s sharp teeth. When the Chameleon''s sharp teeth reacted with Cross''s arm, sparks were sent every. Cross used this advantage to headbutt The Chameleon in his forehead, sending out a shock wave, causing The Chameleon to crash through multiple trees and rocks. Cross''s head was his best weapon and defence. He instantly went to Bryant who somehow managed to suck the lethal poison. However, that didn''t change the fact that he was injured. He walked up to Bryant and kneeled. What''s the story between you and that man?" asked Cross? Bryant sighed. "At least 40 years ago, I was a famous architect who travelled from place to place to sell rare extravagant items I found in the old elven ruins." Business was good." "However, one day while I was in my middle-class home, times entered my home. "Robbed me and my house. After they robbed my house, they horrible beaten me placing me in the hospital. While was in the hospital I did pushups so I could recover." "A patient that laid next to me was an old sick man." " I and the old man conversed for weeks. He told me about his adventures in a necromancer''s hidden hideout. " "He claimed he killed the necromancer and stole some blood that he classified that belonged to a demon. He kept this demon blood under his bed. However, sadly the old man passed." "I looked under the old man''s pillow and bed, finding a bottle of demon blood, and some scrolls made of sandpaper. I read the scrolls and found out I could summon a superior demon named The Chameleon that could grant the summoner 2 wishes. I followed the instructions and opened a portal to the underworld. Suddenly The Chameleon who was dressed in nothing but a loincloth made of tiger skin explained what he could do. He said he could grant me 2 wishes but 40 years from now he would have to take my soul. I said I understood the rules and asked for my wishes. My first wish was to have immense human strength. My second wish to be rich. My wishes were granted and The Chameleon left." Here I am now." Cross nodded. So you don''t want your soul to take from your body? No. My time to die is not left." I will like to live for at least 50 more years. As Cross and Bryant continued to chat, The Chameleon was recovering. He created a scythe with the blood that was running down his forehead. Chapter 925 - Soul Support The Chameleon was snickering. "Nothing will stop me from taking your soul today Bryant. Cross began running towards The Chameleon. The Chameleon quickly sliced the air, letting out a giant black sword beam. Luckily for Cross, he evaded and used his timing perfectly. He punched The Chameleon in his chest. The Chameleon brushes off the pain, almost slicing off Cross''s head. While The Chameleon was occupied with Cross, Bryant clenched his hand into a fist for a Crushing Blow Volume 2. He sprinted towards The Chameleon and punched him in his back. The Chameleon felt a huge amount of pain spread through his body like a virus. Blood came out of The Chameleon''s eyes, mouth nostrils, and ears. The Chameleon was sent crashing into a mountain that exploded. The force of the punch dislocated Bryant''s arm. He however easily snapped his hand back in place. Crushing Blow Volume 2 was 30 times stronger than Volume 1. Crushing Blow Volume could place multiple giant craters on the moon with a chance of even making the moon explode into dust. That was why Bryant only used 30 percent of Crushing Blow Volume 2. Bryant maintained his breathing. With the full power of Volume 2, he could kill anyone who stood in his way. Chapter 926 - Mind Over Power Bryant stared at his hands and smirked. He instantly wrapped white bandages around his hands he happened to have in his back pocket. While he was wrapping his hands up to prevent any further damage to them, Cross stared at the rubble of the mountain which The Chameleon was buried under. He could feel the demon''s power level growing rapidly. As he turned his back, The Chameleon jumped out of the rocky rubble with a page of black bat wings. One of The Chameleon''s eyes glowed red. The Chameleon had a serious expression on his face. As he levitated to the ground, he turned bus hands into werewolf claws, flying towards Cross. When Cross was about to roll out of the way, The Chameleon, he suddenly camouflaged. His target wasn''t Cross. He was after Bryant. Before The Chameleon could reveal himself, he was punched in the face. 10 of his many sharp teeth came flying out of his mouth. As he staggered, he stabbed Bryant in the gut with The Chameleon''s black werewolf hands. Bryant ignored the pain, attempting to kick The Chameleon. However, The Chameleon quickly grabbed Bryant''s leg biting a chunk of flesh out of his calf. Bryant let out a scream. The Chameleon laughed as he devoured the piece of flesh and licked the blood off his lips. Human meat is a delight. This made Bryant made. When Bryant was about to charge up a Crushing Blow Volume 2, he saw Cross slowly walking behind The Chameleon. Don''t interfere!" shouted Bryant. The Chameleon turned his head around in a 360 style starting at Cross with his red eyes. While The Chameleon was looking at Cross, Bryant used this opportunity to unleash the full power of The Crushing Blow Volume 2. As he punched The Chameleon in his chest, causing horrific tremors and earthquakes. The Chameleon vomited up a pint of black blood. His skin began cracking as if it was an urn made of clay. The punch was so powerful multiple tornadoes were created. The most dangerous. the thing that happened was a black hole that sucked The Chameleon inside. As the tornados disappeared and the black hole closed, Bryant placed a sign of relief on his face. However, he looked around and saw the mass destruction he caused. All that matters was that Bryant would have his soul and stay alive for 40 years or more. His hands were covered in blood. As Cross was going to walk towards Bryant, a rift opened. The Chameleon flew out of the rift with half of his real appearance seen. Half of his real face was seen. His skin was white and black. His eyes were purple. He had a medium size horn sticking out of his head. He punched a hole in Bryant''s chest. Bryant vomited up blood. His heart could be seen. The Chameleon began laughing. He touched the side of his real skin with his right hand. Orange aura wrapped around his head, and his favourite mould was seen. Chapter 927 - Ultimate Duos The Chameleon breathed heavily. " Your death didn''t have to be a painful one Bryant." " All I was going to do was rip your soul out of your body, a painless procedure." " But you had to make things worse for yourself." That''s why you have a giant hole in your chest. The Chameleon looked at his hands generating a white aura around his left hand. He was going to finally extract Bryant''s soul. When he was about to, Cross leaped towards The Chameleon placing him in a rough and tough neck hold using all of his strength. While The Chameleon was in a neck hold, Bryant who was near death''s door, stood on his feet, generating grey aura around his hand, creating a small ball of energy in his hand, his only energy attack. He fired the beam into The Chameleon''s chest. As the beam was about to go into The Chameleon''s chest, The Chameleon disappeared, reappearing behind Cross placing him in a neck hold so the beam could attack him instead A giant mushroom cloud explosion occurred. Ash fell from the sky like rain. Bryant was covered in dirt. He was missing an arm and leg. Cross instantly rushed to his aid. Chapter 928 - Driving Fury Cross kneeled and pressed his two fingers on Bryant''s neck to see if he was alive. And he was. He only had a little life let in him. Cross saw him as a true warrior who goes down in history books. Bryant coughed up chunks of blood. Take it easy. You are badly wounded. Moving will only make your pain worse than it already is. Bryant looked into the sky and smiled. Beautiful isn''t it?" asked Bryant. Cross was confused. " What are you talking about?" The sky." I always thought it was beautiful every since I was a kid before I was interested in architecture." It''s like the world''s greatest piece of art." Even though he knew Bryant was about to kick the bucket, he just ignored everything he said. They were 2 different people after all. When Cross was about to stand up, Bryant grabbed his leg. " Wait!" Before you leave my side I have a gift to give you. I just want you to promise me one thing. What?" asked Cross. You will only use this for good and not for evil. Cross stared at Bryant with a very serious expression on his face. He kneeled and waited for Bryant to give him this gift. He instructed Cross to hold his hand. Cross followed the directions. Suddenly white aura began coming out of Bryant"s body. It was being sucked inside Cross''s body. Cross felt as if his insides were cooked. Cross could feel he became way stronger than he originally was. He placed a small smile on his face. Suddenly he was kicked in the face. He came crashing through a tree. As he was about to run towards The Chameleon, he suddenly smashed into an invisible barrier that pushed Cross off a cliff. The Chameleon giggled. "Finally. No more interruptions." Now we can get down to business Bryant." Your time is nigh. Bryant who was about to pass began laughing. Taking my soul will not benefit you." The Chameleon began shaking his head. " That''s where you are wrong." The Chameleon generated a purple aura around his left hand slowly placing his hand on Bryant''s head. Suddenly Bryant began screaming. The Chameleon lied about that taking his soul would be painless. Bryant felt like was being stabbed by swords and spears. When he successfully ripped out Bryant''s soul, Bryant''s flesh burned off his body like butter. He became a bloody skeleton that was missing limbs. The Chameleon sucked Bryant''s soul inside of his body with the millions of souls that manifested in his body. The Chameleon began snickering. He ripped off Bryant''s blood skull and crushed it in his hand crumbling it into ash. The Chameleon walked towards the cliff and looked over it. " Your soul will be the next one I will take. Forcefully. The Chameleon opened a portal by snapping his fingers. 5 minutes later. Cross climbed up the cliff with no hassle. He was an expert climber. He was finish climbing, he scanned the area for The Chameleon. There was no sign of him. After scanning for The Chameleon, he scanned for Bryant. As he walked around he saw a giant blood splatter sitting in the middle of the rocky ground. As he ran towards it he saw a blood skeleton missing a skull. This could only mean that The Chameleon fulfilled his goal. Cross wanted to ask what the gift he received was. After a couple of hours of critical thinking, Cross found out what his gift was. He inherited the Crushing Blow Volumes 1-7. As Cross clenched his hand tightly, he could see his veins popping out of his forearm. He punched the ground using 25 percent of Crushing Blow Volume 1. A giant crater was created. This meant his already immense strength was given a boost. Cross looked at his hands and smiled. With his new gift, he knew he would have a chance to defeat Veil once and for all. Akashiri and Charlotte''s location. Akashiri and Charlotte were now back in The City Of New Malar. Akashiri was looking for Cross. Charlotte and the other hand wanted to meet Akashiri''s friends he spoke highly off of the time she spent with him. Akashiri recently developed a habit to smoke cigarettes. Mostly apple cigarettes. He pulled out one from the pack and asked Charlotte if she wanted one. She gladly accepted. Both of them walked through the city filled with construction workers who were rebuilding the previously destroyed building from the previous fights that occurred. While Akashiri was walking he pulled out Victor''s sword which Victor kept shined and sharpened. The sheath was white and smooth and had many in detailed cravings. This sword was also a prized possession. As he examined the sword, he suddenly sensed Orion''s power level which was close by. This made Akashiri grin. He would explain why he left without saying a thing. He began following Orion who was with Master Irwin, Sarah, Jesse, Lucia, and Jagger. Chapter 929 - The Angry Five As he was about to shout Orion''s name, an explosion occurred, which pushed him off his feet into a stop sign. Charlotte helped Akashiri to his feet. He looked on to the top of a building and saw Veil, with a wicked smile on his face. He hired multiple bomb experts to destroy a major amount of banks and take the money, blaming it on Cross, who was currently still wanted. A 240,000,000 dollar bounty was on his head. Pictures of him were all over the city. The bomb experts named The Angry Five. Often hired by nobles and royalty to bomb small towns who refused to agree to a partnership. Akashiri pulled out a small knife, telling Charlotte to prepare. As one of the Angry Five bomb experts ran out of the smoke, Akashiri used his ninjas, accelerating his blood so fast it seemed as if time was slowed down. He walked towards the Angry Five member, cutting his throat. After he reversed this process he was in the Angry Five member drop on the ground like a sack of heavy dirty potatoes. One of the Angry Five members was a big burly fellow who was equipped with a rocket launcher. Before he could squeeze the trigger of the launcher, he suddenly was vaporized by a Reinforced Blast by Orion who easily killed the other 3 Angry Five members with ease. Chapter 930 - I Have Come To Bargin When Orion wiped the blood from his eyes, he saw Akashiri. He immediately asked him this question. " What are you doing here?" Akashiri was confused. What are you talking about?" Orion began shaking his head with a small smile on his face. " You know what I am talking about. You abandoned us on Saint Isi. Left without saying a word. Now you dare to show your face? You know when I told Cross you''d abandoned us he was furious. He then told me that he would no longer recognize you as a friend, but as an enemy. Orion began cracking his neck and knuckles. Before he Akashiri could even explain himself, Orion suddenly dashed towards Akashiri, driving his elbow in his stomach. Akashiri coughed up blood and crashed into a pile of rubble caused by The Angry Five. Charlotte pulled out a knife and tossed it at Orion. Orion grabbed the knife with his lightning-quick hands, snapping the knife in half like a candy bar. " I don''t think we have been probably introduced. When Orion was about to leap towards Charlotte, Charlotte emitted a bright from his eyes, which blinded Orion causing him to stagger. His eyes were covered in blood. As he held his eyes, Charlotte pulled out his last knife, throwing it at Orion''s chest. Even being temporary blind, Orion still had keen senses. He quickly rolled out of the way. When he was about to charge up, a Reinforced Blast which would have easily killed Charlotte, Sarah stepped in front of Orion, who instantly dispersed the Reinforced Blast. Stop it, Orion." But Cross- I don''t care what Cross said. You will not lay a finger on this woman. Not while am alive. Orion stared at Sarah who had a look of burning fury in her eyes. Orion breathed heavily and said: You are right. We are all friends after all." Sarah began shaking her head as Orion walked away to talk with Jesse about training. " Akashiri stood on his feet and brushed the dirt off his clothes. " What''s his problem?" asked Charlotte. " Don''t worry about him." He''s just very protective around his friends." I have known him for years" Come I will introduce you. Even hearing what Sarah said, he didn''t trust or consider Akashiri as a friend. Orion picked up a piece of raisin bread, sliced it open with hid hands, and stuck 10 pieces of cheddar cheese in between the sandwiches getting ready to eat his lunch. Cross''s Location. Construction Site near Jon Zen''s Castle. Cross was walking through the construction site onto the small camp which Cross created with the help of his friends of course. Cross stopped to take a short break. Next to him laid a plastic lunchbox. When Cross opened the lunchbox he found a tuna sandwich in a ziplock bag and a bottle of cold soy milk. The lunchbox belonged to one of the construction workers. Cross didn''t fare to touch the sandwich. He didn''t like tuna. Ever since he was a kid when his mother or father made a tuna sandwich for him, he gave it to the dog or his brother. He opened the bottle of cold soy milk guzzling it down. While he was drinking, the glass bottle of soy milk, suddenly busted into pieces splattering Cross''s with milk. He looked up and saw his main target, Veil who now has red streaks coming down his eyes. He wore red attire meant for a priest. Prayer beads were around his neck. Cross wiped the milk from his eyes and face, firing a metallic spike at Veil. Veil stopped the metallic spike with his index finger, causing it to explode. "When are you going to learn your metallic spikes will not work on me?" " I simply came to talk with you." Maybe even form a partnership." Chapter 931 - Are you kidding me? What the f.u.c.k are you talking about?" Are you f.u.c.k.i.n.g stupid?!" I would never form a partnership with you!" Veil began shaking my head. But you aren''t listening." I already know the downfall of the Zen''s is nigh." But with your help, you can prevent that from happening. I want you to kill your friends and family. If you do this you will be glad to reward and your bounty will be removed." Now, do you agree?" Veil stuck out his hand. What Veil said made Cross very angry. Cross sprinted towards Veil and punched him in his face while using the full strength of The Crushing Blow Volume 1, crushing the Veil''s jaws with ease. Veil crashed into a recently repaired building which was destroyed as he came crashing through it. Veil''s clothes were ripped and torn. His face was covered in blood and glass shards. Veil wasn''t expecting those events to happen. He recovered, levitating off the ground, picking up the shards using his telekinetic abilities. He flew back to Cross firing the shards at Cross. It was raining glass. Cross created a metallic shield that would withstand a blast from a missile. He reflected the shards back at Veil, who quickly generated a barrier around his body. Chapter 932 - Not to be The glass shards bounced off of Veil''s barrier. Veil levitated to the ground. " I do not fight. I thought we could of be ae partners but you resist. Veil sucked his teeth. You no longer serve a purpose to me. Veil turned his back and scoffed. Before we started to walk away from Cross and the construction site, he snapped his fingers. Suddenly groups of bandits began coming out of every corner with a wicked smile on his face. As the bandits ran towards Cross he easily clenched his hand into a fist, simply only using A Crushing Blow Volume 1. Most of the bandits were killed because of the interior force The Crushing Blow Volume 1. The rest of the bandits ran off in fear. Feng''s Chambers... Feng was in mediating in his chambers. He already knew that his old friend had been defeated. He instantly knew he underestimated Cross. With of all the crushing Blow Volumes, he should have been to defeat Cross. However, one of Cross''s advantages in fighting was critical thinking and coming up with strategic plans to crush his enemies. Cross''s knowledge was a prize position. Feng was meditating upside down as if he was a bat. Feng opened his eyes and dropped to the ground. He got dressed as he was ordered to come to Jon''s chambers. When he entered Jon''s chambers he saw Jon, who looked entirely different. He was much taller, a little bigger, and his grey hair was now jet black. Instead of standing up, he was now levitating. I wanted to talk about some serious business with you." Feng sat down while Jon continued to levitate. " What did you want to talk to me about. I wanted to tell you that I had finally unlocked the true power that was sealed. That power was the power of the Zens. The everlasting power that made The Zen Clan what it is today. When more Zen''s are killed, their power automatically goes inside my body." Feng didn''t care what Jon had to say. He got off the hard chair and said: I don''t care what you do." " I will not allow myself to be killed by a couple of amateurs." " I will brutally execute them before they even lay a single finger on me. Feng walked out of Jon''s chambers slamming them behind him. All Jon could do was laugh. Orion was his student. He would defeat Feng and head for him next. Chapter 933 - The Stranger While every slept waiting for Cross'' return, Orion was outside practicing on an old tree with his bare hands. Splinters were everywhere. Orion was tired. He wiped the sweat from his forehead with a blue towel. He went into his tent for a bottle of water. He opened the bottle of water and squeezed it into his mouth. The water wasn''t very tasty, but Orion didn''t complain. He tossed the empty plastic bottle in the air and burped. When he was about to go to sleep, he felt a sharp pain in his back. He ripped a spear out of his back. He turned around to see who attacked but found no one. He started to sniff the air like a dog. He could smell a nasty perfume which made him cough. As he was coughing he saw a blur of a towering man. He suddenly fired a beam at the blur. The man nonetheless blocked the beam with ease. Orion was grabbed by thr invisible giant. He easily ripped out of the man''s grip and headbutts him. The man groaned, falling to the ground. While he was on the ground, Orion stomped him into the ground. The man vomited up blood. Chapter 934 - Stooges Everywhere The man"s face was revealed. He was bald. He had many different types of strange tattoos on his face. Orion already knew he wasn''t a Zen. " Before I execute you I want to ask you this question." Who are you and why are you trying to kill me?" The burly man began laughing. Don''t you know how badly Feng wants you and your friend Cross dead?" He hates you down to the core. He- While the man was talking, Orion snapped his neck with his foot, spotting on the burly man''s carcass. As he turned around he saw 3 bandits equipped with axes and swords. Orion scoffed as the bandits ran towards him, screaming their heads off. As one bandit approached him, he ripped out his Adam''s apple, causing him to bleed out. As a bandit chopped him in the chest with an axe, the axe shattered in pieces. Orion kneeled the bandit in the chest, causing the bandit to cough up chunks of blood. As the bandit staggered, Orion snapped his neck. The final bandit seemed to be smart. He tossed his rusty sword to the side and pulled out 2 grenades. Before the bandit void even removes the pins, Orion sprinted towards him like a bull, head butting him so hard, his skull was crushed and the brain matter I''m his head was scrambled. The bandit''s eye rolled into his eyes. He dropped to the ground and died instantly. Orion didn''t even break a sweat. That''s how pathetic they were. When Orion was about to go into his tent to finally get some peaceful sleep, a hand busted out of the ground, pulling him into the ground. Orion was tossed into the wall. When he looked to see who pulled him into the ground, he a rather old man who was in a robot suit that was similar to a mole''s body. The robot suit was equipped with a set of iron claws that could allow the old man to easily travel underground. Orion stood on his feet, clenching his hands into a fist. " Don''t you belong in a retirement home playing checkers or something?" asked Orion. The old man snickered. " Just how old do you think I am?" 70 tops." What?!" I am only 40 years old." Orion began shaking his head. " Right. The man was growing angry. " Enough talk!" " Let''s get down to business!" The man ran towards Orion swinging his giant iron mole claws at Orion. Orion breathed heavily, stopping the giant iron mole claw with his right index finger. Orion then tensed his fist, punching the man in his chest, causing him to fly out of his robot suit and smack into the dirt-covered walls of the underground. Orion walked up to than who cowered in fear. " No! Please spare me!" " I was only going to this job so I could save my company from going bankrupt!" " Have mercy!" Unlike other Zen''s, Orion believed in the word mercy. When Orion turned his back, the man placed a wicked smile on his face. He pulled out a plasma gun he had tucked in his waist, squeezing the trigger. However, nothing happened. " F.u.c.k.i.n.g piece of junk!" When Orion jumped out of the hole he suddenly heard an explosion. He however didn''t believe in mercy all the time. While the man was talking about his age, he used his aura to make his hidden plasma gun which was a well-exposed malfunction. When the trigger was squeezed, the plasma bolts inside triggered and exploded. The man''s head exploded into splatters of brain and blood. When he looked up, he saw another stooge. This stooge was shirtless only wearing some cargo pants and black waterproof boots. His fingernails were sharp as knives. He wore a pig mask made from a pig''s head. The skin was rotting. Flies surrounded the pig mask. " Who the hell are you now?" The masked man didn''t answer. The man clenched his hand into a fist, creating a aura sword, shifting his footwork. " Come on let''s go this. Chapter 935 - Masked The pig masked man began galloping towards Orion, who kicked him in the chest. " Coughing could be heard. As Orion was about to say something, The man began firing many spikes made of blue energy that Orion. Orion''s body was filled with many small holes that had blood leaking out of them. Orion could feel his body resisting. The aura spikes fired at his body were not meant to harm him but paralyze him. Orion couldn''t move. As the pig masked man learned this, he began punching Orion in his face repeatedly. Orion took all the punches with ease, spitting blood at the rotten pig mask. Suddenly the pig mask man generated yellow electricity around his right hand, shocking Orion in his chest, causing him to scream loudly. Orion flew into a tree which busted into pieces. This was the strongest stooge he fought yet. Orion stood on his feet, wiping the small amounts of blood from his mouth. He quickly fired a Reinforced Blast at the pig masked man. The man generated a white barrier around his body. The Reinforced Blast caused a giant mushroom cloud explosion. When the smoke cleared up, the pig masked man was still alive without a single bruise or cut on his body. He was different. Chapter 936 - Undoubtedly Orion realized that he had to use more of his power if he wanted to beat this mercenary. Instead of mostly using energy attacks, he decided to allow the use of every part of his body, like a mixed martial artist. He leaped towards the pig masked mercenary, driving an elbow in his chest. He heard a loud grunt. As the pig masked mercenary staggered, Orion wrestled him to the ground, placing him in a very tight headlock. As he choked the mercenary with his strong arms, the man began struggling. His air supply was being cut off. Only in a matter of seconds, the masked mercenary was knocked out. Orion tossed the mercenary to the side, standing on his feet. He would now unmask him. He walked up to the mercenary, taking off the rotten disgusting pig mask that made Orion want to throw up. He was surprised when he saw how the man looked. The man was faceless. While Orion was looking at the faceless man, he suddenly heard someone clapping. He slowly turned around saw and saw Feng who had a serious expression on his face. " I knew these clowns wouldn''t be a match for you." " I told them they could of back down but they didn''t listen." " Their faith has been sealed." " I knew they were receiving orders from you." " This is just your style." Feng snickered. " I already knew on the day we would meet." I knew another Zen would eventually beat me." I would like to see if you are that man." Feng clenched his hands into fists, changing up his footwork, surrounding a white aura around his body. He taunted Orion by saying come here using his hand. This made Orion furious. Orion sprinted towards Feng unleashing a barrage of attacks upon Feng''s body. The white aura around his body was like a shield. Everyone of Orion''s attacks was deflected. Feng scoffed, chopping Orion in his chest. Orion vomited up blood, collapsing on one knee. He then was kneeled in the face. Blood came shooting out of his nose and face like a rocket. While Orion was flying into the air, Feng teleported into the air, driving his elbow into Orion''s stomach. Orion vomited up a mouthful of blood. When his back came in contact with the ground, a crater was formed. Orion didn''t have to worry about his back being broken since his back was incredibly strong. Feng backflipped out the crater landing on his feet. " Too weak." " Your strength hasn''t progressed." " It''s the same as the last time we fought." " Killing you will be like swatting a fly with a newspaper. Orion jumped out of the crater instantly firing beams at Feng. Feng shoved his hand at the beams releasing a giant gush of aura that dispersed the beams. You do not live up to your Zen name." " You don''t deserve it." Orion wiped the blood from his eyes, thinking about what Feng was saying. " He despised all Zens. He would not rest until all Zen''s were dead. He generated Double Damage around his body quickly teleporting towards Feng''s face. He managed to catch him off guard, head butting in his face. Blood gushed out of his head. He grabbed Feng by his neck, repeatedly punching him in his gut. He then slammed him on the ground, placing his foot on his neck. Feng easily overpowered Orion tossing his foot off his neck. He then uppercuts him in his face, giving him a nasty black eye. Feng wiped the blood from the center of his face with a napkin. Orion began charging up a powerful Double Damage Reinforced Blast in his hands that could wipe out an entire city. The area began shaking and rumbling. Red aura was flying everywhere. He fired the Giant Double Damage Reinforced Blast at Feng. As the Reinforced Blast was coming his way, Feng stomped his feet into the ground and grabbed the beam with his hands, screaming his head off. Chapter 937 - Unlocked Vitality Feng heaved the giant double damage Reinforced Blast with ease. A giant mushroom cloud explosion occurred. As the smoke from the explosion cleared up, Feng began snickering. He stuck out his hand like a sword, chopping the air, creating a sword beam that was powerful enough to slice through Orion''s clothes and flesh like butter. Blood began leaking out of Orion''s chest. As Orion staggered, Feng sprinted towards him, grabbing his by his neck. " Tch." And you call yourself a Zen?" You are weak!" Feng slammed Orion on the ground, crushing 4 of his ribs on both sides of his body. You will never be able to defeat me." You should have known that going up against me was suicide." You must be snorting something. " He kicked Orion in his stomach causing him to fly through the area like a rocket. Orion landed perfectly on his feet, spitting up chunks of blood, wiping the remnants of blood from his mouth. He had to come up with a strategy soon. If he didn''t he would be brutally killed. Even though he knew using the double damage power enhancement move drained his energy quickly, he didn''t hesitate. Orion ripped off his shirt, beginning to scream. Double damage aura quickly wrapped around his body, causing the area to shake and rumble. He sprinted towards Feng at lighting speed throwing random punches and kicks at Feng. Feng evaded all the attacks beginning to laugh like a maniac. He suddenly ceased the laughing, driving his left hand into Orion''s stomach. The double damage energy around his body dispersed. Orion''s vision was turning blurry. " This is the end of the line." Feng removed his hand from Orion''s stomach slowly backing away from him. He wiped the blood away from his hands with a red handkerchief. Orion collapsed on his knees vomiting up at least a pint of blood. His head smashed on the ground. " I didn''t want to have to kill you but you left me no choice. All the loud noises and commotions awoke Sarah and the company. Orion was losing a lot of blood. Seeing her friend on the ground with blood spilling everywhere, made her very angry. He leaped towards Feng, slashing him on his face. He looked at her with his cold-blooded eyes, punching her in her face, knocking her out cold. You are all worthless. With me in the picture, the Zen Clan will never fall. " We are the strongest out there." I am the strongest out there. These common humans are livestock. Pigs. And as far as I am concerned all pigs need to be butchered. Feng began charging up a sky blue beam in his hand which he had targeted on Sarah. When he was about to fire, he suddenly was kicked in the face by Jesse. Blood and 2 teeth came out of his mouth which caught him by surprise. When Jesse saw that Feng was staggering, he drove his new into his face. After taking so much damage, Feng did not fall. Instead, he grabbed Jesse''s fist and headbutted him. Luckily for Jesse, he hardened his skull before he was headbutt. No damage fell upon his body. " A child like you has great potential in the future." " Don''t you forget that. Feng suddenly disappeared and reappeared above Feng almost shoving his foot in his face. Jesse rolled out of the way in time. When Feng''s foot reacted with the ground, a small crater was formed. Every piece of time was precious so he didn''t waste any. He drove towards Feng, using 50 percent of his strength to punch Feng repeatedly in the chest. Feng endured all of the punches, round housing Jesse in his shin, shattering it like glass, causing him to scream. As Jesse was about to fall, Feng grabbed him by his long sleeve shirt, slamming him on the ground, and driving his elbow in his chest. Jesse vomited up splatters of blood. Respect your elders. Don''t pick fights with people you know you can''t win. Another valuable lesson. Jesse was about to be knocked unconscious until Loki gave him a boost in his strength. After all, Loki was the offspring of Rider since Rider was as.e.x.u.a.l. In actuality, Loki was way stronger than Rider. He didn''t even know it. He was a kid himself. As Jesse gained a boost in his power, his eyes turned all white with veins popping out the side of them. He grabbed Feng by his right hand, crushing it like a candy bar, causing him to grunt even though he could endure pain. As Feng tried to stab Jesse, Jesse duked and headbutted Feng in his face, breaking his nose like a twig. Just maybe with the help of Loki. he would be able to defeat Feng. With the help of his friends of course. Blood poured out of Feng''s nose like a waterfall. Feng grew rather furious. He lifted Jesse off his feet, choking him with all of his power. As his neck was about to snap, he left bloody hand rest on his shoulder. When he slightly turned his head, Orion fired a St. Elmo''s Bomb into his face. His head was surrounded in smoke. Jesse easily slipped through his fingers. The small boost was only temporary. Jesse dropped on his feet beginning to cough as if he had a terrible flu/cold. Feng began packing up. As the smoke disappeared from around his face. His face was drenched in blood. Pieces of skin and flesh were missing from his face. " I didn''t expect you to be still alive." " You do have the Zen will in your body. Feng took his burnt shirt, breathing heavily and breathing in and out. He clasped his hands together and said: " Enough playing." " It''s time to get serious. A purple aura surrounded his body like fire. He began to levitate. The ground began cracking and sinking in as if an earthquake was commencing. Jesse quickly grabbed his mother leaping onto safe grounds. The camp was destroyed. Orion wasn''t playing around more either. Chapter 938 - Triple Damage Orion healed himself quickly and generated Triple Damage power around his body. He was the only Zen who learned the move. Blue aura surrounded his body, his hair turned spiky, and his eyes turned blue. He jumped off the ground, also beginning to levitate. Feng stared at Orion who a serious expression on his face. This was what he feared. He had not yet fought Orion while he used Triple Damage. Every time he activated it, he instantly knocked out Orion. However, today would be a different story. He began firing multiple purple aura spikes at Orion. Orion generated a barrier around his body. Multiple explosions occurred. The air was filled with smoke. Orion dispersed the aura, sprinting towards Feng, driving his elbow in his gut. Feng''s large and small intestine exploded into blood. As Feng vomited up blood, he was going to drop on the ground like a dead fly. Orion quickly flew towards Feng, grabbing him by his neck tossing him into the air, firing a Triple Damage Reinforced Blast at Orion. Feng was engulfed by The Triple Damage Reinforced Blast. A horrific explosion occurred that was equipped with a shockwave. The shockwave released aura blades that sliced everything in its path. Chapter 939 - Diversity When the smoke from the Reinforced Blast cleared up, Feng was still alive. Luckily for him, he quickly generated a white barrier made from his life energy around his body. As he moved the slightest, his barrier shattered to pieces. He couldn''t let his guard down. Before Feng could even clear his mind, Orion came sprinting towards him. Orion grabbed Feng by his neck repeatedly punching in his stomach. Blood began spilling out the mouth. Feng just started to laugh. He easily overpowered Orion punching him so hard in his face the Triple Damage energy around his body dispersed. Orion crashed into the ground, creating a crater. He easily recovered, healing his minor wounds. The only thing Orion didn''t like about using the Triple Damage power enhancement was that it had a 20-minute cooldown. Without it, his life was in danger. He turned around beginning to run for cover. As Feng saw that Orion was vulnerable, he instantly took advantage of it. He began firing multiple beams at Orion. Orion dodged all the explosions, quickly turning around firing a double damaged St. Elmo''s Bomb at Feng. It was very affected. As the St. Elmo"s Bomb came in contact with Feng''s body he began screaming. He felt as boiling and burning. As he fell from the sky like a fallen angel, Orion quickly teleported above him, driving his elbow into his face. They both fell into the giant black hole. Feng crashed into the ground. Orion landed on his feet. He instantly began scanning the area for Feng. He found no sign of him. He looked around for 3 minutes and found blood splatter on the ground. He rubbed the blood into his fingers and sniffed it. The blood didn''t belong to Feng. It was almost dry up. While he was examining blood, Feng jumped down from the ceiling of the underground cave without making a sound. Suddenly he kicked Orion in his head. He smacked into the hard walls that had iron and steel ingots in them. Feng barely had any damage dealt with his body. His eyes were burnt off, he was now permanently blind in his left eye, multiple bruises were on his face, and some of his hair was burnt. His pants were ripped and torn. " I underestimated you." " You still have no chance of defeating me." " None!" Orion recovered, cracking his neck and back in place. Orion changed up his stance. Instead of using his fists, he would only use his hard stiff legs. Feng began generating a purple aura around his body. The entire underground cave began shaking and rumbling. Steam began coming out of his body as if he was a train. The hot steam around his body quickly turned into fire. Feng ran towards Orion punching him in his stomach. Orion could feel his skin burning off his body. He could tell you that it felt horrible and not like a massage. Orion grew very furious, kneeling Feng in his face. As Feng staggered, he round housed him in the face, knocking out of most of his teeth, and crushing both of his jaws. As Feng was about to fall to the ground, Orion quickly ran towards him sending him crashing through one of the walls of the underground cave. Orion could feel a sign of relief coming. Chapter 940 - The World Spear He grabbed Feng by his neck. He was about to land the final blow. Before he could, he saw Orion''s eyes turn purple. Feng suddenly snapped his fingers. They both were teleported to another dimension where Feng spent most of his time while he wasn''t training. It was a giant cube that floated in the sky. The area was completely white. As Orion stood on his feet, he saw no sign of Feng. As he began searching, creatures that appeared to be a type of hound, came out from the ground. They leaped towards Orion who quickly dispatched them. He continued to search, jumping on giant pillars that stuck out of the ground. Suddenly he saw Feng. He was dressed in a strange type of attire. He also was equipped with a spear that was white and gold. The spear had strange carvings ancient carvings in it. It was called The World Spear. Once Feng possessed The World Spear he would be unstoppable. The World Spear, he could physically move through different dimensions and control them at will. He wore white attire. As he saw Orion he levitated to the ground. He wanted to discuss some important matters with him. Orion front flipped off the pillar he stood on walking towards Feng who watched over the horizon. Chapter 941 - The True Power Orion stood next to the confident Feng. In actuality, he didn''t want to fight Feng. He looked at Orion as the son he never had. If Orion was killed it would as if his kidney was removed from his body. However, he got over it. He could have killed Orion many times. But he didn''t. Since he had The World Spear in his possession, he felt unstoppable. He felt as if he was a king and all those who opposed him were his enemies and slaves. They needed to be punished. They all needed to be punished. As Orion was about to conserve, Feng quickly cut him. Why do you continue to pick fights with me?" What have I done to you?" Orion grounded his teeth together. Because you know the truth!" You know who I am. I want you to tell me how I am. Even if I have to beat you till your bloody. Orion quickly threw a punch at Feng. Feng placed The World Spear in the way of Orion''s fist. A perfect block. Orion''s first recoiled into his face. He broke his. Feng levitated away from Orion and snickered. He floated onto one of the giant pillars that stuck out of the ground. Orion snapped his nose back in place, wiping his blood from his nostrils. " Feng was stared down Orion sighed. " I will tell you this. If you manage to defeat me, I will tell you everything you want to know about who you are. This time I will not hold back any drop of my strength. I would be prepared if I was you. Orion cracked his neck and knuckles. Tsk." I was born ready." Come on!!" Since Orion regained his strength he wrapped double damage energy around his body. The area around him began shaking. Small pebbles and pieces of debris lifted off the ground because of the furious wind. Feng shoved The World Spear into the pillar he stood on. He quickly jumped off the pillar and landed on his feet. Suddenly Orion rushed towards Feng in a fit of confidence and rage. He threw a punch at Feng. Feng easily evaded Orion and kicked him in the ribs on the right that shattered into pieces like glass. As Orion staggered, Feng quickly began poking Orion in all of his pressure points causing Orion''s body to shut down. Orion could move. Every time he attempted to move, it felt as if someone was repeatedly stabbing him with a spear. " I wouldn''t move if I was you." " We wouldn''t want your heart to explode. No no. We won''t want that to happen. Just face it. I will always be a grandmaster and you will always remain a pupil whose master abandoned him before he could teach him anything else." Hearing Feng talk shit about him, made him furious. He began using the full power of The Double Damage energy which was the darkest red ever garnet. Suddenly veins began bursting out of his body. The garnet Double Damage energy rose into the clouds that parted. The sky turned grey and hard rain began to fall. Orion began standing on his feet. Feng was surprised his heart didn''t explode into blood. He ran towards Feng and punched him in his stomach. Feng vomited up blood and crashed through 2 pillars. Smoke filled the air. Feng levitated into the air, sticking his hand into the air charging up a powerful grey beam in his hand. He fired it at Orion. Orion suddenly smacked the beam into the air with ease. With the true power of the double damage energy on his side, he was sure to win. As he jumped off the ground, he appeared in front of Feng and punched him yet again, knocking out 4 of his teeth. Feng had to attempt has overwhelmed yet surprised. Chapter 942 - Blood, Tears, And Snot Feng got from out of the rubble, brushing the dirt off his clean white attire. When he looked up Orion was already in front of him. He had a look of fury in gus eyes. He wanted to learn the truth. He grabbed Feng by his neck, repeatedly headbutting him until he heard a crack in Feng''s head. As he heard this crack, he tossed Feng into the air. While Feng was in the air, he fired multiple beams out of his fingertips at Orion. Multiple explosions occurred, filling the air with smoke. Feng landed on one of the remaining pillars breathing heavily. He spat blood out of his mouth and held his head. He had a terrible headache. " Where did this sudden power come from?" " His heart was supposed to explode. Orion jumped out of the smoke and fired a beam into Feng''s neck. Blood gushed out of his neck. When Feng was about to fall off the pillar, Orion grabbed him and by his white hair, slamming him repeatedly on the ground. He tossed him into the hair and punched the air releasing out a powerful burst of wind. Feng vomited up chunks of blood. All of his ribs were broken. Feng smashed on the ground. His entire body was covered in blood. Orion dispersed the energy from around his body walking towards the injured Feng. Chapter 943 - The Ancient Zen Voices Orion walked up to Feng crouched down. " Give up." Feng spat up chunks before snapping his leg back to place. He squinted his eyes and sighed. " What do you mean to give up?" This fight is over when I saw its cover. Orion stood on his feet, beginning to shake his head. Look at you." " Your body is about to shatter into pieces." Feng began snickering. " He suddenly stood on his feet, miraculously healing his body. " I haven''t shown you my true power as of yet." '' You only had witnessed 40 percent. Feng jumped on one of the giant pillars that stuck out of the ground, ripping the World Spear out of the ground. He began generating his life energy around the World Spear making the small dimension under his control. Multiple lack holes began popping up everywhere. The pillars and floated land they stood on were sucked into the black holes disappearing. The sky began ripping in half. Feng began laughing like a maniac. " I am eternal!!" Orion began multiple beams at Feng. Feng generated a barrier around his body that caused the beams to disperse. Feng suddenly sliced the air releasing a powerful sword beam out at Orion which would have surely sliced him in half. Luckily for him, he evaded quickly. He sprinted towards Feng and punched him in his face. Feng took the pain and smiled, stabbing Orion in the chest with The World Spear. The World Spear went through Orion''s chest. Feng quickly snapped his fingers. Both of them were transported into a different dimension. Feng safely landed on the ground while Orion smashed on the ground. A crater was formed. Feng stabbed the spear into the ground. The true power of the double damage energy was dispersed from around his body. His face was covered in blood. Feng watched Orion with a serious expression on his face. He was the toughest person he fought in almost 3 decades. While Orion was nearly knocked out, he began hearing many voices in his head. Many voices of fallen Zen warriors over the years. Our power lies inside your body." You are the successor to our power." Our fate lies in your hands. Defeat Feng and Jon. As Orion heard the unknown voices in his head he asked one simple question. " Who are you?" " What do you want?" We are The Zen Voices." We are all the fallen Zen''s who have picked a random surviving Zen warrior. You." " Our power lies in the gut of your body. Use it wisely. You will need it. Suddenly a blackish greyish aura began wrapping around his body. Feng could feel a very powerful aura rising behind his body. He turned around and saw Orion standing on his feet. His aura was like smoke. Embers were rising off his body. Feng was surprised to see Orion was still alive. He was stabbed with the eternal World Spear. Feng jumped back quickly going into his fighting stance. We will guide you to your path to greatness." Chapter 944 - Beating The Truth Feng stomped his foot into the ground and threw The World Spear at Orion. Orion grabbed The World Spear and crushed it with ease. This surprised Feng. " Impossible!" yelled Feng. Orion stuck out his hand and fired 3 black beams at Orion. Feng generated a barrier around his body. The barrier didn''t stop the beams. They would too powerful. As the aura was filled with smoke, Feng began coughing as if he had Ebola. The Zen Voices guided Orion to run into the cloud of smoke. He drove his elbow into Feng''s chest, crushing all of his ribs permanently. Feng crashed into a boulder which crumbled in pieces. Orion leaped in the air, coming down like a rocket. He drove his knees into his stomach, causing both his small and large intestines to explode into the blood. Orion then perched over Feng, repeatedly punching him in his face until his fists were rarely seen. Before he could land a final blow, Feng shoved his index finger into Orion''s head, taking some of his new power which allowed him to recover. He leaped to his feet, chanting an ancient Zen incantation. He waved the ground using his blood. Huge chains wrapped around Orion''s body, subduing him on the ground. "Feng''s kneeled down and sighed. " You want the truth?" " Find I will tell you." Chapter 945 - Codename: The Leopard Feng sat down on the soft ground that felt like a pillow. He shoved his hand in his back pocket pulling out a box of half-smashed cigarettes. Feng took out a cigarette that wasn''t smashed quickly stuffing it in his mouth. He extended out his finger generating a grey aura around his finger, lighting the cigarette. First of all, you should know this. You are a perfect clone off of Jon Zen''s older brother Quan Zen." Orion sucked his teeth. He was surprised. " Tell me more." Orion exhaled the smoke out of his nostrils starting at the sky. "It all started at least 100 years ago when Jon and Quan were children. They grew up on a farm owned by Rondo Zen the father of the children and y younger brother." I was at least in my 30s. Their mother died birth. Secretly while Rondo was sleeping, I use to come by the farm and wake up the boys to train them for The Day Of The Trail. My little brother never got involved with The Zen Clan because he knew the truth. I thought them mostly the basics." Quan was always my stronger pupil. It took almost half a year for Jon to as strong as his brother. When 6:00 came and left. What I didn''t know was that Rondo saw me. In the morning he busted into the boys beginning to lecture them. As they argued back and forth he finally had the courage to tell Quan that the mother didn''t abandon them and told Jon that the mother didn''t die in childbirth Their mother''s name was Scarlett Zen a fierce beautiful warrior was killed by an ancient evil called The Driver that opposed the Zen Clan for thousands of years. She has fought a long hard battle before beginning stabbed in the chest. Before she fought The Driver she recently gave birth to Jon. Quan thought the mother abandoned. He didn''t tell Jon this. He however didn''t know the real truth until now Her last words were to Rondo were to take care of her sons. As Rondo ran off, he saw his wife get her head chopped off by The Driver. Tears poured from his eyes. After Scarlett''s death, he abandoned the Zen Clan and decided to become a farmer. A bounty was placed on his head for his capture. I was the only one who was still in contact with him. Suddenly Feng stopped talking and commenced coughing. Give me 20 minutes to explain our rest. Orion sucked his teeth. At least 2 years passed. The boys were now teenagers. While Rondo was preparing breakfast for them he heard a loud knock on the door. He slowly crept towards the door and looked through the keyhole. There stood a low-level Zen Clan warrior. As Rondo didn''t answer the knocking turn louder. " Shit how did they find me?!" yelled Rondo. He instantly rushed to his room for his weapons. One of his weapons was his own, a specialized Zen Clan sword forged from the best blacksmiths. The other was his wife''s weapon, a golden gauntlet that had long metal claws sticking out the knuckles. As the door was kicked off the hinges, 3 Zen Clan warriors walked into the house. They saw no one. The Zen Clan warriors were destroying everything. Rondo was a highly skilled warrior nicked The Leopard his sneaky skills. Rondo was camouflaged by the wall. As one of The Zen Clan warriors walked past Rondo. Rondo quickly came out of camouflage, snapping the nearby Zen Clan warrior''s neck, hiding his body from the others. As the other Zen Clan warriors searched the area, one of them came across Quan who stared at The Zen Clan warrior with his dark brown eyes. The Zen Clan warrior began laughing. He pulled out a dagger running towards Quan who looked exactly like Orion when he was young. The Zen Clan warrior ran towards him, he quickly evaded, causing The Zen Clan warrior''s head to smash into the wall. The warrior grew furious. When he ripped his head out of the wall, he leaped towards Quan. Quan quickly shoved his into The Zen Clan warriors head. The man died instantly. The last one was upstairs, searching for the bedrooms. Jon jumped on his shoulders and quickly snapped his neck. They killed the intruder''s ninja style. As Rondo and Quan were about to go upstairs the house began to shake and rumble. Jon!" yelled Rondo. Get down here quick!" As everyone ran out they were surrounded by 10 Zen Clan warriors who were occupied by Ray softened known by his codename, The Madman for his berserk ways. He began smiling as he made eye contact with Rondo. " Rondo my old friend. " We finally meet again after all these years." I have finally found you. Oh!" You have children!" " What a surprise. Rondo already knew the way Ray was going to do. Even though he never taught the boys anything martial arts he already prepared them for events like this one what was currently going on. Both Quan and Jon easily dealt with the soldiers only leaving The Madman who had a serious expression on his face. Chapter 946 - Somersault " You should have never abandoned us, Rondo." " I was like your brother." Tsk. " To tell you the truth I never liked you. Vin always favoured you. Vin was the current leader of The Zen Clan back 100 years. He treated you like his son and me like a servant. However, he sees you as a traitor now. A nomad. Ann outcast. I have orders to either bring you back dead or alive." The day has come. Ray began laughing. Suddenly his fingers turned long and his laws turn sharp as razors. Ray''s eyes turned white. His voice also became much monstrous. " Today I will rip you to shreds! Along with your children!" Ray who was going berserk, ran towards Rondo stabbing him in his shoulders. As Rondo grunted, he headbutted Ray, and housed him in the face, knocking out 3 of his teeth. Ray crashed through a tall apple tree. He quickly stood on his feet, removing the splinter from his neck. Blood was squirting out everywhere. Ray began laughing. He ran towards Rondo yet again. Rondo sighed before dashing past him with his quick lighting speed with his sword drawn. A huge fatal wound laid on his chest. Ray collapsed on his knees vomiting up almost a pool of blood. Rondo walked in front of Ray and said: " It didn''t have to be like this." " You ignored taking my bounty for a decade. Now you want to kill me?" After all, we have been through?" " You were never my friend." You were always my enemy. This is why you deserve to die." Ray was only faking. He began laughing. Suddenly his huge fatal wound miraculously healed. He used the basic healing ability which all Zen''s learned. Ray stood on his feet, generating a fiery blue aura around his body. " You were always soft." " The you 20 years ago would have finished me off. I will now show you who I am. As the fiery blue aura surrounded Ray''s body to that he could be seen it quickly turned black. He turned into The Driver, who was at least 10 feet. Chapter 947 - The Drivers Killing Intent The Driver wore a black cloak and hood. He was at least ten feet tall. He stared down at Rondo with black and red eyes. He was at least 10,000 years old. Many powerful Zen warriors died by his hand. His weapon was a scythe. He almost resembled a grim reaper by his appearance. His power level was unknown. Rondo''s heart was racing. His hands were shaking and he felt chills running down his back. He was also sweating as if he had been exercising. The Driver began laughing like a maniac. " How does it feel to know that the mortal enemy of The Zen Clan was by your side after all these years?" Rondo was so in shock he wasn''t even talking. He was as frozen as a statue. Quan and Jon stared at their father as if he was crazy. They normally looked at their father a big strong tough warrior who wasn''t of anything, especially the Zen Clan. " I can see the fear in your eyes." " You just want to go in a corner and hold your head don''t you?" " However I wouldn''t allow that." " I will make your death just as quick like Scarlet"s. " You won''t feel a thing." As The Driver lifted his scythe off the ground, His eyes began glowing. Just as Rondo was about to get his head chopped off, he quickly evaded the scythe with ease. Rondo had a look of fury in his eyes. He would do anything to avenge his wife"s death. He quickly leaped towards The Driver like a leopard, headbutting him in his face. The Driver"s nose was crushed like a candy bar. Thick black blood began spilling out of his nose like a waterfall. As The Driver staggered, Rondo took the advantage. He charged a powerful grey beam from his index finger, firing it at The Driver. The grey beam went through The Driver"s chest. Black blood splattered everywhere. Just at Rondo was about to attempt to punch The Driver again. The Driver suddenly morphed his face into looking like Scarlet"s. He even had her face. " Please don"t hurt me Rondo!" " I am your wife remember?!" Rondo wouldn''t fall for The Driver''s stupid illusions. He quickly used his wife''s clawed metal guantlet to stab The Driver in his gut. " You''re finished!" yelled Rondo. Suddenly The Driver quickly grabbed Rondo by his neck choking with most of his power. Rondo''s veins began popping out of his neck. His eyes quickly turned bloodshot as his skin turned pale. " Don''t get your hope''s up." " Killing me won''t be that easy. As Rondo was being choked, he could see The Driver''s fatal wound''s healing miraculously. Every since I have been with you f.u.c.k.i.n.g Zen''s i have learned a lot. All your hidden techniques. All your secrets. I now have the power to destroy each and everyone of you with ease. " I am superior." You and your children are vermin!" Rondo quickly managed to rip out of The Driver''s tight grip. He jumped back 10 feet away from him with a terrible cough. He coughed up huge amounts of blood. His vision was turning blurry. As he was about to fall on one knee he son''s helped him up. " We will help you defeat this evil ancient being father." said Quan. Rondo was breathing heavily. " I guess this is the time to put those skills Feng thought you 2 to the test." Don''t get yourselves killed. Right!" yelled Quan and Jon. The three began conserving a plan that would surely defeat The Driver. When The Driver looked up, he saw all three of The Zen''s running towards him at top speeds. He began laughing. Quan ran in front of his father and brother taking The Driver head on. As The Driver swung his heavy big scythe at Quan, Quan jumped on the scythe and spat a needle into The Driver''s eyes temporarily blinding. While The Driver was removing the huge needle from his left eye, Jon ran towards him and headbutted him in his stomach with his rock hard forehead. The force of the headbutt caused The Driver to lift off his feet and crash into a boulder. Debris and dirt surrounded the area making it hard to see. Rondo walked in front of his boys and said: " Good job." Maybe Feng teaching you his style of kungfu was not a bad idea. After this I will allow you 2 to continue to train with your uncle." Quan and Jon began smiling. Suddenly the ground began shaking and rumbling. The ground began cracking up. Hot geysers of air were being released from the ground. The trio jumped back away from the hot geysers of air. The Driver levitated off the ground. His cloak and hood were now torn. His body was now visible. He had many strange tattoos all over his body. He had no hair. He even had tattoos on his head. He looked at his scythe and saw it had ch.i.p.s and scratches all over it. " I guess i underestimated you Rondo." " The last person who pushed me over the edge was brutally killed." He snapped his scythe over his leg causing it to burst into purple aura. The purple aura was sucked into The Driver''s nostrils. He began laughing. He levitated to the ground taking off his hood and cloak. He clenched his hands into fists began to yell off the top of his lungs. Suddenly his skin turned dark green. The strange tattoos on his body was glowing. The Driver was a ancient being created out of the evil from around the world. The evil converted into a tall man with strange tattoos on his body. The Driver''s voice turned dark and distorted. His teeth turned sharp as knifes. His fingernails turned into claws. His eyes was now all red. He also had eyes on the palms of his hands and on on the top of his forehead. Red and black aura surrounded his body. Rondo had a deep felling in his gut that he would be killed. He instantly sprinted towards The Driver, attempting to stab him in the chest. Suddenly the sharp metal claws of the gauntlet shattered in pieces like glass. Rondo was dumbfounded and shocked. The Driver opened his mouth and fired a powerful orange beam at Rondo. Rondo evaded the beam at the last minute. Most of the shirt on his body was vaporized instantly turning into pales of ash. The skin on Rondo''s left arm and shoulder was taken off. Blood splattered everywhere. Rondo grunted, smashing into tree which cracked in half. The Driver snickered. " You should congratulate yourself." Many of the Zen''s and your wife never got to see this form of myself. They all died by my scythe." " I will give this one opportunity." " Join me and your life will be spared." " If you do I will make sure to you that you will see your wife alive and well." " What the hell are you talking about?! shouted Rondo. " I have the power to bring certain people back from the dead." " I have given many people this opportunity and they took a chance at it." " I did what I had to do and they went on with their happy lives." " So what will you Rondo?" " Will you join me? As Rondo stood on his feet he was going to consider joining The Driver since he dearly missed his wife. Suddenly a beam was fired at The Driver from Quan''s hand. The Driver leaped 20 feet in the air. His body was like rubber and a spring. The Driver landed on his feet. He began snickering. " Its looks like I will have to kill your children since they seem eager to die." Chapter 948 - Save Me!! Quan and Jon stared at The Driver with serious expression''s on their faces. Suddenly The Driver stretched his clawed hands towards Quan and Jon. They both evaded The Driver''s hands with ease. Quan wasn''t afraid of anything. He had more speed and power. Jon also had speed and power but he was a bit more weaker. Quan always carried his long range needles. Jon carried a blowdart. Quan ran towards The Driver with no worries. He wasn''t afraid of him. The Driver stretched his clawed hands towards Quan. While Quan was running, he dodged both of The Driver''s clawed hands with ease. Quan leaped in the air and flung 3 needles at The Driver. The needles simply bounced off of The Driver''s body. " No mortal weapon can harm me anymore!" The Driver stretched his hand at Quan with his hands clinched in a fist. He punched Quan so hard in his face, both of his jaws were crushed. Quan crashed into the ground. A crater was formed. While The Driver was occupied, Jon managed to sneak up behind The Driver without being detected. He extended out his right hand like a blade, slicing The Driver''s left arm off. The Driver quickly turned around and jumped back 10 feet away from Jon. " You sneaky little shit." Hitting me when my back is turn." As The Driver was about to run toward''s Jon for chopping off his left arm, he suddenly halted. He began sniffing the air. He started laughing. " I can smell evil coming off of your body child." " I can tell you will be a very evil bastard when you grow up." Too bad you will not live to see it." The Driver chopped off arm regenerated with ease. His decaying left arm on the ground turned into ashes. As he opened his mouth a piece of tree was driven through his mouth which caused him to stumble and stagger. Orange neon blood began spilling out of his mouth. He collapsed on his knees. This was the work of Quan. He used his immense strength to throw a heavy piece of tree like a spear in the back of his head. Quan managed to heal himself. Blood was running down the right side of his face. He was breathing heavily. All Rondo could do was stare at his kids. He was proud and angry. He was so scared. He was so scared his legs weren''t listening to him. Jon walked up to his father and asked him if he was ok. He told Rondo that everything was over and they could head back home. As Quan walked past The Driver, he heard heavy breathing and wheezing. Quan turned around slowly backing up from The Driver. The Driver was on his feet again. He removed the piece of tree from his mouth. The hole in the back of his head healed up with leaving a scratch. The Driver''s eyes were now completely red. He opened his mouth, beginning to charge up a giant white powerful beam. Jon quickly helped his father on his feet. Quan began running at his fullest speed. As the giant white powerful beam was released from his mouth, everything in its path was destroyed. " That included nearby plants, animals. and the mountains. Smoke and debris surrounded the area. He began smiling as he saw the destruction he caused. He scanned the area searching for any lifeforms. He quickly picked up Rondo, Quan, and Jon''s life energy. " This made him pissed. " He began screaming. AHHHHH!!! " You three are f.u.c.k.i.n.g pests!! " I will not stop causing destruction until all of you are dead!!!" " You hear me!" " Dead!!" Quan was the first to come out of the rubble. He brushed the dirt off his face and sighed. The Driver began snickering. " You will be the first to die. The Driver clenched his hands into fists. Suddenly giant blades came out of his forearms. He sprinted towards Quan. Quan rolled away from The Driver. The Driver quickly turned around leaping towards Quan. Quan jumped back and fired 10 needles at The Driver. The needles had no effect. The Driver just grinned. " You will have to do much better than that." Quan continued to throw many needles at The Driver who started to laugh. He began walking towards Quan. Quan suddenly nodded his head, signalling, Jon was who behind Orion. Jon leaped in the air and fired many beams from his hands at The Driver. All the beams connected. many explosions occurred. The was filled with musty smoke. Jon landed on his hands and backflipped onto his feet. The Driver walked out of the smoke unharmed. The Driver began shaking his head. " Each of you 2 attacks has no effect on me. When will you 2 realize that?" They both decided to attack him head-on instead of using painless long ranged attacks. He easily grabbed Jon by his neck tossing into a tree instantly knocking him out!" Jon!" yelled Quan. The Driver looked at Quan running towards him. He tried to headbutt him. Luckily for Quan he used his forearms as a substitute shield. The Driver was surprised. Quickly Quan shoved his hand into The Driver''s chest. The Driver suddenly halted. He vomited up mouthful blood. His red eyes abruptly turned red. It''s over for you." He quickly ripped out his heart, crushing it in his hand. He secretly learned the heart-ripping technique from Feng while Jon. He wiped the blood from his clothes and sighed. He ran to his younger brother and father. He woke Jon up. " What happened to The Driver?" asked Jon and Rondo. Quan laughed. We no longer have to worry about him anymore. He''s dead. Rondo was proud of both of his sons. He couldn''t believe one of his son''s defeat the eternal Driver. "Let us go home. said Rondo. As Quan turned around The Driver who was very angry was in front of him. As Quan was about to jump back, his head was removed from his body with the help of one of The Driver''s forearm blades. Blood splattered everywhere. Chapter 949 - Rondo Gos Berserk Quan!!!" yelled Jon. As Rondo saw his oldest son die, he felt the same way when his wife died. Only this time he wouldn''t run away. Suddenly aura that was the color cyan surrounded Rondo''s body. The ground began shaking and rumbling. The Driver could feel Rondo''s power rapidly rising. He knew he made Rondo pissed by killing one of his sons. Especially his firstborn. As Rondo began screaming, giant geysers of energy were being released from the ground. He finally unlocked his hidden power that was locked in his body for over a decade. The Driver just grinned. " You expect me to believe just because I killed one of your sons that you have the power to defeat me?" Don''t make me laugh. " You have always been soft. " That''s the reason one of your sons is dead. You are next." The Driver leaped towards Rondo. He managed to stab him in his shoulder. Blood began gushing out of his left shoulder. " I will make you pay!!" Rondo grabbed the forearm blade that was lodged in his left shoulder. As he squeezed it, the blade shattered into pieces. This made The Driver furious and dumbfounded. He swung his other forearm blade at Rondo''s neck. Rondo grabbed the other forearm blade with his teeth which became at least 100 times stronger. As he bit down on the forearm blade, it cracked in half. " You sleazy bastard!!" yelled The Driver. The Driver jumped back 10 feet away from Rondo. He had a serious expression on his face. Suddenly he began laughing. " This little power up will not defeat me." " The only person who probably had a chance of defeating was your eldest son." But now since he is dead, doom also awaits you. The Driver had another form. Rondo began firing multiple beams at The Driver. The Driver began snickering as the beams came his way. Abruptly, he bit down on his arm splattering blood everywhere. The blood levitated off the ground, turning into a giant purple ball. " When I am finished with you, I will send you another son to meet his brother in hell!!" As the beams came in contact with The Driver''s body, the beams dispersed. Strings began coming out of the giant purple ball. At the end of the strings were incredibly sharp needles that hooked in The Driver''s back. He was pulled in the giant purple ball, laughing like a maniac. As his body was sucked in the purple ball, his body was coated in a thick purple liquid. Rondo began rapidly firing beams at the purple ball. The beams of energy were absorbed. The Driver''s laughing could still be heard. A bright purple light was released from the purple ball. The light was brighter than the light projected from the sun onto the Earth. Rondo told Jon to grab Quan''s body and hide behind a nearby boulder. After 3 minutes the light no longer projected from the purple ball. The purple ball cracked open like a egg. A purple crystal came out and crashed on the ground. A crater was released. As the crystal shattered from the impact, The Driver could be seen. He no longer wore clothes he was n.a.k.e.d. Bat like wings came out of The Driver''s back. His spine stuck out his back like blades. He had a huge wingspan. His skin was now white. He had purple horns sticking out his head. He had a huge tail that had a blade at the end of it. Most of his body was rather hairy. His third was seen. His eyes were similar to a frog. His height increased. His tongue was like a snake. The Driver flew out of the crater. The Driver to the ground. His face was very serious. Rondo ran towards him. He had a cyan aura generated around his hands. His hits barely damage The Driver. His power was intended speed and not strength. As he punched him in his face, The Driver snickered. He then backhanded Rondo in his face. Three of his teeth came out of his mouth. He crashed through 3 trees and a boulder. His claws were extremely sharp. Rondo had claw marks on the side of his cheek. He stood on his feet and spat up blood. His wounds would be infected quickly. He began running as fast as he could. As he ran he left a trail of fire and smoke. He was running around The Driver, trying to make him confused. The Driver just laughed. He stuck out his hand and grabbed Rondo by his neck. He drove him into the ground, dislocating his spine. " When will you learn?" " I am strong." " You are weak." " You will never be able to reach my level." The Driver made his claws long and sharper. Say goodnight." As he was about to finally kill Rondo, Jon suddenly came out of nowhere with a tree trunk in his hands. He managed to hit The Driver in his face. One of his horns cracked into pieces like a claw urn. The Driver was flung into the air. The Driver was right. Rondo didn''t the power to defeat The Driver. However, Jon did. He was extremely pissed off. The Driver had blood running down just face. He sharpened his claws across the ground like an animal. " I didn''t think you had the guts to fight me since I killed your brother." " Shut the f.u.c.k up... " '' Shut the f.u.c.k up!!" The Driver began laughing. " Yes." " Hate me more." The more hate you give yourself, the tastier it becomes." His horn healed up easily. He stuck his hand in the air, charging up a powerful white beam. He fired the beam at Jon. Jon managed to slap the other powerful white beam to the side with ease. The angrier he became, the more power progressed off his body. The Driver began firing many beams after Jon. Jon evaded all the beams by rolling and jumping over them. Yes!!" Yes!!" " I can see are the Zen who will defeat me!!" " Come on!!!!" Chapter 950 - The Chosen One Jon continued to evade the beams with ease. Suddenly The Driver appeared behind Jon, placing him in a headlock, choking with a lot of inhuman power. Jon was turning pale. His eyes instantly turned bloodshot. He managed to flip The Driver on the ground. The Driver then used the blade at the end of his tail to get the upper hand. He stabbed him repeatedly in his stomach. " I have finally learned something precious about you." " You can take much more pain than your father and brother." The Driver then uppercut Jon in the air. A lot of blood came out of his mouth, nose, and face. he crashed on the ground. The Driver grabbed him by his hair. He then began punching him in his chest, shattering a couple of his ribs. He tossed him over the side to the side as if he was a piece of paper intended to be thrown into the garbage can. Jon easily recovered. He used his strength to rip a piece of the ground out. As he was about to heave the piece of giant dirt at The Driver, The Driver sliced the giant piece of dirt to pieces. He then whacked Jon in the face with the blunt side. Jon landed on his feet breathing like a racehorse. As he was about to walk towards Jon, Rondo grabbed him by his neck. " You were fighting me." Remember?" The Driver turned his head and said: Tsk." " You aren''t worth it." He then shoved his tail blade into Rondo''s heart. Rondo"s vision instantly turned blurry. He collapsed on his knees vomiting up chunks of blood. His head smashed on the ground. " I have no interest in you anymore." " Your son is my main priority. Perhaps you may make better decisions in your next life, Rondo." Father!!" yelled Jon. Rondo died instantly. You motherf.u.c.ker!!" yelled Jon. As he ran towards The Driver he was round housed. His bottom jaw was shattered. He was rolling on the ground like a bowling ball. " You disappoint me, child." " You are the last of your family." " At least you could show some promise and surrender to me. " I will train you." " I will teach you everything I know." " You could be my successor. " Now what is your answer? Jon cracked his jaw back in place and scoffed." " White aura began surrounding his entire body. " I deeply refuse!" He generated powerful energy around his hand, running towards The Driver. Chapter 951 - A Child The Driver began shaking his head as Jon began running towards him. " You haven''t you learn yet?" Both your father and brother combined weren''t strong enough to defeat me." " What makes you think you can do better?" After all, you''re just new to all of this." The Driver evaded Jon''s punch and kneeled in his stomach. He spat up chunks of blood. He collapsed on his knees. His insides felt as if they were on fire. The Driver grabbed him by his neck, lifting him off the ground. " A child like you is like a fly going up against a spider. " "And as you know already." "The spider always kills the fly." The Driver began snickering. " I had high hopes for you child." " I was going to make you my next successor." "I was going to show things a normal Zen couldn''t." "But now it''s too late. "You refused my offer countlessly when I gave you so many delightful chances to join forces with me." Do you realize how many times I could have killed you?" "You are exactly like your father. An ignorant, c.o.c.ky, self-righteous asshole." And now I will kill just the same as I did your father. The Driver''s claws began growing longer and sharper. As he was about to shove his clawed hand into the chest of the nearly unconscious Jon, he was suddenly kicked in the face. He crashed into a mountain. This was the work of Feng, who finally decided to show his face. He rested Jon on the ground. When Jon was about to pass out, he saw his uncle/master. Uncle Feng?" " Yes, I am here." Leader Vin sent me here because of all the loud eruptions and explosions. He looked over to his side and saw his brother and nephew''s headless. Feng closed his eyes and shook his head. Dammit!" " I should have arrived earlier!" shouted Feng. " I will avenge Rondo and Quan. Don''t you worry about anything." It will be all over soon. Feng placed a small smile on his face. This caught the attention of Jon. " This made him raise suspicious. Feng now had his eyes settled on The Driver. " Look this." " If it isn''t my old archnemesis." Feng was the only Zen ever to come close to permanently killing The Driver. He did this when he was a pupil at the age of 15. He was now in his thirties. . He was at least a thousand times stronger. The Driver no longer cared about killing Jon. Feng was now his main target. Feng began shaking his head. He unbuttoned his shirt and folded it up nicely as if his clothes freshly came out of the dryer. He placed his clean shirt and the spotless grass where there was no visible dirt or animals. Feng weighed 200 pounds. His hair was jet black. The Driver flew towards Feng with caws long and sharp. Feng instantly sliced after The Driver, chopping off his left bat wing. Blackish blood began splattering everywhere. The Driver fell from the air and smacked on the ground, screaming like a siren. " You f.u.c.k.i.n.g bastard!" " You chopped of one of my wings!" Feng sucked his teeth. He crunched his hand into a fist generating a powerful bright glow around his hand. He was about to punch The Driver in his gut. The Driver''s life flashed before his eyes. He quickly rolled out of the way. As his fist reacted with the ground, a giant crater. He was on a mission to avenge his younger brother and nephew. The Driver was flying with one wing. " He opened his mouth beginning to charge up one of his most powerful attacks. An orangish beam began generating in his mouth. Before he could even release the beam from his mouth, Feng appeared behind The Driver. Sorry." " My end of the bargain doesn''t count anymore," I told you to only kill Rondo. Not my nephew. Because of this, you deserve to die." Maybe you learn how to follow orders later in life. He grabbed The Driver by his bottom jaw and ripped off. The Driver"s eyes turned all white. As The Driver fell from the sky like a fallen angel, Feng fired a beam from his hand at The Driver''s body. An explosion occurred. Fen landed perfectly on his feet and gasped. The Driver''s body was on fire. Even though his body was still on fire and mutilated, he was still alive. He no longer had horns or wings. His tongue hanged down his chest since he didn''t have a bottom jaw. Feng stuck his hand out and fired a royal blue beam at The Driver killing him instantly. Chapter 952 - Welcome To School After The Driver was finally killed he contact some nearby Zen warriors. Feng took care of the burial between Quan and Rondo, while the band of Zen warriors brought the unconscious Jon to a nearby hospital in Zen''s, a giant enclosed city that had students up to the age of 5 to 18. When Jon woke up he held his chest tightly. He had flashes of all the events that occurred. As he remembered his brother and father were killed, he began sobbing feeling sorry for himself. He rubbed his tears away and sighed. He had bandages around his head and small medical tapes around eye brows, face, and nose. He removed the pieces of tape from his face and sighed. He walked into the bathroom and unwrapped the bandages from around his head. Some of his hair was cut off. He had some nasty stitches on his head. As he began touching the wound, the stitches burst out of his head, leaking blood into the sink. Jon opened the mirror and pulled out a bottle of peroxide, dumping it all over his head. The wound began bubbling it. It really didn''t feel good. He then wrapped fresh bandages around his head. When he walked out of the bathroom, he saw 2 Zen warriors by the door conserving with each other. " One of them knocked on the door. " Come in. " Leader Vin has requested to see you." " Get dressed." " Now. Jon wasn''t the type to talk back so he got dressed and followed the 2 Zen warriors to Leader Vin''s council room. As he followed the Zen warriors he saw many students. Boys and girls. As they saw him they instantly began whispering. He overheard one of the students. Terry told me that boy took The Driver head on! He''s my new role model!" yelled the girl. The girl was 16 years old. Jon didn''t pay attention to the other students. All he wanted to know was what Vin Zen wanted to discuss with him. Vin''s council room was a very visible temple that was extremely tall. When the 2 Zen warriors approached the giant door made of steel and marble they halted. Go into the elevator and pressed the number 60. Vin and the other leaders will be there. " Thank you," said Jon. One of the warriors nodded beginning to walk back down to the gigantic school with almost 200,000 students. Chapter 953 - Accepted Vin placed his hands on the huge marble door. He then shoved the door open. As he shoved the door open. A cold wind was released. JIn could feel chills running down his back. He walked into the temple. As he did, the doors suddenly shut behind him as if he was in a ghost house. " Hello?" Is anyone here?" asked Jon. As he stepped away from the door, bright lights abruptly filled the temple. A red fancy carpet laid under his feet. It had to be very expensive. A butler wearing a butler''s outfit had a silver player in his left hand. The butler had to be at least 50 years old. He had an eyepatch and multiple scars all over his face. His hair was the color silver. He had it slicked back. He wore white gloves. Master Jon. We have been expecting you. "Come follow me. The butler began walking up the varnished stairs. " Would care for a sweet roll?" asked the butler. Jon nodded. " Yes." The butler opened the silver platter. A delicious sweet roll was exposed. Jon instantly grabbed the nice size sweet roll. He bit the sweet roll in half and chewed it up and smiled. The hospital food was not very good. It''s like you enjoyed that." Jon didn''t want to attempt it but it, but he did enjoy it. Just up these stairs. Jon sighed. " May I ask what is your name?" asked Jon. The butler halted and smiled, slightly opening his mouth. My name is DeRozan." A butler that has been a servant to the Zen leaders for 300 years." DeRozan snapped his fingers. Suddenly another sweet roll popped out of thin air. landing on the clean shiny silver platter. " Would you care for another sweet roll?" asked DeRozan. He had an evil grin on his face. "No thank you. Too much sweet rolls make my stomach hurt." DeRozan wiped the small away, closing the silver platter. " Come. Right, this way." Jon felt a strange vibe coming off of DeRozan. DeRozan walked towards a rather giant wooden and metal door and knocked on it twice. Go in." Jon slowly opened the door and closed it behind him. He looked up and saw Vin who was sharpening a sword. Ah." Jon." I have been expecting you." Sit down." " We have much to discuss." First of all, I want to say I am sorry about your brother and father." " Rondo was one of my best and brightest pupils." Not the strongest, but the brightest and fastest." It was very brave of you to go up against The Driver." That took pride and guts." Because of your actions, you are considered a hero around the school. Many of the other students look up to you." You will also be rewarded." " What do you mean rewarded?" asked Jon. " Your father had a huge bank account. Up to 40 million pieces of gold. He originally trusted the gold to and your brother. But since everything happened sadly, all of the gold now belongs to you and only you. Vin stood up from his chair and stuck out his hand. Welcome to The University Of The Zens. " You will be an exceptional student with a bright future." Jon thought about it for a bit until he stood on his feet and shook Vin''s hand with a smile on his face. He instantly became a new student at the university. Over the years Jon made many different friends. He became stronger and stronger. Over the years he tried to clone his older brother Quan many times. They were all defective and weak. As he saw that they were defective, he killed them. Over years later with hard work and study of the cloning process he made 2 perfect clones. One clone was 5 years older, and a newborn baby. Feng was finally finished telling Jon''s story. " Now that you know the truth you can finally stop being a pest. Orion began grunting. Suddenly the spiritual chains around his body burst off his body. He stood on his feet and stared at Feng with a serious expression on his face. " So what will you do now? asked Feng. He managed to recover from his injuries. Tsk." "You''re not even worth killing. You are the reason why Jon is the way he is." He should be the one to kill you. Feng sighed. He felt guilty. His nephew became a very evil bastard. Feng however didn''t let it get to him. He looked at his hands and fired a beam at Orion. Orion suddenly used the power of The Zen''s firing a more powerful blast at Feng. Feng was engulfed by the blast. An explosion occurred, which caused a rift to open. As the rift opened, both Feng and Orion were sucked inside of it. The rift opened a path to The City Of New Malar. Chapter 954 - Executing Feng Orion landed perfectly on his feet. Feng on the other hand was badly wounded. He was horribly burnt. His hair was gone. It was burnt off his body. He was also missing a leg. He no longer could heal himself since he had no energy left in his body. He vomited up blood everywhere. Orion looked at Feng and said: " Even if after I spared you, you tried to kill me when my back was turned. Tch." " You are trash." I may seem like a c.o.c.ky bastard but you know I''m right." Feng was breathing heavily like a racehorse. As Orion was about to land the final blow, he felt a hand on his left shoulder. He turned around saw Cross who has covered with the blood of bandits. " You don''t even need to kill him. " He isn''t worth it." Orion dispersed the energy from around his body said: " You are absolutely right." Let''s go rendevous with the others." Orion nodded. When Cross and Orion were about to leave, they heard clapping. They turned around and saw Veil on top of a stone gargoyle, laughing. " What a show." Veil backflipped off the stone gargoyle, landing perfectly on his feet, walking up to Feng, kneeling on one of his knees. The Grandmaster Of The Great Zen Clan. The Killer Of The Driver defeated by a lousy clone." How sad." How pathetic. Before Veil was about to snap Feng''s neck, a cyan aura came out of his mouth like smoke. His body turned into a burned skeleton. Veil was confused. The cyan aura drifted away from The City Of Malar had dust. Veil kicked Feng''s body to the side, beginning to laugh. Chapter 955 - Another One Appears " I would like to thank you for finally killing off that geriatric bastard. " He was starting to get on me on my nerves. " The Grandmaster Of The Zen Clan..." " Give me a f.u.c.k.i.n.g break." He was killed by some amateurs!!" Hearing Veil''s voice was making Orion pissed off. As he was about to run towards Vei, Cross stopped him. " Allow me." " I should have bashed this man''s brains out a long time ago." " Now''s my chance." Orion stepped back and sighed. " He''s all yours. Orion turned around beginning to run as fast as he could. Cross began cracking his knuckles. Veil instantly wiped the smile away from his face. Cross quickly ran towards Veil. He grabbed him by his neck, tossing him into a moss-covered wall which crumbled, as Veil crashed into it. He vomited up chunks of blood. He easily recovered, firing a pink spike into Cross''s neck, causing him to stagger. Cross ripped the aura spike out of his neck and crushed it. Veil generated a pink aura around his sharp fingernails, slicing the aura. Whirlwind Cuts!!" shouted Veil. Cross managed to block many of The Whirlwind Cuts with his forearms. Pieces of his flesh were removed from his body. Cross endured the pain and punched the ground, using half of his strength. A giant crater formed into the ground. A powerful shockwave occurred. Pieces of debris and rocks began flying all over the place, ricochetting off the walls and ground. Veil clasped his hands tightly together, generating a white barrier around his body that was powerful to withstand the little amount of damage. As Cross looked up, Cross''s fist went through the white barrier. Veil was punched in the face. Three of his teeth came flying out of his mouth like a rocket. Blood gushed out of his mouth. Veil crashed into a bell tower which crumbled like a tower of Jenga. The big bronze bell almost dropped on Veil''s head. However, Veil stopped the bronze bell with his right index finger, tossing it to the side with ease. He stood on his feet generating a pink aura around his body. The pink aura around his body turned into a Chinese dragon that had long whiskers which were like strings. Cross grabbed the Chinese dragon made of a pink aura with his hands, headbutting it so hard it shattered into pieces. The force of the headbutt caused Veil to fly into the sky. Veil''s strength couldn''t compare to Cross''s strength. Veil landed on his hands. His speed couldn''t compare. Cross appeared behind Veil, strangling him. As Veil was about to pass out, he snapped his fingers, causing a pink giant geyser of energy to burst out of the ground. Cross quickly managed to evade the geyser but was still grazed. His top layer of clothes was vaporized. His face was instantly covered in blood. Cross was flung into the air. Veil turned around and fired a giant pink beam at Cross. Cross was engulfed by the pink beam. An explosion occurred. A mushroom cloud occurred in the sky. Cross crashed on the ground. His body was covered in smoke. Veil was laughing like a maniac. " You may have all that immense strength, but it will not help you seal the deal. Veil used his telekinetic powers to lift Cross off the ground. While Veil was snickering and giggling, Cross was thinking of a way to defeat Veil. He suddenly overpowered Veil''s telekinetic powers by enlarging his muscles. When his feet touched the ground, he sprinted towards Veil beginning to unleash powerful attacks upon his body. Veil blocked all the attacks with ease. He clenched his left hand into a fist and punched Cross repeatedly in his stomach. The pink strings around his left forearm rapidly increased his power. Cross however endured the pain with ease. Cross overpowered him by driving his knee into Veil''s face, breaking his nose as if it was a toothpick. Veil slammed into a wall. Cross turned his hands into sharp claws, slicing Veil all of his body shredding his clothes and flesh. Suddenly Veil unwrapped the pink strings from around his left forearm creating a wall of string. Cross easily sliced through the wall of string, leaping towards Veil. He wrestled him to the ground, choking him with all his strength. Blood began leaking out of Veil''s eyes, ears, nostrils, and mouth. Veil was struggling for air. His skin was turning pale. Veins were popping out his head and neck. Just when he was about to bash out, Cross felt an arrow in his back. As soon as Cross''s grip loosened up, Veil fired a mouthful of pink strings out of his mouth at Cross''s face, temporarily blinding Cross. The arrow was the work of Ryker, Veil''s younger brother, who never involved himself with The Zen Clan. Ryker was 6''0. He weighed 170 pounds. He had red strokes of paint coming down his eyes. He had a tattoo of zhengyi on the right side of his face.{ Zhengyi is the symbol of justice in Chinese.} Ryker was quite quiet, unlike his brother. His canines were sharp as knives. His eyes were green. His hair was black and spiky. He wore a black leather jacket, a red button-up shirt, black pants, a black belt, and 2 silver skull rings. He also had many tattoos of tall marks all over his chest, back, arms, legs, neck, and feet. The tattoos resembled all the people he killed. He carried an eleven bow he acquired from an elven warrior whose neck he snapped almost 10 years ago. He also carried a sword made from the finest metals. He was an experienced sword fighter. He often tried to challenge Victor Zen, by he wouldn''t dare to challenge him since he saw what Victor could do. Cross unwrapped the pink strings from around his face and removed the steel arrow from his back. Blood ran down his back. Both brothers stared at Cross. They would attempt to tag team Cross. Chapter 956 - Blood Is Thicker Ryker instantly fired 3 arrows at Cross. Cross grabbed the arrows and crushed them with ease. He placed a smile on his face. Ryker took out another arrow and generated a red arrow on his arrow. On the arrow marked the Chinese symbol for war, Zhangzheng. Cross couldn''t stop the arrow. The arrow sliced his fingers to shreds. Cross grunted a little. When Cross was about to run towards Ryker, Veil began creating another wall of string that would stop Cross for only a bit. Ryker pulled out another arrow, generating some more red aura around it. As he was about to fire another arrow at Cross, Cross leaped over the wall of string. While Cross was in the air, Ryker fired another steel arrow into Cross. This time the arrow went in his stomach. Cross endured the pain, grabbing Ryker by his neck, while Cross was occupied with Ryker, Veil fired a pink beam at Cross. Cross hardened his back. The pink beam dispersed. Ryker managed to overpower Cross by spitting a needle into Cross''s head. Cross tossed Ryker towards a wall. Ryker front flipped off the wall. He landed perfectly on his feet, with a very evil smile on his face. He was prepared for anything. As Cross ripped the needle out of his head, Ryker pulled a stick of dynamite out of his satchel tossing it at Cross. Cross grabbed the stick of dynamite, throwing it right back at Ryker. Ryker didn''t have the time to evade the bomb. Ryker''s entire body was engulfed. Half of Ryker''s face was horribly burnt. He was pushed towards the edge. He pulled out another arrow generating a black aura around his body. He fired the arrow at Cross. The arrow was one of Ryker''s most powerful weapons. As he was about to release his finger away from the bow, Cross appeared in his face and headbutted him. He was stunned. Chapter 957 - Boosted Ego As Cross was about to unleash the final killing blow upon Ryker''s body, Veil used his pink aura strings to knock Cross through 3 walls with great force. Veil helped his brother onto his feet. Ryker was angry, furious, pissed off, and bugged. Are you alright bro?" " I will finish this prick off if you can''t stand any more of the damage, since you are a noob after all." Veil began snickering. The smile on Veil''s face made Ryker wanted to attack him. Ever since they were kids, Ryker was envious of his older brother. He was an older brother who was always the popular one. However, today would be a different story. He would wipe that stupid smile off of Veil''s face by killing his enemy. " Tch." F.u.c.k off." " I don''t need your tone or help." " Just f.u.c.k off. Veil stuck up his hands and giggled. " Take it easy." " We are family after all." Veil backed into a wall, placing his left foot on the crumbling wall. Ryker pulled out one of his trusty steel arrows, generating a black aura around the tip making it, even more, harder and tougher than it was originally. Ryker stretched the enchanted arrow towards his bow placing his right thumb and right index finger on the enchanted arrow. As Cross stood on his feet, Ryker squinted his left eye, releasing the enchanted arrow towards Cross. Because of the intense high speed, the arrow turned into a giant black bolt that landed in Cross''s stomach. Cross was lifted off the ground, he vomited up chunks of blood. As he lifted into the sky, the black bolt formally known as steel arrow, exploded. A small powerful explosion occurred. As Cross crashed on the ground, a crater was formed. Ryker snickered and turned around taunting Veil. All he could do was smile. His brother was nearly in his twenties. He was very powerful with the exception of his weapons. Ryker placed his elven bow behind his back. He began walking towards the injured Cross who was rapidly recovering. Cross stood on his feet, wiping the black dirt away from his face so he could see. Cross''s eyes suddenly flashed and glowed white. His arm turned into a giant metallic ax that had poison dripping off the tip of it. Ryker knew if he didn''t move quickly his head would be chopped off or he would be chopped in half. Ryker quickly pulled out his fancy iron sword that had to be worth millions of coins. The handle was gold and incrusted with many valuable jewels. The blade was long and sharp. Strange carved writing covered the blade. It had to be thousands of years old. He found the sword in an ancient Elven Ruins under the deep water. As he placed the long ancient elven sword in the way of Cross''s metallic arm axe, the metallic arm axe shattered in pieces like glass. Cross sent crashing through 2 pillars. Ryker noticed the sword grew heavier. A golden aura surrounded the sword. Ryker began snickering. He jumped out of the crater, now with a sign of fury in his eyes. Cross could sense it. As Cross leaped towards Ryker, Ryker quickly stabbed Cross in his shoulder. Cross noticed his entire left shoulder turned into stone. He had to be careful. Cross kneeled Ryker in his face. Ryker''s nose was broken. Blood leaked out of his nostrils. Ryker abruptly noticed Cross''s blood was sucked into the elven sword. Suddenly he began hearing a dark distorted voice in his head that made him feel as if his brain was about to explode and his eardrums were about to explode. He collapsed on his knees beginning to scream like a siren. " Bring me more blood and you shall be spared from the everlasting pain that awaits you in the future." " Who the hell are you?!!" yelled Ryker. " The dark voice in his head didn''t answer. He then looked at his sword and noticed it looked entirely different. The hilt no longer was made of gold. The handle was made of black steel. A chain was connected to the hilt. The strange carvings no longer surrounded the blade. The blade was extra sharp and completely black. Little scratches and cracks surrounded the tip. The blade he found in the ruins was possessed by the soul of a very evil powerful Elven mage named Drexel. Drexel was killed by Vin Zen who died in the process of killing Drexel. Vin''s soul would be tortured in hell for all eternity with no signs of reincarnation. Give me more blood and you shall be rewarded..." Cross noticed Ryker was in a lot of pain. He decided to take advantage and attack him. When Cross ran towards Ryker, Ryker swung his sword by the black chains. He sliced a chunk of flesh off of Cross''s chest, splattering blood everywhere, which made Cross staggered. As Cross was busy healing his fatal infectious wound, Ryker threw the sword into Cross''s chest like a spear. He stumbled towards the edge. He ripped the Elven sword out of his chest and tossed it to the side. Cross collapsed on his knees. Ryker grinned. He pulled out his last arrow and stretched it towards his bow, generating a black aura around the tip. He was confident Cross would die. As he was about to release his last arrow toward''s Cross''s head, Cross suddenly disappeared. Ryker was confused. He ran for his ancient possessed Elven sword. When he grabbed the chain, Cross appeared behind n him quickly placing him in a headlock only using one harm. Ryker''s adam''s apple was about to be crushed. However before Ryker could attempt to do anything, he snapped Ryker''s neck like a twig. Ryker''s eyes rolled into his head. His tongue laid out of his mouth. He died instantly. His head smashed on the ground. Cross picked up the Elven sword and tossed it over 500,000 miles away. It twinkled into the sky like a shooting star. Cross turned around and saw Veil with pink strings surrounding his left arm. Both Cross and Veil stared at each other with serious expressions on their faces. Veil didn''t care much about his brother. However, he still was a Zen. And he still was his brother. They both shared the same blood in their veins. Chapter 958 - Power Of The Strings Veil began clapping. " Thank you for breaking his neck." " He was starting to get on my nerves." Veil took off his shirt and tossed it into the air. Veil was quite big. He had a six-pack of abdominals muscles. He had an evil grin on his face. Veil stuck his hand into the air, raising the pink strings off his body. he began levitating and smiling. " Heat-seeking strings!! shouted Veil. Cross managed to dodge the Heat Seeking Strings. Everything in the Heat Seeking Strings path was sliced and diced to pieces like lettuce. Cross leaped into the air and fired a beam at Veil. Veil snapped his fingers. A giant pink string sliced the beam in half. Cross appeared behind Veil and kicked him behind his head. Veil staggered. He grinned, beginning to do strange hand signals. The strings wrapped around Cross''s body subduing him in the air like a fly caught in a spider''s web. Veil sprinted towards Cross and headbutted him, using all of his strength. Luckily for Cross, Cross hardened his head with metallic. The headbutt made Veil fly into the ground like a meteor. Cross ripped the pink strings off his body with ease. Cross landed perfectly on his feet like a cat. Veil walked out of the smoke with blood surrounding his hair, face, and chest. " I will like to see this strength that killed my brother!" yelled Veil. Veil began firing multiple pink strings at Cross. Cross dodged the beams and made a shield with his hands, blocking the pink strings. As he enclosed on Veil, Veil, made a fist made of strings burst out of the ground. The giant fist made of string uppercut Veil into the air. Chapter 959 - A Brand World As Cross was about to smack on the ground like a bag of cement, Veil used his incredibly sharp pink strings to penetrate through Cross''s tough skin. However as the sharp pink strings reacted with his skin, they shattered into pieces. Veil was dumbfounded. Cross quickly gained the upper hand. He began unleashing an arsenal of attacks upon Veil''s body. As Veil was about to collapse on his knee''s, Cross grabbed his hair and kneeled him in his face. His nose was shattered. his bottom jaw was crushed, and five of his teeth came flying out of his mouth. Veil crashed through a moss-covered wall. Veil vomited up chunks of blood, before smacking on the tough ground. Veil was no match for Cross. He only managed to defeat Cross multiple times by using trickery. However, all his trickery went down the dirty toilet. He was now venerable and breakable. Veil stared at Cross as if he was a monster. Cross was slowly walking towards him. As he was about to land the final blow upon the defenceless Veil, Veil yelled: " I yield!" " Please no more!" Have mercy." Cross sucked his teeth. " Shut the f.u.c.k up." " How many people have you killed?" " They asked for mercy." " But did you spare them?" Veil didn''t answer. " That''s what I thought." Cross lifted Veil off the ground only using one hand. His left hand. Please!!" Veil had a frightened look on his face. Cross generated a white aura around his fist and punched Veil in his chest. All of his ribs were crushed. Veil''s blood-splattered into Cross''s face which even made him angrier. He tossed Veil into a pillar which crumbled into pieces. Veil was instantly knocked unconscious. He suffered from many horrible concussions. Blood poured out of his ears. Cross cracked his neck, back, and knuckles. As he stepped forward, his entire body froze up. He couldn''t move a muscle. Rider explained what happened to Cross. While Cross performed a horrific combo on Veil''s body, Veil used invisible strings that wrapped around Cross''s body. The more he moved, the tighter the invisible strings around his body grew. This only meant one thing. Veil was preparing for something huge. He looked at the unconscious Veil, and saw that he managed to recover. He was laughing like a maniac. I guess I get the last laugh." The strings around your body are the most powerful strings I have." "Not even Feng could rip those strings to pieces, considering he had immense strength." " As Cross moved the slightest, blood began oozing out of his head and chest. Give up." " Its no use." While Cross was subdued in between powerful invisible string''s, Veil decided to show his full power. He clasped his hands together. Powerful invisible strings began wrapping around his body. As the strings tightened around his body he began screaming. However, Veil wasn''t screaming because he was in pain. He was screaming because he could feel his feel power surging through his body like liquor. The ground began shaking and rumbling. Multiple craters began popping up everywhere. Suddenly the strings slowly unwrapped from around his body. A magenta aura was now around his body. He was much taller. He grew to a whopping 7''0. The invisible strings swarmed around his body like tentacles. His hair was now completely white and long. His eyes were green and red. His canines were sharp as knives. His fingers were completely black sharp. Veil began laughing. His power level was currently unknown. His shirt was completely gone. His shoes burst off his foot. His pants were ripped and torn. His voice was now darker and distorted. If Cross didn''t do something quickly, Cross would be demolished. Veil began walking towards Cross. Cross quickly powerful purple and black aura around his body. The only way to free himself from the invisible strings was to rip his arms off. As he began moving both his arms were cut off. He quickly regenerated. Before Cross could look up, Veil was in front of him. As he waved his hand towards Cross, Cross quickly rolled out of the way. Veil ordered the spiritual invisible strings to cut off Cross''s head. The entire area was sliced to pieces. Cross managed to hop on the towering Veil''s back like a monkey, repeatedly stabbing him in the shoulder. Veil just grinned. Veil grabbed him by his neck, taking off his shoulder''s strangling him with immense power. Veil was starting to grin. " Consider your self unlucky." Veil''s power increased, but his speed decreased. Cross fired a beam into Cross''s eyes blinding him permanently. Veil collapsed on his knees, screaming like a banshee. " You motherf.u.c.ker!!" yelled Veil. While Veil was injured, Cross tried to kick in his back. However, even though he was blind, his hearing suddenly became 10 times were clear. He snapped his fingers repeatedly stabbing Cross in the chest and stomach with deathly strings. The 7''0 Veil stood on his feet angrily. " Where are you?!" yelled Cross. Cross began firing multiple beams at the blind Veil. Multiple explosions occurred. The area was filled with black smoke. As the black irritating smoke cleared up, Veil still stood up in the same spot with his forearms in front of his face. Pieces of flesh fell off his arms. His arms were charred. He took 2 deep breaths. Veil began yelling. He began chanting in a strange tongue. He clasped his hands together, causing geysers of invisible strings to burst out of the ground. Cross evaded the continuous strings coming out of the ground enclosing on Veil. Cross clenched his right hand into a fist, forming a metallic spear in his hand. He used all of his power to throw the spear into Veil''s heart. Veil was sent into a wall. Veil vomited up a pint of blood. Cross cleared his throat taking deep breaths. He knew Veil''s life was coming to an end. Cross walked toward''s Veil ripping the metallic spear out of his chest. He was one of the strongest people he fought yet. He to give Veil props. Chapter 960 - The End Of The Zen Named Veil.. Veil was still alive. As Veil stood on his feet, he held his chest tightly. He couldn''t regenerate. He smashed his fists together as if he was wearing gauntlets. The strings that swarmed around his body was sucked inside his nostrils and mouth. He almost choked. He doing was doing something big. However Cross didn''t give him a chance. He ran past the towering Veil, ripping out his already mangled heart that was full of huge holes. Veil collapsed on his knees. Cross turned around and tossed Veil''s heart on the ground. Even though his heart was separated from his body, he still had a little energy and life in him to talk. " I never expected myself to be killed so suddenly." " I considered myself to be eternal." " But today you proved me totally wrong." Cross began shaking his head as if he was disappointed. Even if you kill me you never will defeat our leader." Not even your friend- Before Veil could finish his sentence, he died because of blood loss and heart separation. Cross wiped the blood away from his hands and walked away from the area with a serious expression on his face. His enemy was defeated. Even though Veil was his enemy, he had total respect for him. It was time ti meet up with his friends and family for the finale. Chapter 961 - The Butler Returns Jon sat by the balcony of his chambers overwatching the City Of New Malar. He had a cigar in one hand and a glass of whiskey in the other. He had his once grey shagged beard trimmed into a neat proper goatee. He stuck the royal milk chocolate cigar in his mouth. He placed the glass of expensive whiskey on the marble edge. He used his aura as a substitute lighter. He never liked to use lighters. The reason he disliked lighters was that they made the layers of skin on his thumb peel. He exhaled the smoke out of his nostrils, before tossing the rest of the milk chocolate cigar over the balcony into a pile of cement using for nearby construction. As he was about to pick up his whiskey off the edge, he could feel a familiar presence nearby. " Hello, old friend." Jon turned around saw Derozan The Butler Of The Zen''s. Since Vin was killed, he disappeared. No one ever heard from him again. This made other Zen''s suspect that Derozan had something to do with Vin''s death. In fact, he did. DeRozan looked precisely the same as he did when Jon first met him. He was dressed in the same butler''s attire. " About time you showed your face to me." " I was thinking you wouldn''t show up," said Jon. " How could I refuse an invitation from an old pal of mine? DeRozan walked up to Jon and stuck out his hand with a huge smile on his face. He wanted a handshake. Jon disrespectfully refused to shake DeRozan''s gloved hand. He grabbed his drink off the balcony and guzzled it down. Even though Jon hated DeRozan''s guts he needed his help. Cross, Orion, and Akashiri, defeated Veil, Feng, and Victor, also known as the 3 Zen Kings. Jon never expected Feng to be defeated by anyone in a million years considering he was the second strongest Zen alive. Even though DeRozan was simply a butler, he was also a Zen that enjoyed serving people in his younger years. He experienced 3 wars, hundreds of raids, and countless acts of torture. This was the reason why had many scars. DeRozan carried an incredibly sharp cane sword. DeRozan sat down on the comfy chair that faced towards Jon''s desk. " So why have you called me to this crumbling city?" asked DeRozan. " I need you to kill Orion Zen and Cross Rodriguez." DeRozan sucked his teeth. " And why do you want these 2 assholes dead?" Jon gritted his 2 jaws together, crushing the glass of whiskey in his hand with ease. " Those 2 are the reason why this city is nearly in shambles. " They have cost me hundreds of millions of dollars. They have defeated 99 percent of The Zen Council. " Does this means that you are the last on the Zen Council?" asked DeRozan. Jon didn''t. " I will just tell you this." Kill them both and you will be rewarded. DeRozan stood on his feet, beginning to shake his head. " I don''t want your money." " I don''t need money. " I will do you this old friend. " I will kill the f.u.c.kers for free. No charge. No loose ends. DeRozan walked towards the door, opened it, and left without saying a word. The butler was his last option. If he was defeated, Jon would have to deal with the situation with himself. Jon looked at his left hand and saw he had pieces of glass all over his hand. He began removing the small pieces of glass. Cross''s Location, A Local Popular Bar In The City Of New Malar. Cross sat by the bar with Orion, Jagger, and Akashiri drinking beer, and eating a variety of free nuts. Cross guzzled down his huge mug of beer before eating some honey roasted peanuts. The bartender stared at Cross as if he was a pig. He never saw a person who could guzzle down 34 ounces of beer in 2 seconds. " Anything else sir?" Cross shook his head no. He burped very loudly. Jagger got off his stool to use the bathroom. When he walked into the bathroom, he saw that all the toilet''s and stalls were occupied by tired, dirty construction workers. Jagger looked down on the ground saw he stepped in a hunk of human shit, and a puddle of piss. This made him very angry. " Hey which one of his assholes shat on the ground?!" yelled Jagger. When the construction workers were finished pissing, they pulled out monkey wrenches. " What did you call us?" said a construction worker who looked as if he was in the sixties. Jagger began laughing. " I call you people assholes." " You can''t just shit on the ground like an animal and not clean it up!!" Even cats have the decency to bury their shit. " Who the f.u.c.k do you think you are telling us what to do?" asked one of the construction workers. " Get him!" yelled one of the construction workers. 2 construction workers ran towards Jagger with wrenches. Jagger dispatched the workers without moving a muscle. Cross. Orion and Akashiri got off their stools and walked into the bathroom. Over ten construction workers were on the ground unconscious with blood all over their faces. Each of their teeth was on the ground soaking in piss. Orion began laughing. He shoved 10 honey roasted peanuts into his mouth. Jagger walked out of the bathroom with a paper towel around his hands. His hands were soaked in blood. Jagger sat down and continued to sip his tasty beer. As the group began talking DeRozan walked into the bar with his cane sword in hand. Cross instantly felt an overwhelming aura nearby. This made some beer shoot out of his mouth like a rocket into the bartenders face. As the bartender was about to grow angry, his neck was slit. Blood splattered all over the bar. This caught the attention of Cross, Orion, Akashiri, and Jagger. " They all quickly turned around, seeing DeRozan with cane sword drawn. It was drenched in blood. Chapter 962 - Cane Sword Expert DeRozan shoved his hand into his pocket and pulled out 2 pictures of Cross and Orion. " Just as I expected." " To find you 2 in a bar. Rider instantly warned Cross. Cross I have known you for almost ten years." " I will tell you this just once. " Back down now." This guy is way out of your league." What do you mean?" " I haven''t started anything." " Yet at least. DeRozan crumbled the 2 pieces of paper into paper balls tossing them swiftly into the garbage can. He looked directly at Cross and Orion." " You 2 must be Cross Rodriguez and Orion Zen." "It''s such a pleasure to meet local intruders. DeRozan began laughing. He quickly placed a serious expression on his face. "Let''s get this over with." '' I''m missing happy hour for this." DeRozan pulled out his sword and swung after Orion''s neck. However, before the blade could come in contact with Orion''s chest, Akashiri parried it with his sword. His cane sword was chipped and scratched. DeRozan jumped back 10 feet away. " Who the hell are you?" " You are interfering with my job." Get away before your head was chopped off." When DeRozan raised his blade up, it shattered into pieces. The cane sword was extremely old. Chapter 963 - Storming Jons Heavily Guarded Mansion DeRozan was taught many things in life. One of those many things was to never underestimate your opponent. No matter how tall or small they looked. Even the smallest person could have immense power. DeRozan began laughing like a maniac. While he was laughing, Jagger rushed towards him and punched him in his face. DeRozan''s bottom jaw was dislocated. Three of his teeth fell out of his mouth. He didn''t make a sudden sound or move. He came back with a vicious counterattack. He kneeled him in his chest. Jagger vomited chunks of blood before crashing into a wall into the storage room where all the beer and hard liquor was kept.DeRozan snapped his jaw back in place. While DeRozan was fixing his jaw, Cross managed to stab him in the chest with his incredibly sharp fingernails. Blood began gushing out of DeRozan''s chest. He grabbed Cross''s forearm, snapping it like a rotten tree branch. Orion ran toward''s DeRozan like a bull, headbutting him in his stomach. DeRozan endured the pain. Droplets of blood leaked out his mouth. He easily tossed Orion to the side. "It looks like you will become my first victim. Orion stood on his feet and cracked his knuckles. He sprinted towards DeRozan driving a knee into his gut. DeRozan grabbed Orion by his neck, beginning to strangle him as if he was a chicken. Just as Orion''s neck was about to be broken, he overpowered DeRozan. He headbutted him so hard fragements of his skull was cracked. Blood poured out of DeRozan''s head. He was temporarily stunned. Orion ran towards DeRozan, slamming him on the ground like a bag of cement. 5 of his ribs were crushed. " Let me guess." Jon Zen sent you to kill me." DeRozan was no longer smiling. A royal blue aura wrapped around his body. The ground began shaking and rumbling. DeRozan began screaming. He drove his fist into Orion''s chest. A jolt erupted through Orion''s body. The jolt caused him to be paralyzed. He collapsed on his knees desperately trying to recover and prevail as quickly as possible. DeRozan levitated to his feet. As he pushed the air a fearsome gust of wind emitted out of DeRozan''s hand. He smashed into a building which collapsed as he did. He levitated to the ground with a huge grin on his face. His eyes were royal blue. Orion jumped from the rubble, brushing the dirt off the new fresh clothes he recently bought. The energy around DeRozan''s body was double damage aura. DeRozan managed to perfect the power enhancement move. With it, he would be impossible to be defeat. Jagger caught DeRozan off guard. He punched in his back, snapping his spine in half like a pretzel stick. DeRozan was sent flying into the air. The energy around his body dispersed. He smashed on the ground like a bag of potatoes. A crater was formed. Jagger walked up to the injured DeRozan, placing his right foot on his neck, trying to strangle him and to put an end to him. Luckily for DeRozan, Cross saved his life. There is no need to kill him." " He isn''t worth it. Jagger took his foot off DeRozan''s neck. DeRozan began coughing loudly as if he contracted a horrible disease. DeRozan quickly levitated in the air and flew off like superman, disappearing into the clouds. While Akashiri was about to walk back into the bar, he noticed Orion was missing. Orion acted on his own. He went to finally put an end to Jon Zen''s reign of terror. Orion stood on a giant steel bridge that led to where Jon stayed. As Orion stepped on the bridge he heard loud creaking sounds. As he turned around, he saw an angry-looking Malar guard had brass knuckles on. Orion cracked his knuckles, neck, and spinal cord. The Malar guard ran towards him, punching in his face. Orion''s jaw was too solid. The Malar guard hurt himself in the process. Every bone in his right hand was shattered like glass. This made the man scream out loud like a banshee. While the man was screaming, he punched in his face, instantly knocking him out. He continued to pace towards Jon''s location. As he ran, he finally saw the building where Jon stayed. At least 30 Malar guards stood in the way. Orion instantly generated a white aura around his right fist punching the bridge. A huge shockwave occurred. All the guards that stood in his way, including the giant bridge, was destroyed. Mass destruction was caused. All the houses, buildings, businesses, hospitals, and schools were destroyed by the rubble of the giant steel bridge. Over 1,000 innocent people were killed. Orion leaped in the air, landing on his feet right in front of the entrance of Jon''s mansion. He punched the giant wooden door to smithereens. Before he entered he took many deep breaths. As he walked in, a bomb was fired into his stomach. The force of the bomb caused him to lift off his feet. When the explosion occurred he flew into the air like a rocket. Ow!!" yelled Orion. He landed perfectly on his feet like a cat. Another bomb was fired at him. However this time he rolled out of the way. He quickly ran into the mansion, enhancing his vision to see in the dark. He saw 2 Malar guards next to a huge grade military cannon. Pieces of his flesh melted off his body like cheese. Blood was running down his chest. As another bomb was about to be fired from the cannon, Orion fired a beam out of his hands. An explosion occurred. The 2 Malar guards were killed. The nearby staircases were destroyed in the process. Orion''s face was covered in black dirt. He felt dizzy, tired, and hungry. His ears were bleeding. He jumped on the remaining stairs that remained. He headed to the next floor. Orion pushed open the door with extreme force. As he entered, 20 Malar guards with laser sighting on their plasma rifles were pointed at Orion. The guards were led by a woman named Alana. Alana was one of the few captains that everyone idolized and looked up to. She had to be in her mid 20''s. Everyone saw her nice side which was filled with laughs and smiles. However, her true self was much more vile and evil. She killed many innocent people with her huge knife. She took parts of their bodies as presents for herself. She was a sadistic serial killer. Alana was 5''10 weighing 180 pounds. Her ear was black with red highlights. Her eyes were green. She had a single fang sticking out of her mouth. She wore a black bodysuit. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts were C cup. She had tattoos of roses on her b.r.e.a.s.ts and back. Finally a nose ring was in her left nostril. Chapter 964 - The Power Of Hate Orion decided to cooperate instead of breaking bones. He stuck up his hands and asked: " Why do you fools continue to protect this asshole?" Alana or none of the guards answered him. Alana looked at Orion deeply and smiled. " I would love to see how your intestines will look with my collection. She began laughing, wrapping her incredibly long tongue around her long sharp knife that could cut through flesh like butter. Bring me his body." The soldiers began rapidly firing multiple plasma rounds upon Orion''s body. Mini explosions occurred. The area was filled with smoke. When the smoke cleared up, Orion stood in the same spot unharmed. This terrified the Malar guards who began running away. Alana on the other hand wasn''t afraid of him. She instantly threw her knife at Orion. Orion quickly grabbed the knife and examined it. " This is a good knife." '' you take very good care of it. While Orion was examining the knife, Alana used the advantage to kick Orion in the stomach. She then drove her elbow in his neck. All of your attacks were ineffective. She tried to roundhouse him. Her attacks were like pebbles being thrown. Suddenly she generated a bright red aura around her fist, punching Orion through a barracks room. Chapter 965 - Driving Rage Orion stood on his feet wiping the dirt off his face. He noticed he had a huge dagger in his stomach. He quickly removed the extremely sharp blade from his stomach, tossing it behind his back into a pile of guns. As he walked out of the barrack''s room, Alana began rapidly firing plasma bolts from his plasma gun after Orion. Orion easily evaded the plasma bolts. He grinned before punching the ground so hard, a small shockwave occurred, which made Alana smack into a wall. She vomited up small chunks of blood before sliding down the wall. " Look I don''t- Before Orion could finish his sentence, Alana tossed a sticky plasma grenade onto Orion''s face. An explosion occurred. The entire floor was destroyed. Alana stood on her feet and cleared her breath. She was confident in herself that Orion wouldn''t survive a sticky plasma grenade explosion head-on. Especially when the sticky plasma grenade latched onto his face like a leech. She began snickering. She jumped down to the first floor scanning the area for Orion''s body. Alana noticed fresh droplets of blood on the ground. As she began examining the blood droplet''s she heard footsteps and heavy breathing behind her back. She immediately thought it was Orion. She pulled out her plasma sword, slicing the area blindly. When she opened her eyes she saw that she chopped up a Malar soldier to pieces. The soldier''s blood was on her face. She licked the blood away from her face with her long tongue. Alana was growing angry. " I don''t want to fight you." " I don''t like or enjoy hitting women. "Why do you think I haven''t placed any real force into my punches?" Orion was still on the second floor. He was latched onto the wall like a spider. As Alana saw that Orion was exposed in the open she quickly rushed to a dead Malar guard''s body, picking up a blood-drenched plasma rifle. She squeezed the trigger of the plasma rifle until the ammunition was depleted. Alana was laughing like a maniac. Orion dodged all the plasma bolts, front flipping off the remaining of the second floor, back onto the first floor. Alana tried to smash the plasma rifle on Orion''s head. Orion however grabbed the plasma rifle, ripping it out of her hands as if he was taking candy from a baby. He snapped the flimsy plasma rifle over his leg causing to snap-in 2. Alana quickly kicked Orion in the neck injuring herself in the process letting out a loud scream. Why won''t you just back down?" Even though Alana was in pain, she still was smiling. " I never back down!" She tossed her plasma sword at Orion. Orion rolled his eyes and sighed. He placed his left forearm in the way. The plasma sword managed to penetrate through Orion''s skin. Orion easily removed the plasma sword from his left forearm. Blood splattered all over the ground. This made Alana''s smile grow even bigger. As long as she made Orion bleed, she didn''t care how strong. Even though she was a sadistic psychopathic serial killer who collected the organs from her victims, she was a strong woman who was afraid of anything. She was always prepared for the next challenge and obstacles that awaited her in the future. Alana began standing on her feet. Her left foot was dislocated. She pulled 2 sticky plasma grenades and tossed them at Orion. Orion caught the sticky plasma grenades managing to take them off his hand, throwing them back at Alana. Alana wasn''t quick enough to dodge explosions. The explosions of the sticky plasma grenade''s caused her body to fly through a double plated glass window. Luckily for her, she wasn''t burned or bruised by the explosion. She hanged from a cable that was once connected to the giant steel bridge. Her hands were slipping. Help!!" shouted Alana to the top of her lungs. She didn''t want her life to end as of yet. Just as she was about to fall, Orion stuck out his hand for her to grab. Even though she had been trying to kill him for the past 15 minute''s, he still wanted to help a woman in need. Chapter 966 - Finally Arrivements Alana quickly grabbed Orion''s hand. He pulled her up using his immense strength. As she was on safe ground''s she had a sign of relief and confinement on her face. " Why did you help me?" Orion looked at her beginning to shake his head. " You don''t pose as a threat to me so I have decided to beat the shit out of you like I did your comrades." Alana was growing angry. " What the f.u.c.k is that suppose to mean?" " Just because I''m a woman you can''t take me seriously?!" Orion began laughing. " That''s not what I meant. " I know a lot of powerful women that can beat the shit out of a lot of guys with ease. However, you don''t compare. " That''s why you don''t pose as a threat. " Now you understand?" " You make it sound like I''m s.e.xist." " I''m not. Alana sucked her teeth, beginning to walk away from Orion. " Where are you going?" asked Orion. " Why do you care?!" " You aren''t my husband or father!" Orion shook his head left and right. " Women." As she took one more step, she was shot in the ribcage. He instantly puked up chunks of blood. Orion''s eye''s widened. He instantly rushed to her aid. The bullet inside her body was 5 inches. It was a sniper rifle bullet that was fired from a stealth sniper rifleman who was hired by Jon to kill any captain of the guard who was defeated by Cross or Orion. Orion already knew the sniper''s location. He fired multiple beams at a rock pile that was close to where the giant steel bridge once laid. Chapter 967 - The Final Lesson The sniper rifleman was instantly killed by the giant rocks that smashed on his body. Orion sucked his teeth and spat a mouthful of spit on the ground. " That''s what you get." He turned his attention to the fatally wounded Alana, kneeling on one knee. She was losing a lot of blood. If Orion didn''t do something fast, Alana would surely die of blood loss. Orion quickly generated a powerful white aura around his hands. Orion gently placed his hands on her chest, carefully trying to not touch her soft b.r.e.a.s.ts. He slightly moved his hands down to the location where she was fatally wounded. Suddenly the heavy bullet levitated out of her body. Orion quickly grabbed the hefty bullet tossing to the side. Orion placed pressure on the wound. Suddenly the wound miraculously healed without leaving a scratch. Orion stood on his feet, placing his back up against a wall, patiently waiting for Alana to wake up. As she awoke from her coma, she began coughing up small chunks of blood, breathing like a racehorse. She looked at Orion and snickered. Orion saved her life only in a matter of 30 minutes. She owed him her life. She stood on her feet, taking 2 deep breaths. " I never asked for your help. " I can take care of myself. Orion began shaking his head. " I just saved your life and all you can do is complain?" "Tch. " I should have left you for dead and proceed on with my current mission." Ungrateful ingrate." Orion took his back from up against the wall, walking past Alana. " I never asked for your anyway asshole!!" yelled Alana. Orion halted and turned around slowly. Next time you are near death''s door I won''t be there to save your f.u.c.k.i.n.g life." " Just keep that in mind woman." He continued to proceed to the top floor without looking back. " Wait- Before Alana could finish her sentence, Orion skipped 3 floors by jumping extremely high. Alana breathed heavily and sucked her teeth. As she was about to leave the mansion she heard heavy footsteps approaching behind her back. Orion?" As she turned around she saw 4 Malar guards who were equipped with steel batons and brass knuckles. All four of them had huge smiles on her face. " If it isn''t our serial killing captain Alana. Alana knew there was going to be trouble. She placed her hand behind her back on her plasma handgun that turned her victims inside out. " She began slowly backing up towards the edge. " What the f.u.c.k do dopes want?!" " Get out of my sight at once! yelled Alana "Oh no." " Not today." "You are no longer in charge around here. " We are. Since we received orders to kill you we gladly accepted. "You know that each of us hates you. Yeah, you had my wife r.a.p.ed and killed!" You are mine bitch!!" yelled an older Malar guard who looked as if he was in his mid 50''s. "All four of us will **** you, kill you, and burn your body. We then will piss and shit on your ashes." Alana felt energy surging through her body like electricity. " Known of you will succeed. Come on!" Charge me!" yelled Alana. The first Malar guard to run towards her was the older Malar guard. He tried to bash her in the head, with his steel baton. She quickly pulled out a knife, stabbing the Malar guard repeatly in his neck, until her face was coated in his blood. She then heaved his body over the cliffside where the giant steel bridge was once laid. The 3 Malar guards decided to run towards her head-on. The knife slipped out of her hand. As she punched towards one of the Malar guards a superior force emitted out of her hand. One Malar guard smashed into a nearby wall snapping his spinal cord in half. The second Malar guard''s heart explode. And the final guard neck''s snapped as he smashed on the ground like a sack of potatoes. She looked at her hands beginning to smile. Orion gave her some of his power so she could defend herself without anyone''s help. He gave her a ball of energy. She began smiling. " You sneaky sly prick." Orion''s Location... Top Floor In Jon Zen''s Castle... Orion came before a giant golden door. This was it. The final fight. And to Jon, the final lesson to teach Orion. Orion pushed the door open with great force, screaming. He saw Jon Zen standing up with his back turn with his hands behind his back. " Finally. " I was thinking you wouldn''t come as an act of cowardness Orion." He turned and looked at Jon with a huge grin on his face. Orion instantly leaped towards him like a monkey. Jon evaded Orion without even trying. As Orion ran towards him once again, he kneeled him in the face. Blood and 3 teeth came out of his mouth like a rocket. This is the final lesson. Chapter 968 - Sometimes They Win, Sometimes They Lose " You lied to me!" yelled Orion. Jon began shaking his head. Even though Feng told you everything you still don''t know what you are talking about. Everything happened because of you. " I should have never created you." " My brother was a c.o.c.ky fellow." " All that c.o.c.ky attitude would have eventually caught up with him. " I use to envy him." " No, I despise him." " I wish I could see him die over and over again." Orion used Jon''s continuous chatting as an advantage. He drove his elbow into Jon''s stomach. Jon smashed into a wall and coughed up huge chunks of blood. As he looked up he was punched in the face. Orion continued to punch Jon until chunks of blood splattered into the air. Tch. Don''t get c.o.c.ky." Orion stuck out his hand firing a beam into Orion''s shoulder, causing him to stagger. Jon levitated to his feet with an evil smile on his face. Orion picked up Jon''s desk heaving it at him. Jon teleported behind Orion, chopping him in his spinal cord shutting down all his bodily functions. This meant Orion''s heart was pumping blood. Orion collapsed on his knees, desperately trying to breathe. Jon used his telekinetic ability by ripping the chandelier from the ceiling, smacking Orion toward''s the balcony. Jon then picked up the shards of glass with his mind, firing them towards Orion like bullets. Blood spilled out of his body like a waterfall. Jon was his first master after all. Chapter 969 - Lighting Tonic Energy Jon began shaking his head. He was disappointed in his former student. Jon looked at Orion as if he was his own son. Tch." I am very disappointed in you Orion." After all these years you are the same weak punk kid that couldn''t take care of myself. " I wish I never created you. Hearing these words made Orion pissed off, driving him into a fit of rage. He suddenly gained control of his body with ease. Orion easily stood on his feet, cracking his knuckles and spinal cord. He sprinted towards Jon like a bull, throwing wild punches at his face. Jon blocked all of Orion''s punches. driving his rather pointy elbow into Orion''s stomach. Orion crashed into a wall, which crumbled like legos. " It will be best for you to stay down. " If you don''t, this will end very bad and painful for you." This my first and final warning." Orion hopped to his feet, tightly holding his ribs. His ribs shattered like glass. Every one of Jon''s hits was painful and deathly. Orion quickly generated double damage energy around his body, firing a Double Damage Reinforced Blast at Jon. Jon easily grabbed the beam. As he grabbed the blast, he tossed it to the ground. A giant explosion occurred. The mansion they were inside exploded, catching the eyes of every Malar citizen, including his friends. Orion managed to escape the rubble that would have surely crushed every bone in his body. The area was surrounded by black smoke making it very hard to see. He could hear Jon laughing like a maniac. He had a white barrier around his body. Not a scratch was seen on his body. He dispersed the barrier and smiled. " You can''t defeat me." Not even Feng could defeat me." No one can..." White electricity surrounded his body. Jon was chanting a strange ancient tongue. Orion sprinted towards Jon, punching him in his chest. Jon acted as if he didn''t feel the pain and damage from Orion''s fist. He began shocking Orion, who let out a loud painful scream. He felt as if his insides were in a microwave oven. Jon slowly stepped away from Orion, taking his electric ridden hand away from his chest with a grin on his face. " How did those 3 million volts feel? asked Jon. Jon''s skin was covered in black dirt Black smoke was rising off his body. Jon kicked Orion in his face, shattering his lower jaw. Orion crashed into a boulder. Blood splattered everywhere. And you dare to call yourself a Zen!" Feng must have been drinking bottles of cognac before the day he fought you." Even though most of Orion''s organs were fried like donuts, he still had the strength to stand on his feet. He quickly generating a healing aura in his body. Miraculously all his wounds were healed. He ripped off the remnants of his shirt, cracking his knuckles for the second time. When Jon was about to say, something, a metallic spear was thrown in his chest. The force of the spear made Jon lift off his feet. He crashed into a hill of dried animal manure. Orion quickly turned his head and saw Cross, Sarah, Lucia, Jesse, Akashiri, Charlotte, and Jagger. Master Irwin disappeared. No one knew where he went. Jon stood on his feet, ripping the metallic spear out of his chest. He crushed the metallic spear in his hand like a fluorescent light. He levitated into the air generating electricity around his body. It takes many lions to kill one elephant." In your case, you all are the hyenas and I am the elephant." He was only focused on destroying Cross and Orion. He began firing multiple electric bolts at Cross and Orion. Orion dodged the bolts while Cross just stood in the same spot with a serious expression on his face. He now had a visible black mustache. As one of the bolts reacted with his body, they were absorbed. Electricity had little effect on Cross''s body. Each of the electric bolts contained 300 volts of energy. Cross quickly leaped into the ground, clenching his hand into a fist, ready to perform A Crushing Blow Volume 1 attack on Jon. Jon attempted to generate a white barrier around his body. However, when The Crushing Blow Volume 1 reacted with the barrier it shattered into pieces like glass. His fist reacted with Jon''s stomach. Jon vomited up almost a pint of blood. He was sent flying into the ground like a meteorite. Cross''s fist was surrounded in his blood. He levivtated to the ground and cleared his throat walking towards the crater. Jon was nowhere to be found. All he saw was a pool of blood. He kneeled down began to stroke his face. Suddenly Jon appeared behind Cross, placing him in a headlock. While Cross was subdued in a headlock, Jagger clanked his hands together, generating fire around his fist. He punched Jon in his back. He puked up so more blood. When his grip softened up, Cross turned around, kicked Jon in his face. As Jon was about to fall to the ground, Orion appeared above him with a double damage aura around his fist. He punched Jon in his head, cracking his skull like a hard coconut. With all of their strength put together, Jon would be defeated easily. Orion lifted his fist off of Jon''s head, jumping back 10 feet away. Everyone backed away from him. Jon wasn''t moving. Cross knew Jon wouldn''t be defeated that easily. He folded his arms patiently waiting for Jon to recover. Jon took 2 minutes to recover. He ripped his head from the ground, with hot air coming out of his nostrils. His heart rate began speeding up. The area suddenly darkened. Heavy rain began to fall. Jon had a black aura around his body which similar to smoke. Black smoke came out of his mouth. The ground began shaking and rumbling. The scrunchie around his head snapped in half. His long black acted as if it was alive. The evil energy of the Zen''s surrounded his body. From a far distance, The Chameleon watched the show by a cliff. He sat near the edge of it, eating a traveler''s arm with his sharp pointy teeth. Chapter 970 - The Rules For Everything Jon had veins popping out the side of his face. Strange tattoos appeared around his shoulders and chest. His eyes were all white. His hair was now a deathly weapon. All the evil of the Zen Clan was sucked into his body when he was a baby still inside his mother''s w.o.m.b. His canines grew sharper. He was levitating inside of walking. His spine could be seen sticking out of his back like a blade. His pants were ripped and torn. His fingernails and toenails were pointy and sharp. Orion was the first one to start running towards Jon. Jon stuck his hand generating black energy around his hands firing a black beam at Orion. Orion evaded the beam. He leaped into the air and drove a fist in Jon''s face. Jon''s head was sprung around like a bottlecap. When Orion was about to land on the ground, Jon uppercut Orion, knocking out 3 of his teeth and breaking both his jaws like toothpicks. Cross fired another Crushing Blow Volume 1 at Jon. However, this time before Cross could perform the attack, his body was surrounded in many strange of hair which was blades. His skin was being shred of his body like cheese. Chapter 971 - 3 Wishes While Jon was occupied with Cross, a sword was shoved through his chest. Jon puked up some black and red blood that glowed. This was the work of Akashi. Jon tried to drive his elbow into Akashiri''s stomach. However, Akashiri easily parried the attack, stabbing Jon in the neck. When the sharp strands of hair loosened up from around his body, Cross ripped off the strands with ease, headbutting Jon into the rubble of his mansion. A giant smoke cloud rose into the air. Jon jumped out of the rubble with blood all over his face. " You all are inferior to me!" " I feed on your pain and fear!" Jon''s power was rapidly rising. His long black hair began growing longer and longer. His long black hair turned into a giant fist that was directed towards Cross. Before the giant fist made of hair came towards Cross, Akashiri leaped into the air, slicing the giant fist made of hair to pieces. He then sliced the air, making a red sword beam fly out of his sword. Jon grabbed the sword beam with his hands, bitting it to pieces as if it was a rock crystal. Jon began snickering. As he opened his mouth, hot steaming air came out of his mouth like a geyser. Akashiri placed his sword into the way of the hot steaming air. The perfect parry was barely working. His clothes were being melted off his body. He quickly generated some of his true power around his body firing out a giant ice spike at Jon. Jon grabbed the giant ice spike, crushing it with his left hand. Orion managed to place him in a tight headlock, choking him with all of his power. Cross leaped into the air, repeatedly punching him with powerful crushing blows. Akashiri appeared above Cross, driving his sword in his neck yet again. Jon was howling in pain. As he was about to pass out, he overpowered Orion''s headlock, and everyone else, releasing out his powerful aura like a shockwave. Blood was all over his body. He collapsed on his knees looking at his blood-drenched hands. " No." No." No!!!!!!'' I won''t allow myself to be defeated by some f.u.c.k.i.n.g useless, worthless pigs!!" I need more power!!" As Jon began holding his head, he heard a dark distorted voice in his head. " You want more power don''t you?" Who the f.u.c.k are you?" The voice instantly answered. My name''s The Chameleon, a superior demon of hell that loves that grant any 3 wishes far beyond their dreams and nightmares. " Why the f.u.c.k should I trust you?" The Chameleon began laughing. " You are right. You shouldn''t trust me." But hear this." " If you don''t do something quickly, today will be the day you will die. " Now what will you do?" Jon thought about The Chameleon''s offer. Deal." The Chameleon began laughing. " I am glad you would like to do business with me." '' You won''t regret it." Cross pulled out a cigarette lighting it with his finger, walking up to Jon slowly. His head was now flat on the dirty ground. He checked his pulse. When he placed 2 fingers on his neck, he felt no pulse. This only meant one thing. Jon was technically dead. Cross began shaking his head. He thought in his head that the Zen Continent Arc was finally over. As he turned his back on Jon, Jon suddenly awoke, screaming loudly like a siren. Loud sound waves projected out of his mouth. Cross was pushed back these powerful waves. Jon was transforming yet again only this time into a full-fledge demon. That was his first wish. To become a powerful superior demon. He would no longer rely on his Zen aura attacks or fighting styles. 2 sharp horns stuck out of his head. His skin turned from a light caramel skin tone to a light blue skin color. He now had strange tats all over his body. He shrunk from 7''3 to 6''0. His legs grew hind, and hairy. His teeth grew sharp as knives. His eyes turned red and black. His voice was no much deeper. He was laughing maniacally. Multiple craters was popping up everywhere. Never in a million years he thought he would actually turn into a demon, until now. Chapter 972 - Lokis help When Jon now looked at his hands he had an evil smile on his face. His hands were like long sharp and shiny claws. His vision was greatly enhanced. So was his power. He had The Chameleon to thank. Even though he acquired some fresh new power, he still wouldn''t underestimate any of his enemies. He would first target the smallest person out of all his enemies, Cross''s son, Jesse. He began running towards him like a bull. As Jesse saw Jon running towards him, he placed a very serious expression on his face. He could hear both his mother and father yelling to him to get out of the way so he wouldn''t be killed. They were underestimating him because he was a child. Even though was a child, he had the strength of an inhuman being and the brains of Albert Einstein. He grabbed Jon by his horns stopping him in his tracks. He managed to rip off one of his demonic goat-like horns. Jon grabbed him by his neck, slamming him on the ground as if he was a professional wrestler. Jesse coughed up blood. He however came back with a vicious counterattack thanks to the help and advice of Loki. HE generated a metallic spike in his hand, stabbing him repeatly in his forehead. Chapter 973 - Welcome To My World While Jon was being repeatly stabbed in the forehead, he managed to lift him off the ground. He opened his mouth exposing his five rows of sharp teeth. He was going to attempt to bite a chunk out of Jesse''s neck. However, before he could even attempt to do anything, he was punched with a crushing blow volume 1 by Cross. 3 rows of Jon''s teeth came flying out of his mouth. The immense force of the crushing blow caused him to crash into a mountain peak. Cross helped Jesse to his feet. " What were you thinking about?!" Taking that demon head-on?!" " What''s wrong with you?!" Jesse took a deep breath. " I know it was stupid." " I hope you have the decency to forgive me in your heart father." Cross sighed. " Just be careful next time." When Cross turned his back on Jesse, Jesse did a little smirk, even adding a little giggle. Cross heard this giggling. It made him furious. However, he made a promise to Sarah. Never to hit their children. N o matter how rude and disrespectful they acted. Children often tended to challenge their parents. While Sarah wasn''t looking, Cross turned around and said: " You little shit!" " I oughta- Before Cross could finish his sentence, Jon appeared behind Jesse, with his eyes all red. He had drool leaking down his sharp teeth. His long claws turn sharper. Duck!" yelled Jesse. Jesse sucked his teeth, ignoring his father. He managed to roundhouse Jon in his face. However, the kick did no damage to him. Jon grabbed Jesse''s leg and broke it like a toothpick. Jon let out a loud scream. This made Cross furious. Cross decided to rush The Crushing Blow Volume 2. As he was about to punch Jon in his chest, Jon opened his mouth, releasing out many grey tentacles with spots all over them. He was trying to eat Jon. Before he could even attempt to bite his head off, Sarah came out of nowhere, tossing a spiral beam at Jon''s tentacles, slicing them to pieces. Blood splattered everywhere. Jon stumbled, collapsing one of his knees. Orion then fired a Reinforced Blast into Jon''s chest. A giant hole formed in the center of his chest. Blood splattered everywhere. While Jon was healing slowly, Cross decided to use this to guide his son to safety. When he was about to snap his leg back in place, he realized that Jesse was already healed. He helped them onto his feet. Ever since we have gone to this godforsaken place, you have disobeyed everything I have told you to do." " What has gotten into to you?" asked Cross. Jesse didn''t answer. The reason he was behaving like this was because of Loki. Loki was nothing like Rider. Loki had more of a nastier attitude. He liked to do everything his way. He didn''t like to hear anything no one said he was his own man. He was the pilot and Jesse was the ship. And together they could cause some serious mayhem. Some of this attuide rubbed off on him. From this day forth he would be way more strict with Jesse. Jesse turned his back on his father. Cross was growing angry and agitated. " We will talk later," said Cross. Jon stood on his feet and vomited chunks of blood. Jon began hearing The Chameleon''s evil voice. " So now shall we proceed and continue on with the second wish?" " Yes. answered Jon. For my second wish, I will like to become the most powerful being ever!" The Chameleon snapped his fingers. Suddenly a barrier wrapped around Jon''s body. His blue skin began cracking off his body like glass. A shockwave occurred. High fearsome winds began picking up. As the smoke and dust cleared up from around the area, Jon has seen in yet another different transformation. He was now only 5''11. He no longer considered a human. His eyes were purple. His hair was short and spiky. He a third eye on the center of his head. He had red lines coming down his eyes. He had a demonic spear in his hands. Jon was no longer considered a human. White wings sprouted out of his back. A long white veiny tail came out of his back. Jon had a dull look on his face. Inside his mouth had bright orange lights. His power rapidly rose to an unknown level. Jagger looked at Jon and sucked his teeth. He cracked his knuckles and his neck. " This guy is getting on my f.u.c.k.i.n.g nerves. When will these assholes stop changing into different beings?!" " I am tired." " I want to go home and rest for months. Jagger began walking towards Jesse, clinching his fist together generating fire around them. He began running towards Jon. Suddenly he noticed his vision was turning blurry. He suddenly coughed up chunks of blood. Jon placed an evil grin on his face. Jon now had the power to make his victim''s hearts explode. In Jagger''s case, this was about to happen. However, Jagger managed to overpower this near-death experience, firing multiple fire fists at Jon. Jon waved his hand towards the fire fists causing them to disperse. " I am eternal. Chapter 974 - Breakthrough Jon flew into the sky, holding his spear tightly. As he began spinning the spear, multiple tornados were created. Everything in their paths was destroyed. Cross and Orion both decided to attack Jon the old fashion way, head-on. Cross easily ripped off one of Jon''s wings, causing him to scream like a banshee. Royal blue blood splattered into Cross''s face making him furious. He grabbed and placed him a full nelson. Orion generated powerful triple damage around his hands repeatly punching him in his stomach until his insides were mashed into the blood of his organs. As Orion continued to punch him, Jon began laughing like a maniac. Orion was confused. " What the f.u.c.k is so funny?!" shouted Orion. Jon opened his mouth, beginning to charge up a fireball in his throat. Before he could fire the fireball, Orion ripped off his bottom jaw, stabbing him in the chest with a part of his own body. Jon screamed in pain. He then overpowered both Cross and Orion. It''s time for my final wish!!" I wish, Cross fired a metallic spike into Jon''s lungs, cutting off his air supply. He fell from the sky like a fallen angel that was kicked out of heaven. His last wish would be something very horrible. Chapter 975 - The Final Nightmare Jon was about to execute his final wish. He asked The Chameleon to turn him into the Pursuer Of Nightmares, once an ancient being that fed on the nightmares of children and a.d.u.l.ts that at least 2.000 years ago until the ancient being was subdued and sent back to hell. Jon could feel his heart pumping faster and faster. Pain erupted through his entire body. He collapsed on his knees vomiting up blood and pints of disgusting green fluids that smelled like sewage. His skin began melting off his body like cheese. He began screaming loudly. His eyes fell out of their sockets, and his jaw fell off from his mouth. Suddenly a black ball of aura appeared from out of nowhere. The black ball of aura sucked Jon inside. Loud sound waves erupted from the black ball of aura. Jon''s screams could be still heard. Abruptly the terrifying painful screams stopped. After 2 minutes the black ball of aura cracked in two equal halves. Jon no longer looked like himself. Jon could be heard laughing. His body was now wrapped in rags. Half of his face still had flesh and skin on it, while the other half of his face was a white skeleton. His hair was long and black, his eyes were red and green. He had saw-like blades sticking out of his wrists. His insides were visible. A black aura surrounded his body like fire. Since this was your final wish I will be leaving." Try your best not to be killed. " If you are, your soul will rot in hell for all eternity. You experience horrific tortures till the end of your days. You will be cast in the fiery pit." Jon sucked his teeth. With his new profound power, he would be unstoppable. He generated a black aura around his hands, creating a giant axe covered in blood. All he had on his mind was bloodshed. He would kill anyone he saw. The first person he went after was Orion. Orion began firing multiple double damage beams at Jon. As the double damage beams reacted with Jon''s exoskeleton body, they fizzled out like a wet firework. Jon grinned, heaving his axe at Orion. Orion evaded the attack, repeatly punching Jon in his skeleton chest. Orion''s attacks had very little effect. Jon smiled, uppercutting Orion into the air, knocking out 4 of his teeth. Orion landed on his feet, wiping the blood away from his mouth. As he was about to heave his axe at Orion like a boomerang, his axe suddenly shattered to pieces like glass. This was the work of Akashiri. He had Victor''s sword in his hand. Jon instantly recognized the sword. " So you are the one who killed Victor Zen?" " I wonder why he allowed that to happen considering his excellent skills with a sword." Akashiri didn''t answer. He bashed Jon in the face with the hilt. Blue blood gushed out of his mouth. As Jon''s head turned counter-clockwise, he smiled. As he opened his mouth he released a giant fireball from his mouth. Akashiri quickly deflected the fireball using his Perfect Parry. Jon''s own fireball engulfed him. A fiery explosion occurred. Orion looked at Akashiri and shook his head. " I never asked you to step in for me." " I don''t need help from a deserter like you. Akashiri sucked his teeth. " I will keep my distance next time prick." Both of them still had to work out their differences. When the smoke from the fiery explosion cleared up, Jon stood in the same spot. He didn''t have a single scratch on his bony body. He shoved his hand in the air, charging up a giant black ball of smoke in his hand. Before he could finish whatever he was about to attempt, Cross came out of nowhere, punching Jon in his chest cage using a Crushing Blow Volume 2 attack. Pieces of bones were sent out everywhere like bullets. Jon vomited up green sewage, crashing into a pillar. Cross''s fist had steam coming off of it. He had a very serious expression on his face. He could feel someone was watching him. And he was right. Jesse was staring at his father with a wicked smile on his face. Jon levitated to his feet, picking up all the pieces of his crush chest cage with his telekinetic powers. His crushed chest cage reconnected and assembled back together like a jigsaw puzzle. Jon began laughing. As Cross saw that Jon recovered, he fired a giant metallic spike at Jon. Jon stopped the metallic spike with his finger. While he was occupied with Cross, Sarah sneaked up behind him. She charged up a powerful spiral beam in her small hands, throwing it at Jon. The spiral beam was powerful enough to slice Jon in half. Sarah''s face was coated in blue blood. Jon knew that his end was soon coming. However, he wouldn''t allow himself to die yet. He generated a giant cloud of smoke into his hands, dislocating his jaw so he could engulf it like a snack. As he engulfed the cloud of black smoke he began laughing. He clenched his hands into fists. His spine was sucked back into his back.. He grew to 6''3. His bony skeleton body was being covered in flesh. His body was covered a red overcoat, a black shirt, a red tie, and a belt. He stuck his hand out, creating a giant sword made from human flesh, bones, bone marrow, and strange metal not known to the world of the living. A goatee came out of his face. 2 golden horns came out his forehead. Jon was now using the full power of The Pursuer Of Nightmares. As Cross leaped towards him he stuck out his hand firing out a green fireball that covered Cross''s entire body. An explosion occurred, sending him into the ground. Jon looked at his hands and smiled. He wasn''t digging the outfit but he was loving the power. At last, I have gained the evilest power!" My quest for power and might is complete. And now for the final task." Extermination... Jon eyes began glowing red. Drool leaked from his sharp teeth. Chapter 976 - Dynasty Jon looked at Jesse, licking his lips. He magically appeared in front of Jesse, almost chopping off his head with his giant sword. Jesse ducked in the nick of time. Jesse crunched his small hand into a fist punching Jon in his chest. The punch did not affect Jon in any type of way. Jon shoved his sword into the ground, grabbing Jesse by his neck, strangling him until he turned pale and blood came out of his eyes. Jesse managed to rip Jon''s hand off his scrawny little neck. When he was free, he jumped back 10 feet away from Jon, coughing up chunks of blood. Hear this child." " I do not want to kill you." " I want to make you my apprentice. " Jon was giving Jesse the same offer The Driver gave him almost 100 years ago. Jon knew Jesse would say no. Before Jesse could even answer, Jon cut him off. " As a matter of fact, I have changed my mind. I want to see you burn just everyone else here that opposes me." Jon opened his mouth, rolling his eyes into the back of his head. Suddenly a huge powerful green flamethrower erupted out of his mouth. Jesse wouldn''t have the time or speed to evade the giant powerful green flamethrower. As the flamethrower was about to engulf his body like a wave, Loki quickly took over Jon''s body, stopping the green flamethrower by firing out a sea of metallic aura of his hands. The green flamethrower was quickly dispersed. This surprised Jon. " You little pile of shit." " You are making my day much harder for me." As Sarah was about to run towards Jesse to help him, Cross stopped her. Jon ripped his giant sword out of the ground, resting it on his right shoulder. Loki began galloping towards Jon. Jon smiled, kneeling Loki in his chest. Loki vomited up blood. He then slammed him on the ground placing his foot on his neck trying to strangle him with everything he got. Chapter 977 - Say A Few Words While Jon was choking Loki, Loki started to laugh. He didn''t feel any pain. Neither did Jon. Loki headbutted Jon, breaking one of his incredibly sharp horns, splattering blue blood into Loki''s face. Jon staggered. He picked his horn and stuck connected it back onto his head like a retractable pen cap. Jon opened his mouth, firing a green fireball at Loki. Loki quickly placed his hands on the ground creating a sticky wall of metallic, that was powerful enough to disperse the green fireball. Loki leaped into the air and fired 3 metallic spikes at Jon. Jon picked up his sword and waved it at the metallic spikes which shattered in shards of glass. A powerful sword beam was released from the giant sword. Loki managed to evade the powerful sword beam which sliced multiple mountains in half. Loki sprinted towards Jon, tackling him to the ground. Loki quickly created a metallic spike in his hand. As Loki was about to shove the metallic spike into Jon''s chest, he began laughing easily overpowering Loki, tossing him almost 3,000 feet into the sky. Loki crashed through a carrier ship, filled with letters. Loki removed the piece of wood from his neck. Blood splattered all over the letters that were heading for The Grand Eleven Empire. Loki noticed he was laying on a soft couch or object. As he stood on his feet he turned around and noticed he crashed on a letter carrier. He ran towards the giant hole in the carrier ship, descending to the ground like a meteor, perfectly landing on his feet without making a sound or single crater. " You sure are a tough little bastard." " You remind me of my brother and me when we were young." " We weren''t afraid of anything." It was us against the world." " You remind me of my brother, I will make your death a pleasant, less painful one." Jon clenched his hands on the sword, tightly grasping it. He stopped his feet into the ground, sprinting towards Loki, getting ready to chop him in half. Cross quickly intercepted his sword. " That''s enough. "Jon, we will take it from here." Cross kicked Jon in the face. "Blood came out of his face, staggering. Cross and Orion would be the one to defeat Jon. Jon tossed his heavy sword to the side, laughing like a maniac. Smoke was coming out of his nostrils. He was going to charge up the most powerful fireball yet. However before he could even attempt to do it, Cross punched him in the chest with a Crushing Blow Vol 2, and Orion kicked him in his face, dislocating his jaw. Even though he experienced all this pain, he did not fall. He just laughed. Even though he had all this power he wasn''t a match for Cross and Orion''s combined power. He was out of wishes. His end was near. He began generating green fire around his body. Half of his clothes was vaporized. Jon, Cross, and Orion were surrounded in a giant green ring of fire. Jon did this so they wouldn''t be interrupted. " Now we can have a good clean murder without any interruptions." Cross instantly ran towards Jon, headbutting him, cracking his horns to pieces. His vision turned blurry. While Jon was temporarily dizzy, Orion shoved his left fist through Jon''s stomach. He vomited up blood, collapsing on his knees. Orion grabbed Jon by his head. " Look at you." " I am disappointed. " And to believe there was a time I respected you and looked to you as my idol." " You are just a power-hungry fellow that deserves to die. I have more respect for your piece of shit uncle." Say your prays." Orion shoved his hand into Jon''s chest, ripping out his heart which was now a glass cube. It was also the source of his power. As Orion held the heart in his hand, he began squeezing it. The ring of fire dispersed. As Orion continued to squeeze on Jon''s heart, Jon started to progress back into a regular human. He now looked like a skinny old man. He began vomiting up green disgusting sewage. The demonic power around his body was sucked into his cubbish heart. " Give me that back...." As Orion was about to crush his heart, he began seeing flashes in his head of his childhood. He sucked his teeth and crushed his heart which crumbled into sand. As Orion did this, Jon began screaming like a banshee. He began burning him. Only after 10 seconds, he turned into ashes and disappeared. That was it. All the Zens were gone. The City Of Malar would be in peace from now on. All the nasty, disgusting, vile, evil, Malar guards would be thrown out and thrown into jail for the rest of their lives. Chapter 978 - Symphony Of Hell Somewhere in Hell.. As Jon entered the depths of hell, he felt his body lit on fire. As he smashed on the ground,he yelped in pain. He couldn''t believe it. He was defeated by his former student. He looked around the area and noticed he was in hell. He began exploring. As he was walking, he heard horrible screams of souls being tortured. As he walked on a bridge made of skulls, he heard it shaking. Suddenly a giant demonic shark popped out of the lava almost bitting Jon clean in half. He quickly ran off from the skeleton bridge, breathing heavily. He was as vulnerable as a regular human being. He stopped to take a couple of breaths. Suddenly multiple demons jumped out of the eater snarling like beasts. As they were about to leap towards Jon, they halted. The demons answered to The Chameleon. They parted into 2 halves bowing like gentlemen. Suddenly The Chameleon appeared out of nowhere with a smile on his face. Ahh." If it isn''t my friend Jon Zen." " How did you die so easily?" Jon sucked his teeth. " It was only a matter of time before Cross and Orion defeated me." Nothing more. " So are you ready to fulfill your end of the bargain?" Jon breathed heavily. Yes." The Chameleon smiled, sticking out his hand so Jon could shake it as if they were forming a partnership. As Jon shook hands with The Chameleon, he smiled, quickly headbutting him. Black blood flown out of The Chameleon''s head. Jon began running as fast as he could to escape torture. However, there was no escaping hell. As Jon was running he turned around and looked behind him to see if The Chameleon was chasing him. He wasn''t. As Jon looked forward, he smashed into The Chameleon''s chest. " I see you like to do stuff the hard way." " When are you going to realize that there is no escape." " Just accept the fact that you are here to stay and be tortured forever. The Chameleon began changing into one of his many demon forms. Welcome to my world!" The Chameleon now had a monstrous voice. Jon tried to run again but this time he wouldn''t escape. The Chameleon opened his mouth releasing out tentacles that wrapped around Jon''s body. Jon began screaming. He would rot in hell for all eternity. He wondered why he didn''t see Feng. Chapter 979 - A Little Father And Son Time Near A Abandoned Construction Site... Both Cross and Jesse walked out all the way out to an old construction site hoping to settle their differences like men even though Jesse was still a child. Jesse stared at his father with a serious expression on his face. " Why have you brought me all the way out here? asked Jesse. " We should be f.u.c.k.i.n.g celebrating!" All the Zen''s are finished!"Cross sat on a bag of cement. " What your f.u.c.k.i.n.g language boy." I am your father." L deserve all the respect I can get." Now back to the topic. " I brought you out here for 2 reasons. Here''s the first reason." First of all, I should be punching in the f.u.c.k.i.n.g stomach for talking back to me." " I am here to do the same thing to you what my father did to me. We fought a long bloody fight." " I was hospitalized. Here''s the second reason." Not only I going to give you the beating of your life, but this is also a sparing fight." Back when you were fighting Jon Zen, he nearly killed you. " If I didn''t step in, you would be dead by now." Now, do you understand why I brought you out here?" Jesse rubbed the sweat from his face and smiled. " Yeah, I understand. Both Cross and Jon stepped 10 feet away from each other. In Cross''s head, this was a lesson. In Jon''s head, this was an opportunity. He would finally get to fight his father. Cross defeated many evil pieces of shit in his life. And he was proud of it. Generally, Orion was originally the one that taught Jesse to fight. He was Orion''s apprentice after all. Cross''s fighting style, on the other hand, involved much more strategic plans. His fighting also consisted of grappling and mixed martial arts. Jesse began cracking his knuckles, repeatly jumping to loosen his body up. Cross looked at Jesse and snickered. " Give me a break. Abruptly Jesse came running towards his father like a bull. As he came as close to Cross only a couple of feet, he giggled, quickly leaping into the air, successfully kicking one of Cross''s teeth out of his mouth. Drips of blood leaked from his lip. This made Cross furious. He easily tackled his son to the ground, raining a barrage of combos on his body. Jesse perfectly blocked each one of his father''s attacks, headbutting him in the process. The force of the immense headbutt caused Cross to smash into a wooden scaffold. The wooden scaffold buried Cross. Jesse stood on his feet with a smile on his face. Could this be it? Did he finally beat his idol? Nah. Not in a million years. Cross burst out of the splinters of wood, screaming and yelling like a banshee. He had a white aura around his body. His eyes were glowing. Jesse knew he was in trouble. Cross suddenly stopped his foot to the ground, sprinting towards Jesse at high speeds. He rapidly began punching Jesse in the stomach. Jesse vomited up many amounts of blood. Hot steam was coming off of Cross''s body and nostrils. This was a power-up he loved Berserk. When Berserk was activated, Cross totally blacked out. His power took over. Jesse''s knees smashed on the ground. Jesse immediately knew his father had much more power than he showed his friends. During those 8 years, he trained with Rider day and night. As Cross was about to unleash the final blow that would surely knock out Jesse, Loki quickly took over his body, firing a spike into Cross''s shoulder. The metallic spike caused Cross to snap out of his Berserk mode. " What the f.u.c.k- Cross looked at Jesse and realized that Loki took over his body. Jesse''s eyes were lizard like. Loki was laughing like a maniac. His teeth were sharp and long. Loki leaped towards Cross like a wild animal, biting a chunk of flesh out of Cross''s neck. Cross had enough. He quickly punched Loki so hard he was instantly K.Oed. Cross''s wound healed. He placed his son on his shoulder, heading back to where civilization was for the celebration in their honor. Cross was a hero just like his friends and family. Cross''s bounty was wiped. Everyone dressed like professionals heading to City Hall for a big banquet in their honor. FIreworks and banners were released in the night sky. The entire city was filled with laughs and smiles. Tourism would continue, and peace would once again fall over The City Of New Malar and Old Malar. Everything was just fine and smooth as it was before. Somewhere In The Dead Desert.... In the middle of nowhere in the Dead Desert resided a couple of miners. They were in The Dead Desert for a reason. They heard stories of Elven Ruins buried under the ground by all the sand. Inside these ruins contained all kinds of valuables and gold that was worth enough money to make 10 people rush for 3 lifetimes. These miners were lead by Damian Boone a 24-year-old who had black spiky hair. Around Damian''s head and entire body except his face was surrounded in white bandages. His eyes were yellow and black. He had tattoos of teardrops under his eye. Damian carried his miner equipment inside of his heavy-duty cargo backpack. He and the rest of his miner friends had five o''clock shadows. They were in The Dead Desert for 5 months straight living off one cheese, sausages, bread, and water that tasted like minerals. All the miners were walking in a straight line as if they were students heading for a bus that would take to a field trip. Damian let''s just give up." We are going nowhere with this search. We have a better chance of finding camels than finds these ancient Elven ruins. We should head back home. Damian took a long deep breath. " Just shut Angelo," answered Damian. " All things just don''t happen at one time. We have patience." I am confident we will find these ruins soon." After continuing to walk for 2 hours they decided to make a campfire using the leafless trees that stood around the desert. Lighter fluid and matches were also used. Night had fallen over The Dead Desert. It was 12:00pm. They had to get up bright and early to continue their tireless voyage. Chapter 980 - Boones Fate While his miner friends were resting, Boone stood on a slope of sand, staring at the night sky. Staring at the night sky was one of the things he enjoyed the most. He shoved his hand in his heavy-duty cargo backpack, pulling out a green apple. He also pulled out another object in his backpack. A bottle of purified water. He soaked the green apple in water, taking 3 big bites out of it before throwing it off the hill of sand he stood on. The half-eaten green apple sunk into quicksand. As the half-eaten green sunk further into the quicksand, a giant creature was awoken, a legendary sand snake named The Sand Demon. The Sand Demon burst out of the ground, splattering pieces of quicksand all over the place. The Sand Demon began screaming, projecting out loud sound waves that woke up Damian''s fellow miner friends. Holy shit!" It''s the legendary Sand Demon!" " I didn''t think it existed yelled one of Damian''s miner friends. Damian tilted his head up to look at The Sand Demon in its purple eyes. Neither did I." The Sand Demon tried to bit Damian. Luckily for Damian, he slides down the slope where his miner friends were. The Sand Demon adopted the name by the local people of The Dead City. The Sand Demon was originally a regular small snake that was affected by a radioactive tornado that made it into the vile beast it is today. The Sand Demon killed over 2,000 people. Chapter 981 - Into The Depths Of The Desert!! " What are we going to do?!" yelled one of the miners. Damian sighed. There is only one thing we can do now." And what is that?!" Survive and hope we don''t die very painful deaths. Damian clenched his bandage covered into a tight fist. He was ready to fight. The Sand Demon began screaming like a banshee, causing all the miners to hold their ears tightly, so their eardrums wouldn''t burst. The Sand Demon jumped out of the quicksand-like a flying fish with its 2 rows of sharp teeth exposed. Droplets of venom could be seen leaking off the teeth like a dripping faucet. Damian watch out!" His miner friends couldn''t help him. The Sand Demon''s skin as hard as diamond. Just as his life flashed before his eyes. he punched The Sand Demon so hard in the face, all of its teeth splattered out of its mouth. The Sand Demon''s neck was cracked in half like a candy bar. The giant vile beast died instantly. The heavy body of The Sand Demon created a giant crater in the ground. Damian''s heart was racing like a racecar. He didn''t know he had this much power. He considered and saw himself as a happy peaceful man that never caused trouble. He already knew he could cause bodily damage to stood before him. The miners began cheering as if they were at a concert. " You did it!" Damian Boone killed The Sand Demon!" " This event will go on for ages!" " In history books!" You will become a hero Damian." " A legend. Damian began smiling. Before they decided to enter the deep dark hole The Sand Demon''s dead weight created, they decided to have some food in the late-night which consisted of sausage sandwiches and fermented goat milk. At least three hours passed. Damian and his fellow miner friends woke up and prepared to venture into the deep dark hole that hopefully led them to the ancient elven ruins they were looking for. They used their grappling hooks to lower themselves into the deep dark black hole. After 30 minutes of descending under the ground, they finally reached the bottom. They were in a cave. Damian struck a match and lighted a stick of wood on fire to use as a torch. They came across a golden door that had ancient elven art on it. " This is it," said Damian. Damian tried to push the door open but couldn''t. The miners joined in to help him push the door open. Even with all their strength combined, the golden door won''t budge. " Shit!" yelled Damian. " We have been in the desert for f.u.c.k.i.n.g 3 months and now we can''t open a single door?!" F.u.c.k!" Every time Damian shouted, his miner friends could feel the ground shaking. Suddenly they heard loud footsteps approaching. Someone''s coming!" Damian and his miner friends quickly found hiding spots behind rocks. The loud footsteps belonged to a group of desert bandits that terrorized and pillaged any small villages they saw or heard about. The desert bandits were lead by Gonzalo a fearsome bandit whose name was known and fired across the Dead Desert. Gonzalo had jet black hair, green eyes, and rippling muscles. He was 30 years old. He was captured by the authorities and placed in jail 50 times and escaped 50 times making himself one of the most wanted people of his generation. He carried a sword and 2 handguns. He was the leader of The Desert Riders. While spending only a couple of days in jail, he acquired a map, a key, and a 3 digit code from an old man who traded these items for a box of cigarettes, cheese and crackers, liquor, and drugs similar to heroin. Gonzalo removed an elven map from his jacket, carefully memorizing it. " This is the place, everyone." The bandits behind him began laughing and smiling. Gonzalo walked up to the golden door, wiping the clumps of dirt off of it, exposing a keyhole. Gonzalo shoved the keyhole into the keyhole turning it left, right, then counterclockwise. Suddenly the door opened up, exposing an old lever and monitor that required a 3 digit code. Gonzalo typed in the code on the monitor and pulled the door open. As the door opened, Gonzalo and all the bandits walked into the ruins. They saw mountains of gold, ancient elven artifacts, elven weapons, and other valuables and accessories. Gonzalo smiled. " Gang, dig in!" The bandits began laughing, quickly running towards the continuous mountains of gold. Since one piece of gold was ancient, it would sell for at least 20,000 dollars. As Damian continued to hear laughs he grew angry. No." No.." No!!" " It isn''t fair!" Damian came up from the rock he hid behind with a shiny of fury in his eyes. His miner friends were there to back him up. As Damian was about to run into the Elven ruins, his vision suddenly turned blurry. He vomited up chunks of blood, collapsing on his knees. He was poisoned. He looked to the side and also saw that his miner friends were poisoned except for only one of them. His was Graham. He was the one responsible for the poisoning. He slipped it into everyone''s milk while they were sleeping. Graham walked in front of Damian, kneeling him in his face, dislocating his nose. Damian continued to vomit up blood. " You bastard!!" How could you do this to us?!" Graham began snickering. In actuality, he wasn''t a miner. He was a sadistic killer who poisoned his victims. He was also the real leader of The Desert Bandits. He whistled, catching the attention of his soldiers. " I am surprised your still alive Damian." " These other tarts are dead. The other miners died from suffocation, blood loss, and because of the lethal poison." You will pay for this!" " Believe me!" Graham began laughing. Deal with him." The bandits began beating Damian even though he was on the verge of death. Suddenly he overcame the pain, overpowering the desert bandits. He grabbed a bandit by the neck, ripping out his adam''s apple'' splattering blood everywhere. He snapped a bandit''s neck, and drove his fist through another bandit''s chest, ripping his heart, crushing like a slice of watermelon. Loud screams echoed through the cave. As Damian ran into the ruins, he was shot in the neck by Gonzalo, who had a serious expression on his face. Chapter 982 - Brutal Murders At least 2 pints of blood leaked out of his neck. His skin was turning pale because of the poison and major blood loss. He began vomiting. " No matter how strong you think you are Damian." " No one survived my lethal poison. Damian clenched his bandaged covered hands into fists, running towards a huddle of bandit''s, brutally executing each and everyone one of them. Only Graham and Gonzalo remained. They were cousins. Damian''s entire face was covered in the blood of the bandit''s. Shoot him. Gonzalo fired a shot at Damian''s head. However, Damian quickly titled his head, only getting away with pieces of flesh being removed from his cheek. He leaped towards Gonzalo like a leopard. Gonzalo shot Damian in the chest this time. Damian easily ripped the gun from Gonzalo''s hand''s repeatly bashing his head on one of the mountains of gold, shattering his skull like glass. Gonzalo was instantly killed. Damian looked at Graham, giving him your next look. He slowly walked towards Graham with a serious expression on his face. " Prepare for death you son of a bitch!" Damian is punched Graham repeatly in his stomach, before repeatly kneeling him in his face. He forcefully pushed him on a mountain of gold. He picked up a handful of gold, shoving it into Graham''s mouth so he would choke. Chapter 983 - Fengs New Body While Graham was choking one a mouthful of gold coins, Damian was stomping on his chest. After only a short ten seconds, Graham kicked the bucket. Before he died, he spat blood into Damian''s face. Even though Graham was dead, the thought of betrayal crossed his mind. He perched over Graham''s body, beginning to punch him repeatly in the face until he was his fall his body like melting cheese. Damian was tired. As he looked around he saw a crackling wall that seemed as if water was seeping out the cracks. Damian no longer cared for the treasure even though he spent nearly 5 months searching for it. He walked up to the crackling wall, punching it to smithereens. Damian was no back in the hot dry dead desert. An oasis stood before him. When he was about to grab a drink of water out of the pond, he coughed up more blood. He was losing too much blood plus he had been poisoned. His time was up. Damian collapsed on his knees, dying instantly. His blood was covered in sand. Damian would be remembered as the hero who killed the Sand Demon. Over 5 hours passed. Nighttime has fallen over The Dead Desert yet again. The sky was bright and black filled with many beautiful stars. A creature that resembled a wolf was walking through the area, drinking water out of the oasis. As the wolf was about to leave, it saw Damian''s dead body. The creature just found dinner. When the wolf walked towards Damian''s dead body, a sudden bright blue light descended from the sky, scaring the wolf away. The blue light came toward Damian''s body. A hand suddenly was created. The hand began touching Damian''s face. It is not perfect but this body will do." The blue light suddenly went into Damian''s mouth, spreading through his body like a virus. Abruptly, Damian''s heart began pumping blood again. All the wounds were healed. Some turned into scars. Damian stood on his feet with a very evil expression on his face. Quickly this evil expression turned into a rude face. The blue light turned out to be Feng''s wandering soul. He was looking for a fresh new body to develop in. When Feng opened his eyes he looked at his hands. Feng was in a 21-year-old''s body. His eyes were now black and yellow. The Chinese sign/symbol of death (Siwang) resided on the side of his forehead. His hands turned into fists. Feng smiled, beginning to laugh. The technique he performed so he could live on was called Soul Transmission, an ancient forbidden technique only Feng knew about. It took him 20 years to perfect the technique. All his hard training paid off. He was now in a new healthy, younger, stronger, and faster body. He had a lot of work to do. But before he continued his journey for greatness and power he needed a place to sleep and eat. When he turned around he noticed a huge opening. He immediately sprinted into the ancient elven ruins. He scanned the area and saw multiple bullets shells and dead bodies. Feng examined one of the bodies and noticed a huge brown bag that was once filled with heavy potatoes. In the past, Feng only cared about one thing. Because the strongest Zen that ever lived. However, when he possessed and took control of Damian''s corpse, some of his attributes and attuide rubbed off on Feng. Feng now had a desire for money and food. Just like Damian. Feng turned around saw the opening for the ancient Elven ruins. As he was about to enter, he felt a horrible shock through his entire body which made him scream loudly. He turned around and at least 10 Elven soldiers. " What the f.u.c.k is going on?!" yelled Feng. One of the Elven soldiers walked up to him and gun butted him in his head, instantly knocking him out. Blood gushed out his head. The Elven soldiers were taking orders from an older Elven soldier who acted uppity. Recently Elven soldiers were ordered to reclaim all the pieces of gold and valuables from around the world from the forgotten elven ruins from the current queen of The Elven empire, Aredhel. Aredhel was of royal blood. She had 5 children. She had the appearance of a 30-year-old. In actuality, she was 70 years old. She had light blue hair, and pointy elve ears. Her eyes were purple. She always wore fancy dresses and black lipstick. Everyone addressed her as MiLady. When she turned angry and furious her eyes turned gold. Her power level was unknown. It was originally her father who took part in the Slave Act. However even though her father dead, she didn''t abolish the act. She sat on the throne and gave out orders never expressing any of her power. The Elven soldiers had to come back later to collect the rest of the gold. It was just too much. They grabbed Feng and brought him along. He was going to be thrown in prison for obvious reasons. Chapter 984 - Say Goodbye The celebration and the grand festival in the City Of New And Old Malar were over. It was time to finally depart. Every noble and commoner was there to see them depart. Cross and his friends and family were given a huge ship that led them on their way. When Cross was about to enter the giant ship he just remembered he forget some valuables back in his room in the royal suite. Cross where you going?" asked Sarah. " I will be right back Sarah. " Don''t leave without me! Sarah snickered. She began shaking her head. Cross quickly sprinted past the crowd heading into the hotel which was only a couple of kilometers away from the ship. He pushed open the doors. As he was about to run up the stairs he saw a trail of blood which made him want to investigate. He followed the trail of blood which lead him to 5 bodies of nobles. A fat hairless noble wearing a fancy tuxedo and a monocle was being choked by an Elf wearing golden armor and a white cape. The elf''s skin was pale. He had white hair that was slicked back. Blood surrounded the fat noble''s face. " I already warned you about the consequences hold your end of the bargain you fat piece of shit." Please leave me be!" Tch." " Your time is up." The elf broke the fat noble''s neck with ease, tossing his body through 4 walls. He slowly turned around and saw Cross who ready to attack him even though he had no idea who he was. Chapter 985 - The Queens Oldest Son The elf walked up to his golden helmet shoving on his head. He was ready to leave. When the elf was about to walk past Cross, Cross placed his arm on his shoulder. " Where the f.u.c.k do you think you are going elf?" " You have some explaining to do. When the elf opened his mouth, he revealed his extremely sharp canines. He pulled out his elven sword, stabbing Cross in his shoulder. This made him furious. Cross grabbed the elf by his neck, driving him into the ground. Blood came shooting out of his mouth like a rocket. He placed his foot on the elf''s neck, strangling him with all his power. The elf easily overpowered Cross, firing a small ball of acid from his mouth into Cross''s eyes temporarily blinding him. Cross let out a loud scream. While he temporarily blind, the elf walked towards his spear that laid on the sticky counter, javelining the spear into Cross''s chest, pinning into the wall. The elf took his helmet off more, placing it carefully on the wooden counter. Cross couldn''t move. Every time he did, the tip of the spear went deeper towards his heart. " Allow me to formally introduce myself. " I am Rozier Of The Elven Kingdom. Please to meet your acquaintance." Cross was watching Rozier with a serious expression on his face. " I am not the bad guy here." Don''t look at me like that. " I was only here to simply pick up an item that belonged to my family. Nothing more." Cross ripped the spear out of his chest, tossing it to the side healing his wound up without leaving a scratch. Cross instantly fired a metallic spike at Rozier. Rozier evaded the metallic spike without moving. His blood was like acid. Listen I do not want to fight you." You are making this harder on yourself, Mr- Tch." " I never caught your name. Cross didn''t answer." Instead, he continued to fire metallic spikes at Rozier. Rozier snapped his finger''s generating an aura around his body. The metallic spikes shattered into pieces. Rozier punched the ground, causing a shockwave to be created. The entire 5-star hotel was destroyed. The tumbling and destruction of thre five-star hotel caught the eye of the local nobles and commoners of The City Of New Malar. A giant smoke cloud rose from the rubble. Rozier jumped from the rubble with a serious expression on his face. He was shaking his head. In his head, he thought about what he had to do to acquire a vase. He had to kill over 30 people as if he was a mass-murdering serial killer that enjoyed spilling blood on his face. However, he didn''t care. He was royalty after all. They weren''t. When he was about to walk away from the rubble he remembered he had to take back the ancient elven vase. The vase was the only reason he came to The City Of New Malar after all. He scoped the rubble and found the ancient elven vase. The ancient elven vase was ready to shatter into pieces. When he was about to grab it, Cross''s hand burst from the rubble. Cross grabbed Rozier, tossing him into some wooden scaffolds. Cross jumped from the rubble. He cracked his neck and knuckles. Rozier stood on his feet and sighed. " It will be best for you to stay down. " I will be forced to kill if you don''t. Cross had to think and strategize. His hands turned into metallic claws, and blades came out of his forearms. Rozier ripped off his cap, tossing it to the side. His eyes quickly turned golden. Blood began leaking out his eyes. The ground under his feet began shaking and rumbling. The rubble around the area began levitating off the ground. Suddenly giant craters began popping up around the city. After a couple of seconds, Rozier grinned. He began laughing. Cross leaped towards Rozier with a Crushing Blow Volume 2 charged in his hand. He successfully punched Rozier in his face. Rozier turned his head and smiled at Cross. He suddenly fired a yellow beam into Cross''s chest. Cross vomited up a metallic substance and blood. He crashed into 3 buildings, shaking his head. Rozier easily endured The Crushing Blow Volume 2. Chapter 986 - I Want To Be Just Like A Elf Rozier was an elf that could take a lot of punishment. Ever since he was a little kid he always went up against older kids and always became victorious. He had a strong iron will that couldn''t be shattered by anyone. He was the elven Queen''s oldest son. He was also the strongest. He was currently using 2 percent of his power. His power level was 12 quadrillion. Cross tried to communicate with Rider but couldn''t. Rider was temporarily unavailable and out of commission. His vision was turning blurry. Rozier walked up to Cross and chopped in his chest. His ribs were shattered and broken. " I will tell you this once. If you ever have the chance to visit my homeland, I will gladly accept a rematch. Till next time. Cross passed out. Rozier walked up to his cape and placed it on. He disappeared without leaving a trace. Feng''s Location: The Elven Kingdom, In front Of The Black Prison... The Black Prison was considered the worst prison in the entire world/ dimension. The world''s worst criminals, serial killers, and rapists laid in this prison. Feng would have to achieve respect and power to survive. His body was taken into a vacant cell. Chapter 987 - Inside The Black Prison Feng was tossed into a disgusting prison cell that smelled like sewage. The smell wanted to make him throw up. He slowly crawled into the bottom bunk, taking deep breaths. This wasn''t the way he wanted to start in a new body. He was sharing the cell with a serial choker named remained Magic. Magic was 45 years old. The first person he choked to death was his school teacher who gave him an F on a test. Magic always had incredibly strong hands that could make a watermelon exploded with ease. After finding out his hands were strong, he wanted to use his talent and strength to the max and fullest. Over the years Magic choked at least 600 people, becoming one of the most hated and wanted serial killers in the world. Finally, after almost 35 years, he was finally caught and imprisoned in the world''s most disgusting, terrifying prison, The Black Prison. He was sentenced to quadruple life in prison. However, he wasn''t the worst prisoner in The Black Prison. Currently, he was smoking a cigarette he stole from an Elven guard while he wasn''t looking. Magic was staring at the ceiling with a serious expression on his face. Magic removed the cigarette from his mouth exhaling the smoke from his nostrils. " What are you in for?" asked Magic. Feng wasn''t in prison to make friends or join any gangs. " Oh, the silent type ah?" Tch." " Your no fun. It''s been a while since I had a cellmate, considering I choked my former cellmate. He was an elf." " A farmer and former Elven guard that answered to one of the Queen''s sons." However, my time spent in this disgusting cell has changed me." Before I was a cold-blooded serial choker." Now I am much settled down." Feng sucked his teeth. " Look I don''t give a shit about your past life." Just f.u.c.k up and go to sleep." Magic began laughing. Kids today really need an ass-kicking." Both Magic and Feng were now fast asleep. Night had fallen over The Black Prison. The Black Prison, The Bottom Floor. The Bottom Floor of The Black Prison laid the world''s most dangerous killers and criminals in the world. They were sent to The Black Prison for the rest of their lives to be forgotten. The Black Prison was underwater. The outer walls of The Bottom Floor were surrounded by extremely tough steel that could withstand almost anything. The Bottom Floor was also guarded by Ego The Shark, a 10,000-pound shark. The shark was fifty feet long, having the desire for human blood. Ego was white and black. The shark''s eyes were blue and black. Ego had 5 rows of incredibly sharp teeth that could shred through meat and the hardest steels like butter. Ego The Shark was controlled and belonged to the warden of the black prison, who was also an Elf. Victor Zen was being held in The Bottom Floor, receiving the most delicate furniture and dishes. His giant cell looked like a hotel. His cell was like this because Victor invested over 3 million gold coins in The Black Prison to make it better. Victor was one of the richest Zen''s to walk the face of the dimension. He was currently eating steak covered in a sauce filled with herbs and orange peel. As he shoved the meat in his mouth using a silver fork he smiled. His face lit up in joy. This meat is tasty!!" yelled Victor. He picked up a glass filled with wine guzzling it down as if it was water. Victor burped loudly, tossing the empty wine glass to the side. He walked into the bathroom and examined his face. The left side of his face was covered in an eyepatch since his eye was gone thanks to Akashiri. He slowly removed the eyepatch from his face, tossing it into the bathtub. He had a nasty scar on his eyebrow. He snickered, placing the eyepatch around half his face. " I hope you''re taking care of my sword kid." " The next time we meet I will not take it easy on you." " I will take my sword back and your heart out of your chest." Victor wasn''t kidding. He punched the window to smithereens. When he was about to pour himself a glass of wine, he heard a very loud knock on his cell door. The cell door opened and the vice warden walked in. The vice warden was in his mid 30''s. He had a spiky mohawk and a bushy trimmed goatee. The vice warden had tattoos all over his head. His pointy elf ears had diamond earrings in them. He wore a black vest, black pants, black boots, a black belt, a white gold watch, and black gloves. His name was Garnett. Vice Warden Garnett." " What a surprise." " What the f.u.c.k do you want?" Garnett snickered. " Just remember who you''re talking to. " You are the convict here not me." Just because you invested 3 million gold coins in this prison doesn''t mean you''re untouchable. " However I didn''t come there for that." " You see every year a bloody tournament between the world''s dangerous criminals is held in this disgusting prison." The winner of this tournament will be granted with 10 million gold coins and freedom with a pardon." Victor began shaking his head. He opened his fridge, pulling out a block of cheddar cheese and butter crackers. The warden has added you to this tournament. " Why me?" Because the warden sees you as the strongest bastard in this godforsaken prison. " What if I don''t accept?" asked Victor. Garnett smiled. " I don''t think either of us doesn''t need to worry about that. Garnett stood on his feet, taking the toothpick from his mouth. He had a habit of sticking toothpicks between his teeth. The vice warden ordered the prison guards to lock the door behind him. Victor breathed heavily and smiled. If he could be crowned the winner and the tournament he would immediately go after and take his sword. Chapter 988 - Lazarus The Prince Of The Vampires Victor plopped himself on the sofa beginning to eat his snacks like a pig. Butter was all over his mouth. He picked up a napkin, wiping the butter away. He noticed he was out of napkins. He knocked on the door and asked the prison guards to let him out of his giant cell. He wanted the best napkins. As they entered the kitchen department on the bottom floor, they saw a trail of blood. Body parts also laid everywhere. The guards instantly ran to the kitchen to see what the hell was going on. They saw Lazarus often known as The Prince Of The Vampires, draining the blood of some of the kitchen staff members like a savage beast. Lazarus''s eyes were all white. Veins popped out the side of his face. As he heard some heavy footsteps approaching behind his back, he suddenly disappeared. The prison guards were confused. Suddenly they looked at the ceiling. Lazarus was hanging from the ceiling like a bat in a cave. The prison guards immediately began opening rapid gunfire upon Lazarus''s body. Lazarus evaded the electric beams without moving. He grinned, sharpening his sharp nails across the wall. He descended from the ceiling, slicing the prison guards to ribbons. Chapter 989 - Forming A Partnership? As Lazarus licked the blood from his longs fingernails, he gave Victor a wicked smile. " You must be Victor Zen. Lazarus stood on his feet. " You know a lot of dangerous criminals in this prison want you dead." They think of you as the sc.u.m of the world even though they are sc.u.m themselves." Victor had a serious expression on his face. " So what about you? " Do you want me dead as well like the other sc.u.mbags in this disgusting prison?" Lazarus began shaking his head. It seems like you don''t understand." As you know, the upcoming yearly tournament is just around the corner." Victor sucked his teeth. " What about it?" I just want to tell you that if we somehow managed to fight against each other in the tournament, I will rib you to pieces. Lazarus walked past Victor, disappearing in the shadows. Lazarus remained champion of the tournament for 10 consecutive years. He was trying to get his 11th title. Lazarus could have freedom a long time ago. However, he was a vampire that liked the thirst for blood. He wanted to fight a prisoner who would give him a fair challenge for the title. For the past 10 years, he had yet to find that special person. But when he heard about Victor Zen''s arrival, his face lit up in joy. Everyone knew the Zen Clan was powerful. It was the power that brought their reign of terror to shambles of dirt. Victor immediately knew Lazarus would be a title contender. However, he didn''t let this bother him. He walked all the way back to his giant stylish cell, shutting the doors behind him. Feng and Magic''s Cell, First Floor In The Black Prison. While Feng slept, Magic tried to violently choke him. Before Magic could even place his huge meaty hands around Feng''s neck, Feng woke up and quickly broke Magic''s neck, shoving his head in the toilet that was filled with piss and shit. Feng got from under his small hard bunk, leaping on top of Magic''s bunk. Magic''s bunk had soft comforters and soft pillows. Next to his pillows, he had a chest made of iron that concealed many things. Feng ripped the lock off the chest and opened it. He found a screwdriver, a hammer, a chisel, a shank, 4 milk chocolate bars, a pack of gum, old moldy cheese, and some saltine crackers. He wasn''t going to offer Feng any of his accessories. Feng grabbed one of the milk chocolate bars. He ripped open the silver wrapping, quickly devouring the milk chocolate bar. He hid the chest in a safe place. As he did this, he alerted the guards and told them that Magic drowned himself in the toilet. Magic''s body was removed from the cell. Over 4 hours later, Feng acquired a new cellmate. Since Magic was dead, he claimed the softer top bunk. His new cellmate was named Baron. Baron was an elve who had short spiky black hair. His ears were long and pointy. His left earlobe had a white gold earring in it. Baron was 6''10 weighing 252 pounds. He could barely fit in the small bunk. This time Feng would try to make friends even though making friends was something he originally wouldn''t do or attempt to do. Again another personality of Damian. What are you in for?" asked Feng. Baron smiled. " This isn''t my first time in this prison. Feng rolled his eyes. " So who are you?" Baron placed a serious expression on his face. " I am Baron Of The Elven Kingdom. I am the cousin of Cirdan, one of Queen Aredel''s sons. Feng opened the chest and ate a saltine cracker. " So you are royalty?" " Yes, but I don''t approve of all the nasty shit and evil shit they do. " That''s the reason why I was allowed to walk out of this disgusting prison so many times." Feng tossed the plastic of the saltine cracker into the nasty stinking toilet. " You still haven''t told me why you are in this prison." Baron smiled. Fine I will tell you the reason why I am in prison." " I was caught stealing Cirdan''s doc.u.ments. What were these doc.u.ments?" Baron placed a serious expression on his face. " Look I don''t even know who the f.u.c.k you are. " Why the f.u.c.k should I tell you for?" Feng opened the chest again, popping 2 pieces of gum in his mouth. " I''m just curious." It will eventually get boring in this prison. Fine I will tell you." I must warn you first. Whoever learns about this information will not have a happy ending. " So many people will want you dead." Are you sure you want to learn about this information?" Feng sucked his teeth. " I''ve got nothing to lose. People like me have already experienced death so many times." Just as Baron was about to spill the beans, their cells opened. It was 8:00 pm. It was time for breakfast. Feng jumped off the top bunk, yawning like a lion. " I will tell you after breakfast. Feng and Baron walked out of their cell into the 1rst floor cafeteria. The 1rst floor contained only small-time criminals who were convicted of stupid crimes. Every prisoner on the Irst floor acted tough. When Feng and Baron entered the cafeteria, all eyes were on them. For breakfast, the kitchen staff served apple jello, lumpy oatmeal with lots of sugar, burnt toast, runny eggs, fruit cups, and muffins. To drink they had sugarless black tea. When Baron picked up a tray, one of the kitchen staff members wouldn''t serve him. " What the f.u.c.k is wrong with you?" Serve me!" yelled Baron. " Don''t think I don''t remember your face because I do." The last time I loaded your tray with food, you used the tray to bash a fellow kitchen staff member with it to death. " Then you were quickly bailed out of prison. " I won''t serve you in a million years brat." " Get the f.u.c.k out my face, you giant.: As Baron was about to punch the kitchen staff member, he was quickly stopped by a familiar voice. " Well, well, well. If it isn''t our old friend Baron. Baron slowly turned around and saw The Jester, a murderous psychopath who use to work for Baron while he was still in power. Chapter 990 - The Jesters Orders Our old friend is in prison once again." "With no one to take him out of jail. I can tell you this for sure. " You will pay for your sins with bloodshed." The Jester snapped his fingers. The Jester was the one who controlled everything that went on around the 1rst floor of the prison. Almost 1,000 prisoners listened to him. They would literally do anything for him to fulfill his deeds. Everyone prisoner in the mess hall immediately stopped what they were doing. All of them were equipped with shanks and chains. They had smiles on their faces. " Bring me his head! Whoever brings me his head will be rewarded gradually! The prisoners were like a small army. Each and every one of the prisoners began running towards Baron, screaming like banshees. One prisoner leaped towards Baron''s towering body. Baron grabbed he prisoner by his neck, breaking it like a twig. Baron smiled. Bring it on!!" " I am ready to kill each and everyone one of you motherf.u.c.kers without sympathy!" One of the prisoners tried to throw a spear into the Baron''s chest. Feng sneaked behind the prisoner, knocking him out with a chain he found on the table. Chapter 991 - Cirdans Decision The Jester watched the blood bath from the sidelines. He shoved his hand in his pocket, pulling out a box of cherry cigarettes. Before he could even take a cigarette out of the pack, Feng kneeled him in his chest. The Jester smashed into the thick prison walls, coughing up blood. His ribs were crushed like glass. His spine was fractured. He let out a loud scream. " Ah!!" Feng walked up to The Jester about to unleash a fearsome final attack. The Jester''s life was saved by a fellow hulking inmate who weighed almost 400 pounds. The prisoner was named Mino. Mino was half Minotaur, half-human. His mother was r.a.p.ed and imprisoned in a giant maze for at least 5 months. She managed to kill the minotaur and escape. Mino was born 4 months later. He was 7''0. He had huge horns and superior strength. He headbutted Feng into the stomach. His horns impaled Feng''s flesh. Feng vomited up blood. Feng crashed into a wall. Mino grabbed Feng by his neck, strangling him. " Break his f.u.c.k.i.n.g neck!" yelled The Jester. Mino grinned. Before he could break Feng''s neck, Feng overpowered him, slipping through his tight grip. Feng clenched his hand into a fist, with a serious expression on his face. He punched a huge hole in Mino''s chest ripping out his heart. Blood splattered everywhere. Mino''s eyes rolled into his head. He died instantly. The Jester took a heavy breath. F.u.c.k.i.n.g useless motherf.u.c.ker!!" yelled The Jester. Feng walked up to The Jester punching him repeatly in his face until his jaw was broken. Teeth splattered into the air. Both Feng and Baron dealt with the prisons in the cafeteria. As Feng turned around a prison guard shot him in the chest with at least 5,000 volts. The prison guard began laughing. Smoke was released from his nose, mouth, and eyes. He was instantly knocked. It took at least 10 prison guards to subdue Baron to the ground. Before Baron could say unhand me, he was gun butt. At least 3 hours passed. Both Feng and Baron were in separate solitary confinement cells. The solitary confinement cells were even nastier than the regular prison cells. The cell was filled with dead rats and sewage water that stunk of shit, piss, and the smell of dead prisons who were the losers of the annual to the death tournament. Once a prison has been defeated in the tournament, he was fed to Ego The Shark. The sewage line had a hole in it. The condensed air was like an undertow, that sucked anything. That was the reason why body parts like ears and fingers resided in the solitary confinement cells. Whoever was thrown in solitary confinement, was stripped n.a.k.e.d so they could suffer more. A wooden chair stood in the center of the cell. As Feng woke up, he began coughing and vomiting up the breakfast he just ate. He continued to vomit. This was the reason why this prison was the worst. His hands were behind his back. They were chained to the wall. Luckily for him, the chains were rusted and loosened. His skin was still stained in blood He stood on his feet, ripping the chains out of the wall, unwrapping them from his walls. He noticed he no longer had bandages around his body. Damian''s body had strange tattoos all over. As he was about to kick down the door, he heard multiple heavy footsteps approaching. These footsteps belonged to Cirdan and a couple of royal Elven guards who were in golden armor and a white cape. They were equipped with plasma rifles, plasma sticky grenades, elven swords, plasma shields, and of course a spear. Cirdan was often called The Elven Menace. He ordered one of the royal elven guards that stood behind him to open Baron''s solitary confinement cell so they could talk alone and discuss some very important matters. When the cell door opened Baron sighed. He finally thought he going to be released even though he was only contained in the cell for a couple of hours. As Cirdan walked inside he placed a serious expression on his face. " Oh. It''s just you." What the f.u.c.k do you want?" asked Baron. Cirdan began shaking his head. " You know what I want. " Now I will break this down for you." " What did you do with my doc.u.ments. Baron began laughing. I hid them in a safe unknown place only I could know." Good. Now we are getting somewhere." Where did you hide them?" asked Cirdan. Baron immediately spat chunks of spit and blood into Cirdan''s face. " That''s not very appropriate behavior for someone who''s noble. I will give this one chance." You can either tell me where you hid those doc.u.ments and become a free man, or don''t tell me and stay in this prison for the rest of your life. " Your choice." Baron began shaking his head. " I ain''t tell you shit!" Do you know what kind of information does doc.u.ments hold?!" The abolishment of slavery!" Do you know many slaves die of starvation a year?!" Thousands!" If you get your hands on those doc.u.ments you will burn them won''t you?!" Won''t you sick twisted f.u.c.k?!" Cirdan had the same facial expressions on his face. I don''t give f.u.c.k any slaves." But I will be needing those doc.u.ments. The abolishment of slavery will cause chaos". Do you really want to responsible for the death of your family?" Do want to responsible for starting a f.u.c.k.i.n.g war?" Baron didn''t answer. That''s what I thought, cousin." When Cirdan turned his back, Baron ripped out of the chains, leaping towards Cirdan. Cirdan quickly turned around and fired a gold beam out of his right index finger. The beam went into Baron''s chest cage and heart. Baron coughed up pints of blood. He smashed into the nasty prison walls which shattered. " Tch. " You just had to attempt to attack me when my back was turn. " That''s a act of cowardness. Cirdan walked out of the cell and ordered the royal guards to take Baron to the prison hospital on the 1rst floor. Chapter 992 - The Truth Baron was in the hospital now for at least 2 weeks the same amount of time Feng was in solitary confinement. They actually allowed Feng to visit Baron. Baron had bandages all over his body. Feng sat down next to Baron shaking his head. " What did you do to end up in this hospital. Baron explained everything even finally telling him what the doc.u.ments concealed. " The abolishment of slavery." Feng breathed heavily. So made these doc.u.ments in the first place." Me and a couple of fellow elves who hate the idea of slavery." No one should own another person. " I don''t approve of it." Feng came closer to Baron. " So where are these doc.u.ments?" asked Feng. Baron told Feng to come a little closer. He whispered the location in Baron''s head. The doc.u.ments were inside the secret engine room in the newly built ship that made for Cross and his friends and family. They still had no idea of these doc.u.ments. " You have to win this upcoming tournament. If you do, you will have riches and freedom. " With freedom, you will get those abolishing slavery doc.u.ments!! Feng nodded and said I will do my best to win this tournament." Feng was on the verge of changing his ways, from pure evil to good. Chapter 993 - The Doc.u.ments Have Been Found!! In the newly built airship that was built for Cross and his friends and family... The airship was running low on fuel. Cross decided he was going to refill it. Cross walked into the spacious storage room picking up a gallon fill with gasoline. Cross sighed, touching his forehead which was wrapped in bandages. He never told anyone about his encounter with a royal elf. He walked into the engine room, placing the gallon of gasoline on the iron ground. As Cross was about to refill the tank, he noticed a red spiral button. The red spiral button was fire a vent that would cool down the air filters inside the tank. Cross pressed the red button. Nothing happened. He was confused. Something was stuck in the air filter vent. He went to inspect the problem. After 3 minutes he found a tube c.o.c.ked in between the fans. He ripped the tube and pressed the red button, activating the fans again. He poured the gasoline in the tank and closed it tight, tossing the empty hard plastic container. He picked the metal tube off the ground popping it open. A thick scroll dropped in his hands. He opened the huge scroll and read the information. The doc.u.ment belonged to the Elven Kingdom. The doc.u.ment concealed information about Abolishing Slavery. He knew this doc.u.ment who cause trouble to anyone who laid their hands on it. As Cross placed the scroll back inside the metal tube, something drop in the hangar where the smaller airsh.i.p.s were kept. As he walked towards the hangar, he could feel that the temperature had drastically risen. He slowly turned the wheel on the door, opening it to its fullest. He saw 5 elves. A square was cut in the wall. Cross instantly knew that''s they came in. The elves were dressed in high tech suits. The suits they wore could withstand any type of damage, any type of temperature, they could go to the depths of the ocean, the heights of the sky, and much more. The elves were equipped with plasma submachine guns that could released 200 plasma rounds in less than 2 minutes. Grenades, smoke bombs, uvi light bombs, and plasma swords. As the elfs saw Cross, they instantly began opening rapid fire. Cross ripped the hangar door off the hinges, using it at a shield. As they commenced to reload, Cross heaved the hangar door at one of the elf''s. The elf quickly pulled out his plasma sword, slicing the hangar door in half as if it was stick of butter. One of the elves that was much bigger than the other''s decide to challenge Cross without using any weapons except his fists and feet. Cross sucked his teeth. " I suggest each of you leave this ship before you get seriously hurt." I''m telling you this for your own good." The elf removed his high tech mask. He had a smile on his face. The elf had no hair. He was blind in one eye. " We are only here for one thing." " To search the engine room for a valuable scroll." It will be very nice if you cooperate. No blood will be spilled. Cross took a deep breath, starting to crack every bone in his body. " No one is getting through this hangar without going through me." The elf began shaking his head in disappointment. " So be it. Cross instantly fired a punch into the elf''s face, breaking his bottom jaw with ease. The elf began laughing. The elf grabbed Cross by the neck, tossing him through 6 hard walls made of iron. The elf took a syringe filled with a strange type of drug from one of his fellow cormades, injecting it in his neck. His jaw quickly healed by its self. Cross landed in the storage room. The reason no one heard all the commotion because the storage room, engine room, and hangar was at the bottom floor. The bottom floor and top floor was sealed and cut off from a giant door that blocked out everything, even out of the loudest sounds. Cross crashed into the storage room. A gallon of gasoline leaked on his head. Cross hopped to his feet , wiping the irritating gasoline away from his face and newly fresh cut hair. He unwrapped the bloody bandages from around his head, tossing him to the side. As he stepped out of the storage room, a elf threw a plasma dagger in his neck, beginning to laugh like a maniac. Chapter 994 - Power Enhancement Drug Cross removed the plasma dagger from his neck, crushing it in his hand as if it was glass shards. Blood began leaking down his shirt. The elf that threw the plasma dagger in his neck, managed to wrestle Cross to the ground, repeatly punching him in his face. Cross pulled the mask off of the elf''s face, poking out of his eyes using his thumbs. The elf let out a loud scream like a banshee. While the elf screamed in pain, Cross placed his foot on his neck, snapping it like a twig. He spat on the elf''s carcass. The strongest out of the elf intruders was the towering cueball elf who tossed him through six walls with ease. One of the elves was a sniper. Cross''s head was almost blown off. He managed to roll out of the way in time. The elf that was trying to kill him was very skillful. He picked up the elf he just killed and used his body as a shield. Blood and body parts splattered everywhere. Cross heaved the carcass at the elf sniper, pushing him to the ground. He began strangling the elf. As he was about to break his neck, the towering cueball elf grabbed him by his neck, slamming him on the hard ground. Cross''s ribs were broken. He spat up 2 mouthfuls of blood. Cross wanted to know what the hell was going on. He decided to ask his partner, Rider. " Rider what''s the deal with these elves?" " Why are they here and why are they so strong?" Rider''s attuide and state of mind changed over the years. He gained a ton of knowledge and understanding of how things went. " They are here for the doc.u.ments that you left in the engine room. Those doc.u.ments contain valuable information to the royal family of The Elven Kingdom doesn''t want any of the slaves or commoners to know." The reason their so strong is because they are using a type of chemical drug called H32-5W. This chemical drug boosts brainpower, physical strength, speed, and testosterone. The continuous use of this chemical drug will lead to heart exploding." " Is that all you need to know? Is it?" Chapter 995 - All Is Right As Cross was about to answer Rider, he was punched in the face. Both of his jaws were broken. He smashed into the engine room, into one of the giant tankards filled with ethanol and gasoline. A couple of his ribs were broken and shattered. He puked up chunks of blood. The giant cueball elf ran towards Cross like a bull. As Cross jumped out of the way, the giant cueball elf''s head smashed into one of the tankards filled with ethanol. The elf ripped his head out of the tankard. His entire face was covered in blood. He commenced laughing. He pulled out 2 syringes filled with the chemical enhance drug, injecting it in his neck. As the chemical enhancement drug entered the elf''s body, the elf began mutating. His muscles began growing bigger and bigger. Veins began popping out face and neck. Before the transformation could finish, Cross punched the cueball elf in the stomach. The elf''s intestines poured out on the ground. The elf collapsed on his knees with a smile on his face. Cross walked up to the elf and snapped his neck in 4 different places. He then kicked his body to the side. The doc.u.ments he held in his possession were life-threatening. Cross took a deep breath, beginning to shake his head. When he turned his back he felt a hand grab his Achilles tendon. He looked on the ground. One of the elves was still alive. Hand over those doc.u.ments... " Now!! Cross kneeled down, ripping the elf''s hand off his Achilles tendon. He then stomped on the elf''s neck as if it was a twig. It was time to get out of the engine/storage room. He placed his hands on the handle of the door, twisting it left then counterclockwise. He walked up so stairs, bumping into Orion. Orion looked at Cross and noticed he was covered in blood. " What happened to you?" asked Orion. Cross breathed deep. " I don''t want to talk about it. All I want to is go in my room and go to sleep. While Cross was slowly walking, the concealed scroll dropped out of his pocket. Orion quickly opened the scroll, reading the information. His eyes widened. As he continued to read the information, Jesse noticed 3 incoming small airsh.i.p.s filled with combat elves who did anything to satisfy the royalties. They began firing multiple rocks inside the lounge room. Multiple explosions started to occur. Rubble was everywhere. At least 20 elves entered the lounge. They were taking orders from Cpt. Panther. Cpt. Panther was 6''0 feet weighing 170 pounds. He had long black spiky hair tied in a ponytail. Panther had a huge amount of tattoos on his face. The reason he was named Panther was because of his ability to act like a panther. Panther also had a nocturnal vision. Panther took off his high tech mask, tossing it to the side. " Find those doc.u.ments this instant. Yes sir!!" shouted Panther''s soldiers, Orion was hiding in between the thick musty smoke, waiting. As one of the elf soldiers walked past him, he grabbed him, choking his to dead. He had his hand over his mouth so he couldn''t make any noise. Orion hid the doc.u.ments as quickly as possible in a safe. Panther could see through the smoke without having any trouble. Both Orion and Panther''s eyes locked together like heat-seeking muscles looking for a target. Orion leaped towards Panther like a wild cat.. Oh irony. Chapter 996 - Mutants When Orion leaped towards Panther, Panther exposed his incredibly sharp fingernails, stabbing Orion in his shoulder. As Orion moved, Panther''s long fingernails sunk deeper into Orion''s body. Orion let out a loud painful scream. He managed to flip kick Panther, knocking out one of his sharp teeth. Panther staggered towards the edge. He headbutted Orion, cracking a couple of his ribs. Orion brushed off the pain, generating powerful white energy around his fists. He began chanting ancient Zen words. As Panther saw Orion chanting, he sucked his teeth. Shit." Give me a break. He ran towards Orion. Orion suddenly punched the ground, releasing out a powerful shockwave that caused Panther to smash into the hard iron wall of the airship. Panther''s spinal cord snapped in half. Panther began screaming, banging the ground repeatly as if he was an ape or monkey. He pulled out a syringe, injecting it in his leg. Panther could feel the energy surging through his body like electricity. He placed a smile on his face. His spine began popping out of his back like blades. The high tech suit burst off his chest. He commenced mutating. His voice became dark and distorted. His fingernails grew long and sharper. He became a mutant. Chapter 997 - Back To My Homeworld Panther''s first target was Orion. Even though the power enhancement drug made him stronger and bigger, his speed decreased drastically. He threw a punch after Orion. Orion easily dodged Panther''s attack. Orion jumped back 10 feet away from Panther, wiping the dirt and debris away from his face. Panther began laughing. " I will squash you under my foot like the lowly bug you are!" Panther began brushing his foot against the ground like a bull. He sprinted towards Panther at his top speeds, which weren''t very fast. Orion cracked his neck and knuckles, preparing to heave Panther off the airship. As Panther was only 4 feet away from Orion, he suddenly stopped, placing an evil mischievous smile on his face. He abruptly grabbed Orion by his neck, smashing him repeatedly on the iron ground like a battering ram. Just like Cross, Orion had a strong unbreakable skull that could withstand almost any type of damage. Orion managed to slip through Panther''s giant sweaty, meaty fingers. He clenched his hand into a fist, generating double damage energy around it like a gauntlet. He punched Panther in his chest, cracking all of his ribs. Panther staggered towards the edge, collapsing on his knees, tightly grasping his chest. His skin turned pale. The veins around his body disappeared. He knew he was near death''s door. Orion walked up to Panther, kneeling down. " You maybe would have a chance if you didn''t keep using that strange drug." Say your prays because you are about to experience death for the first time." Orion quickly shoved his hand inside of Panther''s chest, pulling out his large heart. Panther''s vision turned blurry and cloudy. Orion crushed Panther''s heart like a banana. He then kicked Panther in his face, pushing fired his carcass out of the airship. His carcass descended into the white clouds. As Orion turned around, 3 bolts of powerful electricity were fired into his mouth. Blood gushed out of Orion''s ears. He collapsed on his knees. His brain was literally firing like eggs. The elf who brandished the electric rifle had a huge smile on his face. " You''re not so tough." As Orion was about to go berserk, a metallic spike was fired in the elf''s head. Blood and brains leaked out of the elf''s thick skull. All the elves were eliminated and terminated. " What was that all about?" asked Sarah. Cross picked up the scroll examined it. They were after this." Tsk. " If they weren''t so hostile I would have probably given this scroll to them!" While everyone was staring at the scroll, the pilot of the elven ship was still alive. The elven pressed the button of the ship''s powerful green pulse cannon. Suddenly 2 separate powerful cannons came out of the elves ship, targetted at a newly made giant airship. Before the pulse cannon beams reacted with the newly made airship, Akashiri quickly sliced the air, creating a portal to his homeworld. Everyone quickly ran inside. Cross had the scroll in his possession. The elf pilot was unaware of this. As the beams reacted with the ship, a powerful explosion occurred. The elf began laughing as the burning remains of the ship fall to the ground. The elf pilot was currently under The Dead Desert in the middle of nowhere. He quickly flew to the ground, running out of his ship to search for the scroll. The reason the elf pilot was so excited was that his leader, Cirdan told his soldiers that whoever acquired the unidentified doc.u.ments would be glady reward and treated like a king. His soldiers wanted to ask about what the doc.u.ments concealed, but no one would dare question him. The burning parts of the ship created a crater. The elf leaped into the crater, searching through the rubble and debris. Some of the items that were concealed and kept in chests were still intact, only have slight burns on them. The elf was searching through the rubble for 3 minutes until he found a black chest with a heavy metal lock on it. The elf ripped the lock away from the chest, ripping it open. The chest was filled with scrolls that concealed the blueprints of the airship. The elf scavenged through the chest and found an elven tube, automatically thinking the doc.u.ments were inside. His face lit up with joy. The elf ran out of the crater and hopped into the elven ship, blasting off into the air, flying towards the East, where The Elven Captial resided. Akashiri''s Homeworld.. The Hitoshi Ninja Village was now filled with workers and refugees who Akashiri came in contact with over the months of his travels. He was the people''s protector. Their savor. Chapter 998 - Almost Time Akashiri walked by one of the workers who was currently gardening. Rest." Continue tomorrow. " Take a load off." The old worker bowed to Akashiri with a peaceful smile, walking into the village to his home. Akashiri led down on one knee, picking up a shovel. He was going to dig a hole in the ground so he could transport a sunflower seed plant from one side of the garden to the next side of the garden. As he was about to work, Cross interrupted him. " Who are all these people? asked Cross. Akashiri sighed beginning to shake his head left and right. A lot has changed since the last time you have been here Cross. " Please don''t ask me stupid questions like that ever again in this lifetime." Do you understand me?" Akashiri was mourning his fallen friends and masters. He was in no mood to be bothered or bugged. Everyone decided to leave him alone. As everyone walked away from Akashiri, a single tear leaked down Akashiri''s face. He sighed, continuing to dig a hole in the ground. Everyone went in the kitchen to get something to eat. Technically it only 11 in the morning. It was time for breakfast. In a hour , lunch would arrive. Chapter 999 - Wrong Doc.u.ments!!! An hour passed. Lunch had arrived. The kitchen staff members were serving hot chicken soup, and bread smothered in rich milky butter. While everyone was busy devouring their soup and bread, Sarah got off of her chair, walking towards the window. Akashiri was still working. He was pulling wheat out of the ground. He wiped the sweat from his face, continuing to work until all of his tasks were finished. Sarah sighed beginning to shake her head. She sat down next to her husband and son, sipping her cup of cold freshwater. The Elf Pilot''s Location... The Elven Captial.. The elf pilot landed his ship in the airship yard. As the airship touched the ground, the pilot unbuckled his seat belt, turning the ship and coordinates off. The pilot quickly grabbed the wrong doc.u.ments, shoving them in his satchel. " He couldn''t what until his award arrived. " Yes!" Life is finally going to get better for me and only me!" I am the victorious one!" The money is mine!" I will probably be promoted to captain for my excellent work." The elf pilot pressed a huge yellow button in the middle of the hangar. As he pressed the button, the hangar of the airship opened. The elf pilot opened the gate for the airship, quickly running to the grand city to the Grand Royal Barracks. As the elf pilot approached the door, one of the royal guards placed their hand on his shoulder. State your purpose." The elf pilot began laughing. " You obviously don''t know who you are talking to." I am the elf who achieved and acquired the secret doc.u.ments." The royal guard took his hand off the pilot''s shoulder, bowing. " Please forgive me, sire." said the royal guard sarcastically. The royal guard stepped out of the way, allowing the pilot to pass through. The pilot opened the heavy door, slightly turning his head, taunting the royal guard. " Unlike you, I won''t be a soldier for the man for the rest of my life. " How old are you? Fifty, fifty- five?!" I will be doing bigger, better, more expensive things. Before the pilot slammed the door he shouted: Have a nice life!" The royal guard sucked his teeth, pressing his back up against the golden door once again. He had a very angry expression on his face. The pilot ran up the varnished stairs, all the way to where Cirdan stayed. In a library. A personal library filled with new age and old age books for him and only him. Cirdan was very smart and book literature. No one was allowed inside the library. Not even the royal guards. The elf pilot grabbed a whole of the heavy doorbell, repeatly knocking it on the golden door. " Who the hell is it and what do you f.u.c.k.i.n.g want from me? I am busy." It''s one of your soldiers, WIng." Do you remember me, sir?" Yes, I f.u.c.k.i.n.g remember you." " What the f.u.c.k do you want? I am sorry to bother you sir but I just wanted to tell you that I have acquired those doc.u.ments you badly wanted. The heavy door opened by its self. Wing would be the only elf to enter Cirdan''s private library. As Wing entered the library the heavy door closed behind him. Cirdan was drinking some herbal tea. When Wing was about to sit down, Cirdan stopped him. Oh no. " "No need to sit down. " You won''t be here that long. " Now where are those doc.u.ments you said you had?" The elf opened his satchel, pulling out the elven tube. He placed the elven tube on a wooden table, quickly backing up. Cirdan didn''t bother to open the tube and check to see if the pilot brought the right scrolls. Cirdan guzzled down the rest of his herbal tea. His tongue was burnt. He acted as if he didn''t feel the hot herbal tea leak down his body. The elf was confused. " So where is my reward?" Cirdan snickered. " Your reward will be delivered to your home in a span of 3 hours. Wing was angry. He turned around and approached the heavy library door. When he was about to push the door open, he stopped and decided to go up against his leader. " This is bullshit!" My comrades and friends had to die for me to retrieve this tube for you. " Now I have to wait 3 whole hours?!" No!" I want my money now!!" Cirdan had a very serious expression on his face." Just remember who you''re talking to." I end your life quicker than the world rotates. Don''t you forget that soldier Wing." Now will you wait 3 hours or will I have to give the reward to someone else?" " You would hate that, wouldn''t you? Wing didn''t answer. That''s what I thought. Now get out of my sight before I have to cut out your tongue. Wing sighed and sucked his teeth, quickly walking out of the library. Cirdan poured himself another mug filled with hot herbal tea. It was time to bring the doc.u.ments to his mother, Queen Aredel, who had the appearance of a 20-year-old. Cirdan walked out of his personal library and The Royal Barracks. He headed into his mother''s grand, royal, fancy, castle, the tallest building in all of the Elven Captial even though she controlled many empires, cities, villages, and islands. The Royal Elves and The Industrial Elves were currently feuding like 2 different football teams in a massive fight. Only royal elves could enter the castle. Cirdan approached a giant door that had elven art all over it. Cirdan sliced his palm with a dagger, leaking his blood into the mouths of 2 royal elf statues made of gold, ivory, diamond, rubies, and emeralds. The door opened up. The entire ground began shaking and rumbling. The doors opened and Cirdan entered. He up at least 300 floors and entered the throne room which also acquired some of his royal blood that pumped through his veins. The doors of the throne room opened and Cirdan walked in. He saw his beautiful mother. She was dressed in a black expensive dress. She was putting on her favorite type of black lipstick. As she saw one of her sons she smiled. Cirdan." Mother." " What news do you have for me?" Chapter 1000 - Hanging Is The Best Punishment " I have the slavery abolishing doc.u.ments in my possession. Aredhel''s eyebrow raised. " Hand them over." Cirdan walked up to his mother, giving her the slavery abolishing doc.u.ments. Aredhel opened the elven tube, allowing the sandpaper scroll to fall into her gloved hands. He unraveled the scroll, reading the information. One of her eyes began flashing gold. " These are not the slavery abolishing doc.u.ments. She crumbled the scroll into a ball, tossing it back at Cirdan. " What do you mean?" I mean that those are the doc.u.ments!!" Cirdan picked up the balled sandpaper scroll unraveling it so he could read it. The doc.u.ments were blueprints for a small airship. Cirdan was also angry. He burned the doc.u.ments to pieces, using his aura. " However has those slavery abolishing doc.u.ments are hereby my enemy. " I am leaving this mission to you Cirdan. Bring me those doc.u.ments and that person who has those doc.u.ments in his possession. " Yes, my queen," answered Cirdan. When Cirdan turned around a serious expression was stored on his face. He wanted Wing''s head on a stick. Cirdan poured his blood into the statues of the elf''s. The door opened and Cirdan left. Wing''s House.. Wing entered his home by using the key under his welcome mat. He was tired, hungry, and angry. He walked to his big fridge and opened it, pulling out some cheese, bread, and chicken. He made a chicken and cheese sandwich. He stuffed the sandwich on a plastic plate throwing it in the microwave. While the sandwich was being heated up, Wing sat on the couch and watched some tv. He also smoked a cigarette. 3 minutes passed. The sandwich was finished heating, the cheese was melted, the bread was toasty, and the chicken was just like tuna. When he was about to take a bite of his sandwich an arrow was fired into his shoulder. Blood splattered all of his white leather couch. Wing ripped the arrow out of his shoulder, tossing it to the side.He quickly jumped over the couch for cover. He had been marked for death. Suddenly a barrage of arrows came through the windows like bullets, filling the place with holes leaving it with a mess. Wing didn''t care. He was going to clean after lunch. Henn pulled out his plasma gun, loading the energy cells into the gun, slowly lifting his head. He noticed a royal guard. He was being hunted . Chapter 1001 - The Pursuers Of Land Akashiri was inside his working on a new powerful technique, called Soul Thief. Soul Thief was originally used for purposes when sacrificing animals to gift to the gods. However, over the years, The Soul Thief technique became used for taking human souls, even though Akashiri was planning to do that. He was already strong. The strongest swordsman of the current generation already yielded to him and turned over the title. Akashiri finally got to achieve his long dream. Only 2 things were currently on his mind. Revenge and the elimination of all Industrial Elves. He still didn''t understand why some of the elders of the Hitoshi Clan betrayed their own people. They were also killed in the process and treated like dog shit. When Akashiri was about to take a shower, he heard some rustling noises outside. He ignored the noises and just thought the noises belonged to a cat or a dog or some kind of pest. Suddenly the rustling noises turned to loud bangs. It sounded a if something or someone was smashing objects across the ground. Akashiri grabbed his swords, tightly clutching them in his right hand. He looked to the keyhole and saw an ogre eating one of the refugees. This made him angry. He kicked the door of the hinges, causing the ogre to turn around. Its disgusting mouth was covered in blood. As the ogre looked at Akashiri it smiled and taunted him. The ogre began yelling and screaming. Loud sound waves projected out of its mouth. The towering beast began running towards him like an angry bull. Akashiri leaped into the air and fired a small yellow beam out of his left index finger. The small yellow beam entered the ogre''s head. An explosion occurred causing the ogre''s body to splatter in pieces. Akashiri landed on top of his chambers. He knew the beast was sent by someone. Ogres originally lived in the forest and not in the fields. He began scanning the area for any other life form. He didn''t find any. In fact, there was someone. A ninja from a distant clan called The Immortals was around. His presence and aura was well hidden. He stood by the edge of the small bell tower patiently waiting. The Immortal ninja wore a ninja armor that was dr.a.p.ed in a black wolf''s hide. He had a cube in his hand. After scanning the entire area, Akashiri decided to give up and forget it. When he was about to step into his chambers again he noticed a bloody Kunai on his welcome mat. He picked the bloody Kunai, carefully examining it. He soon learned that the Kunai belonged to an Immortal ninja. The Immortal Ninja Clan was the sneakiest as well the wickedest clan in the entire region. They were the reason why the 3rd and 4th Ninja War was created. Akashiri immediately thought that since The Hitoshi Clan was no more The Immortal Ninja Clan wanted the land, oil, and provisions. He tossed the strange Immortal kunai to the side. As he was about to pick up the door he saw a visible Immortal Ninja. Both of them stared at each other with serious expressions on their faces. Even though didn''t know each other, they both were born enemies. Chapter 1002 - Rivals Tch. " So you were the one who brought that disgusting ogre hear to destroy stuff?" asked Akashiri. The Immortal Ninja didn''t answer. Instead, he took off his mask and exposed his face. His skin was pale and with the clouds. The Immortal Ninja pulled out 3 small Immortal bombs the size of marbles. The Immortal Ninja tossed the bombs at Akashiri. Even though Akashiri had never fought an Immortal Ninja, he knew about their weapons and how to defeat them strategically. . Even though the bombs were small, they had a powerful radius. As the bombs reacted with the ground, giant explosions occurred. Multiple craters were in the ground with hot geysers of steam emerging out of them. Akashiri easily evaded the bombs without receiving any damage. Half of his clothes were ripped and shredded. The Immortal Ninja turned his head to the left, opening his mouth firing out powerful purple rays of energy at Akashiri. Akashiri deflected the beams, slicing the air creating a white sword beam. The Immortal Ninja stuck his hand out creating a strong shield that managed to disperse the sword beam. Akashiri leaped off from where he stood, kicking the Immortal Ninja in his neck. The ninja''s neck broke easily as if he didn''t have any bones. Chapter 1003 - Feng Against The Bone Crusher The Immortal Ninja snapped his neck back in place, giving Akashiri a wicked look. The Immortal Ninja grabbed Akashiri the neck, strangling him with a lot of force. The Immortal Ninja acted like a mindless robot. " Do you want to know the real reason why your entire clan was killed except for your you?" " I will tell you. As The Immortal Ninja was about to start talking, Cross came out of nowhere driving an elbow into The Immortal Ninja''s chest, cracking most of his ribs including his chest cage. The Immortal Ninja vomited up garnet blood, crashing into a pile of barrels filled with saltwater. The Immortal Ninja stood on his feet beginning to laugh. In recent years The Industrial Elf Empire and The Immortal Ninja Clan formed an alliance. Even though The Industrial Elf Empire had much greater numbers than The Immortal Ninja Clan, The Immortal Ninja Clan did all of the dirty work while The Industrial Elf empire sat and watched the show from front row seats. Their next targets would be The Royal Elven Empire. However, The Royal Elven Empire wouldn''t give up without starting a war. When The Immortal Ninja opened his mouth, he noticed a small cannon. His body had been modified with gears and machinery from Industrial Elf technology. 2 purple beams were released from The Immortal Ninja''s mouth. The beams were targetted at Cross and Akashiri. Cross quickly placed his hands on the ground, creating a wave of metallic liquid that hardened creating a hard tough wall. 2 explosions occurred. The hard tough metallic wall still stood in the same spot. This made the Immortal Ninja furious. The ninja jumped on Akashiri''s chambers. While the ninja was strategizing, Akashiria snuck up behind the ninja, stabbing him in his chest. Green fluids began leaking out of the ninja''s back. Akashiri instantly found out that he was going up against a robot in the shape and form of an Immortal Ninja. Whoever was the pilot, was miles away, controlling the robot like a toy. All robots had a power supply and core. If Akashiri could remove these objects, the robot would instantly shut down. He ripped out the core and crushed it in the palm of his hand. As he was about to do the same to the power cells, the robot shut down, rolling off the roof of the chambers like a barrel, landing into a pile of hay. Akashiri front flipped off the roof of his chambers, landing on his feet without making a sound like a cat. He gave Cross an angry look before walking up to the robot, examining the body. The body was Industrial Elf technology. He sucked his teeth and spat on the body, already placing his mind on revenge. The Elven Capital, The Black Prison, The Day Of The Tournament. Feng sat in his cell, preparing for his fight. He only recently signed up for the tournament. He wrapped fresh bandages around his forearms, cracking his knuckles and neck. He scavenged through the old chest. Only 3 saltine crackers and 1 chocolate bar remained while the rest of the stuff in the chest were rusty tools. He took out the 3 saltine crackers wrapped in silver plastic, devouring them with ease, wiping the salt from his face. When he was about to eat the chocolate bar, a prison guard banged on the bars of his cell with a baton telling him that his fight was coming up first. He was going up against a prison named The Bone Crusher. The Bone Crusher use to be a well-known bare-knuckle boxer who killed a rich and famous professional boxer by the name of Ron Stewart in the ring in a charity boxing match. Instead of fighting like a professional, he brutally murdered Ron Stewart who many children who were boxing fans idolized. He killed in front of his fans. He was instantly thrown in jail for manslaughter. Even after he knocked out Ron in the 6th round, he continued to punch his face until his heart no longer pumped with blood. He knew what he did. He didn''t care. He hated all professional boxers because he wore gloves. When The Bone Crusher stepped in the ring with a professional boxer, he loved it. While the cops took him away, every one of Ron''s fans threw tomatoes and drinks at him, calling him murder and the sc.u.m of the world. That was over 10 years ago. The Bone Crusher grew stronger, bigger, and worse. He now had tattoos all over his back, indicating that his name was The Bone Crusher and he was the one that killed the beloved Ron Stewart. In actuality his name was Jimmy. His friends called him Jimbo. The Bone Crusher was 6''3 weighing 210 pounds. He had scars around his neck as if someone was trying to chop his head off but failed to do so. He wanted to win the tournament so he could get back in the ring and kill more professional boxers. The Bone Crusher was currently punching a stone wall using his bare hands. After only a couple hits, the stone wall smashed into pieces. It was time to enter the tournament. This was only the preliminaries. The first match of the preliminaries. Both contestants stepped into the ring. The crowd and all the prisoners watched from the stands, chanting Bonecrusher. The Bone Crusher looked at Feng and snickered. Tsk." You are matchup?" Don''t make me laugh." The Bone Crusher cracked his knuckles. I will make this as quickly as possible. "You won''t feel a thing. I will crush bones like fluorescent lights." Feng didn''t answer. He wasn''t taking The Bonecrusher. Before they fought he each other, the announcer had to make his little introduction. Gentlemen!!!!!" Welcome to the yearly annual deathmatch tournament prelimnaries!!!" Today we 2 constenants!!" A man who served 10 years of his life sentence!!" Welcome The Bone Crusher to the stage!!" And the other contestant!!!" A man who has been in here for five days!!!" Welcome Feng to the stage!!" Feng was being booed. After that incident in the mess hall, Feng was hated by almost every prisoner in the 1rst floor of The Black Prison. Chapter 1004 - Easily Destroyed Let the first match of the preliminaries begin!!!!" The elf announcer quickly ran off the stage so the match could begin!" Feng and The Bone Crusher walked towards each standing face to face. The Bone Crusher was the first to attack. He punched Feng in his face, knocking one of his teeth out of his mouth. Blood leaked out of Feng''s nostrils even though hadn''t been punched in the face. Feng wiped the blood from his face, giving The Bone Crusher a wicked look. He stuck his hand out, firing a beam at The Bone Crusher. The Bone Crusher jumped over the beam like a superhuman. The Bone Crusher landed on his feet, with a smile on his face. He never saw a ball of energy in his life. This an exciting new experience. He loved to fight challenging opponents all the time to give him a run for his money. He ran towards Feng like a bull, driving his head into Feng''s stomach. Feng endured the pain. He shoved his fingers in The Bone Crusher''s neck. Blood splattered everywhere all over The Bone Crusher''s uniform, stopping him in his tracks. Feng then kicked The Bone Crusher in his face, breaking his nose. Chapter 1005 - Industrial Elf Spy The Bone Crusher knew his time was nigh. He looked over to the side in the crowd and saw his so-called fans shaking their heads in disappointment. The Bone Crusher suddenly gained a boost of power. He grabbed Feng by his throat driving him through 2 walls into the next arena where the other 1rst round preliminaries were being held. The Bone Crusher wrestled Feng to the ground, strangling him with all of his power and might. Feng began laughing. The Bone Crusher was still in fact a regular human being. He easily ripped out of The Bone Crusher''s grip, shoving his hand in his stomach. The Bone Crusher instantly turned pale. He vomited up at least 2 pints of blood into Feng''s face. Feng was disgusted and angry. He punched The Bone Crusher in his face, breaking both his jaws. The Bone Crusher staggered. He could barely stand straight or see well. Jimmy collapsed on one knee. Feng began shaking his head. He walked up to The Bone Crusher and said: Back down." You have already lost this fight." He could hear The Bone Crusher breathing heavily like a racehorse. The crowd began booing, throwing tomatoes at the weakened Bone Crusher. " You suck!!" yelled one of the prisoners in the crowd. Feng walked past The Bone Crusher, sucking teeth. " I thought you would have been much of a better challenge than this. " I guess I overestimated you." This made the Bone Crusher grow angry. He had a hidden knife in his heel. He pulled out the knife and turned around, running towards Feng like a bull. Feng halted and smiled. His eyes flashed red. He generated double damage energy around his right forearm, quickly turned around, punching The Bone Crusher in his chest. The double damage energy spread through the Bone Crusher''s body like a virus. Abruptly The Bone Crusher exploded in blood. Feng began snickering. The announcer''s jaw was hanging on the ground. The entire crowd was surprised. They instantly started cheering. Feng acquired all of The Bone Crusher''s fans. They began chanting his name. Feng dispersed the double damage energy from around his forearm, taking a deep breath and sighing. He didn''t want to kill the Bone Crusher. However, even though he gave him so many chances to yield, he refused. Feng walked off the arena and heard the announcer shout his name. He automatically announced to the next round of the preliminaries. Victor Zen watched from the V.I.P stands. He knew that the man he just watched was Feng but in another body. He heard all the news of the downfall of The Zen Clan while he was in his big fancy prison cell which like a hotel. It was Victor''s time to fight. Since he was a well-known swordsman he wouldn''t compete in the prem He would advance straight to the first round. He was going up against a man named Razor often called The Wicked by many people who were terrified by him. He was an AI created by the Industrial Elfs as a spy. He was placed in a well-constructed cyborg body that had all the qualities of a human being. The cyborg body was 6''5 weighing 210 pounds. Razor''s weapon was his body. He had blond black with blonde highlights. His eyes green and yellow while his pupil was black. A dragon tattoo surrounded his entire right arm. Victor stepped in the ring and patiently waited. He looked into the crowd and saw many nobles and high officials of The Royal Elven Kingdom watching. He also saw a strange hooded man in the crowd with his arms folded as if he was waiting for something big to happen. Victor was growing agitated. Razor was taking long to show his face. Suddnely Victor began heard loud footsteps approaching. Razor quickly ran and jumped onto the ring with a big smile on his face. As the announcer announced their names, both contestants were ready to fight to the death. Razor was the first one to strike first. He stuck out his hand and fired out a red beam. Victor easily evaded the beam, pulling out 2 elven swords. One he held in his hand, while the other was in his mouth. He sprinted towards Razor, stabbing him in his stomach. The elven sword shattered to pieces. Razor laughed. He drove his knee into Victor''s chest, shattering a couple of his bones. Victor spat up chunks of blood, staggering towards the edge, trying his best not to fall off. Once a contestant fell off the stage/ arena, he was immediately eliminated from the tournament. He front flipped over Razor, landing perfectly on his feet. Victor spat the elven sword from his mouth at Razor''s face. Razor grinned, easily grabbing the elven sword. " Please. He crushed the sword into pieces like glass. No type of weapon can harm me you f.u.c.k.i.n.g fool." You already have lost this fight if you think you strategies will work against me." Razor clenched his hands into fists, causing the entire arena to shake and rumble. Victor saw an opening and decided to take it. Double damage energy wrapped around his left arm. A spiritual aura whip was created. The whip acted like a snake. As he lashed out his arm, Razor opened his hands, releasing out a shockwave. After the shockwave dispersed, smoke surrounded the area. Victor was nowhere to be found. A splatter of blood was seen on the ground. This splatter of blood belonged to Razor. He had slices on his chest, stomach, face, back, legs, and neck. As more and more blood leaked out of his body, the more the body progressed and failed him. He collapsed on his knees and laughed. " Well played swordsman. Well played. Razor turned his head and saw Victor who was unharmed. Victor never showed his true power. He was destined to get back his sword. He walked up to Razor and round housed in his face. Razor''s head smashed on the ground. Victor then placed his foot on Razor''s head. " I know who you are and I know what you are." An AI like you can never make me bleed or yell mercy. Never. He placed force into his stomping causing his head to be crushed. Chapter 1006 - Regrettful Victor took his foot off the remains of Razor''s head, taking 5 steps back. Even though Razor''s head was no more, he still was moving. Sort of like a c.o.c.kroach. The AI was no longer connected to the cyborg''s body. The hooded man in the crowd was controlling the headless body like a toy, using a very small controller, laughing under his breath. The cyborg stood on its feet, running towards Razor like a werewolf. Victor stepped out of the way and waved his hand towards the cyborg, causing it to explode into pieces. Victor was instantly advanced to the second match of the 1rst round. He didn''t know who his matchup was. The strange hooded man tossed the controller on the ground and crushed it under his foot like a bug. The strange hooded man stood on his feet and walked away. He was obviously not a prisoner. Victor was heading to back to his fancy hotel styled cell. 2 correctional officers were guarding him. As they opened his cell, he collapsed on the couch, breathing heavily like a racehorse. Even though the fight lasted less than five minutes, Victor was tired even though he barely used any energy. He wanted and needed his sword. He placed 20 percent of his true power into his sword. He had wished he never gave Akashiri his weapon. The next time he met Akashiri he would kill him with any remorse. As he was about to fall asleep, he heard a loud powerful knock on the door. Chapter 1007 - A Patch The loud powerful knocking continued. The door''s open. Even though Victor told whoever was on the other end that the door was open, the powerful loud knocking continued. " I said the f.u.c.k.i.n.g door is open!" yelled Victor. Victor finally had enough. He was acquiring a headache. When Victor looked through the keyhole, he saw no one. He took a deep breath and opened the door. He looked around and saw a puddle of blood. He ignored this and shut the door. Suddnely the door was kicked off thre hinges by the same strange man who was dressed in a black and cloak and hood wearing a horned mask made from a troll''s skull. Victor automatically knew the strange man was an elf due to his pointy ears. The strange man placed his left hand around Victor''s neck, wrestling him to the ground, strangling with brute force. Victor''s vision was turning blurry. His skin was turning pale as green veins appeared around his neck. Victor kicked the strange man in his chest, causing his grip to loosen up. Victor hopped to his feet, punching the strange masked elf in the stomach. A loud grunt was heard. As Victor was about to kick the strange masked elf in the face, the masked elf, suddenly pulled out an Industrial elf gun, shooting Victor repeatly in his chest. The elf began laughing. Victor puked up chunks of blood. However, bullets wouldn''t kill him. Victor generated double damage energy around his left hand, punching the masked elf in the face. The masked shattered in pieces. The elf smashed into the bar. His face was now exposed. Victor generated a grey aura around his body, causing the bullets to drop out of his body. His wounds miraculously healed. As he ran towards the bar, the elf leaped in the air, landing on the bar with a smile on his face. His eyes were red and black. He had the Industrial Elf sigil on his forehead. " Who the f.u.c.k are you?" asked Victor. The Industrial Elf didn''t answer. Blood began flowing out of the elf''s nostrils. " Do you realize how much money you cost by destroying my cyborg? Victor snickered. Like I give a f.u.c.k." The Industrial Elf leaped towards Victor like a tiger, screaming like a siren. Victor sliced the air, softly saying: Even Slices." Suddnely the Industrial Elf paused in the air. The elf was sliced in half. Blood splattered all over the ground, and fancy wallpapered walls. His organs leaked on the ground. Victor walked up to his fridge and took a beer out. He closed the fridge by kicking it with immense force. He opened the glass bottle of beer with his mouth, guzzling half of it down. He plopped down on the bloody couch and sighed. As he was about to fall asleep, at 5 prison guards rushed in and saw an Industrial Elf''s body all over the place. Feng''s Location, The Next Day Of The Preliminaries.. Feng acquired many fans from his fight with The Bone Crusher. He instantly became the top prospect of the preliminaries. His next opponent would be a mass-murdering serial killer by the name of Dragic. Dragic was often called The Creature Of The Night because he murdered each one of his victims at night. Dragic was only 30 years of age. When he was 20 years old he traveled to the Land Of The Giants, going up the tallest mountain named Mt. Behemoth. On Mt. Behemoth lived an old monk named Lagos. Lagos was not only a monk but a hermit who isolated himself from the giants and the rest of the world. Lagos was 84 years old. Dragic came to Lagos begging him to train him. Nearly almost after 2 years, Lagos finally accepted. Lagos took Dragic under his wing and named him his apprentice teaching him all the basics of his way and style of kungfu. When Dragic was 28 Lagos finally decided to him the deathliest techniques he knew. After learning these techniques, Dragic became very c.o.c.ky and arrogant, even challenging his master to a deathmatch. For months Lagos refused until Dragic laced his herbal tea with poison. Lagos immediately accepted. For 2 days they fought each other. When Lagos was about to unleash the final killing blow, the poison finally spread through his body and killed him. He was 92. As his master died, he left the mountain and started his killing rampage. Dragic was 5''10 weighing 174 pounds of lean muscle. He didn''t have any tattoos on his body. He has single gold teeth on of his front permanent teeth. He had a bushy goatee. His hair was short and buzzed. He wore a black tank top, cargo pants, and heavy brown boots with yellow and red shoelaces. As the crowd saw Dragic, whispering filled the ring. In his first preliminary match, he ripped off his contestants face like velcro. He was a killer. It was just something he enjoyed. When Feng entered the ring the crowd began cheering. The announcer stepped in the ring and cleared his throat, straightening his red tie. Gentlemen!!" Welcome to the second day of the preliminaries!!!" So far these matches have been brutal and entertaining." That''s you people like don''t you?!" The crowd and prisoners began cheering and screaming. " Now enough chatting!" "Let''s get this party started once again!" The announcer stepped out of the ring. Feng and Dragic walked into the ring, staring down one another. Both contestants saw each one and another fought. The announcer began counting down. 3, 2, 1, Fight!!!" Feng was the first one to attack. He sprinted towards Dragic and kicked him in his temple, causing his head to tilt. Feng was dumbfounded. Dragic began smiling. Dragic grabbed Feng by his leg and tossed him into the air. Feng landed on his hands. When Feng looked up, Dragic was already in front of him. He grabbed Feng by his neck, punching him repeatly in his stomach. Feng endured the pain, overpowering Dragic, by headbutting him in his forehead. Dragic staggered. Blood gushed out of Dragic''s temple like a rocket. He staggered. Feng quickly generated powerful double damage energy around his fist, punching Dragic in the face into the ground. The loud noise of Dragic''s bottom jaw was crushed. Feng''s fist was smoking as if he lit it on fire. He jumped back 10 feet away, carefully trying not to jump out of the wing. His right fist was smoked in Dragic''s blood. As the announcer was about to shout out its over, Dragic stood on his feet as if no damage came upon his body. He grabbed a hold of his crush jaw, snapping it back in place. " I can take much more damage than you think smart guy. Don''t underestimate me." Feng thought it was over. He sucked his teeth, ripping out a piece of the ring, tossing it at Dragic. Dragic punched the piece of cement to pieces. Feng was only using this as a diversion. Feng leaped towards Dragic, raining down a barrage of punches upon his body. Feng used his forearms to shield off Feng''s punches. Dragic didn''t make a sound or grunt. Suddnely Dragic generated a powerful bright yellow energy wrapped around his left forearm. A gauntlet was created. He uppercut Feng into the air. Three of Feng''s teeth came out of his mouth. He flew at least 20 feet into the air. When Feng was going to crash on the hard cement ground, Dragic leaped into the air and drove his pointy elbow into Feng''s stomach . Feng vomited up a lot of blood. A crater was formed. Dragic stood on his feet and giggled. He stuck his hands in the air and began cheering for himself as the crowd began booing. As he continued to cheer on himself, he left himself wide open. Feng stood on his feet and wrapped his left forearm around Dragic''s neck, choking him with immense. Both Feng and Dragic collapsed on their knees. Chapter 1008 - Mt. Behemoths Fury As Dragic was about to pass out, Dragic took control and flipped Feng onto the ground, placing his foot on his neck. Feng easily overpowered Dragic, roundhousing him to the face. Dragic was almost kicked off the ring. However, he stopped himself, by tensing his lean muscles. He now had a nasty bruise on the left side of his face. The crowd began chanting Feng''s name, almost boosting his ego. Dragic had enough. He was breathing heavily like a racehorse. He ripped off his black tanktop throwing it off the ring. Dragic began clanking his 2 spiritual gauntlets together. They were lit on fire. Dragic began laughing. He leaped into the air and punched the ground, creating a powerful shockwave. Feng managed to dodge the shockwave perfectly. The shockwave however killed some of the prisoners in the stands. They were crushed by piles of rubble. Dragic landed on his feet, perfectly laughing like a true villain. Sparks of flames could be faintly seen. Now you have seen what I can don''t you?!" " I will take victory in this fight whether you like it or not you chicken shit motherf.u.c.ker! Feng blocked out all of Dragic''s insults, slowly down his speeding hurt rate. Feng closed his eyes and clasped his hands. Dragic saw this as an opening. Dragic generated powerful yellow energy around his body, causing the entire arena to shake. Mt. Behemoth''s Fury!!!" shouted Dragic. He punched the ground, releasing out fiery shockwaves that could incinerate a man or creature with ease. As one of the fiery shockwaves approached Feng he opened his eyes, easily dodging the fiery shockwave. His fingernails suddenly turned sharp like blades. He began slicing chunks of flesh off of Dragic''s body causing him to grunt and groan. Both Feng and Dragic jumped back from each other. Feng was only toying with Dragic. Feng grinned. Dragic was breathing like a racehorse. He experienced a lot of pain. His vision was turning blurry. You''re dead this time asshole!" shouted Dragic. Both Feng and Dragic leaped in the air towards each other. There could only be one winner. Chapter 1009 - Crucial Moments Dragic began generating powerful yellow energy around his body, screeching as loud as he could. As Dragic continued to power up, Feng noticed an opening. He stepped forward, lunging towards Dragic sockdolager him in his chest, crushing his ribs. Dragic began laughing. Blood poured out of his mouth like a waterfall. My master always told me to ignore the pain your enemies dealt upon your body... Expressing the signs of pain to your enemy is showing them that you are a weak snollygoster person who just cowers behind people so they can save their useless lives." " Unlike you I have principles. My life is worthy and worth living for." " I will be damned I defeated in the second round of the f.u.c.k.i.n.g preliminaries!!" yelled Dragic. The entire arena was shaking. The spiritual gauntlets appeared around Dragic''s forearms once again. Feng sucked his teeth, lunging forward, kicking Dragic repeatly in his face. His nose was shattered, and his jaw dislocated. As Feng was about to roundhouse Dragic, Dragic kneeled Feng in his chin, causing him to smash on the ground. Dragic perched over Feng, beginning to choke with immense force. My, my!!!" How the tables have turned!!!" Feng was air supply was being cut off. "Even if you managed to kill me, misfortune will affect you later in life." " Your future will dark and gloomy. You will lonely, scared, and lost for words." Dragic was looking like a maniac. Feng formed a ball of white energy in his mouth, spitting it into Dragic''s face. Dragic''s grip loosened up. Feng overpowered Dragic nearly tossing him off the ring. Dragic used his hands to stop himself from falling off the ring. Half of his face was melted. Half of his fleshy face was exposed. " You f.u.c.k.i.n.g bastard!!!" yelled Dragic. As Dragic looked up he didn''t see Feng. Where the f.u.c.k are you?!!" Show yourself if you f.u.c.k.i.n.g p.u.s.s.y?!" Come and fight me like a real man. Show your ways that allowed me to be thrown into this disgusting hellhole!!" Instantaneously, Feng appeared behind Dragic ripping off his arm as if he was carving up a turkey. Blood started oozing out everywhere, Dragic collapsed on his knees. Feng had serious utterance on his face. Everything around Dragic turned dark. His eyes turned all white and gloomy. This was happening because of the immense blood loss. Feng walked up behind Dragic and kicked him behind his head so hard he gave him prosopagnosia. ( An inability to recognize the faces of familiar people, typically as a result of brain damage.) Dragic saw Lagos sitting down in a hard metal drinking herbal tea. " The time has come Dragic, my fellow student." You will join me in the afterlife for all eternity. Dragic was going crazy. " I refused." I f.u.c.k.i.n.g hate you!!" Why do you think I killed you!" " I was jealous. " I wanted everything you knew and had. But now all that has gone down the drain hasn''t it?" asked Dragic. Dragic began snickering and giggling. Feng walked behind Dragic, breaking his neck, killing him instantly. Feng was declared the winner of the second round of the preliminaries. Before the announcer could congratulate Feng and formally promote him to the third round, Feng walked off the ring and headed back to his cell without any prison guards behind him, hassling him about anything. As Feng entered his nasty cell he noticed a big hefty black garbage bag on his bed. He grabbed the hefty garbage bag and ripped it open. At least 10 different varieties of snacks fell onto the ground. This placed a smile on his face. When was about to dig in, he felt and sensed that someone was behind him. When he turned around he saw Victor Zen. Feng''s eyes flashed. Didn''t one of Cross and Orion''s friends kill you?" Why and how are still alive? Victor began shaking his head. He looked on the ground and picked up a vanilla chocolate bar. At least allow met to commence some explaining, Feng." Thirty minutes passed. They both explained why and how they ended up in The Black Prison. So what is your plan now?" Why aren''t you in one of these nasty cells?" Victor sucked his teeth. That''s of your f.u.c.k.i.n.g business. Victor tossed the vanilla chocolate bar in the nasty shit covered toilet. Victor began sniffing the air. " You allowed yourself to be defeated by a f.u.c.k.i.n.g clone. If you probably didn''t tell me you were defeated by a clone, I would of probably agreed to help you get into a fancy cell. " But now I wouldn''t you can forget about it, comrade. As you know the Zen Clan is no more. A new age is starting. I stay and continue to fund my money into The Elven Kingdom. These bastard elves will be the leaders of the new world." You wouldn''t that new world Feng." You from the old ancient world. Your time has come and gone. Before Victor left, he turned around and said: " Don''t think you are winning this tournament because you''re not. I will guarantee your defeat." As of this day forth we are no longer allies." Victor walked down a dark hall and disappeared. Feng had to watch for Victor. There were friends or allies. They both hated one another. Feng jumped on his bunk and went to sleep till his next fight came up. The Next Day... The next day arrived. Victor defeated yet another contestant with ease. Feng had no idea or information on his opponent. When he entered the arena he saw a huge towering man eating an apple. The huge man had red hair spiky air. No one dared to boo this man. The man had a huge smile on his face. His teeth were sharp. His tongue was long and pink. When he saw Orion he smiled. The man wore tribal garb. He had red tattoos all over his body except his face. " You must be the one they call Feng." " This should be interesting. Chapter 1010 - The Tormenter Of Souls Feng stepped into the ring and walked up to the tall man, staring into his eyes with a serious utterance on his face, to show that he meant business and he was not kidding around. The announcer announced both their names. The man was named Jax, A.K.A., The Tormenter Of Souls who absorbed his victim''s souls and gained their powers. He was the second prospect of the preliminaries. The fans and crowd were waiting for this matchup for days. They both executed their opponents to please the crowd. Fight!!!" yelled the announcer. Both Feng and Jax stepped away from each other. Jax bowed and clenched his hands into fists, generating black and white energy around his body, quickly lunging towards Feng, almost decapitating him. Feng quickly rolled out of the way, firing 4 beams at Jax. Jax stuck his hand out, creating a powerful barrier that easily dispersed the powerful beams. Smoke surrounded the area. Jax used it as an advantage. He opened his mouth, releasing out powerful cold wind, almost freezing Feng. The shards of glass sliced Feng on the face. Jax leaped towards Feng and grabbed him by his neck, suddenly generating double damage energy around his entire forearm, surprising Feng. His eyes were popping out. Chapter 1011 - Visions Of The Past And The Present Jax started snickering. When he snickered, he snorted. It every stupid and disgusting. By the look on your face, you seemed surprised and shocked." said Jax. I wonder what''s on your mind." Feng sucked his teeth very loudly. " The only thing that is on my mind right now is me seeing myself repeatly punching your smugged f.u.c.k.i.n.g face." Jax quickly changed his smile into a frown. " Your imagination is very vivid." It will get you in some trouble today." As Feng and Jax stared each other down, the crowd began booing. " Hey what the f.u.c.k is this shit?!" We came to see some f.u.c.k.i.n.g blood, not for you 2 f.u.c.ks to be chatting as if you''re friends?!" yelled one of the furious prisoners in the crowd. Jax began laughing. He loved to see small inferior weaklings acting like hard criminals when they probably were thrown into jail for a petty crime. As Jax continued to laugh he was suddenly hit in the back of the head with a cold beer bottle which shattered to pieces as it reacted with his skull. The crowd instantly ceased the booing. Jax rubbed the back of his head and saw blood. He instantly grew furious even though he didn''t feel the pain of the glass shards stuck in his head. " Who the f.u.c.k threw that beer bottle?" said Jax angrily. All of the prisoners in the crowd including Feng''s fans pointed at an old midget who barely had any teeth. Jax started laughing as he learned who threw the bottle. He started pointing at the old midget prisoner. As soon as I finish up this fight you''re dead." You hear me?" You f.u.c.k.i.n.g hear me you little shit?!!!" Every prisoner looked at the old midget who was ready to piss and shit his pants. The old midget stood up from the stands about to hightail out the arena like a roadrunner. As the old midget started running, he began to screech like a siren. Jax clenched his hands into fists, causing veins to pop out of his neck and face. " You aren''t getting away you f.u.c.k.i.n.g coward." Jax suddenly leaped off the ring, easily catching the old midget, picking him with one hand. " His eyes began to glow. " You know you, prisoners, on the first floor make me laugh." You have the balls to hit me with a bottle of beer, but don''t have the balls to stay and fight me like a man?" The old midget''s heart was about to stop. " I'' m sorry!" Please forgive me!!" I wasn''t thinking straight!" Everyone on the 1rst floor knows I''m not a smart fellow! " Jax began laughing. "You know you disgust me. You are a pile of monkey shit. You deserve to die. Jax began c.o.c.king back his left arm like a spring. The old midget knew his time of nigh. No!!!!!" Jax punched the old midget''s head off his shoulders. Blood splattered into Jax''s face. Jax licked the blood off his face with his long pink tongue, disposing of the old midget''s body by tossing him into a heap of garbage. Jax cracked his neck, slowly walking back into the arena to continue his paused match with Feng. Jax leaped into the air like a frog backflipping onto the ring, landing perfectly on his feet without making a sound like a ninja. Jax looked at the announcer and winked. The announcer breathed heavily and said: " The match will continue!!" Feng was sitting down. " Finally. I was wondering if you chickened out." Jax began grinning slightly bending his knees. Jax absorbed many souls in his lifetime. He was nearly 2,000 years old. In actuality, Jax was a sadistic soul eater from a dimension where the past and present existed in one place. He using the same style of kungfu as Feng. Jax was taunting Feng to tell him to come at him. Feng quickly leaped in the air, sticking his hand out like a sword, trying to chop Jax''s head off. Jax easily dodged Feng''s attack, quickly driving his elbow into Feng''s stomach. Feng vomited up blood. He smashed into the ground. When Feng was standing up, Jax stomped on his back. " I fought and killed much tougher Zens than you. " You should be ashamed. This made Feng angry. He easily overpowered Jax, heading so hard in his forehead, a part of his skull was cracked like a porcelain plate. Blood gushed out of Jax''s head, causing him to stagger. Feng used this opportunity to perform The Finger Heart Exploding Technique. He shoved his hand into Jax''s chest as Jax''s chest was like butter and his finger was like a butter knife. As he performed this technique, Jax collapsed on his knees and vomited up a pint of blood onto the ground. The more he moved and scrambled around on the ground, the more his heart was being squeezed like a stress ball. He began screaming loudly. The crowd on the other hand was cheering on Feng. He acquired some more friends. His air supply was quickly cut off. His skin was turning pale. Feng walked up to Jax and asked him one question. " What happened to all that c.o.c.ky attuide?" " Now look at you." Feng shook his head. As Feng turned around, Jax started smiling, exposing his incredibly sharp teeth, easily standing on his feet. He was faking. He lunged towards Feng, ripping a chunk of flesh out of his shoulder, causing Feng to grunt. As continued to gnaw on Feng''s shoulder, Feng drove 2 elbows in his face, which made Jax jumped away from Feng. Jax''s nose was broken. He cracked his nose back in place and smiled, licking the blood from Feng''s right shoulder of his mouth. Don''t underestimate me. Many Zens have tried to perform that lethal technique on me. I have an equal amount of 3 hearts. Do you think it will matter if one of them is destroyed?" You will have to do much better than that Feng Zen." Feng sucked his teeth. He removed his shirt and crunched his hands, changing up his style, with a furious expression on his face. He would now use 40% of his true power. Chapter 1012 - A Winner Everytime Jax could sense that Feng changed up his way drastically. However, he wouldn''t allow that to distract him and block out his current goal. He opened his mouth and released 3 purple beams at Feng. Feng clasped his hands together making a handful of shadow clones of himself. All the shadow clones leaped towards Jax, who easily dispatched them without trying. " You have got to dl much better than that Feng!!" Jax enlargened his mouth, trying to devour Feng. Feng ran towards Jax, leaping into the air, shoving his hands into Jax''s chest once again, activating a much more powerful version of The 2 Finger Heart exploding Technique. " How many times do I have to tell Feng?" That useless technique doesn''t work on me?!" yelled Jax. Jax grabbed Feng by his throat, c.o.c.king back his arm to give him the same treatment the old midget prisoner received in earlier events. As he was about to release his arm, Feng slipped out of the tight grip, punching Jax repeatly in his face, chest, neck, and stomach without making a sound. Jax smashed into the walls, of the arena because of the immense forceful attacks. And the winner is Feng!!" yelled the announcer. The announcer ran into the ring, shaking Feng''s hand. Jax jumped back in the arena and said: This fight isn''t over until I say it''s over." Chapter 1013 - The Final Match Of Preliminaries The announcer sighed. " Look here, pal. I don''t care you you think you are but you are disqualified." Please leave or you will be forcefully removed. The announcer cleared his throat and snapped his fingers, catching the attention of 6 prison guards. " You''re right. I lost. I have every right to declare Feng here as the winner of this match. The announcer began smiling. " I''m glad you understand. Jax quickly turned his back, pretending to walk out of the arena. Abruptly, Jax grabbed the announcer by the neck, lifting him off his feet, strangling him. The prison guards pulled out their guns and spears, about to run towards Jax. One more step and I will break his little pretty neck like a twig." The prisons halted, stepping away from Jax. Jax began laughing. " Now that''s more like my it. Now let''s talk, announcer." Jax loosened up his grip. Unhand me you brute!!" yelled the announcer. Before I let you go, I want you to make something possible." What do you want?!" yelled the announcer. Jax began snickering. I want you to continue the match." Fine!!" Now unhand me you f.u.c.k.i.n.g retard!" With pleasure." Jax wrapped his fingers around the announcer''s neck, breaking his neck just like a twig. The announcer''s eyes rolled into his head. He tossed the announcer''s body to the side. The elven prison''s guards were shivering. They were scared for their lives. " Now Feng do you want to continue the match?" asked Jax who had a grin on his face. " Feng began shaking his head, sucking his teeth. " Whatever. No skin off my bones." It isn''t like it will make a difference. " Feng front flipped onto the ring, while Jax leaped into the air onto the ring. This time I won''t hold back," said Jax. He clenched his hands into fists, generating powerful black and white energy around his body. His muscles began growing bigger. His height and wingspan also increased rapidly. Jax''s voice became dark and distorted. Feng looked up to Jax, sighing. He fought many stronger foes than him. Jax tried to stomp on Feng. Feng grabbed his foot and twisted it. Jax let out a scream. Feng leaped into the air, generating electricity around his fists, repeatly punching Jax into the face. His body was soaked in blood. After punching Jax in the face at least several hundred times, Feng headbutted the giant Jax in the forehead, cracking his skull. He dealt some much damage Jax regressed to his regular size, smashing into the ground. Jax was instantly Koed. Both of his jaws were crushed. His long pink tongue hanging out of his mouth like a snake. All of his sharp teeth were everywhere. Feng landed on his feet. He walked up to Jax, grabbing him by his long hair, continuing to punch him in the face. After only 30 seconds his face was squashed and dented in. Feng released his hand full of hair, walking out of the arena, heading to the showers to wash the blood off his body. The crowd instantly started cheering. You''re our hero Feng!!" We love you!!" Feng overheard all the noise and ignored it. He didn''t give a f.u.c.k how many fans he had. All he cared about was winning the tournament. After he took a shower he began running laps up and down the 1rst floor, preparing for the final round of the preliminaries. After doing laps, he began lifting 200 lb weights. The training was hard and tough. This time he really had no idea who he was going to fight. Just when he was about to finish training, he punched a sandbag to pieces, going into his bunk, patiently waiting for the next day to arrive, shutting his eyes. 10 hours passed. Feng stood on his feet and got dressed. This time he would go to the largest arena on the 1rst floor. He knew he was about to fight a very strong person. When he stepped into the ring he saw a monk wearing black baggy pants and white and black slippers. The monk was meditating in the middle of the patterned ring, wearing heavy bulky on his neck. This monk was also a top prospect like Feng. He had just the same amount of friends. But just like Feng, they didn''t care about having a=fans and people who idolized them. This was Feng''s and the monk''s final fight. They both would'' t hold back. The monk was bald. He had a third eye. As he heard Feng''s heavy footsteps approaching he opened his eyes, realizing that his matchup who was also a top prospect had finally arrived. The monk stood on his feet, removing the heavy beads around his neck that served as weights to build up his neck muscles. The monk was 200 pounds flat of muscle. His name is Jue. Jue originally belonged to a temple of monks called The Old Ones. He decided to leave to find a strong opponent who meets up his standards. So he decided to break into the World''s most dangerous and disgusting prison, stealthy. A new more famous and experienced announcer replaced the old announcer. A 30-year-old woman. As the beautiful announcer entered the room, the prisons in the crowd began wolf-whistling. She was 5''7 weighing 123 pounds. Gentlemen." She was an elf who killed over 30 people in her lifetime, mostly men. Welcome to the final round!!!!!!!!" The prisoners began cheering. Here we have top prospects that are fighting to exceed further into the tournament. Whoever wins here will not only move to the next round but will acquire a sum of 200 thousand pieces of gold coins with a fancier upgraded cell!'' With a squeaky clean toilet!!" The prisoners continued to cheer. Let the final round commence!!" The announcer stepped out of the ring and headed into the V.I.P section, where many of the world''s government watched and placed bets on. Inside the V.I.P section laid Queen Areldrel. She was guarded and accompanied by her bodyguard, Seth a mysterious man with an unknown past. The queen was being fanned by her servants. Chapter 1014 - Queen Ariels Bodyguard The queen was also getting manure. She had a smile on her face until the servant who was giving her manure, slightly messed up, causing blood to leak out of her polished finger. The servant instantly starting sweating. Forgive me, my queen!" It wouldn''t happen again." Queen Ariel sighed. " Don''t worry about it." You can leave. You obviously don''t know what you''re doing." The servant gained a sign of relief. He always thought of the queen as an evil bitch. He guessed that his instincts were wrong. When the servant left, Ariel looked at Seth. Seth already knew what to do. He walked out of the V.I.P. room following the servant. The servant knew someone was already following him. He suddenly began running, turning his head back to see if he was still being followed. He looked forward he smashed into Seth''s chest as if he was a basketball player that suffered from a hard and tough screen. The servant''s nose was broken and twisted. Seth wore always a black mask made of iron covering his face. The only thing that was visible was his two different color eyes. One eye was amber, while the other was green. Seth was an elf who was once a slave who was modified and experimented on by the scientists of The Royal Elven Kingdom. Originally Seth was only 5''10. He was now 7''3. Seth wore a dark uniform which was sort of like a gimp suit that was completely black and made of the finest leathers. Seth carried a giant sword which acquired him to only use one of his hands. The sword is incredibly sharp and durable. As the servant saw whom he was being chased by he started screaming, collapsing on his knees. Spare me!!!" Seth slowly walked up to the servant wearing his heavy black boots. He acted as if he wasn''t going to do anything. Suddenly Seth hammered fisted the servant in the head, causing his skull to shatter like glass, his brain to scramble and dissolved, and his eyes to pop out of his head, and his head to be crushed like a pumpkin. Blood splattered everywhere. The servant was instantly killed without feeling a thing for a split second. Seth walked past the servant''s body, heading back to the V.I.P. section. Chapter 1015 - A New Type Of Fight The door of the V.I.P section creaked open. The 7''0, 400 pound Seth walked in with a serious glare in his eyes. Queen Ariel looked at Seth and asked: Did you take care of the little problem." Seth didn''t answer. He never talked due to the various varieties of experiments." All he did was bow." Good." Seth walked next to Queen Ariel and stood still in the same spot he originally stood in like a statue looking forward. Queen Ariel had bid 400,000 gold coins on Feng due to hearing out his previous matches. Even if Feng lost the match, Queen Ariel would be able to keep her money without question. She was the rightful heir to the throne and ruler of the Royal Elven Empire. Currently, Feng was taking care of business against Jue in the final match of the preliminaries. Jue had broken ribs, ruptured kidneys, and bruises. He was breathing heavily. He started laughing. He hadn''t inflicted any damage upon Feng''s body. Feng barely lifted a finger. He didn''t even use his fists. Feng used his feet. His hands were behind his back. Jue was on one of his knees. Abruptly a powerful blue aura began generating around his body. The powerful blue aura healed all his internal and external injuries. Jue leaped towards Feng, driving his elbow into his face, knocking out one of his canines. Feng staggered towards the ledge of the ring. He tried his best not to fall out of the ring. Falling out of the ring had consequences. Those consequences were being disqualified and hated. Feng front flipped over Jue, landing perfectly of his hands. As Jue turned around, Feng round housed Jue in his neck. A loud cracking noise erupted. This loud cracking noise was the sound of Jue''s neck beginning broken. He was instantly killed. His body rolled off the ring. Even Feng was surprised himself. He thought a fighting a monk who could him a run for his money. He thought wrong. The crowd began booing, throwing different types of vegetables at Feng. " You suck!!" yelled one of the prisoners in the crowd. " He cheated!!" Feng didn''t care what anyone was saying. He won fair and square. Cheating was something he never did. Feng looked into the V.I.P. Section and saw Queen Ariel whispering something into the female announcer''s ear. The female announcer started to smile. As the announcer walked into the open, she wiped the smile on his face. " Gentlemen. We are sorry that the final match of the preliminaries wasn''t long and interesting. But all that is the past. Queen Ariel has just added her bodyguard Seth to the match to go against Feng!!" shouted the announcer. " Who?" asked Feng. As he continued to ask the announcer questions, Seth began walking near the ring. His heavy boots made the ground shake. This was because of his 400 pounds of muscle. Seth walked up the stairs of the ring, coming face to face with Feng. Feng could feel and sense a dark aura coming off of Seth. One kick to the neck wouldn''t kill him. The announcer walked in between them and shouted: Begin!!!" As the match began new bets were being placed. Feng instantly punched Seth in the face with extreme force. The punch absolutely had no effect. He decided to unleash a barrage of combos upon his heavy towering body. Nothing was working. Whisper''s filled the crowd. Feng looked at his hands and saw that they were drenched in his own blood. His hands were shaking and fidgeting. Pieces of skin had been striped from his hands. It was time for Seth to attack. He swung a heavy blow at Feng. Feng easily evaded Seth''s punch. He was extremely slow. Feng slid between Seth''s leg''s jumping on his back like a lynx. He sharpened his fingernails starting to stab Seth in his neck. His blood is yellow and very bright. Seth didn''t squint his eyes or grunt. He grabbed Feng off his back, beginning to strangle him with his huge hands. Feng fired a beam into Seth''s face. An explosion occurred. Seth''s grip loosened. Feng slipped through with ease, jumping back 10 feet. Smoke surrounded his face. When the smoke cleared up, a part of his face was seen. A part of his iron mask was cracked off. Feng noticed that energy beams were affected. He began rapidly firing them out of his hands. The entire ring was filled with smoke. The smoke eventually cleared up. Seth was nowhere to be found. All Feng saw was a splatter of blood. Suddnely, Seth came out from thin air with his huge heavy hand equipped. As he smashed his sword on the ground, a powerful red sword beam was located. The red sword beam sliced the ring in half, the ground, and a part of the stands in half. A total of 300 people were killed because of Seth. Feng managed to evade the red sword beam. If he didn''t he would be sliced in half. With smoke filled the air. Seth harbored many secrets. Even though Feng evaded the red sword beam, his right arm had been cut off. Blood began oozing out of his body. Feng''s vision began turning blurry. His skin turned pale. He vomited up 2 pints of blood. Seth rested his blade back into its sheath, slowly walking towards Feng. Feng''s fans were disappointed. Seth looked at Queen Ariel awaiting his last orders. She raised her blue eyebrow and nodded. Seth grabbed Feng and headbutted him instantly knocking him out. Seth grabbed Feng''s body and left. Instead of killing Feng, Queen Ariel decided to use him. Over 3 days passed. Feng was no longer in The Black Prison. He was in one of the many rooms in Queen Ariel''s castle. He looked at his right arm and noticed he now had a robotic biconical one. He couldn''t remember what happened. The room he was in was very fancy. It had a fountain in the room. As Feng stood on his feet he felt agonizing pain, which made him grunt and squint his eyes. Even though he could move the robot arm as if it was his own, it still hurted when he moved it. As he was about to rip the arm off he hesitated. He suddenly heard a loud knock on the door. He stumbled towards the door and opened it. It was a royal elf chamberlain. Chapter 1016 - A Part Of The Royal Army Who are you and want do you f.u.c.k.i.n.g want?" asked Feng. There is no need to talk in such a foul tongue." However, I will introduce myself." My name is Osman, Queen Ariel''s royal chamberlain." Queen Ariel has requested to see you in her private spacious gardens. Feng sucked his teeth. Fine." When he was about to walk out of the fancy room, Osman stopped him. Before you see Queen Ariel you must dress presently like a noble." Can''t I just wear what I''m wearing. Osman looked at Feng''s clothes. Prison garb?" "No. "As you can see you have a choice of 10 different outfits to choose from. Shave your face, trim your hair, and get dressed." " I will wait outside until you and ready. Osman walked out of the room and shut the door behind him. First Feng walked into a fancy voice-acted shower, undressed out of his prison garb, and took a nice 20-minute shower. After showering he shaved off his small scruffy beard and trimmed his hair. He wrapped the white towel on his waist, beginning to look at which outfit he would wear. He picked the 5 outfit. A blue suit made of silk, a blue tie made of silk, silk socks, leathery shoes, a gold watch, and 3 gold rings. He opened the door and told Osman he was ready to see the queen. " Now''s more like it. Excellently choice." Follow me." The royal chamberlain placed his hands behind his back, beginning to walk towards the private garden. Osman took Feng to a huge door which required royal elf blood for it to open. Since Osman was a royal chamberlain, he had royal blood. He took out a small knife and cut his right palm leaking it into the mouth of the handles. After doing this, the door opened. Queen Ariel is right down those flights of stairs. " Don''t forget to bow and treat her with respect. Believe me, there are consequences." Yeah, whatever." As Feng entered the private gardens, he saw Queen Ariel, drinking sugarless tea. When she saw Feng, she stopped drinking her tea. She rested it to the side on the marble bench she sat on. Sit down." I have been excepting you." " I rather stand. Queen Ariel giggled. "Whatever suits you. When Queen Ariel was about to commence talking, Feng interrupted her. First of all, why do does a person of royalty want me?" asked Feng. I want you to join my army. The Industrial Elf Empire has officially waged war against me." Chapter 1017 - Waging War So does that have to do with me?" What makes you think In will join your army?" Queen Ariel picked up her small cup of tea, taking a couple of sips. If you don''t join my army you will be castrated and hanged in front of thousands of citizens. If you do join my army you will free health care, a nice salary, and all the wine you could drink. " Now do accept my offer? " asked Queen Ariel. Feng thought about the offer for a bit. He rubbed his face and sighed. Ok." Fine." " I accept your offer, my Queen. sarcastically said Feng. " This is excellent news." You may now take your leave and go back to your private room. Feng began shaking his head, finally excepting the idea of becoming a member of the Elven Empire. Akashiri''s Home World... Over 3 days passed. Over those 3 days, more Immortal Ninjas and elves of The Industrial Elf Empire. But they were easily defeated by Cross, Akashiri, Orion, Jagger, and Jesse. It was time to leave and head for one of the many cities that were controlled by the Royal Elf Empire. The first city was called Haven. Haven was an enclosed city surrounded by thick 100 foot walls that could withstand nuclear explosions. Haven''s income was fueled by the marble quarry that was worth millions. The city was filled with lots of miners. It took Cross and his friends 3 days to arrive at Haven. Haven welcomed all types of people including serial killers and rapists. If these serial killers and rapists acted up in the city of Haven, they were removed with great force. As Cross approached the giant door, the door opened wide. When Cross walked inside, he was approached and stopped by 2 Royal Elven guards. He saw fire and smoke rising into the air in the back. " Who the f.u.c.k you?!" shouted the elven guard. Cross was confused. " What happened here?" Why the f.u.c.k do you care?!" The elf guard''s face was covered in blood. The Industrial Elf Empire attacked the City Of Haven 3 hours ago. The City Of Haven was prepared. There were 15,000 deaths and 2,000 injured people. The Elf guards automatically thought that Cross and his friends were working with The Industrial Elf Empire. One of the Elf guards leaped towards Cross, wrestling him to the ground. While Cross was fighting the Elf guard, the other Elf guard noticed a giant ship descending from the clouds. Even though they only recently attacked the city of Haven, they wanted everyone including the city permanently destroyed. The giant ship descending from the clouds was an Industrial Elf giant warship that harbored many machine guns and cannons. Inside the ship harbored over 3,000 soldiers. They''re back!!" yelled the elf guard. Before the injured elf guards could do anything, a powerful red plasmatic beam was released from the warship. The area quickly turned bright, making it very hard to see. Anything could come from the explosion. A bigger death toll was about to commence. Chapter 1018 - A Light In The Darkness As the red plasmatic beam reacted with the ground of the city of Haven, a powerful shockwave explosion occurred. Screams could be heard echoing through the city of Haven. People were being burned alive and buried under heavy rubble that crushed their bones. A huge mushroom cloud was the aftermath. The red plasmatic beam also contained radioactive energy filling the entire City with green smoke. Even though the city was destroyed, a couple of Industrial Elf''s descended from the warship, equipped with Industrial Elf weapons. They started searching the area for survivors. The Industrial Elf empire should no one mercy. One of the soldiers walked past Cross. Cross quickly grabbed the Industrial elf soldier''s neck, snapping his neck like a twig, tossing his body to the side. The hard smacking of the body alerted the other soldiers to search the area where the sound came from. Cross decided quickly leaped into the air, firing 3 metallic spikes at one of the Industrial Elf more soldiers head, killing him instantly. The other soldiers managed to wrestle him to the ground. Cross was too strong. He easily overpowered them, brutally murdering them. Cross wiped the blood from his face, shouting Sarah''s name. As he looked in the air, he saw a giant pod descend from the Industrial Elf warship. Chapter 1019 - Heavy Machinery As the pod descended from the sky, it landed on the ground like an asteroid. The pod was red hot. When Cross was about to investigate, the pod opened up. A rather tall Industrial Elf came out of the pod. The Industrial Elf had stitches running down his face and the side of his chest. His right hand was replaced with a flamethrower. His legs were biconical and robotic. He had small cannons connected to his shoulders. As The Industrial Elf saw Cross, his eyes began flashing red. Enemy detected." The elf leaped out of the crater, landing perfectly on his feet, activating his flamethrower trying to burn Cross alive. Cross leaped towards the tall elf, headbutting him in his head, cracking a part of his metal skull. The towering elf staggered. His system was failing. Cross then crunched his hand into a fist charging up A Crushing Blow. As he punched the elf in the chest, the elf exploded into pieces. Cross looked into the air and saw that the warship was leaving. He wouldn''t allow them to get away. His feet turned like springs. As he squatted he sprung over 1,000 feet into the air. He managed to land on top of The Industrial Elf warship. He began exploring, trying to find an opening so he could inflintrate. As he began slicing open a part of the roof, a gun turret popped out the roof. The gun turret began opening fire upon Cross. Even though the bullets had no effect upon Cross''s body, they were pushing him back with great force. Just as he was about to fall off the ship, he fired a metallic spike at the gun turret causing it to malfunction and explode. Cross sighed. He walked up to the gun turret and ripped it out of the ground. An opening was created. Cross jumped into the hole of the roof, landing perfectly on his feet. The warship was advanced and technological. He was behind a door that required a four-digit pin. Since he didn''t have a pin, he punched a hole into the wall, walking through it. He saw or heard no lifeforms. He suddenly heard talking. 2 Industrial elf soldiers were talking about the next city the Industrial Elf was going to attack and pillage. Cross quickly camouflaged himself. The soldiers walked right past the camouflaged Cross. He was looking for the control room. Once the pilot or pilots were taken out, the warship would fall to the ground and explode. He walked into one of the many kitchens. The warship was like a small civilization filled with elves. As he entered the kitchen he saw a sign. He read it and automatically knew where the control was. When he was about to leave the kitchen, he was quickly bashed in the face by a spiked ball and chain weapon. His bottom jaw was crushed. His teeth were crushed. Cross smashed into the wall, coughing up blood. He quickly recovered. Cross looked up and saw an Immortal Ninja swinging a huge heavy spiked ball and chain with one hand. The weapon was barely visible because of the continuous spinning. Cross wiped the blood from his face, spitting chunks of spit onto the ground. " You will pay for that in blood. The Immortal Ninja didn''t answer. None of the Immortal Ninja''s talked. The Immortal Ninja heaved his heavy spiked and chain ball at Cross once again. Cross quickly grabbed the heavy spiked and chain ball, pulling The Immortal Ninja towards him. He kneeled the ninja in his face, breaking a part of his mask including his nose. The Immortal Ninja''s life was in danger. He quickly tossed a smoke bomb on the ground, filling the area with smoke. Cross could see through almost anything. He grabbed the ninja by the neck, smashing him on the ground. He heard a grunt. The grunt sounded like a woman rather than a man. Cross had to check just to make sure. He ripped the mask off the Immortal Ninja. He was right. He immediately started apologizing . Holy shit." I''m sorry!" I had no idea you were a woman. The Immortal Ninja had long black hair with green eyes. She was accepting any apologies. She pulled out a blow dart quickly blowing it, firing a dart into Cross''s neck. The dart was soaked in poison. Cross felt dizzy as the poison entered his body. The Immortal Ninja snapped her nose back in place, taking advantage of this small opportunity. She generated a black fireball in her hands, throwing it at Cross like a baseball. At the last minute, Cross snapped out of his dizziness. The fireball went into his chest. An explosion occurred. Cross smashed into the pantry. The ninja grinned, pulling out a kunai to finish the job. Chapter 1020 - Toying With Your Enemy As the Immortal Ninja entered the pantry, Cross was nowhere to be found. However, she found a blood trail. She began following. What she didn''t know was that it was a trap created by Cross. Cross camouflaged as he hanged from the ceiling like a bat. He could easily snap the Immortal NInja''s neck like a twig. As he was about to descend from the ceiling he began staring at The Immortal Ninja. She was very cute and attractive. She had a very pretty face. She was the gothic type. Most of her body was covered in tattoos. She had a nose ring, an eyebrow ring, a lip ring, a navel ring, earrings, and a tongue ring. She had purple high lights on her face. She obviously enjoyed other things than being a bloodthirsty killing ninja. Cross descended from the ceiling, slowly creeping behind her, toying with her. He was well camouflaged. So was his scent. He wore very expensive Malar cologne. The Immortal Ninja had a feeling someone was behind her. She was only 19. She had much training to do left to be an excellent ninja. Cross decided to show his face. He felt bad because she had no idea he was behind her. Look I don''t-" As the ninja saw that Cross behind her, she round housed Cross in his chin. That kick was very powerful." said Cross. Chapter 1021 - Blood Batter Before Cross could attempt to try anything, the Immortal Ninja tossed a smoke bomb on the ground, temporarily filling the room with white smoke so she could make a quick escape. The ninja jumped back 10 feet away from Cross, quickly arming herself with an Industrial cannon turret. Her strength was unbelievable. " Look I just want to-the Immortal Ninja began opening rapid-fire upon Cross''s body. Unlike the other weapons that had no effect on Cross''s body, this Industrial machine gun cannon turret dealt immense damage to his body. As the bullets reacted with his body, they exploded. Cross was sent flying into a pipe. His ribs were crushed, and his kidneys were ruptured. He felt as if his organs were being set on fire. He crawled towards a wall and played his back up against it, breathing heavily like a racehorse. The Immortal Ninja heaved the machine gun turret to the side, walking up to the wounded Cross, pulling out a Kunai. Open your mouth." Cross sighed and open his mouth. As the Immortal Ninja leaned forward, Cross quickly fired a gust of wind out of his hand, causing the Immortal Ninja to smack her head into a pipe. She was instantly knocked out. Cross stood on his feet, beginning to shake his head. " I tried to be nice!!!" You left me no choice!!" shouted Cross. He walked up to the Immortal Ninja to check if she was still breathing. She wasn''t. He checked her pulse. Was she dead, yes? Cross could save her life. He was about to walk away. At the last minute, he sighed and said: " F.u.c.k!!!" He rubbed his hands together generating white electric bolts around his hands, placing them on his chest. Her heart was pumping with blood once again. Her eyes still wouldn''t open. He decided to try something else. He kissed her. As he was kissing her, the Immortal Ninja was slowly awoken. As she saw that she was being kissed by her enemy, she grew furious. She kicked him in the family jewels. Cross''s eyes squinted. He collapsed on his knees, holding his crotch. " That is not the way to treat somebody who just brought you back to life!!" She ran towards a wall and sliced it in half with a plasma sword. " I never asked for your help." " I can take care of myself." " If I ever see you again, I will kill you and whoever you were with for kissing me without my permission." " Wait!" shouted Cross. " What''s your name?!" The Immortal Ninja was getting tired of all the questions. My name is Mia. As Mia announced her name, she jumped out of the warship, quickly opening a portal back to her world. Cross stood on his feet and rubbed his crotch. He smiled and said: We will meet each other again. Cross continued to proceed with his search for the control room. After 10 minutes he finally found the control room which was guarded by 10 Industrial Elfs, 2 security cameras that could detect heat and easily identify intruders, and 3 rocket turrets. Cross knew his camouflage ability wouldn''t work against the security cameras. They were the first things he had to destroy. He quickly fired an invisible noiseless beam at the 2 security cameras causing them to explode. The area was filled with black smoke. Cross used this as an advantage to brutally murder each and every one of the Industrial Elfs. He picked up an Industrial Elf''s body, using it as a shield to repel the incoming rockets. Blood and body parts splattered everywhere. He kicked the control room door of the hinges. Luckily for Cross, the control room wouldn''t be attacked by the rockets. Inside the control room were 4 pilots. These 4 pilots and every Industrial Elf was being led by one of the generals of The Industrial Elf Empire, named Vector. Vector sat in a chair, drinking some whiskey. Vector was at least 35 years old. He had a black goatee. Parts of the goatee had grey patches. As Vector saw Cross, he smiled. You must be the one causing all that ruckus I hear." Interesting. Very interesting." " You have just made yourself a new enemy. Chapter 1022 - The Superior Ones Do you realize how many innocent lives you have taken from the city of Haven?" asked Cross. Thousands!!!" Vector finished his hard whiskey, crushing the wine glass in his hand. " Don''t look at me like I personally did it." I didn''t give out the order." I didn''t wage war against The Royal Elven Empire. The king did. I''m just following orders so I don''t be the next one to be assassinated. I''m just doing my job. " You don''t have a problem with that don''t you?" Cross sucked his teeth, before firing a metallic spike at Vector. The metallic spike was headed for Vector''s chest. Before anything could happen, the metallic spike shattered into pieces. Vector stood on his feet. As he had telekinetic abilities. He used his telekinetic abilities to throw the control door at Cross. Cross rolled out of the way, leaping towards Vector, grabbing him by his throat, tossing him to the wall. Vector spat up blood. Cross fired another metallic spike at Vector. The metallic spike went right through Vector''s shoulder, pinning him into the wall. " I am giving you this opportunity. Leave this city and never come back." Vector began laughing. " What makes you think I will do that?" " I''m an Industrial Elf. We bow down to no one. People bow down to us!!'' We are the superior ones!!" Why and how do put think we got The Immortal Ninja Clan to form an alliance with us!!" Chapter 1023 - Total Destruction Cross sighed. " Does it look Like I give a f.u.c.k? Vector began laughing. " I know you don''t." " You obviously don''t know who you''re dealing with you c.o.c.ksucker. Vector suddenly unleashed a powerful telekinetic blast at Cross, causing him to smash into a pipe. Vector struggled to stand on his feet. He shoved his hand into his pocket, pulling out a syringe, injecting the fluids into his left wrist. Vector tossed the empty syringe to the side. " Yes!!!" I can feel the power coursing through my entire body!!" Prepare to suffer bodily damage!!!" yelled Vector. Cross stood on his feet, ripping a piece of iron out of his stomach. As Cross leaped towards Vector, his body suddenly shut down. " Your body is now under my control intruder." Now." " What shall I do with you?" Shall I make you blow your brains out with my plasma gun, or make you bash your head against the wall repeatly ?" Hmm. It''s very hard to decide. Vector began feeling up his chin. Oh!" I''ve got an idea. I will give you 20 seconds to decide. If you haven''t decided in 20 seconds, I will choose for you." Vector folded his hands and patiently waited till 20 seconds passed on the clock. While 20 seconds were passing on the clock, Cross activated Berserk mode in his body, Cross''s eyes turned all white. Veins began popping out his neck and face. He instantly burst into the kinetic wall that surrounded his body. He fired 10 metallic spikes at Vector. Vector used his telekinesis to stop the metallic spikes. He snapped his fingers, causing them to explode into smithereens. You are a simpleton." There is nothing you can do to defeat me. " I''m- Before Vector could finish his sentence, Cross quickly came in front of Vector, snapping his left arm. Vector let out a loud scream. He attempted to shove another syringe in his neck, but this time Cross was on the radar. He broke the Vector''s fingers. " You f.u.c.k.i.n.g bastard!!!" Cross then grabbed Vector by his neck, headbutting him so hard all the brain matter in his brain scrambled. His skull was also crushed like a cracker. Vector collapsed on his knees. He died instantly. He deactivated Berserk mode, turning his head slowly towards the pilots. They were scared shitless. The pilots quickly placed the ship on autopilot, running out of the control room to the escape pods. Cross started pressing random buttons. " Which button makes this warship descend to the ground?" thought Cross. Rider was about to answer the question for Cross until Cross pressed the big red button. The system''s voice began coming out of the huge intercom. Self Destructing Sequence will commence in 10 minutes." Shit!!" yelled Cross. He quickly rushed out of the control room instantly running into the escape pods. There were no more escape pods. Only 5 minutes remained. He had to find a way fast. He stopped and took a breather quickly thinking. Suddnely he remembered the opening where the female Immortal Ninja sliced open with a plasma sword. Cross abruptly used his supersonic speed. Only in a short 5 seconds, Cross reached his destination. As he was about to jump out of the self-destructing warship, a steel bolt was fired into his neck. Cross stood on his feet; ripping the steel bolt out of his neck. It was another immortal Ninja. This Immortal Ninja was much bigger and defined. Chapter 1024 - Escape The huge Immortal Ninja was equipped with a heavy, solid crossbow. " You want a piece of me?" asked Cross. The Immortal Ninja began reloading his crossbow with a steel bolt. While The Immortal Ninja was reloading his crossbow, Cross fired a metallic spike into his leg. It was time. Cross quickly jumped out of the warship without a parachute. After 5 seconds a huge powerful explosion occurred in the sky. The immense force and power of the destruction of the explosion parted the clouds. Cross landed on his feet like a cat without making a sound. The pieces of the warship smashed into the ground. The warship was made of a very rare, very valuable resource which filed and income The Industrial Elven empire. This rare and valuable metal was called Damned Metal, originally unearthed from the deepest depths of the world and ocean. Created by nature and manufactured by the eruption of a volcano. Cross took off his shirt, wiping the blood away from his face and neck, tossing the dirty shirt to the side. On the ground awaited his family and friends. Sarah ran up to cross and hugged him tightly. " Thank goodness you''re ok!!" Sarah you don''t have to worry. I''ve been in worse situations than this." You know that." Sarah sighed. " I know but I couldn''t imagine my life without you Cross." Cross chuckled and smiled, kissing Sarah. Chapter 1025 - Furious Queen The Elven Capital, Queen Ariel''s Throne.. Queen Ariel was informed about the destruction of The City Of Haven. Even though she didn''t care about the people in any type of way or the city, she was still pissed. She had to show The Industrial Elven Empire that she wasn''t a joke. She had to show them that she wouldn''t watch The Royal Elven Empire go down in flames. She drinking her favorite cinnamon tea loaded with a lot of sugar. She tossed the cup of tea to the side, looking over the balcony. As she was about to sit down, the throne room door opened up. It was one of her sons, Jacob, nicknamed The Beast. Jacob was 5''7 weighing 180 pounds of lean muscle. Jacob had a scar on his forehead. He was an excellent shapeshifter who could turn into anything he stored in his memories. " You wanted to see me, mother?" asked Jacob. " Yes, Jacob." " I have an important task for you to do. Jacob walked up to the table filled with food, picking up a cinnamon roll drenched in whip cream. " What kind of important task?" asked Jacob. Ariel turned around, beginning to walk towards her son." I want you to infiltrate the small city of New Moon, and kill The Industrial Elf general. " This shouldn''t be a problem right?" asked Ariel. Jacob devoured the entire cinnamon roll in less than 2 minutes. " No. No problem." Jacob sucked the whipped cream off his hands, walking towards the balcony. He jumped on the ledge and jumped off the balcony, turning into a hawk. Ariel closed the window and sat on her throne. Rozier''s Location... The City Dump. It was late at night. The queen''s firstborn Rozier stood in front of The City Dump. The City Dump was like an entirely different place. The City Dump was on an average-sized island filled with trash and old broken down airsh.i.p.s and warsh.i.p.s. Rozier was wearing his golden armor and white silk cape. Rozier took off his elven helmet placing it on the ground. The doors of The Dump weren''t even open yet. Rozier could smell the disgusting stench of rotten. Believe it or not, The Dump was home to many savage creatures that lived off the rotten food. Rozier came to do The Dump to see an old acquaintance. He leaped over the tall black steel gates. Rozier landed on his feet. He immediately saw the savage creatures he heard so many stories about. The monsters wouldn''t dare to attack him. They could sense if they laid one claw on him, they would regret it. The monsters made an opening for him. He continued to walk for 30 minutes. He finally came across a house made of trash. He walked towards the house made of rusted metal, ripping the wooden door of the hinges walking into the house, uninvited. He looked on the ground and saw a bedroll, a pot of almost expired beef stew, a half-eaten block of cheese, 3 packs of cigarettes, a candy bar, and 4 pillows. He touched the pot and felt that it was still hot. He knew his old acquaintance was around somewhere. Suddnely he heard footsteps approaching behind him. He stood on his feet and slowly turned around. His old acquaintance was named Knox, a banished elf general who moved to The Dump for obvious reasons. " That isn''t the way to treat someone''s house when you damn well know you''re not invited. " " What the f.u.c.k are you doing in my hut Rozier?" Rozier sighed. " You know why I''m here." No, I don''t. said Knox. " The f.u.c.k.i.n.g core!!!" shouted Rozier. " Tch. I don''t have it." Rozier pulled out a dagger. " I''m giving you one chance." Where''s the Elven Core?" " I just told you. I don''t have it or has any idea where it could be." Rozier had enough. Rozier wore a jacket made of leather with stitches all over it. Chapter 1026 - Trial and Error Rozier stabbed Knox in the shoulder. Knox grunted. He generated powerful electricity around his left hand, punching Rozier in his stomach. Rozier coughed up chunks of blood. The force of the electric punch caused Rozier to fly through 3 hunks of trash. He fell into a crater. His armor was scratched and smugged in garbage juice and dirt Rozier stood on his feet, wiping his forehead. A lot of blood was running down his head. He quickly wiped the blood away from his face, jumping at least 40 feet into the air, landing on his feet. Rozier started scanning the area for Knox with his keen senses. " Look here, old friend." All I want is the core." Once you give me the core, you can continue to live in the heap of trash you call home." Knox was camouflaging in the trash. Suddenly Knox jumped out of the trash, wrestling Rozier to the ground, punching him repeatedly in the face until he heard some cracks. However, his hits weren''t that powerful. Rozier overpowered Knox, grabbing him by his neck using his deathly grip that was nearly impossible to rip out of. Last chance." Where is the core." F.u.c.k you!" Knox spat chunks of blood in Rozier''s face. Chapter 1027 - Supporting Rozier grew furious. He punched Knox in his face, sinking his fist into the ground like a submerged submarine in the deepest depths of the Knox was instantly killed. Blood splattered everywhere. Knox''s skull shattered to pieces like a glass vase. Rozier wanted to examine his pockets to see if he was telling the truth about not having the Elven core. He searched his pockets and found a piece of paper with a 4 digit code. Earlier he saw a door that required a pin. He quickly ran back to the heap of trash Knox called home. The code was 1980. As Rozier typed the code in the door, a secret staircase was created. Knox was very talented at making something out of nothing. Knox created a small base in which he hid valuable items, extra food in case some of the local creatures broke into his house when he wasn''t home, extra supplies, and of course The Legendary Lost Core/key which would open the giant door in the dungeons. Only Queen Ariel had been in and out of the dungeon without using the Elven Core. As Rozier stuck out his hand to grab the Elven Core, lasers suddenly popped out of nowhere, slicing off a couple of Rozier''s fingers. Rozier jumped back 5 feet away from the lasers. He slowly picked up his severed fingers, stuffing them in his pocket. He had to find a way to disarm the security lasers. He started to examine the small bunker, finding a switch that required another 4 digit code. Rozier typed in the same 1980 code. The code was processing. After a couple of seconds, the security lasers disappeared. He grabbed the Elven Core, tightly clutching it in his injured hand. Rozier walked up the stairs and left the small house made of rusted metal and trash. His blood caused the nearby creatures to turn rowdy and wild. He was surrounded. Rozier picked up his spear, counting all the creatures he had to kill. Just as one of the creatures leaped towards Rozier, the beast''s head was removed from its shoulders by Cirdan. Rozier scanned the area and saw Cirdan, holding a plasma rifle. Cirdan was an elf who used more weapons than the actual powers he worked so hard to perfect and master. He normally would use small blades, plasma rifles, and spears. The creatures were now targeting Cirdan. 3 of the savage hounds, leaped towards Cirdan. Cirdan stuck his hand out, firing a beam at the creatures, exterminating all of them. Blood and limbs laid everywhere. Cirdan slid down the mountain trash, front flipping onto the ground, landing perfectly on his feet. " Where''s the core?" Rozier had the core behind his back. He hid it in his waist and sucked his teeth. " I don''t know where it is. I don''t think it''s here." Cirdan pulled out a tracking device and saw that core was nearby. He automatically knew Rozier had the core on him. Cirdan placed a serious expression on his face. " Hand it over, brother. Rozier began laughing. " Who do you think you are little brother?" " I''m the bigger brother. I ain''t giving you shit so you can take all the credit and benefits. Cirdan tossed his plasma rifle to the side, cracking his knuckles. He clenched his hand into a fist, punching Rozier in the face, knocking out one of his teeth. Rozier spat up blood and one of his teeth, slapping Cirdan through a mountain of trash. Smoke rose through the air. Little brother, you will never surpass me." Let''s just get on with this. Queen Ariel''s Throne Room... Ariel was eating some delicate vanilla cake, while Feng was talking to her. " So you''re trying to tell me that you gave the client an extension to pay off his debts without my permission?" Why is this?" asked Ariel. Feng sighed. This client has 4 kids and 2 jobs. He lives in a small house." He has 2 months left. Ariel ate the rest of her small piece of cake and placed down her small utensils. " You know Feng that''s what I like about you." You show people mercy." You may leave. However the next time I won''t tolerate it. Do you understand?" Feng was biting his lip. He turned around and took a bow. " Yes, my queen. I won''t make the same mistake again." Just as Feng, placed his door on the handle on the recently built throne room, a great explosion occurred, causing Feng to smash into the wall. The Industrial Elven Empire was invading the city. Feng stood on his feet, and wiped the blood from his mouth, quickly running to Ariel''s aid. Seth wasn''t around. Feng had to temporarily fill in and protect The Queen Of The Royal Elven Empire with his life. Feng and Ariel walked by the door and looked through the cracks. He saw 10 Industrial Elves equipped with plasma rifles rushing into the throne room, chanting kill the queen!!! Even though he didn''t like the queen very much, it was still his duty to protect her. Chapter 1028 - Redemption Why are there here?!" Don''t they know invading this place is suicide?!" yelled Ariel. Feng wanted to tell to shut the f.u.c.k up, but he wouldn''t dare even though he knew he could probably snap her neck like a twig, considering he never saw her show or express any of her royal power. As one of the Industrial Elf''s entered the throne room, Feng wrestled the soldier to the ground, ripping out his Adam''s apple, shoving it down his throat. Loud screams filled the room, as Feng brutally killed one of the invaders. Feng stood on his feet, beginning to fire balls of electricity at the remaining Industrial Elves. The Industrial Elve''s skin and flesh were stripped from their bones. Blood splattered everywhere. Feng quickly ran into the throne room, grabbing Ariel''s hand to rush her to safety. While they were running Ariel saw mass destruction going around the city. Stop." said Ariel. " Feng did what Ariel asked of him, and asked: " What is it?" I won''t allow these intruders to cause any further damage to my city. Ariel opened the window and jumped out. Feng tried to grab her leg but was too slow. Just as Ariel was about to smack against the wall, she started to levitate and walk in the air. She started scanning the area, counting up to 400 soldiers of The Industrial Elf Army. She clasped her hands together, generating a gold aura around her body. The entire city started shaking. Her eyes turned gold. She sucked all the gold aura into her hands, creating a giant golden ball of aura, screaming loudly. She tossed it into the air, causing the clouds to darken and rain to start falling. As the golden ball reacted with the ground, a shockwave occurred. The shockwave only targeted the intruders. The intruder''s flesh was stripped from their bones. She could hear their screams. Ariel wickedly began laughing she levitated to the ground. Chapter 1029 - Nobility Queen Ariel started to walk through the dusty city, looking for survivors of The Industrial Elf Emp. When people couldn''t do things for her, she did it herself. She saw a trail of blood on the ground. She kneeled down and examined it. Suddnely she heard heavy footsteps behind her back. When she turned around, she was gun butt in the stomach with a plasma rifle. She coughed up small chunks of blood, staggering towards a burning Industrial Elf airship. " Well, well, well. If it isn''t Queen Ariel all by herself." The soldier pulled out a huge black knife, running towards Queen Ariel.As he was about to stab Queen Ariel, Rozier heaved his spear into the soldier''s heart. The soldier was instantly killed. Are you alright Mother?" asked Rozier. Queen Ariel sighed. " I didn''t need your help. I can take care of myself. Rozier sighed. You could at least thank me." Queen Ariel was about to go crazy until another explosion occurred. The ground started shaking. Rozier and Queen Ariel looked in the air and saw 2 warsh.i.p.s, raining rapid fire upon the capital. Rozier quickly ripped the spear out of the soldier''s chest, wiping the blood off the blade with his half-burnt cape. He tossed the cape to the side, leaping over 1,000 feet into the air, landing on the bottom deck like a cat without making a sound. Over 30 soldiers were on the bottom deck. They instantly ran towards Rozier. Rozier dashed past the 30 soldiers, who froze like statues. As he snapped his fingers, the soldiers were sliced to pieces. Blood and limbs splattered all over the bottom deck. He looked at his spear and saw that the blade broke in half. Rozier sucked his teeth and broke the spear over his leg. He would now only his fists. He ran up some stairs up to the top deck. Over 50 soldiers had their plasma rifles pointed at Rozier. Rozier took a deep breath. " None of you pricks will stop me from destroying this warship." " If you don''t want to get your skull cracked open like a coconut, I suggest you make your way and leave this warship." The Industrial soldiers began laughing. We aren''t afraid of you anymore Rozier." We aren''t afraid of death!!" yelled a couple of The Industrial Elf soldiers. " You aren''t afraid of death? Rozier snickered. I will make you wish you hadn''t said that motherf.u.c.ker." As Rozier was about to run towards the soldiers, he heard a familiar voice. He jumped back 10 feet and looked up. He saw his rival, Oubre. Before the 2 Elven KIngdoms had their own rules and civilizations there was only one giant empire. Over the years The Elven Kingdom had a civil war. When the civil war was over, the 2 armies parted their ways and became enemies for life. Now there was a full-fledged war going on. Rozier and Oubre were once friends before they were rivals. Oubre was 6''10 weighing 230 pounds. Oubre had a black mohawk. He wore a black suit. Oubre had a cigar in his mouth. Hello old friend." Oubre jumped from the control room, landing perfectly on his feet. " I know you have come to destroy this ship." I can''t let you that." The queen must die. You know that and I know that. Rozier, you always wanted to become king." Ever since we were kids." However, that time has come and gone." We are a.d.u.l.ts now." You can either leave here unharmed or in a body bag." Your choice." Rozier crossed his arms and turned his back looking at the dark clouds. That''s a tough decision." Rozier turned and around and released a powerful hot aura which was like lava upon the soldiers. They screamed as their skin and flesh melted off their bones like cheese. Before one of the soldiers died, he managed to shoot Rozier twice. Rozier was shot in the shoulder and ribs. Oubre cracked his knuckles and neck, preparing to fight his childhood friend. " Why does it have to be this way, Rozier?" We were friends once upon a time." Rozier pulled out a dagger, clutching tightly in his hand. Oubre was the first to strike. He kneeled Rozier in his wounded stomach, causing Rozier to collapse on his knees. Oubre grabbed Rozier by his neck, tossed him into the hard metal wall, shattering his ribs. Oubre was obviously the stronger one. Rozier quickly stood on his feet, firing multiple beams od of his life energy at Oubre. Oubre snapped his fingers causing a powerful barrier to appear around his body. As the beams reacted with the barrier, the barrier shattered like glass. " Just like when we were kids!!!" Only more brutal!!!" Oubre punched the ground, causing the entire warship to shake and tremble. Rozier spat chunks of blood to the side, leaping on Oubre''s shoulders repeatly punching him in his face. This is what you want?!!!!!" Take it!!!" Take it all you motherf.u.c.ker!!!" All of Oubre''s teeth were shattered broken. His jaws were also broken. Oubre suddenly grabbed Rozier, slamming him on the ground, placing his huge foot on his Adam''s apple, cutting off his arm supply. Rozier struggled to breathe. All it took was one step. One step would lead to Rozier''s death. As Oubre was about to snap his neck, a golden aura wrapped around Oubre''s body. A powerful blast occurred. Half of Oubre''s flesh was burned off his body. Oubre smashed onto the bottom deck. Rozier''s eyes were gold. So were his eyes and eyebrows. Rozier looked over the balcony and saw sparks flying off of Oubre''s body. Oubre wasn''t the same person anymore. He was now half machine. Visible gears could be seen in his neck and mouth. He was malfunctioning. Rozier hopped over the balcony to check on his old friend. His system and core were fried. As he was about to close his eyes, Rozier felt a disc thrown in his back. He slowly turned around and saw 3 masked Industrial elf soldiers. These soldiers were much different than the others. Rozier levivtated off the warship quickly generating a golden beam in his hand. The 3 Industrial Elves wearing masks jumped off the warship before it exploded. A giant explosion occurred. The giant explosion alerted the more bigger, advanced warship. Chapter 1030 - Drawing A Line With Blood The three soldiers were equipped with jetpacks. Rozier easily dealt with them. It was time to destroy the bigger warship. He levitated the bottom deck of the warship, carefully thinking his decisions and actions over. He didn''t understand why the Industrial Elven Empire waged war against his mother. He had to find out why. He needed to talk with his mother after he dealt with the current warship he was on. In front of him stood a huge door with a huge iron door handle. He grabbed the door and twisting it counterclockwise, only using one hand. He walked into the bottom deck and immediately thought that something was strange. He saw not a soul around the place. Rozier was falling into a trap. However, he was too smart to be fooled. Rozier graduated with honors on the top of his class at the greatest and most expensive private school in the capital. After a couple of minutes, he came across an open space in a large clean theater. He started scanning the area for life forms. As he finished scanning, he heard footsteps approaching out of the dark hall. He saw one of the faces of the Industrial Elven Empire. This elf''s name was Roderick. Roderick had spiky white hair, dark brown skin, and purple eyes. Roderick wore a brown shirt, leather jacket, black pants, black dress socks, black dress shoes. Roderick always smokes cigarettes. He was currently smoking one. Chapter 1031 - Many Faces Let me guess." You are one of the queen''s sons sent here to destroy my warship." asked Roderick. Lucky guess." said Rozier. Now that you know my goal, I will like it for you to cooperate and leave this warship before you get seriously hurt or killed." Roderick stoked on his cigarette unleashing the smoke from his nostrils." Roderick stood up from his theater seat, tossing it on the ground, stomping on it. You know I can''t cooperate with that." Roderick sighed. " Let''s just get this over with so I can continue my break." Roderick began generating a powerful golden aura around his body. As Rozier leaped towards Roderick, Roderick kicked him in his stomach. Rozier''s ribs were crushed. He crashed into the front row stands, puking up chunks of blood. Roderick turned around and jumped back 5 feet. Rozier stood on his feet, wiping the chunks of blood from his face. Roderick was much calmer and patient than Rozier. Rozier was a born warrior. A fighter. A patriot. Rozier leaped into the air, punching Roderick in the face. The punch had no effect. Suddnely, Roderick''s eyes began glowing white. He punched Rozier in the chest, crushing every one of his ribs. Rozier crashed through 3 hard walls made of sheetrock and iron. I expected more from one of Queen Ariel''s sons." I guess I overestimated you." All you Royal Elves care about is money, power, and nobility." We Industrial Elves simply care about power and might." Something much greater." This is the reason why The Royal Elven Empire must be burned to ashes." Rozier stood on his feet, breathing heavily like a racehorse. His vision was turning blurry. Blood was leaking out of his nose and ears. Roderick started slowly walking towards Rozier. Rozier needed more power. If he didn''t acquire more power, his end was near. Roderick suddenly fired a purple beam towards Rozier. Rozier quickly generated a barrier around his body. The barrier had no effect or protection to give Rozier. The purple beam pierced through the barrier, going through Rozier''s heart. Rozier instantly collapsed on his knees. His mother always told him the firstborn was the Chosen One. The Chosen One held the most incredible power. She lied to him. In actuality, Cirdan was the strongest son, not him. Rozier had a giant hole in his chest. He was losing a lot of blood. Roderick walked towards him, kneeling down on one knee, grabbing Rozier by his chin. " All the royal elves had killed had the same expression on their faces as you do now." They can tell their life is about to come to an end." "But I can sense your time is not up yet." I will give you one last chance to live." Roderick began generating a white aura around his right hand, placing his hand on Rozier''s chest. The next time we see each other again I hope can thank me and we can probably become allies. You need to learn the truth about your mother." You need to know why this war was started." Roderick stood on his feet and sighed. "If you don''t millions will die. " This could turn into the greatest war ever in the history of this dimension. Roderick turned around and left, disappearing and fading away without leaving a trace or clue to his whereabouts. Over 30 minutes later... Rozier woke up, coughing up a storm. He quickly looked at his chest and saw a giant scar. " I''ve should have been dead.." Rozier quickly ran out of the theater, outside to the bottom deck. He saw over 20 Royal Elven airsh.i.p.s. As he was about to shout wait, an arsenal of rockets was fired at the warship. Rozier quickly jumped off the warship. As the arsenal of rockets connected with the warship, an explosion occurred. Rozier jumped off the warship in time. He landed on his feet. He looked around the area and saw thousands of bodies from both armies. He sighed. But first, he wanted to see his mother. He wanted to talk to her. As he entered her castle and walked to the throne room, he saw his mother talking to the slavedriver who controlled the slave trade, Chester. He had been the tormented of slaves for at least 30 years. He was 60 years old. As Chester saw Rozier, he immediately stopped talking. Chapter 1032 - The Truth Chester walked past Rozier and said: Excuse me." What do you want Rozier?" asked Queen Ariel. What were you and that smug prick Chester talking about?" Queen Ariel gritted her teeth. None of your f.u.c.k.i.n.g business." Now I will ask you this once again." Why are you here?" Rozier walked towards the window and sighed. Why was this war started?" Queen Ariel chuckled. Don''t talk in that tone of voice with me." You damn well know why this war was started." The Industrial elves want to take over everything, including my empire." Rozier took a deep breath and sighed. " I don''t believe that." The Royal Elves and The Industrial Elves had been rivals for years." Why didn''t they start a war twenty years ago when you were still the princess?" Queen Ariel stood on her feet and said: Don''t forget that I''m your mother Rozier." You can''t talk to me like that." I won''t tell you it again." You really want to know the real reason why this war was started?" asked Ariel. Rozier nodded and said: " Yes. Come" Follow me." Rozier started following behind Ariel. She walked up to a wall, generating a golden aura around her hands activating a secret passage. " The truth is just down these stairs." Chapter 1033 - The Manipulator Of Everything Instead, this dungeon laid the prince of The Industrial Elf''s, Guy. Guy was forcefully kidnapped when his entire army was killed off by Cirdan. Cirdan knocked him out and delivered him to the Queen, who threw him into a hidden secretive dungeon that laid behind Queen Ariel''s throne room. For days Guy was tortured and starved. Over the days, he lost a minimum of 4 pounds. His cheekbones were exposed and his ribs printed out of his chest. As Prince Guy saw Queen Ariel, he began snickering. " What do you want to know Queen Ariel?" Queen Ariel sat on a stool that faced the front of Guy''s old dusty prison cell. " You know what I want. Prince Guy was confused. For days he was being interrogated about something didn''t even know he had inside of his body. As a matter of fact, he was still confused. " I still don''t know what you are talking about bitch. Explain this to me." Queen Ariel licked her lips. " Inside your body lays the power that is powerful enough to make a person rule over the 2 Elven Kingdoms and the world." Currently, it''s sealed into your body." I just need to figure out how to unlock and rip out of your body." Prince Guy laugh. " I just learned something about you royal elves. You people act so high and mighty. " You''re f.u.c.k.i.n.g nuts. Rozier was about to walk into the cell until Queen Ariel stopped him. " Whether you like it or not I will find out a way to remove that seal. Queen Ariel stood on her feet, turning her back on Guy sucking her teeth. See you in the next 3 or 4 days, Prince Guy Of The Industrial Elves." Both Queen Ariel and Rozier left the secret dungeon, closing behind themselves. What they didn''t know was that Prince Guy already made a key to escape with his aura." He had the natural ability to create anything he thought about. The people of his kingdom called him The Manipulator Of Everything. He could even create a black hole that was powerful enough to suck the entire royal Elven Captial to an unknown location. However, even though he had this incredible power, he never told anyone he could to this. Guy laughed as he unlocked the chains from around his body. He stood on his feet quickly conjuring up 2 hotdogs devouring them like a beast. He licked the ketchup and mustard off his mouth, punching a hole through the prison walls. He was now outside a balcony next to a cliff that led to a waterfall that had spiky sharp rocks at the bottom. He had to be careful. Prince Guy quickly created a set of white wings for himself, flying off. Just as he was about to start celebrating, one of his wings suddenly exploded. He fell from the sky like a fallen angel. This was the work of Cirdan. Cirdan had a sniper plasma rifle with high caliber rounds. Prince Guy was hollering in pain. Blood and feathers were everywhere. Cirdan walked up to Prince Guy and watched him with a disgusting look on his face. " You will never escape this place." Not when I''m alive and breathing. Come on. Stand up. Let''s see what you got this time." Chapter 1034 - The Clutch Prince Guy stood on his feet, tightly grasping his shoulder. He quickly snapped his fingers, getting rid of his white wings. Just let me pass." I never did anything to you." In fact, this is only my second time meeting you!!!" Cirdan sighed. " I know this. You don''t have to tell me." Personally, I don''t have any quarrel with you." If I was the king, I would of let you go." But since I ain''t I have to bring you back to your dungeon so you can face the queen one last time elf." Now let''s just get this over with so I can have some free time to myself." Prince Guy''s heart was racing like a racecar. He quickly placed his hands on the ground, creating a brick wall. Cirdan sighed, beginning to shake his head. Cirdan held his finger on the trigger of his plasma sniper rifle for 10 seconds. As he took his finger off the trigger, a powerful blast was released from the nozzle. The brick wall was vaporized. Luckily for Prince Guy, he had a barrier around his body. The blast engulfed the barrier. An explosion occurred. Prince Guy was still standing. The barrier had been destroyed. Chapter 1035 - Time And Space The force of the barrier behind destroyed caused Guy to crash through a tree. Cirdan pulled out a cigarette, lighting it with a match he always kept by his left ear. He took three tokes on the cigarette before tossing it into the brown bushes, starting a small fire. As Guy stood on his feet, he clutched his ribs. He had a vast splinter lodged between his ribs. When he was about to rip the splinter out of his ribs, Cirdan suddenly appeared behind him, front kicking him in his back, fracturing his spinal cord. " What is this?" asked Cirdan. I thought you were going to show me your power instead of running and placing obstacles in front of me so you can escape." Putting up obstacles will not stop me from bringing you to justice. " Anyone with a brain could have told you that." Guy a serious expression on his face. He was sweating profusely. He was scared and frighten for his life. Guy saw what Cirdan could do." He saw what he did to every last soldier in his army." He brutally murdered them without any remorse. An idea suddenly popped into Guy''s head. " You''re the one every calls The Menace?" Am I correct?" asked Guy. Cirdan sighed. Yes." What of it?" Guy began snickering. Obviously, you don''t know who I am." said Guy. Cirdan began shaking his head. I know who you and what you are. You''re just a cowardly Industrial Elf who should just crawl in a corner and die." Just seeing your face makes me want to kill you." Cirdan had an elven sword behind his waist made from the finest elven blacksmith, in the country. Cirdan unsheathed his sword. He leaped towards Guy. Guy quickly snapped his fingers, causing a stone pillar to burst out of the ground and attack Cirdan''s stomach. Cirdan vomited up chunks of blood. While Cirdan was recovering, Guy snapped his fingers once again. Cirdan looked into the sky and noticed a meteorite. The meteorite crashed on the ground, coming in contact with Cirdan''s entire body, setting him on fire. An explosion packed with a crater occurred. Guy walked towards the edge of the crater, kneeling down with a wicked smile on his face. He noticed the lit cigarette in the nearby bushes. He picked it up and shoved it in his mouth, lighting it with the fire from his fingertips. Smoke started to erode out of the crater. Guy tried to pick up Cirdan''s life energy but couldn''t. Tsk." I hope you''re dead." When he turned around, he suddenly heard Cirdan''s wicked loud laugh. " You didn''t think it would be that easy you wouldn''t you?" Even though Guy heard Cirdan''s loud laugh and voice, he couldn''t see him anywhere nearby. " Where the f.u.c.k are you?!" yelled Guy. Oh, you don''t need to worry about that." I have something special planned for you." I think you''ll like it." Guy now was focused and his surroundings. Cirdan could pop up at any minute. He snapped his fingers, causing two sets of eyes to appear behind his head full of hair. There still wasn''t any sign of him. As Guy closed his eyes and snapped his fingers, he sighed. As he reopened his eyes, Cirdan appeared in front of him, driving his elbow in his chest. His chest cage was smashed into a million pieces like glass. Guy collapsed his knees, puking stomach bile, spit, and blood. That was Cirdan''s hardest hit yet. Guy felt as if his chest was on fire. You see?" You just a weakling!!" Cirdan kicked Guy in the face. His nose was shattered. Over 10 bones in his face were broken. Guy smashed through 2 trees. Guy''s body was shutting down. He was going to kill Guy. He was just going to hurt him real bad so he could resist. Cirdan walked towards the barely conscious Guy, grabbing him by his hair. He pulled out his sword once more, about to stab Guy in his chest. He was going to go against his mother''s rules. However before these events could happen, Guy snapped his fingers once again. This time he made a giant black hole come out of nowhere. Cirdan''s eyes out of his head. He was in shock. The reason Cirdan was shocked because he knew Guy could easily have killed him 5 minutes ago. This made him pissed. He needed e wanted to become strong. When Cirdan was about to say something, a tree that was being pulled into the black hole, bashed Cirdan in the face, causing him to be sucked into the hole along with all the rubble and debris around the area. Guy waved his hand, dispersing the black hole. Guy stood on his feet, clutching his chest and ribs. Guy might of had deathly amazing power, but he didn''t have regeneration abilities. He was losing blood. His vision was fading. Guy collapsed on his knees, vomiting up more blood. He knew he was about to pass out. Guy quickly randomly opened a portal, crawling into it, leaving a blood trail. AS he finished crawling into the portal, it dispersed and evaporated into the air like steam. All the ruckus and commotion alerted a group of nearby elven soldiers. They were confused. They saw no sign of any lifeforms. When they were about to leave, the ground suddenly began shaking and rumbling. The soldiers quickly turned around, a rift was torn in the thin air. Cirdan walked out of the rift, angrily. Even though no one really knew about Cirdan''s abilities, one of his abilities was that he could travel through time and space. This was the reason why he could escape a blackhole with ease. Cirdan was muttering obscenities. Motherf.u.c.ker throwing me into a black hole. When I see you again I will rib off your head and stomp into the f.u.c.k.i.n.g ground!!!!" " You''re dead!!!" When Cirdan was trying to walk away from the area, an Elven soldier bumped into him. He wasn''t in the mood. He grabbed the soldier by the throat, lifting him off his feet, snapping his neck like a twig. Cirdan then tossed the soldier''s corpse to the side. This made the people even more afraid of him. Chapter 1036 - A Gift From Hell The Throne Room. Queen Ariel was still waiting for Cirdan to bring back the slavery abolishing doc.u.ments, but more importantly Prince Guy Of The Industrial Elve Empire. Over 2 hours had passed. She still hadn''t heard any news from Cirdan. She even asked Rozier. He said he hadn''t seen him. The longer she had to wait, the more agitated and pissed she became. This is why she did things herself instead of relying on other people (especially her sons) to do it for her. She stood up from her throne room, walking to her private giant room with over 5 individual bedrooms. In her bedroom, she had a lot of things. A lot of average things and a lot of weird things. She had her father''s corspe which was kept inside a coffin in her closet. She had skulls of all her previous enemys. However personally in her own room she had a s.e.x slave in her room, who was originally her father''s newly servant, Leonard. Leonard was 18 years old. Leonard was n.a.k.e.d. He had a chain around his neck, cuffs around his knees, and scars all over his back. She didn''t only forced him to have all sorts of s.e.x with her. She also tortured him. She made him drink her piss and lick her feet. Leonard was curled up in a corner. He shaking and fidgeting. He had a knife clutched in his hand. As she entered the room, he began screaming . She undressed and walked towards him. It''s all right my dear boy." In a couple months you will be rewarded for all the trouble and torture and personally put you through you." Leonard started crying. Can''t you just let go now?" Queen Ariel began laughing. Absolutely not." Queen Ariel began scavenging through her closet, pulling out a huge black steel box. She opened the box beginning to smile. The box was filled with all kinds of s.e.x toys. Queen Ariel quickly placed a strap on dildo around her waist. " Alright. You already know what time it is." Behind over and spread your buttocks." Queen Ariel walked towards Leonard beginning to **** him. No!!!!!!!!" shouted Leonard. Queen Ariel was smiling and laughing. Chapter 1037 - Two Life Changing Wishes Over 20 minutes passed. Ariel r.a.p.ed Leonard with a strap on a dildo till she was pleased. Before she left the secret room, she left a tray filled with sweet rolls. Queen Ariel walked towards the entrance of the secret room. When she opened the door, she turned around and winked at Leonard saying: See you in three days loverboy." She slammed the door behind her, eventually jumping into the shower. Leonard didn''t have the courage to eat the food. He wanted to kill himself. Leonard crawled into a corner, beginning to cry. He had dark thoughts about strangling himself with chains of the handcuffs around his wrist. As he was about to strangle himself to death, he heard a loud thump on the glass window. When Leonard was about to investigate, the window shattered to pieces. Some of the glass shards went into Leonard''s face. Leonard started screaming, jumping on the grand queen bed. A green gas suddenly came out of nowhere, appearing into the room. The green gas molded into a man. A very familiar man. The Chameleon, a tormenting demon that has reigned through many dimensions, worlds, and timelines for millions of years, feeding off the souls and fear of his victims. KIlling humans was a hobby. Something he enjoyed. Leonard started screaming as he saw The Chameleon. However, no one could hear him. The heavy door muffled all noises and distractions. Leonard''s heart was racing like a racecar. The Chameleon began laughing. " Don''t be afraid of me elve." " I won''t lay a finger on you. "I actually came to speak to the queen on some important matters. We have a deal and she has to keep up her end of the bargain." Now point me to the Queen''s room and you shall be rewarded. Tell me. "What do you want? What do you desire?" Mountains of gold, power, fame, or even your own world?" Leonard was at a loss for words. How and what are you?" asked Leonard. The Chameleon sighed. He bent down and picked up one of the biscuits on the metal tray. A lot of people have asked me that question over and over again over the years." Millions!!" Do you know how annoying that is?!!!" yelled The Chameleon. I''m tired of it!!" Now since I got that off my chest what do you desire?" Leonard didn''t believe anything The Chameleon said. " So you''re giving me wishes? asked Leonard. The Chameleon nodded his head with a smile on his face. Yes." Two wishes." A once in a lifetime opportunity." Now hurry up!!" My patience is running thin." Tch. I don''t believe a word that comes out of your dirty mouth. " You have to show me something and prove me wrong." The Chameleon began biting his lip. Fine." The Chameleon generated a purple aura around his right index finger, firing a beam at the ground. Smoke surrounded the area. When the smoke cleared up, a haystack of gold filled the room. Leonard''s eyes filled up with excitement. " Now do you believe that I have the power to grant you 2 wishes? asked The Chameleon. Yes, I do." replied Leonard. Leonard began thinking about what he wanted and desired. The Chameleon was impatiently tapping his feet. Leonard finally had an idea for his first wish. " I always wanted my own dragon. The Chameleon grinned, exposing his sharp teeth. Done." The Chameleon snapped his fingers. As he snapped his fingers, Leonard heard the loud roaring of a dragon in the air. Now finally for your last wish. Tell me what you want." The Chameleon picked up the tray of biscuits, devouring them like a beast that hadn''t eaten for days. " For my second and final wish. Yes, yes!!!" Tell me what you want!!!!" yelled The Chameleon in excitement. I wish the queen''s heart to explode." The Chameleon raised his left eyebrow. Hmm." This tough one Leonard. Leonard was confused. " What how do you know my name?" The Chameleon snickered. I know everything that goes on in this f.u.c.k.i.n.g universe." Shit that would blow your f.u.c.k.i.n.g mind." Leonard wanted to go straight back to the topic. Well?" asked Leonard. Well, what?" replied The Chameleon. Make Queen Ariel''s heart explode!!!!" The Chameleon began shaking his head. " That''s something I simply can''t do Leonard."You see her deceased father King Aiden placed a powerful barrier around her soul when she was just born." A barrier that is so powerful that even the highest level of demons and devils couldn''t take or torment her soul." Since her father is dead, the barrier can''t be removed. Think of something else." You have 5 minutes to tell me your wish." Before the clock for 5 minutes even started, Leonard already knew what he wanted. I wish to be the greatest marksman ever." The Chameleon had a confused expression on his face. Are you sure that''s what you want?" That''s what this long wait was for?" To become the greatest f.u.c.k.i.n.g marksman. Give me f.u.c.k.i.n.g break Leonard." Look that''s what I want." The Chameleon sighed. You know what I will do you a solid. I will let you keep this haystack of gold and I will give you the power to manipulate Earth." Leonard shaked his head." Yes. The Chameleon stuck his finger towards Leonard''s face firing a purple beam into his skull. Leonard collapsed on his knees. He could feel that his body was changing. His heart rate slowed down and his vision turned dark and blurry. He suddenly began screaming loudly, projecting soundwaves out of his mouth. The sound waves were powerful enough to be heard everywhere. As the morphing and DNA mutation process was over, Leonard stood on his feet. He now weighed 200 pounds flat. He now also had a six-pack. He looked at his hands and laughed beginning to jump up and down like a child receiving presents on Christmas Eve. The Chameleon turned his back on Leonard and said: Just remember this Leonard." You work for me now." You will obey every order I give you." I could just take your soul when you died, but I have changed my mind." : See you later Leonard. Leonard leaped on the balcony with a smile on his face. Before he jumped off the edge and the balcony he placed an angry expression on his face. And for f.u.c.k sakes put some f.u.c.k.i.n.g clothes on!!!" The Chameleon leaped off the balcony disappearing without a trace." Chapter 1038 - Revenge For Previous Events Leonard searched through the closet and found some clothes that once belonged to King Aiden. He placed the clothes and brushed the dust off the shoulders, walking towards the heavy door. He clenched his hand into a fist. He had the appearance of a rock. Leonard grinned. He punched the door so hard, the door was punched off the hinges. All the ruckus and loud noise alerted Queen Ariel, who was still in the shower. When she saw who was causing the noise, she was surprised. Leonard grew to 6''10 weighing 200 pounds. " What has happened to you Leonard?" innocently asked Queen Ariel. Leonard started laughing. " I have been given a gift Queen Ariel. " I gift that will take me longer your s.e.x slave. From this day forth you are my enemy." Queen Ariel''s sky blue straight hair was soaking white. She had a white towel around her body. Leonard began walking towards his queen. He quickly grabbed her with one hand, lifting her off his feet beginning to strangle him. Ariel couldn''t breathe. Blood began coming out of her nose. Leonard wouldn''t just kill Queen Ariel yet. He would do something she did to him every four times a week. **** her till she wanted to kill herself. Lenoard body slammed her on the ground. Chapter 1039 - Reborn From The Dust Leonard started choking Queen Ariel with his heavy right foot. Queen Ariel was about to release some of her power before Cirdan intervened. Cirdan kicked Leonard in his face, breaking his nose. Mother are you ok?" asked Cirdan. Queen Ariel coughed up chunks of blood. Yes, I''m all right." Queen Ariel walked behind her son and instructed him to kill Leonard. Cirdan pulled out a short sword, tightly clutching it. Leonard had a serious expression on his face. Even though he acquired power and advanced marksmanship, he knew he was still no match for Cirdan. He instantly picked up the heavy door of the secretive room, trying to bash Cirdan in the head. Cirdan snickered and scoffed, easily dispatching Leonard by stabbing him multiple times in his neck. Leonard vomited up blood quickly shouting Dragon!!!" As he shouted dragon, Cirdan heard the loud screams and roaring of a dragon. A giant purple and black dragon came from the sky, burning half of the throne room killing over 30 people, mostly servants and Elven soldiers who came to report to their dear sadistic queen. Leonard started laughing. He walked onto the back of the heavy purple and black dragon, laying back with a grin on his face. As the dragon was about to fly into the sky, Cirdan suddenly landed on the dragon''s back. His clothes were burnt. His face and neck were covered in dirt. Cirdan was angry and pissed off. He quickly grabbed the 6''10 Leonard by his neck, repeatly punching him in the stomach. Leonard somehow managed to overpower Cirdan, headbutting his head, cracking a fragment of his skull. Cirdan was sent flying into a nearby bell tower. Leonard hardened his head by surrounding it in rock. Leonard looked at his hands and smiled. He overwhelmed himself by thinking he could beat one of Queen Ariel''s sons. Get me out of here!!" shouted Leonard. The dragon followed its new master''s orders, flying towards the clouds. As the dragon entered the clouds, Cirdan suddenly appeared from a portal, tossing a giant spear in the dragon''s head. The dragon began screaming. Blue blood began splattering everywhere. The dragon was out of control. The dragon suddenly fell from the sky like an airplane, smashing onto the ground, breaking almost every bone in its body. Luckily for Leonard, his landing was softened. He jumped off the dead dragon, landing on the rocky ground. As the dragon took its last breath, its skin and flesh were stripped from its bones. Leonard was scared. He knew not to angry The Menace. Everyone knew that. Leonard now had regrets for attacking Queen Ariel. He just made a lifelong enemy. Cirdan landed perfectly on his feet. He had a serious expression on his face. He would make Leonard pay. Leonard finally decided it was time to not chicken out like a f.u.c.k.i.n.g coward. It was time to put his excellent marksmanship skills to the test. He ripped the giant spear out of the dragon''s head, tossing it towards Cirdan. Even though Cirdan managed to dodge the giant spear he was grazed. A couple of layers of skin and flesh were removed from the left side of his cheek. Cirdan wiped the blood from his face and licked it off his hands. He began sniffing the air. You have a very painful horrible future ahead of you slave." If I were you I would want to do something about it. Leonard sucked his teeth. " What the f.u.c.k are you talking about?" Cirdan began snickering. I really don''t need to explain myself to a low-class slave like you. Now, let''s end this feud right here, right now." Cirdan reached into his waist and pulled out a plasma gun, shooting Leonard 5 times in the chest. Chapter 1040 - The Distant Future The plasma bolts had no effect on Leonard''s body. When The Chameleon gave Leonard the power to manipulate the Earth, Leonard''s insides and entire body became duplicates to that of rocks. No damage regular weapons could deal with any damage upon his body. Leonard began laughing. He placed his hands on the ground. Suddnely a giant piece of the ground was unearthed. He heaved the piece of ground towards Cirdan''s body. Cirdan opened a black hole that sucked the giant piece of ground inside, teleporting it to another dimension. Cirdan leaped towards Leonard firing multiple balls of energy towards Leonard. Only in a matter of months, Leonard could perfect his abilities. That was if Cirdan didn''t kill him. Leonard blocked the beams, using his incredibly strong forearms. He then headbutted Cirdan once again. A splatter of blood splattered out of Cirdan''s head. That was Leonard''s strategy. If he could continue to headbutt Cirdan, this would be his fight to win. When he was about to headbutt CIrdan once again, Cirdan''s eyes started flashing red. He quickly drove his entire forearm into Leonard''s stomach. Leonard vomited up a pool of blood. He wrestled Leonard to the ground, repeatly stomping on his chest, crushing his chest cage. Chapter 1041 - Back To The Woods While Cirdan was choking Leonard, he took a very good look at his face. Oh." Now I remember you." You use to be my grandfather''s servant." Now, look at you." You are my mother''s s.e.x slave. A slave that kisses her feet." As Cirdan continued to talk, Leonard grew furious. He quickly punched him in his adam''s apple. Leonard stood on his feet, jumping 5 feet away from Cirdan. Cirdan vomited up chunks of blood. That was a very nasty thing to do a person." Cirdan looked at his hands and smiled. " I just have had enough of your shit. Cirdan began generating a golden aura around his body, causing the area to shake and rumble. Multiple craters formed around the area. The sky turned dark and gloomy. Heavy rain began to fall and lightning struck nearby trees and cables. While Cirdan continued to power up, Leonard decided to use this time as an advantage. He ran towards the nearby gate, ripping one of the bars off, throwing it Cirdan''s chest. Cirdan couldn''t evade. The black steel bar penetrated through his heart. The immense force caused Cirdan to smash into a brick wall. Leonard started smiling. He wanted to thank The Chameleon personally for the gifts he gave to him. Speaking of The Chameleon, The Chameleon sat on a nearby roof, eating a hotdog and bucket of buttery popcorn, with a can of beer on the side to wash it all down. He opened his mouth and chomped on the hotdog with his sharp teeth. Ketchup, mustard, mayonnaise, and relish splattered all over his pants. He was so mad, he tossed the other half of the hotdog off the roof. The Chameleon grabbed his can of beer and guzzled it down. He let out a loud disgusting burp. He watched the fight as if it was a movie. " I would be careful if I were you, Leonard. No one opposes The Menace and lives." The Chameleon shoved his hand into his pocket and pulled out some cigarettes, lighting it with his fingertips, exhaling the smoke from his nostrils. This will be a bloodbath!!" The Chameleon started laughing like a maniac. Cirdan was impaled into a tree. He grabbed a whole of the steel bar, ripping it out of his chest. Pints of blood gushed out of his chest. Cirdan knew he wouldn''t survive if he didn''t do something quick. He generated a bluish aura around his hands. He reversed time. Suddnely his heavy fatal wound healed. Cirdan started laughing. You won''t get out of this situation alive." Trust me." I always keep her word. Leonard ripped a tree out of the ground and heaved it at Cirdan. His aim was on point. The tree was only 4 feet away from his body. Suddnely Cirdan stuck out his hands, creating a rift. The tree was sucked inside the rift. It was transported to another dimension. As the first rift dispersed, a second rift was opened. The rift/black hole opened a portal to the San Fransico Airport. A huge airplane filled with innocent passengers visiting their relatives for the holidays, ( Christmas Day) crashed onto Leonard''s body. A powerful explosion occurred. Cirdan could hear the screams of the humans as they were being burnt alive. He began snickering. Fire and smoke surrounded the courtyards. Parts of the airplane landed everywhere. Cirdan knew his opponent wouldn''t recover from that immense amount of damage. He was the victorious one. The Chameleon was still on the roof. Tch. Another soldier bites the dust." Pitful." Instead of going after revenge, you could have done something better with your life." Now your soul is mine. The Chameleon stood on his feet and tossed the bucket of butter popcorn off the roof. He suddenly turned into a swarm of hornets, flying away. Prince Guy''s Location, Akashiri''s Homeworld, In nearby woods. Prince Guy teleported himself to the quickest place he could think and come up with. He shacked up himself in a hut. He was still injured. Prince Guy laid on an old cot filled with holes. His face was covered in blood, all of his ribs were broken, his kidneys were ruptured, his body was filled with burns, cuts, and bruises, and parts of his skull had been cracked. Even though he had all these injuries, he still managed. He hadn''t eaten or drank anything for the day. He hoped someone would rescue him and nurse him back to health. He would reward them generously. Guy could barely move. The only thing he could do was go to sleep and hope for the best. Before he went to sleep he had to do something about his hunger. He quickly created a basket of pastries. As he leaned towards the basket to grab a piece of pound cake, he accidentally tipped over the basket. Shit!!!" shouted Prince Guy. When he was about to shout more obscenities, he heard loud rustling. Someone or something was coming. He tried his best to look through the window of the hut. As he lifted his body up to look through the window, he saw a huge black and white bear. with drool leaking off its fangs. The bear could smell the freshly baked pastries Guy conjured up. Every time the bear stopped it''s clawed feet on the ground, the ground shake and rumbled. Small quakes occurred. The bear couldn''t even through the small hut. Instead, it had to rip the roof of the hut off. The bear perched over the exposed hut and small the medium size basket of pastries, forming a little small on its huge face. Guy quickly rolled towards the wall, carefully trying not to let the bear see him. If the bear saw him, he would be on the menu as the main dish and the pastries would serve as dessert. The bear opened its huge mouth, extending out its pink tongue, grabbing the pastry basket, slowly walking away. Prince Guy took a breather. He could finally relax and sleep. As the huge bear was about to go away, a much bigger predatory animal quickly slaughtered the bear. Prince Guy leaned towards the window and looked out, seeing a giant venomous spider, devouring pieces of meat of the bear''s body. After only a couple of minutes''s the bear''s body was a bloody skeleton . The spider could sense there was other prey around. The spider quickly sprung into the air and saw Guy trying to hide. The spider''s eyes were big and purple. The spider saw Guy as a delicious snack. The spider shot webs towards Guy. The webs coated around his body like a burrito. Prince Guy began screaming for help. Help!!!!!" The spider opened its huge mouth, about to bite off his head. Luckily for Guy, there was someone heroic in the area. The heroic one was Cross. Cross was busy chopping down trees for firewood until he heard a person screaming. He ran as fast he could. He saw a spider about to devour an elf. Cross formed a metallic spike into the spider''s head. Green blood splattered out of the spider''s head. The spider began screaming in pain. The spider dropped Prince Guy back into the abandoned hut. The spider now targetted Cross. Cross had a scraggly goatee. His entire head was shaved, except for his ponytail. The spider leaped from the trees onto the ground, removing the metallic spike from its head, using its webs. Cross cracked his knuckles and neck. He had some new moves he wanted to test out. Chapter 1042 - The Queen Of The Spiders Cross could sense the spider wasn''t normal. The spider had 10 legs instead of 8. The legs were hard and tough like iron. The spider had an immense amount of black hair on its body. Amethyst crystals stuck out of its back. Cross knew they were extremely rare and valuable. Cross generated 2 metallic spikes in his hands. Quickly the spider leaped towards Cross. Cross quickly ducked, using the metallic spikes he had in his hand to slice the spider''s stomach open, causing the guts to splatter all over his face. The green blood and organs were extremely foul and steaming hot like boiling water. Cross used a giant life to wipe the blood and organs off his body. The spider leaned up against a moss-covered tree cowering in fear. Leave me be!!" shouted the spider. Cross wouldn''t even question why the spider could talk. He already saw a lot of weird shit in his life over the years he and Rider had been together. They both shared the same body. Technically Cross was still a human. A powerful and enhanced human. Why should I leave you be?" asked Cross. I haven''t done anything to you!" I''m just a spider eating his lunch. Cross sighed. He stuck his hand in his pocket and pulled out a half-eaten bag of cheese puffs. I guess you''re right. Fine I will let you live even though you don''t have long to live. Cross was about to walk into the hut. The spider began smiling and laughing. It had the voice of a man. The spider fired a web of silk at Cross''s arm, pulling Cross closer to himself. " You think you could slice my stomach and get away with it?!" You must be f.u.c.k.i.n.g crazy!" I am sure you will be tasty. Cross sighed. He clenched his hand into a fist, charging up a Crushing Blow Volume 1. Sorry but I am off the menu, today pal." The spider grabbed Cross toward''s its mouth. Cross quickly punched the spider in the head, causing it to explode. Blood and brains splattered everywhere. Cross closed his eyes to prevent any green blood to go into his eyes. Cross landed on his feet without making a sound. What Cross didn''t know was that he just killed The Queen Of Spider''s only son, Davos. Killing Davos was like sending up a flare to his mother. Cross walked into the hut and saw the injured Prince Guy. He was knocked out unconscious. He ripped off the silk from his body, placing him on his shoulder. He would come back for the firewood later in the night. 3 hours later.. Some time passed. Prince Guy woke in the hospital of the Hitoshi Ninja Village. White bandages surrounded every part of his body except his hands. Next to him laid a bowl of porridge. 3 buttery biscuits, some eggs, rice, fish, carrots, and broccoli, and some cold refreshing water. The first thing he grabbed was the bowl of porridge. He smelled the steam and smiled. He quickly devoured his porridge and burnt his tongue. He grabbed the cold glass of water, drinking half of it. He was currently the only patient in the hospital. He started to devour his food like a savage. After eating all the food, he grabbed his stomach and smiled. He needed to thank whoever brought him into the hospital. As he was about to stand on his feet, Cross and Sarah walked into the hospital room. Chapter 1043 - Attack Of The Man Eating Spiders Oh, you''ve awakened quite quickly." I was expecting you would awaken tomorrow or something. said Cross. Prince Guy burped very loudly. What were you doing in the woods?" asked Sarah. They''re very dangerous. Any creature could just pop out and kill you." You have to be prepared before you enter those woods." Prince Guy sighed. By the way, who are you?" asked Cross. Even though Guy knew his injuries weren''t fully healed, he decided to stand up. I am Prince Guy Of The Industrial Elven Empire at your service." Wow." said Sarah. So how did you end up in the woods?" asked Cross. Prince Guy was tired of all the battering questions. He wanted to take a nap. Sorry, but I will have to tell you that information sometime later. " You see I nearly died." I''m tired and I feel lazy. So will you two do me a favor and leave?" I mean no disrespect." You saved my life after all. Cross started shaking his head. We totally understand." We will let you get your rest." Cross grabbed opened the hospital door and allowed Sarah to walk out of the room first. He followed her behind and closed the door. Prince Guy snickered. Finally." I can now get some rest. I hate when people do that." It drives me crazy and angry!!" Asking all those questions!!" Prince Guy fluffed his pillow before putting it under his head. He closed his eyes and instantly fell asleep. He drooled and snored as he slept. Inside Cross''s and Sarah''s Room. Over 45 minutes later. Cross and Sarah were about to have a special dinner prepared by Cross. He made rice, honey-roasted duck, peas and carrots, fruit salad, dumplings, hot apple pie, and a huge vanilla cake, Sarah''s favorite. He also had multiple varieties of gift boxes with presents on the ground. To drink they had ice-cold water, a huge pitcher of lemonade, and multiple 20-year-old bottles of fine red wine. Cross surprised Sarah by putting a blindfold around her eyes. It was her birthday. He was going to surprise her with a surprise party. The room was dark. None of the lights were on. Cross what''s going on?" I tired." I want to go to sleep. We leaving tomorrow after all. Can''t you trust your dear old husband?" asked Cross. I think you''ll like this. He started unwrapping the blindfold from around her eyes. As he removed the blindfold from around her eyes, the lights in the huge spacious room turned on. Surprise!!!!" Sarah''s eyes lit up with enjoyment. You remembered!!" shouted Sarah in excitement. She kissed her husband, and hugged her son, and greeted all her friends including the workers. Sarah sat down next to Cross, prepared to eat his fine feast. As she ate some of the honey roasted duck, she smiled. It reminded her of her childhood. Tears began running down Sarah''s face. What''s the matter?" asked Cross. Nothing." Just tasting the duck you prepared reminded me of my childhood. My father used to prepare honey-roasted duck every Sunday while he wasn''t outside maintaining his guns and drugs business." Eating your food brings back so many memories." Thank you Cross." She hugged Cross once again. When Cross about gift Sarah with the presents everyone gave her, terrifying screams were heard outside. Everyone quickly stood up from their comfy seats. They wanted to know why they heard those terrifying screams. When Cross opened the door, he saw the workers who were too busy to attend the party being devoured by the huge man-eating spiders that lived deep into the woods. Blood and body parts laid all over the place. Oh my god." said Sarah. This is madness." Seeing all of this bloodshed, made blood rush through Akashiri''s head. He started to see flashes of when every member of his clan was slaughtered by The Industrial Elven Empire. He had yet to meet Prince Guy. Even though Prince Guy was the prince of The Industrial Elven Empire, he wasn''t the strongest, even though he could make his imagination into reality. Akashiri pulled out Victor''s sword tightly clenching it in his hands. He ran past everyone, quickly running towards a group of spiders. He dashed past the group of spiders. Akashiri turned around and saw that the spiders had been sliced to pieces. Splatters of green blood splashed on Akashiri''s face. He used his long sleeves to wipe the disgusting blood from his face. The spiders were drawn by the blood of Davos. Even though Cross wiped the blood away from his body, the aroma still surrounded his body. The prince''s blood had a scent that was a mixture of oranges and lavender. When Cross walked back to the village with the unconscious Guy, he left a trail that led back to the village. The spiders were lead by their infamous queen, Catherine. Even though Catherine was a spider, she could transform into a pale n.a.k.e.d woman that often lured men into a cave. She would have s.e.x with them, then she would transform into her true form and devour with her bone-crushing teeth. Even if you managed to escape from Catherine, you would survive. Not only did her bite have poisonous venomous aftermath, but she also could fire silk needles coated in poison out of her back. Your body would shut down on its own. Then you would get a high terrible fever. Then your organs would start decomposing. Before you know it your heart would explode. When Catherine received the news about her son''s death, she grew furious. When she transformed, she turned into a white spider with diamonds growing out of her back. She had 10 legs. Her entire body hard like a diamond. That was why she adopted the name The Diamond Queen. Everyone was killing off the spiders with ease. Jesse leaped onto a spider''s back and ripped out its two large poison dripping teeth, stabbing it in the head with its own natural weapon. He front- flipped off the huge spider, wiping the blood on his black shirt. Jesse was getting better as a martial artist. Chapter 1044 - Disagreements Catherine didn''t care if her soldiers were being killed off. She only cared about avenging her son. Catherine was scanning the area to look for the weakest individual. She immediately looked at Jesse, automatically thinking he was the weakest. She fired multiple hardened poisoned soaked silk needles at Jesse. Jesse easily evaded the silk needles, firing a metallic spike at Catherine. As the metallic spike reacted with her body, it shattered into pieces like a glass mirror. Please!!!" shouted Catherine. The huge white spider fired silk webs at Jesse, railing Jesse towards her mouth. She saw him as a tasty snack. Cross saw that his son was in danger. He quickly began running to his aid. Jesse generated a white around his hands, firing a beam into Catherine''s eyes, blinding her temporarily. She began screaming like a banshee. She tossed Jesse to the side. She was more concerned about regaining her fascinating eyesight. Jesse landed perfectly on her feet, continuing to fire multiple beams at Catherine. As the beams were about to react with her body, suddenly a wall of spiders formed together. The wall of spiders exploded into green blood. The spiders would do anything to keep their queen alive. Catherine quickly managed to regain her eyesight. Her blood was much more different than her sons and the rest of the spiders that served her to the death. Even though she was a spider, she had human blood pumping through her heart and veins. Red blood began running down her eyes like tears. She continued to fire hard poisoned drenched silk needles at Jesse. Jesse quickly took advice from Loki. Just when he was about to execute Loki''s plan, Cross appeared out of nowhere and punched Catherine in the chest, causing her diamond shield to burst into a million pieces. Catherine was sent flying through the hospital ward. All the noise and ruckus caused Prince Guy to awake from his beauty sleep. He was confused. He yawned and rubbed the eye crust from his eyes. The first thing he saw when he woke up was a huge white spider with broken diamonds on its back. He could feel that he recovered from his fatal internal and external injuries. As Catherine saw Prince Guy, she fired a hardened silk needle at Prince Guy. Luckily for him, he blindly ducked in the nick of time. Not only Cross had her son''s blood surrounding his body. Catherine had a thermal vision eyesight setting she only used during the night. Prince Guy had an invisible splatter of her son''s blood on his face and hair. I will devour you like a tasty treat." Prince Guy quickly jumped out of the window into a hay stack. Catherine was destined to kill all those who had something to do with her son''s death. Chapter 1045 - The Next In Line Prince Guy began running at top speed. Catherine pulled her huge body out of the hospital ward, leaping over 20 feet into the air with one swift jump. As she was chasing Prince Guy, she signalled 2 of her very few soldiers to grab Prince Guy. One huge man-eating spider managed to grab PriGuy with its huge legs which were like hands. As Prince Guy was about to get his head bitten off, the spider that tightly held him was sliced in half by Cross. Green blood-splattered into Prince Guy''s face. He wanted to vomit. Even without using his abilities, he was very athletic and flexible. These natural traits helped him slip through tight situations. Catherine began sniffing the area. She activated her thermal vision coming to the conclusion that Cross was the one who killed her son Davos since he had a majority amount of invisible blood all over his body. This made her angry. She began proceeded with her banshee screaming. Blood began pouring out of Prince Guy''s ears. He conjured up earplugs to prevent his eardrums from exploding. You 2 will pay for your crimes!!!" She rapidly began firing hardened poisoned drenched silk needles at both Cross and Prince Guy. Cross quickly shoved his hands into the ground, unearthing a giant boulder from beneath, using it as a shield. As Catherine''s energy was running thin, she suddenly stopped firing silk needles. Cross quickly used this opportunity as an advantage. He leaped into the air, onto Catherine''s back, beginning to stab her repeatly in the back of her head. There was nothing Catherine could do. Except for one thing. She could release her full power out, something she never did. She started laughing. Electricity began generating around Catherine''s body. Cross quickly jumped off her back. He landed perfectly on his feet. He could feel her power rapidly rising. Suddnely the electricity around her body, was released out like a shockwave. Prince Guy quickly generated a barrier around himself and Cross. The electric shockwave vaporized the rest of her spider soldiers to dust. Black smoke surrounded the area. Prince Guy quickly dispersed the barrier from around Cross and himself. Where is she?" asked Prince Guy. Tch." F.u.c.k if I know." " I hope the bitch is dead. You know how many innocent workers and gardeners her and her spider henchman killed?" Prince Guy sighed. " I understand what your saying." But like calling female creatures bitches." It''s not right." Cross looked over to the side and saw his family and friends coming, except for Akashiri. He was still stabbing a spider''s corpse repeatly. He felt and thought he let the workers and gardeners down. He promised them a house. And more importantly, he promised to be their protector. As Cross was going to walk towards Akashiri to calm him down, the ground started shaking and rumbling. The black smoke suddenly cleared up. Catherine was seen levitating in the air. She was in her humanoid form. She had multiple claws that almost had minds of their own sticking out of her back. Around her body was covered in a diamond-like type of armor. Her hands were replaced with claws. Her eyes were green. She had black lines running down her face. You people have angered me for the last time!!" I will give you the true meaning of pain!!!" shouted Catherine. Catherine levivtated to the ground. She wanted to cry. When Cross was about to make a deal with Catherine, Akashiri bolted in front of everyone with Victor''s sword drawn. He stabbed Catherine in her chest. I will make you pay for your crimes, your highness." Catherine vomited up blue blood which was like acid into Akashiri''s face. Parts of his face were being burnt. He quickly ripped his sword out of her chest and kicked her extremely hard in her face. She smashed into the rubble of the destroyed hospital. Akashiri was just like her. They shared the same common goal. Revenge. When Akashiri grew angry, no one could calm him down. He became like a true ninja, using the shadows and his way of the sword to easily stomp enemies into hell. Catherine was scared for her life. Akashiri was scratching her sword across the ground, sending sparks everywhere. When he was about to chop of Catherine''s head, Cross came out of nowhere and punched Akashiri in his face. One of Akashiri''s teeth were knocked out of his mouth. Akashiri crashed into a pile of barrels filled with curry. Chapter 1046 - A Deal To Never Return What the f.u.c.k are you doing?!!" yelled Akashiri. Do I look like I''m your enemy?!" What''s the big f.u.c.k.i.n.g idea!!" Cross began cracking his knuckles. He knew things were about to get heated. Look there is no reason for killing her." Just look at this poor woman. She''s defenceless." She can''t hurt or destroy anything." Let her go." Akashiri began tightly clutching his sword. " Didn''t you see what see what she and her henchman did to the workers and gardeners?!" She f.u.c.k.i.n.g slaughtered them!!" She deserves to reside in hell!" I understand Akashiri but sometime you must give even the most disgusting enemies mercy." A chance to redeem themselves. After a while, they will understand do good. " Akashiri began laughing. " You have no idea what the f.u.c.k you''re talking about you asshole." The bitch deserves to die. " I even overheard you talking about it with that new patient over there." Cross began shaking his head. " Here''s how this will go. We allow her to leave and make her promise never to return." What do you think?" asked Cross. Catherine was still scared for her life. " I promise to never return." Akashiri looked at Cross then at the injured Catherine. " You both are f.u.c.k.i.n.g nuts. Chapter 1047 - For A 3 Million Gold Coins Look, you know what this bitch is capable of." You know I can''t just let her walk free. I have to avenge my people." Akashiri drew his sword and tightly clutched it with both of his hands. As he was about to chop Catherine in her head, Cross drove his elbow into Akashiri''s face, crushing a couple of his teeth. Akashiri staggered. Cross grabbed Akashiri by the throat and body-slammed him on the ground. Akashiri vomited up a mouth full of blood. You know I don''t want to do this." said Cross. Akashiri suddenly fired a beam out of his fingertips, burning half the skin and flesh off his face. Akashiri kicked himself back up to his feet, sharpening his sword across the ground, sending sparks everywhere. Cross quickly charged a Crushing Blow in his right fist. When he was about to punch Akashiri in the face, Akashiri intercepted the attack using Perfect Parry, which made Cross fly through multiple nearby small houses that were built by the deceased workers and gardeners. Akashiri really didn''t want to fight Cross even though he had a deep feeling he was stronger than him. He pressed his sword up against the wounded Catherine''s neck. Prepare." You will be joining your son soon. Catherine started laughing even though she knew her life was about to come to an end. She opened her mouth, releasing poisonous intoxicating gas into Akashiri''s face. Akashiri stumbled down to one of his feet, vomiting up blood and the food he ate earlier prepared by Cross. Duck and rice. " You are not as bright as you look, ninja." Do you really think I would just let you kill me?" Akashiri pulled out a smaller blade from his sock, stabbing Catherine in her shoulder repeatly. She managed to endure the pain even though she knew it really hurt. She managed to stay tough. She used the remaining weapons that stuck out of her back to repeatly stab Akashiri in his chest. She started laughing. How do you like it!!!" Hurts don''t it?!" While Akashiri was still beginning stabbed, he pulled out his primary sword, the legendary Shaku. He quickly chopped off both of Catherine''s arms. She started screaming like a banshee. He ripped the long bony claw out of his chest, and round housed her in her head, shattering her skull like a glass mirror. She collapsed on her knees. Akashiri suddenly heard footsteps behind his back. It was only Cross. You killed her." Akashiri sucked his teeth and stab chunks of blood from his mouth, quickly healing the huge hole in her chest. Akashiri kneeled down on one knee, grabbing Catherine''s face, deeply staring into her eyes. He began shaking his head. " I forgive you, your highness. Akashiri bowed walking away from Cross. Prince Guy watched all the commotion from where he stood. He had many exciting ideas running through his head. As Cross walked up the hill Prince Guy ran up to him. " I will like to thank you and your friends once again. If you didn''t rescue me I would of been inside of a spider''s stomach by now or worse. Cross sighed. It''s no sweat." " I do favors for people all the time. And what do I get in return?" Nothing. Not a damn thing. You will be the last person I will help in distress." Cross walked past Prince Guy again. " What you didn''t let me finish!!!" I will pay you for your time!!" Industrial Elvesalways repays his debts. Cross suddenly stopped. Did you say you were an Industrial Elf?" asked Cross. Prince Guy started shaking his head. " Yes. Is there some kind of problem with me being an Industrial Elf?" Cross sighed. Yes." You see that man over there with the 2 swords?" said Cross pointing at Akashiri. Yes." What about him?" His entire village was slaughtered by your people. "I would hide and change my appearance if I were you." Just for your own protection." If Akashiri finds out your an Industrial Elf I wouldn''t be dear to drag you out of the dilemma." Just keep that in mind." Now back to the main discussion." What''s this business about repaying your debts for me rescuing you." Prince Guy smiled. I will not only give you and your friends a large sum of money, but I will also invite you to my home. Cross pulled out a cigarette and lit it with his finger. How much money are we talking about here?" Prince Guy began scratching his head. How does 3 million pieces of gold sound?" Cross raised his eyebrow. Deal." He shoved Prince Guy''s hand cold dead hands. Now lets get out of here!!!" shouted Prince Guy. Chapter 1048 - Sworn To Protect Everyone got on to the airship, including Akashiri. Akashiri sat in the back by himself with Charlotte. He told her he wanted some alone time with himself. He sat in the pack chewing on a toothpick, looking at Prince Guy, who was getting to known everyone. He knew he was an Elf but didn''t know what kind. The Industrial Elves that attacked was a different color than the purple Prince Guy. The skin was like a mixture of caramel and buttermilk. However, he still didn''t trust him. He now hated all elves especially the uppity ones. Prince Guy was putting on a magic show to show everyone what he was capable of. Akashiri on the other hand was impressed. Neither was Cross. Akashiri stood up from his seat and muttered: " F.u.c.k.i.n.g clowns under their breath because of their intense laughing. Everyone looked at Akashiri and sighed. They felt sorry for him. Akashiri walked into the bathroom and looked at his face. He suddenly punched the mirror. He was angry at himself. He failed the people he swore to protect with his life. He would kill all Industrial Elves. He totally destroyed one of the bathrooms. His fist had many pieces of glass in it. Chapter 1049 - The Mysterious Island Of Prosperity Over 10 hours passed. Everyone except Cross and Jesse was fast asleep. They currently eating some Cookie Crisp conjured up by Prince Guy. The time was 8:00 am, so Cookie Crisp was the perfect choice for breakfast. Both Cross and Jesse ate over 3 bowls. Cross had Prince Guy conjured up 5 boxes of delicious Cookie Crisp. Cross drank the remaining remnants of milk from his bowl, burping every loudly. Cross walked into the control room to see where the ship was. They were over a tropical island with lots of colorful vegetation. A party was currently going on. Jesse walked next to his father and smiled. We should go down there." I am guaranteed we will have lots of fun than this." I''m not going to lie." " Eating Cookie Crisp with your father is amazing." Its a once in a lifetime experience for a kid like me." " I like the idea that you still have the time to spend time with me, considering that there are many people trying to bring us to their leaders dead or alive. " Cross looked and his son and snickered. " Why the hell not." Cross took the huge airship off autopilot, lowering it onto the sandy beach. Everyone was confused. " Why are we stopping? We need to get going!!!" No sidetracks or delays!!! yelled Prince Guy. " Don''t get your panties in a bunch Guy." We can spend the day here. Take a load off and have some fun for once in your life, Prince." Guy suddenly placed a serious expression on his face. As he turned around, he saw Akashiri mean-mugging him with his arms folded. He didn''t like his face. He didn''t trust him one bit. If Prince Guy did anything suspicious, he would be the first to interrogate. When everyone walked off the airship, the locals of the beautiful island confronted them with broad smiles on their faces. They were friendly. Too friendly to be exact. A very friendly person was an evil sc.u.mbag. " Welcome new friends to the beautiful sacred island, Prosperity!!" My name is Elijah Benjamin born and raised on the island of Prosperity." The beautiful woman next to Elijah cleared her throat. " Oh, pardon my manners. This my lovely wife, Ava." We have known each other since we were kids and we have been married for 2 years. We don''t have any kids as of yet." We expecting kids in the upcoming year." Elijah didn''t give Cross or any of his friends or family a chance to introduce themselves. He realized his mistake at the last minute. Oh!!" I''m sorry!!" I didn''t give any one of you fellows a chance to introduce yourselves." I am a very friendly and talkative person. My lovely wife can tell you that." Your names?" Elijah stuck his hand out for Cross to shake. Cross and sighed and shook his head. He also reached out his hand. My name is Cross Rodriguez." This is my wife Sarah Rodriguez, and this my son Jesse Rodriguez." They are my dear friends. Orion, Akashiri, Jagger, Lucia, and Charlotte. This Guy." Elijah breathed heavily and maintained his smile. " We are pleased to meet all of you." I and my wife will strive to make this day the best day of your lives!!" Tonight is the annual festival always held on this beach. We have lots of food, drinks, activities, decorations, and the beach of course." We will close out the night in a bang with fireworks in the shape of all the plants and animals that live on this island!!" Isn''t that right Ava?" Ava started smiling. Yes, dear." Tonight will be the best day of your life. Just make yourselves home on our little island of paradise!!" Follow us!!!" shouted Ava. Both Elijah and Benjamin turned around beginning to run as fast as they could. Cross looked at Sarah and sighed. Those are the strangest folk I have seen recently. " said Sarah. We have to keep a close eye on them." said Orion. The Benjamins ran into a house made of wood and rocks. Elijah kicked open the door, instantly running towards the kitchen to prepare food for their guests. Everyone walked into the house. The last person to walk into the wooden beach house was Akashiri. He still had an angry expression on his face. He kicked the door close with a lot of power, slightly injuring the hinges. Elijah looked at the door and sighed. " Don''t worry about that kind, sir." I will have that fixed up in a notch." What''s your name again?" asked Elijah. Akashiri looked at Elijah and sucked his teeth, before walking up the stairs. Elijah was confused. " What''s his problem?" Did I say something wrong?" Cross and Sarah looked at each other and sighed. Don''t worry about him." He''s going through a tough dilemma." said Cross. Charlotte who was drinking some sparkling water fixed up by Ava, placed her cup down and said: " I will calm him down. He''s not always like this. Elijah picked up his knife and sliced a block of cheddar cheese in half. No problem." I completely understand." When my father and mother died of a rare sickness, I didn''t talk to anybody on the entire island including Ava for over 4 months." Charlotte ran up the stairs the wooden stairs. She came across 4 doors. All 3 doors were open and vacant except for one, which had a very huge rusty lock on it. It required brute strength to open. But a key was much better. Akashiri in the room and far left, laying on the comfy bed, staring at the ceiling, with a toothpick in the corner of his mouth. Charlotte knocked on the door before entering. Can I come in Akashiri?" asked Charlotte. Akashiri laid up and removed the toothpick from the corner of his mouth. Feel free to do so." It''s not my room or my house." Charlotte sat down next to Akashiri, holding his right hand. " What''s been going on lately Akashiri? You''ve been acting cold lately as if we are totally strangers." Akashiri sighed. " You don''t know? Tch." You obviously haven''t been paying attention to anything that has been going on lately." Oh yeah, I forgot." We don''t really know each other that well." You what?" What?" asked Charlotte. We really don''t know each other that well." My life was perfect before I met any of you assholes." My long time childhood friend Naomi was killed." My entire clan was killed. Every one of the refugees I rescued from starvation and homelessness was killed by giant man spiders. Because of who?" Cross. The self-righteous self bastard who only cares about himself." "If he never rescued that elf and killed the queen''s son, the refugees would have been still alive. I hate all of you assholes." I wish I never met any of you people. Especially you." Charlotte suddenly slapped Akashiri. How can you say something like that?!!" Those people down there are your friends!" Akashiri stood on his feet and looked out the window." No there not." All my real friends are dead." You think I like traveling from place to place every single month?!" No!!!" I f.u.c.k.i.n.g hate it!!" Charlotte sighed and rubbed her face, beginning to shake her head. " You know I thought you were different Akashiri." But you''re like all the other guys I have been with. " They were all assholes who cared about themselves." Charlotte stood up from the bed and towards the wall, leaning against it." Suddnely the entire room began shaking. The door slammed and locked by its self. So did the windows. Abruptly the bed sprung into the wall. Under the bed laid a carpet. Akashiri looked at this. Hmm." I thought that the couple downstairs was strange." Akashiri pulled up the carpet, revealing a hole in the ground. A flight of stairs was seen. The Benjamins were obviously hiding something. Chapter 1050 - The Mysterious Creature Both Akashiri and Charlotte walked down the creepy, old flight of stairs. Down the flight of stairs was a big huge bunker door that required a 4 digit door. Neither of them had a pin. Akashiri decided to go in the old fashion way. He pulled out Victor''s door and sliced through the bunker door like butter. Akashiri placed the sword back into its sheath, allowing Charlotte to walk into the hidden passage first. Downstair''s in the kitchen... Elijah Benjamin was making dozens of grilled cheese sandwiches. He always hummed when he prepared food for guests and his wife alike. Ava was preparing her fancy ice-cold limeade with mint. In the meantime, while everyone waited for their food, they had a variety of magazines and books to read from. Cross was reading a book named " The Long Walk," by Elijah Benjamin. Cross closed the book and asked: So you''re some kind of novelist or author?" Elijah wiped the sweat away from his head with a yellow hand towel. Oh " The Long Walk"?" said Elijah. Yes." I write novels in my spare time." Even though I haven''t officially been judged by a writing critic, I think I did excellent for an amateur like myself." Cross only read the first paragraph. Cross was surprised by the grammar and world background of Elijah''s story. Yes, your story is good so far." said Cross. " I think a writing critic would be impressed. Elijah laughed. Thank you." I believe anyone can be a writer." Before Cross would continue the horror story "The Long Walk," he wanted to ask Elijah one more interesting question everyone wanted to know. Oh yeah, I have one more question." Elijah took a deep breath and bit his lip. He was getting tired of being interrupted. For godsakes, he was making a total stranger''s food. " Yes, what is it?" Where are all the other people who live on this beautiful island?" Elijah looked at Ava beginning to scratch his head. Umm." They all went on vacation. They should be back in a couple of days." Don''t worry about them." What you should worry about is tasting my fantastic grilled cheese sandwiches, and my wife''s mint limeade!!" It''s about time!!" yelled Jesse. I''m hungry!!" Cross looked at Jesse and shook he said. Both he and Jesse ate over 10 bowls of delicious Cookie Crisp. Everyone except Prince Guy was excited to eat and drink Elijah Benjamin''s delicious grilled cheese sandwiches and Ava Benjamin''s mint limeade. Prince Guy was also reading " The Long Walk," since there were multiple copies of it on the glass table. While everyone was eating and drinking, Elijah and Ava Benjamin were talking to each other privately in the other room. " These people are asking too many questions," said Ava. We should get rid of them pronto!!" Elijah had his back up against the marble counter. He now had a serious evil expression on his face. His eyes were green with slits in between them. Believe me, they won''t learn a thing about the secrets of this island." Even if they do, what will they do?" Absolutely nothing." We shall what till the night to reveal our true selves." That is when we shall sacrifice them to "The Creature." They both began laughing under their breaths. Loki was the only one who was paying attention. He heard everything they said. He would tell Jesse later after he was finished stuffing his mouth like a pig, acting as if he didn''t have any home training. Chapter 1051 - The Guardian Of The Creature The huge bunker door led Akashiri and Charlotte to an old tomb hidden under the ground. " This is what they were hiding? asked Charlotte. Akashiri kneeled down and rubbed the red dirt in between his fingers. " This dirt was recently placed here. Something very strange is going around here." Those Benjamins are up to something." Akashiri dusted the pieces of dirt away from his fingers, quickly standing on his feet. Come on." The more we explore, the more we will learn." Charlotte looked at Akashiri and smiled. He was finally turning back to his old selves rather than being a mean asshole." Back in the living room.. Loki had to take over Jesse''s body. Loki quickly ran into the bathroom, locking it behind him, just in case anyone tried to walk in without knowing it was already occupied. Basic bathroom guidelines of a locked bathroom door. Loki had to splash water into Jesse''s face. " Get control of yourself kid!" Stop acting as if you haven''t eaten anything for the morning. Jesse was moving like a drug fiend for a reason. While nobody was looking, Ava Benjamin laced a certain poison from the poisonous flowers around the area. Jesse was seeing blurry. He collapsed on his knees right next to the toilet. He stuck 2 fingers in his mouth, vomiting up chunks of devoured grilled cheese sandwiches, and of course Ava Benjamin''s limeade. His body was used to being poisoned, unlike his father who drank down the limeade like water. Jesse grabbed a hand towel from near the sink, wiping the bits of cheese and sticky limeade vomit from his mouth, breathing heavily like a racehorse. Jesse didn''t think he had been poisoned. The reason he thought he felt like this was because of his savagery eating habits. " So what did you want to talk to me about Loki?" asked Jesse. Loki snickered. Some important facts about the Benjamins I think you would want to know about." Jesse soaked his water in his face. " Yes go on." Proceed with these faces." Jesse wiped the water from his face with the same hand towel. First of all those Benjamins out there laced everyone''s limeade with poison." What?" said Jesse. Yes, believe it or not, those Benjamins out there are some evil f.u.c.k.i.n.g bastards." "They are talking about sacrificing everyone to some kind of monster of some sort called " The Creature." Jesse instantly grew into an angry fit of rage. He punched the glass to smithereens. He kicked the locked bathroom door of the hinges into the wall, startling everyone. In The Mysterious Tomb... Akashiri and Charlotte continued to venture through the tomb. They suddenly came across 2 huge rooms. The huge room on the left contained ancient urns, books, scrolls, and rotten food surrounded by maggots and all sorts of nasty bugs. The massive room on the left contained lots of ancient coins, valuable treasures, and old weapons. All these valauble items laid everywhere. Charlotte''s eyes lit up with excitement. When she was about to grab a diamond ring she saw sticking out of the pile of ancient gold coins, Akashiri stopped her by placing his hands on her shoulders. " Wait right there Charlotte. What?!!" shouted Charlotte. " Before you grab anything I must warn you." Places like this are always laced with deathly booby traps. " Take it from a person with experience." Charlotte sighed. " I understand entirely. "This is one of those old tombs. " We can expect anything outrageously abnormal to happen," said Charlotte. Akashiri looked on the ground and saw a sword by his foot. He kneeled down and examined the sword." This is an ancient elven sword. Charlotte raised her eyebrow. How do you know?" Look at the inscriptions on the blade." Every since his entire clan was killed by Industrial Elves, he began reading books on them. " So we are currently in Elven Ruins. Akashiri began nodding his head. " Yes. Now before you start grabbing items, let me scan this massive room for booby traps. Akashiri scanned the room for 10 minutes. To be exact, there weren''t any booby traps. Akashiri stood on his feet and told Charlotte, she could grab what every see wanted. She instantly went after the diamond ring she saw sticking out the hunk of ancient coins. She shoved it in her pocket and started jumping up and down in excitement. Akashiri on the other hand didn''t care about the valuables. They were so many Elven Ruins around the world. Everyone already lost count. So many broke people became rich evil f.u.c.kers. Akashiri saw some inscriptions on the crackling wall but couldn''t read it since it was in an ancient Elven tongue. He wiped the dust from the wall and saw the words: " In this here tomb lies, " The Creature." The Creature?" confusedly said Akashiri. As he continued to read the wall, he noticed he could feel something was strange. He quickly generated a white glow around his hand, waving it across the huge wall covered in writings. His calculations were correct. The wall was an illusion. The illusion revealed a flight of stairs, that led to a rather long coffin. Akashiri began stroking his chin. " Charlotte look at this. Charlotte was busy loading the backpack with ancient she confidently had in her possession. She heaved the backpack on her back and tightened the straps. Akashiri and Charlotte came across a huge suit of armor, kneeling on one of its knees. The suit of armor was equipped with a huge shield and lance, stained in blood. Human bones and rotten body parts laid all over the spacious place. They obviously weren''t the first ones to discover these ruins. Akashiri finally began to understand. The Benjamins served and worshipped " The Creature". Tourists and locals of the islands were invited to The Benjamins house. When a couple of people discovered the ruins, they got greedy and killed by the huge suit of armor, often known as The Guardian Of The Creature." Akashiri walked up to the huge suit of armor and sighed. He knew had to prepare for a big fight. Chapter 1052 - The History Behind The Guardian Akashiri took off his shirt and tossed it to the side. He placed his long black hair in a pony tail. Charlotte started blushing. " What are you doing?" Akashiri sighed. " Is there a problem with me taking off my shirt?" asked Akashiri. Stop acting as if you saw me n.a.k.e.d before." Charlotte turned her nose and her back. " Whatever!!" shouted Charlotte. Akashiri ripped the sleeves off his shirt and wrapped it around both of the hilts of his swords for a tighter grip... He breathed in and breathed out, exhaling the dusty air from his lungs. He walked towards the suit of armor and insulted it. The armor was easily provoked. In actuality, the armor was possessed by the soul of an old Industrial Elf conquistador by the name of Moses. Moses overheard of the Elven Ruins on a certain abandoned island that contained the secrets to the world. When he finally reached the island, he ran into a being named The Creature. Even though Moses wasn''t a fighter, he was instantly slaughtered. The Creature then placed his soul into a suit of armor so he could serve as his guardian till the end of days. Over the years he killed many explorers and thieves. He just wished on of them would free him from his prison, so he could be reborn and free from The Creature''s clutch. Chapter 1053 - Elven Vampire Race As Akashiri continued to insult the giant suit of armor, embers started to surround its body. The suit of armor grabbed Akashiri by the neck, beginning to strangle him with an exceeding amount of power. Charlotte instantly stepped in to save Akashiri. She fired a beam at the suit of armor''s head, blasting it into smithereens. The suit of armor tossed Akashiri into the air, staggering towards the old crumbling walls, collapsing on its knees. Akashiri wiped the blood away from his mouth, clearing his throat. " Didn''t I ask you not to intervene?" asked Akashiri. Charlotte sighed and shrugged her shoulders. The only reason I helped you because you were about to get your neck broken." If I didn''t step in sooner, you would have been a corpse by now." said Charlotte. Look I can take care of myself." I don''t need anyone''s help. Especially yours." Charlotte sucked her teeth and turned her head. Fine." "See when I help you again when your life is in danger. The suit of armor stood on its feet tightly clutching its lance. No one was paying attention. As the suit of armor saw this, it swung its''s lance at Akashiri. Akashiri didn''t need a sword to use his legendary Perfect Parry. He stuck his forearms out. The lance suddenly exploded into smithereens like a glass mirror. Akashiri leaped into the air. Please." You have come up with something better than that to defeat me, ghost." Akashiri quickly sliced the suit of armor to pieces. Smoke and debris surrounded the area as the pieces of the heavy suit of armor smashed to the ground. Akashiri landed perfectly on his feet, placing his sword back into its sheath. As the smoke and debris cleared up, a green light suddenly came out of the pieces of armor. The green light was the soul of Moses, the old Elven conquistador. Thank you." Akashiri nodded. Blesses to you, ghost." The green light of Moses suddenly disappeared. Akashiri turned around and walked up to Charlotte, tapping her on the shoulders. You see I didn''t need your help." Charlotte quickly turned around and socked Akashiri in the face, knocking one of his teeth. Blood began pouring down Akashiri''s mouth like a waterfall. Akashiri fell to the ground, holding his jaw to see if it was broken but it wasn''t. " What was that for?" Charlotte sucked her teeth. " You don''t know?" asked Charlotte. No, I don''t know why you punched me in my f.u.c.k.i.n.g face." Enlighten me with knowledge Charlotte. "It''s your nasty attitude Akashiri. When everyone tries to be nice to you what do you repay them with?" By sucking your teeth and not saying thank you." Look I know you going through tough times but that isn''t any reason to be disrespectful to the people who care about you deeply. Akashiri picked up his teeth and shoved it deep in his pocket. Akashiri sighed and said: " You''re absolutely right. Charlotte raised her eyebrows as if she was surprised. I am?" Akashiri kicked himself to his feet and said: " Yes. I have been ungrateful lately." I need to treat the people who care about me with respect." Akashiri dusted the dirt off his pants and sighed. When Charlotte was about to hug Akashiri, he stopped her. " I want to ask this question. Where did you get that wicked left hook? Charlotte looked at her hands and smiled. " I don''t know. Just sometimes when people get me mad I put a lot of effort into my punches." Akashiri rubbed his chin and smiled. " I think you dislocated my jaw. Charlotte began laughing. I did?!" Akashiri picked his swords and said: Yes you did." Now let''s see what inside this coffin so we can get the hell out of this strange elven tomb. Charlotte shook her head and shouted: Right!!!" Akashiri ran up the flight of stairs examing the coffin. This coffin laid " The Creature" who the Benjamins spoke highly off and worshipped. The fancy coffin was wrapped in heavy chains. Akashiri looked in the air and saw a beam out white light shining down on the heavy fancy coffin. Akashiri ripped the chains from around the coffin, tossing them to the side. He used his sword to pry open the coffin. As Akashiri pried open the coffin, all kinds of species of bugs, including hot steam and bats came flying out of the coffin. A disgusting foul stench was released into the air. Charlotte wanted to vomit. Akashiri couldn''t believe his eyes at what he saw. He saw an ancient old Elven Vampire wrapped in bandages as if he was a mummy from Egypt. Akashiri carefully examined the body. The vampire had incredibly sharp claws. Elven Vampire''s skin was black and scaly. Suddnely the Elven Vampire''s eyes open. His eyes were black and yellow. The Elven Vampire hadn''t eaten for over 10,000 years. He needed a drop of blood. The Elven Vampire suddenly leaped towards Akashiri biting his forearm. Akashiri suddenly drove an elbow into the vampire''s chest, causing the coffin to tip over. Shit!!" yelled Akashiri. He knew he had to do something fast or else. When the coffin smacked into the ground, it smashed into pieces. As the Elven Vampire swallowed the Akashiri''s blood, he began regenerating from starvation. The Elven Vampire leaped into the air, hanging onto the huge chandelier in the middle of the room. This Elven Vampire was called The Creature. His real name however was Vlad. Vlad came from a race of Elven Vampires that ruled over the East over 20,000 years ago. He was one of the 4 Elven Vampire Elders. The Elven Vampires terrorized the entire world, feasting on the flesh of other elves including regular humans. However, over the years, heroes were born. These heroes grew up to men and killed 99 percent of The Elven Vampire Race. Vlad managed to escape. Over the years he still killed and devoured people, making people around the world giving him the name, The Creature. Vlad levivtated to the stairs, starting to smile. " Who are you two to dear mess with my slumber?" Vlad looked at Akashiri and licked his lips exposing his long tongue. " Your blood. I need to have more of it." Chapter 1054 - Sticks And Stones Your blood tastes like the finest wines." I must have another taste!" You don''t mind don''t you?" asked Vlad. Akashiri sucked his teeth. Before he could say anything, Charlotte fired a ball of energy at Vlad. The beam phased through Vlad''s body. Vlad began laughing. He suddenly dashed past Akashiri, grabbing Charlotte by the neck, with his long claws. " Ah. I haven''t seen a woman for a long time."Maybe after this, we can and should get a little alone time to ourselves. Akashiri suddenly stabbed Vlad in the chest, piercing the blade through his heart. Vlad started laughing. His head turned completely around exceeding the counterclockwise limit. He tossed Charlotte to the side, shoving his huge long claws into Akashiri''s neck. Blood splattered into Vlad''s face. Vlad used his long pink snake-like tongue to lick up all the blood from his face. Akashiri stumbled towards the edge. Vlad didn''t want Akashiri to die, but wanted to farm him like an animal so he could have his blood for at least a couple of months. Akashiri had enough. He was tired of holding back his strength. He suddenly sliced the air, causing a powerful sword beam to be unleashed from his sword. Vlad managed to evade the sword beam with any effort. Chapter 1055 - Debts To Collect Even though Vlad evaded the sword beam, half of his face was removed from his scaly body. In order to return to his original self, he needed more blood. Pints of blood. Vlad held the side of his face, slowly regenerating his heavy fatal wound. Vlad only weighed 170 pounds. He didn''t have a single piece of hair on his body. Vlad wore the remains of his robe, which were now like rags. Ashe removed his hand from his face, the wound was healed without leaving a bruise or scratch. Vlad started laughing. He suddenly turned his body into black smoke, disappearing without leaving a trace. Akashiri knew Vlad was around somewhere. He had to prepare. He would now use both of his incredibly strong power legendary swords. He closed his eyes and tightly clutched both of his swords, listening to the sounds around the area. Abruptly, Vlad appeared behind Akashiri, placing him in a tight headlock. Vlad opened his mouth, exposing long, sharp, and shiny teeth. He wanted another taste of Akashiri''s blood. Before Vlad could attempt to rip a chunk out of Akashiri''s neck, Akashiri quickly placed Shaku in the way of Vlad''s sharp teeth. He then overpowered Vlad, shoving Victor''s sword into Vlad''s brain. Akashiri could feel Vlad''s strength and life energy dispersing. He ripped both swords out of Vlad''s body, kicking Vlad into the wall. " That should f.u.c.k.i.n.g teach you, vampire. Vlad''s body smacked on the ground. A crater was created. Akashiri quickly ran to Charlotte''s aid. She was knocked out unconscious. He examined her body and learned that she was suffering from a nasty concussion. This made Akashiri pissed. He tossed his swords to the side and crunched his hands into fists. He wouldn''t allow another woman he loved to be killed. Not after Naomi. " Where the f.u.c.k are you?!!" yelled Akashiri. Come out!!" Vlad started laughing. " Never have I ever met someone as eager as you boy." No one has ever fought me and lived to tell the tale." Neither will you!!!" Suddnely the entire tomb, including the Benjamins house and the island, began shaking and rumbling. This is when the Benjamins decided to reveal themselves as vampires changed by Vlad himself. As Akashiri continued to watch his surroundings, Vlad suddenly burst out of the ground, and grabbed Akashiri by his face, tossing him into the huge glass chandelier. The huge chandelier crashed into pieces. Akashiri smashed on the ground. Pieces of glass were all over his body. He knew he was certainly outmatched. All Vlad could do was laugh. He grabbed Akashiri off the ground by grabbing his long black hair. Akashiri looked at Vlad''s ugly face. As Vlad expressed more of his power, he became and turned into a savage beast that could cut through human flesh like butter. His spine stuck out of his body like blades. His eyes were all red. Drool leaked off his fangs. His fingernails grew long and sharp like blades. Akashiri quickly shoved his hand into his pocket, pulling out 3 small smoke bombs, tossing them on the ground. The area was filled with white smoke. Akashiri used this time to heal himself and go after only one sword. As Vlad screamed, the white smoke around the area dispersed. Vlad started to scan the area for Akashiri. He was somewhere camouflaged in the tomb. Vlad''s voice grew deeper and darker. There is no reason to hide ninja." Your death is nigh... Suddnely Vlad''s arm was removed from his arm. Vlad let out a loud scream. Black blood began splattering everywhere. Vlad collapsed on the ground. Akashiri turned himself into a black blur. He suddenly appeared behind Vlad, pressing his blade by Vlad''s neck. Any sudden moves and you''re dead." Your choice." Vlad started laughing. Even if you kill me my followers will still reign this world." My death will not be in vain." Akashiri had enough. He slit Vlad''s throat. Black blood splattered everywhere. Akashiri rested his sword into its sheath, placing Charottle on his shoulder, quickly evacuating from the tomb. Vlad''s body started to disintegrate into dust. Back in the living room of the Benjamins house... Over 30 minutes ago. Don''t drink any more of that limeade!!" yelled Jesse. Elijah was getting tired of people kicking doors off the hinges in his house. " What is the deal with you people?! Will stop destroying my doors?!!" shouted Elijah. " I''ve had enough!" Get out of my f.u.c.k.i.n.g house!" Cross placed his glass cup of limeade down, wiping the grease from his lips. " Take it easy Elijah. Don''t you think you''re overreacting?" Yeah, relax." said Orion. Elijah started biting his lip. Ava was by the kitchen loading up a shotgun. She knew something was about to jump off. Elijah''s bodily structure starting changing. His canines turned into sharp fangs. Elijah suddenly leaped towards Cross, bitting him repeatly on the neck. Orion got off the couch and said: " Just as I thought!" F.u.c.k.i.n.g vampires!" yelled Orion. Cross grabbed Elijah by his head, driving his head into the ground, repeatly stomping on his head, unit, he heard the sound of skull-crushing. Ava started rapidly firing shots at both Orion and Prince Guy. Orion kicked Prince Guy, catching some of the bullets with his hands and some of the bullets with his teeth and nose. Ava started reloading. As Orion learned this he smiled. He ran towards Ava and grabbed her by her neck about was about to punch her in her stomach, until he hesitated. Ava used this advantage to attack Orion. He used her super intense strength, to toss Orion out of the house through the wooden wall. Orion had splinters in her face. Ava walked through the hole in the house created by Orion. Orion stood on his feet and stretched, staring deeply at Ava. Ava was much stronger than Elijah. Her long hair was like blades. In fact, her hair was her weapon. While Orion was figuring out ways to defeat Ava without damaging her, he noticed a man-eating an apple on top of the roof. He rubbed his eyes and saw that the man was gone. This man was The Chameleon. He came to collect a debt. Many people around the universe owed him their souls. He was just too lazy to collect the debts. He collected at least 20 debts every Sunday. Today was Sunday. He came to collect The Benjamins souls. Chapter 1056 - To Live Free The Chameleon didn''t want anyone to detect him. He camouflaged himself in the heavy vegetation. He brought a bloody fruit basket along with him. " Look I don''t want to hurt you, lady. Just put down your hair and leave this island." Nobody will come after you." Ava gritted her sharp teeth. " Why should I trust you?" asked Ava. As soon as I turn you back you will probably shoot me or something. The only people I ever trusted and loved was my husband, father, and mother. Ava and Elijah met The Chameleon 100 years. They asked for 3 wishes. The first one was immortality, the second one was knowledge, and the third and final wish was super strength. The Benjamins just happened to stumble upon the island and were changed into vampires by Vlad. In fact, they couldn''t be killed. They could only be killed by the person who gifted them with the power, the mysterious and sneaky demon, The Chameleon who reigned through hell and the universe for nearly 2 million years. The one who started World War 1 and 2. He was the one who made Hitler the chancellor and the one who killed him, by brainwashing him to kill himself, making it look like he committed suicide when he was actually murdered. Once Ava was defeated, he would take her soul. He would then judge her soul and decided whether he wanted to absorb her soul or send her soul to hell so she would be tortured for all eternity just like all the others. While Ava was busy fighting Orion, Elijah recovered from his fatal wounds. Elijah wrestled Cross to the ground, trying to bite another chunk of flesh from his neck. Cross grabbed Elijah''s head and snapped his neck. However, this wouldn''t stop Elijah. He was nearly invincible. Chapter 1057 - Debt Free? Elijah snapped his neck back in place, beginning to laugh like a maniac. " You can''t kill me!" No one can!" Many fools have tried and failed." Cross started to repeatly stab Elijah in the gut with a metallic spike. Elijah continued to laugh like a maniac. He started shoving his fingers into Cross''s eyes. Cross had enough. He decided to activate his rowdy Berserk mode. His eyes suddenly turned white. Cross quickly grabbed Elijah by the neck and tossed him through the roof. Cross then leaped in the air and punched a giant hole into Elijah''s chest, which then led to him ripping out his heart and crushing it like a ball of paper. Before Elijah could even attempt to regenerate, Cross grabbed him by his face, and dragged him across the wooden planks of the roof, taking chunks of flesh off from his body. Cross then tossed him to the ground as if he was a piece of trash. Chunks of blood splattered everywhere. Elijah was still laughing. Obviously, you don''t get it through your head yet." I can''t die." I''m immortal!" Nobody can-" Before Elijah could finish the sentence he smelled a familiar cologne. The familiar scent instantly made him shut his big fat mouth. He slowly turned around and saw The Chameleon. " Well, well, well. If it isn''t my old friend Elijah Benjamin." Elijah started profusely sweating. " What the f.u.c.k do you want?!" You have no business being here." Wha" t''s the matter?" Can''t I visit my investments from time to time?" Elijah didn''t answer The Chameleon. You what day is today." You should have it marked on your f.u.c.k.i.n.g calendar." Today is the day I collect your soul." Elijah wiped the sweat away from his head and sighed. Over my dead f.u.c.k.i.n.g body." I should''ve never agreed to those stupid wishes!" I''m a f.u.c.k.i.n.g idiot!" The Chameleon chuckled. " What the f.u.c.k are you laughing at you spawn of hell?" asked Elijah. The Chameleon started clapping. He had a massive smile on his face. His eyes started flashing red. He started exposing his extremely sharp teeth. " I''m not leaving this abandoned island till I get your soul. You knew all the rules and guidelines." Elijah began generating an purple powerful energy around his body, creating a spear. You will have to f.u.c.k.i.n.g kill me first!!" Elijah leaped over 20 feet into the air. He heaved the spear at The Chameleon''s chest. " This is pointless." The spear pierced through The Chameleon''s chest through his heart. The Chameleon vomited up a lot of black blood, stumbling to his knees. Elijah landed on his feet. " You aren''t so tough!" You''re a joke!" Elijah drove a knee into The Chameleon''s chest, breaking some of his ribs. He then perched over The Chameleon, by punching him repeatly in his face. Elijah''s face was soaked in blood. The Chameleon suddenly drove his fingers into Elijah''s temples, inserting his long fingernails into his brain. The Chameleon started laughing. The Chameleon pushed Elijah in the face with a lot of force, causing him to smash into his house. His house smashed into pieces. The pieces buried under his body. The Chameleon pulled out a handkerchief and wiped the black blood away from his face. The Chameleon couldn''t feel any pain. Elijah was a flyspeck to him. A joke. A tease. Elijah burst out of the rumble, running towards The Chameleon like a bull. The Chameleon generated a black aura in his left hand, grabbing Elijah by the head, slamming him on the ground. I gave you your powers you monkey mother f.u.c.ker." I can easily take them away." The Chameleon absorbed Elijah''s power, Elijah started screaming as if his flesh was beginning to remove his body. The Chameleon sucked the power back into his body. After all the power including Elijah''s immortality was taken from his body, his true face and body were revealed. He was an old man who had long white hair and a long white beard. He was at least 200 years old. Chapter 1058 - To Not Interfere The Chameleon pulled out a cigarette and shoved it into his mouth, lighting it with black flames that surrounded his right index finger. He exhaled the smoke from his nostrils and smiled. Now, look at you." What happened to all that c.o.c.kiness?" Elijah was on the ground cowering in fear. Please!!" Have mercy!!" Why should I?" You were such a big shot a couple of minutes ago..." You''re no fun." Perhaps I should give you back your powers." But that would be going against my own guidelines." Tch." Let''s just get this over with." The Chameleon began slowly walking towards Elijah. As generated a red aura around his hand this time. Before he could lay a finger on Elijah, Cross intervened and punched The Chameleon in the chest, causing him to smash into multiple trees and boulders. Cross didn''t have to intervene. He could of just let the demon take Elijah and Ava Benjamin''s souls. He wasn''t the type of person to watch people die in front of his face. No matter how evil or sick they were. The Chameleon walked out of the thick vegetation. He was covered in mud. The Chameleon now had a serious expression on his face. If it isn''t my favorite human, Cross Rodriguez." It would be best for you to not interfere." He has owed me this debt for over 100 years. I''m surely positive you understand.." Don''t you?" Chapter 1059 - Into The Jungle It would be best for you to stay out of this Cross." said The Chameleon. This will end badly for you." Cross started cracking his knuckles. He let out a loud sigh. " Let''s just get this over with. Really and truly he didn''t know why he was helping Elijah. The Chameleon started laughing. Why are you helping that piece of shit?" Even though I''m an evil of shit that doesn''t mean a thing. Do you know what that man has done?" Cross started scratching his head. " Enlighten me." The Chameleon instantly placed a serious expression on his face. I don''t have to explain myself to you." Now what I said in the first place." Get out of the way before this ends badly for you." Cross started cracking his knuckles. "I ain''t moving and nobodies moving me. Especially you." The Chameleon started laughing. Obviously, you don''t know who you''re dealing with." A black aura began wrapping around The Chameleon''s body. His injuries miraculously healed. Cross started firing multiple metallic spikes at The Chameleon. The metallic spikes phased through The Chameleon''s body. He started laughing. The Chameleon suddenly dashed towards Cross, grabbing him by his neck with one hand, lifting him off his feet, strangling him with intense power. Why do you insist to help that piece of trash?" He is the sc.u.m of the universe!" Do you know how many people he has killed?" Do you know how many women he has r.a.p.ed?!" Shit, I am doing the universe a favor here!" Cross managed to slip out of The Chameleon''s grip, slicing off half the flesh off his face. Black blood splattered into Cross''s eyes. Cross jumped back and quickly wiped the blood from his eyes. The Chameleon''s blood was acid. The Chameleon''s injuries healed easily. The Chameleon leaped towards Cross and dropkicked him in his chest. His ribs and chest cage were crushed. Cross smashed into a huddle of trees. I want to see if you have grown stronger since the last time I saw you." Prepare." I will show you the fiery depths of hell if I have to." The Chameleon''s eyes started flashing red. He suddenly stuck his hand into the air, creating a huge 2-ton sword made from the bones and flesh of humans whose souls and bodies he collected. He called the sword The Violator. He carried the 2-ton sword with one hand with no problem. Cross was somewhere hiding in the thick vegetation. " Where are you?" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-ultimate-host_14102432205347705/into-the-jungle_50910785249016643 for visiting. There is no reason to hide from me." The Chameleon was beginning to grow agitated. " Where the f.u.c.k are you?!!" Why are you f.u.c.k.i.n.g playing hide and seek with me?!!" I thought you were a tough guy!!" A man with balls!!" Come out now!!" The Chameleon suddenly snapped his fingers causing his sword named The Violator to disperse into a blood mist. He halted his heavy stomping through the heavy vegetation. He knew Cross was around the area. He was just hiding his presence. Suddnely Cross leaped out from the moss-covered trees, with dried mud on his face. He quickly grabbed The Chameleon by his neck playing him in a tight neck hold. Please." The Chameleon stomped on Cross''s foot. Cross grunted. His tight grip loosened up. Once The Chameleon learned this, he used his superior superhuman strength to throw Cross across the thick jungle. Cross flew off the waterfall, crashing to the bottom, smacking his head on a rock. The water was instantly stained with blood. Cross recovered from the small injury. He leaped out of the waterfall, smacking on the stream bed filled with small fish and parasites. He coughed up a mouth full of blood, breathing heavily. As he snorted, water gushed out instead of boogers or snot. He stood on his feet and brushed the dirt off his face and knees. Cross immediately scanned the area for The Chameleon. He instantly picked him up. The Chameleon watched Cross from the edge of the waterfall. He had a huge smile on his face. As he leaped into the waterfall, he landed on his feet as if he crashed on a cemented ground. He could walk and run on water with no problem. The Chameleon started firing multiple black balls of electricity from his palms at Cross. Cross had no choice but to run. He had to do what he did best. Figure out a plan that could help him destroy The Chameleon. Chapter 1060 - Tortures The Chameleon continued to fire black electric bolts at Cross. The electric bolts weren''t normal. The shock and pain weren''t lethal. It only restrained the victim. The Chameleon ceased fire, Cross turned around and fired a huge metallic spike at The Chameleon. The metallic spike went into The Chameleon''s chest. The Chameleon vomited pints of black blood. He was pinned into an old tree with brown leaves. The Chameleon started laughing. Shit." "I let my guard down. Cross started walking towards The Chameleon, cracking his knuckles. Today will be the last day of your tormenting demon." " How can you be so sure? asked The Chameleon. Cross had enough of The Chameleon. He quickly drove his knee into The Chameleon''s face, knocking out a couple of his incredibly sharp teeth. The Chameleon couldn''t feel any pain. This was why he continued to laugh. He had been through it all. He had been drowned, hanged, burned, shot, stabbed, poisoned, and bombed. He was 2 million years old. A trickster and a sneak. Cross was beating up The Chameleon for at least 20 minutes. He could beat his ass all day if he wanted to. He made the perfect punching bag. When Cross was about to uppercut The Chameleon, The Chameleon spat a tooth in his face. You are no fun." When The Chameleon opened his mouth, tentacles started wrapping around his face. Cross quickly formed a metallic spike in his hand to prevent suffocation. He sliced the tentacles off his face, breaking The Chameleon''s neck in 3 places. Cross then removed the metallic spike from The Chameleon''s chest. He grabbed the Chameleon by his polka dot tie, lifting him up. he then stuck his knee out and broke his spinal cord in half. He then started stomping on his head. " Have you had enough yet?" asked Cross. Abruptly The Chameleon''s head was cracked back in place. The Chameleon looked at Cross and said: Not even close boy." This made Cross pissed. The Chameleon was a c.o.c.kroach. Cross was about to stomp The Chameleon''s head into the ground until The Chameleon snapped his fingers. Suddnely black aura spread through the entire island. A shockwave occurred. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-ultimate-host_14102432205347705/tortures_50911428420362471 for visiting. Chapter 1061 - Crushing Blow Volume 4 Almost everything inside the shockwave was destroyed. Cross managed to evade the shockwave at the last minute. All The Chameleon could do was laugh. He could destroy the island with the single snap of his fingers. You are an insect to me, Cross Rodriguez." A flyspeck." You are nothing!!" Cross stood on his feet and brushed the dirt from his eyes and mouth. He continued to fire metallic spikes at The Chameleon. " Cross not in a million years will you be able to defeat The Chameleon. I haven''t and he hasn''t told you this yet. He is one of the strongest demons in the underworld." said Rider. Cross sucked his teeth. Do I look like I give a f.u.c.k?!" Anything can be killed!" Rider sighed. Fine Do whatever you want to do and get yourself killed." The Chameleon started chuckling. "If I were you I would listen to your partner. He seems like he''s the brains of the operation." Cross''s eyes lit up with excitement. The Chameleon raised his eyebrow. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-ultimate-host_14102432205347705/crushing-blow-volume-4_50932630794851464 for visiting. " What?" You''re surprised that I can hear your little conversation?" I can see and hear everything." Cross sucked his teeth. Just because you can hear everything doesn''t mean you have any chance of winning this fight." Cross suddenly picked up a burnt tree that was missing leaves. He heaved the huge burnt tree towards The Chameleon-like a spear. The Chameleon stopped the huge, burnt, leave less tree with his right hand. Cross used the tree as a trick. He leaped into the air and fired a metallic spike towards The Chameleon. "I can see your attacks before you even perform them. All your attacks are basic." "How many times will you continue to fire those metallic spikes of yours at me? They have no effect." " If I were you I would''ve realized that by now. As the metallic spike approached his face, his face split in half. The Chameleon tossed the tree to the side and jumped back 10 feet. This is getting boring." You are getting boring." I expected much more from The Ultimate Host." You are not on my level yet." While The Chameleon continued to converse with himself, Cross starte/d charging up a Crushing Blow Volume 4, a volume he hadn''t even performed yet. There were 6 volumes. Cross could feel the energy spreading through his body. His heart rate started rapidly speeding up. It felt as if it was about to explode. Cross was losing his breath. His vision was fading. Rider knew if Cross executed the Crushing Blow Volume 4 it would be fatal for the both of them. The entire island began shaking and rumbling. The sea roared. The Chameleon instantly wiped the smile off his face. Cross abruptly disappeared. Cross quickly appeared behind The Chameleon. The Chameleon turned his face around, Cross punched him. As he punched The Chameleon in his face, the mold around his face shattered like glass. A huge crater formed under their feet. The Chameleon''s face sunk into the ground. Lava geysers also started spitting out of the ground. The island was about to crack in half. Even though Cross was incredibly strong, he still needed more training. The Chameleon started laughing with joy. Don''t go dying on me now!" The next time we face each other I will not take it easy on you!" And I will do this to let you know I''m not kidding. The Chameleon''s eyes started glowing. He started laughing like a lunatic. The Chameleon turned his back and dispersed the portal. The lava that was spitting out of the ground commenced once again. The destruction of the abandoned island was nigh. Craters were popping all over the island. Cross we need to get out of here asap!!" yelled Rider. Cross nodded. He began bolting towards the island. It only took him a couple of seconds to reach towards the beach. Everyone let''s go!!" Everyone started going on the airship. Suddnely the sky turned black. Heavy rain and blue lighting. Orion managed to knock out Ava while she was trying to perform some kind of attack with long wavy hair. Orion picked her up and carried her onto the ship. When Cross was about to help Elijah onto the ship, Elijah ripped Cross''s hands off him. No." Let me stay." I should have died a long time ago. "At least 100 years ago. I have done such horrible things in my life." You had no business helping me out of that situation earlier." Cross sighed. Are you sure about this?" Elijah stroked his long white beard and nodded. Yes." Tell Ava I love her." Cross sighed once again. Will do." Elijah started walking into the jungle, collapsing to his knees. Suddnely he was struck by lighting. He started screaming like a banshee. His skin was stripped from his flesh. His organs were fired. Cross started shaking his head in disappointment. He could have given himself a second chance and could have redeemed himself by doing good, but he didn''t want to. Elijah decided that it was his time to die. He didn''t care about where he would end up. The world was freed from his torment. Cross closed the door of the airship and told Prince Guy to pilot the ship. Even though Prince Guy had no knowledge of piloting an airship, he already knew how to. The airship lifted off the ground and flew into the air. While the airship was at least 15,000 feet into the air, Jesse looked by the window and saw that the island sank to the bottom of the sea. He sat down and folded his arms. Cross walked up to Prince Guy and said: " You look like an expert. You don''t need my help don''t you?" Prince Guy turned his head and snickered. Nope." Everything''s under control now. You all can sit back and just enjoy the ride. Cross sat down next to Jesse and asked if he wanted to play UNO. For some reason, Cross always carried a deck of UNO in his back pocket. Chapter 1062 - The King Of Vampires Lives In the hospital ward. Ava woke up in the hospital ward. She got off the bed and looked into the mirror seeing that she had white bandages around her head. The last thing she could remember was when Orion kicked her in the head with a spinning roundhouse kick that led to her being knocked out unconscious. She unwrapped the bandages from around her head and stared at her wound. She had 8 stitches running across her forehead. The wound was still bleeding. She instantly rinsed the wound with water, quickly wrapping her forehead with fresh bandages around her head. She was angry and pissed. Before she left the ship she had to find her husband first. She knew her husband was somewhere on the ship. When she was about to leave the hospital ward, Cross, Sarah, and Jesse entered. " What do you people want?" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-ultimate-host_14102432205347705/the-king-of-vampires-lives_50933576761394835 for visiting. Where is my husband?" Cross sighed. " That''s exactly what we came to talk to you about. What are you babbling about?" Where is he?" Cross looked at Sarah and sighed. " You see Elijah committed suicide while the island sunk to the bottom of the sea. " He did it because he wanted to repay his debt to the universe for all the nasty shit he did in his life." Ava''s eyes started watering. Elijah''s dead?" Sarah walked in front of Cross. Yes." But it was for a good cost." Ava quickly placed a serious expression on her face. " What the f.u.c.k do you mean that it was for a good cost?" So you are saying his death was doing the world a favor?" Sarah raised her eyebrow. Now look don''t put any words in my mouth." I didn''t say that." You knew all the nasty shit he did." I guess you''re saying killing people and raping women and small girls are ok." Ava walked up to the window and punched it, causing it to smash into smithereens. Do you know anything?" Sarah sighed. What do you mean?" Look we need to tend your hand. Look at it!" Ava had pieces of glass all in her right fist. F.u.c.k you!!" yelled Ava. You people did nothing to convince Elijah to not kill himself." You just allowed him to commit suicide!!" I hate each and everyone one of you bastards!" Let me off of this ship this instant!!!" Are you f.u.c.k.i.n.g crazy or something?" asked Cross. There isn''t any land around here." It''s just the ocean." We will be basically dropping you into it." Ava started laughing. You think you know everything, don''t you?" You people don''t know anything about me!" Just drop dead!" Ava grabbed her clothes off the ground and stormed out of the hospital ward. " Wait your head injury isn''t even healed!!" yelled Sarah. " You can''t leave!" Watch me!!" yelled Ava. You can''t tell me what to do!" You aren''t my mother!!" Sarah was about to run towards Ava until Cross grabbed her arm. "It''s no use, Sarah." Just give it up. That girl''s a lunatic." Words will not stop her. Sarah turned her head around. " I wasn''t intending to use words Cross. Cross''s eyes lit up with excitement. Oh." Go right ahead. Just don''t hit her on the head. Sarah didn''t hear a thing Cross said. She started cracking her knuckles. As Sarah was about to throw a punch at Ava, Ava quickly turned around, leaping towards the ceiling, latching her claws into it. Nice try bitch." Becoming a vampire had a lot of perks. Those perks included super strength, super speed, enhanced senses, regeneration, night vision, incredibly hard skin, invisibility, and invulnerability to almost all sorts of weapons known to man. Only undead vampires couldn''t go out in the sun. However, becoming an undead vampire made the vampire a much savage beast with a thirst for human blood instead of regular food. At the bottom of the sea... Underneath the rubble of the island of Prosperity... Even though Vlad was extremely old, he wasn''t an undead vampire. Only pureblood undead vampires could go out in the sunlight. Ones turned into vampires and became undead couldn''t go in the sunlight. They would be vaporized into dust. As Vlad realized that he was still, alive he quickly goes from under the rubble of the island of Prosperity, shooting himself into the air like a rocket. His skin was now black. He wanted revenge. But before he required revenge he needed food and allies. Vlad had the ability to walk on water. He began walking with his hands behind his back. While he was walking he suddenly stopped. Suddnely a giant sea serpent that resembled a dragon and a snake burst out of the water looking have a meal. Vlad started laughing. You want some of me?" Bring it on." The dragon snake-like sea serpent opened its mouth revealing its dozens of rows of teeth. The sea serpent managed to devour Vlad. As the sea serpent was about to submerge underneath the cold dark ocean, it''s stomach was suddenly sliced open. Its gut''s poured out everywhere. Vlad landed perfectly on his feet, licking the bluish blood off his claws. As he was about to slay the blood, he acted as if he wanted to vomit. The blood tasted like ink and pennies to Vlad. He wanted the taste out of his mouth asap. He wanted the taste out of his mouth so much he dunked his head under the water and gargled the water in his mouth, quickly spitting it out. The Prosperity Ocean was the only ocean where the water was drinkable. Vlad stood on his feet and watched as the sea serpent''s body sunk to the bottom of the ocean. Vlad began laughing, continuing his long walk. He still wanted a meal. Over 2 hours passed. Finally, Vlad saw human fishing in the middle of nowhere. He licked his lips. He leaped into the air and tackled the fisherman, ripping out his neck, draining every drop of the fisherman''s blood. As he swallowed the mouthful of blood, his skin color started drastically changing. His eyes turned red and black. His skin turned pale. His hair was completely black. Suddnely a neat black goatee came out of his face. Chapter 1063 - To The Industrial Elf Empire Sarah and Ava fought for nearly 20 minutes. No one interfered. The victorious one was Sarah. She drove her elbow into Ava''s face and knocked her out unconscious. Orion felt responsible. As her head smacked on the ground, Orion carried her into the hospital ward and placed her body on one of the comfortable beds, before sighing. Orion left the hospital ward slowing shutting the door behind himself trying his best not to make a single sound. Orion walked into the kitchen and saw that Cross, Jesse, and Jagger were helping themselves to the variety of snacks. Cross placed a walnut on the marble counter and smashed it into smithereens. He picked up the nut and chewed it into a paste before swallowing it. He opened the fridge and took out a gallon of water, guzzling it down without stopping. Cross walked towards the trash and tossed the empty gallon of water inside of it. Prince Guy had placed the ship on autopilot. He stood up from his chair beginning to smile and jump into excitement. " What''s the matter?" asked Orion. Prince Guy looked at Orion and said: We''ve finally arrived at our destination." Cross walked towards the control board and stared outside. The ship came across 2 giant statues that had their spears clashed together that pointed towards the sky. The ship safely descended to the ground. It was time to get off. The ship landed on a huge bridge made of marble, diamond, and platinum. Prince Guy raised his eyebrow as he stared towards the entrance. " That''s strange." Usually, there are 2 guards standing in front of the entrance to the city." Somethings up." Cross walked off the steps of the airsh.i.p.s and scratched his hair he recently watched. Maybe they weren''t expecting any company. Prince Guy sighed. " I don''t know. However, these are times of war." But this is the main capital of The In- I mean of my people." Prince Guy instantly corrected himself in case Akashiri was listening. Luckily for Prince Guy, Akashiri was just coming off the ship so he didn''t hear a thing he said. Orion started investigating. Orion kneeled down on one of his knees and saw a dried up spot of blood. Prince Guy was right. Something did happen. " Everyone come to take a look at this. Everyone started looking down on the dried up spot of blood. Prince Guy''s eyes suddenly lit up with excitement. Ever since The Industrial Elven Empire made an alliance with The Immortal Ninja Clan he trusted them for nothing. This caused him to do start doing research. While scanning through one of the cities biggest libraries, he came across an old dusty book on The Immortal Ninja Clan''s history. The author of the book was named Elvin Matthews. After Elvin wrote and published the book he mysteriously disappeared. At least a week later, his parts of his body were found in barrels filled with flour. Prince Guy read the entire book at least 3 times. The splatter of blood on the ground was in fact a trap. While everyone was selling examing the area, Prince Guy was already prepared for a fight. He slowly turned around and saw 3 Immortal Ninja''s equipped with katanas. 2 of the ninjas were on the left and right corners of the ship, while the 3rd Ninja stood on top of the ship. Prince Guy quickly alerted everyone. Well, well, well." We weren''t excepting visitors." said The Immortal Ninja standing on the roof of the airship. The Immortal Ninja on the roof was much higher in rank. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-ultimate-host_14102432205347705/to-the-industrial-elf-empire_50955935555837791 for visiting. He wore a different darker attire than the other 2 on the ground. He was at least 6''0 weighing 190 pounds. The ninja''s name was Swarm. He was named Swarm for a reason. He had the power to control bees, hornets, flies. roaches, and almost every flying insect. This made him a very powerful foe to deal with. Swarm was 36 years old. Swarm had a variety of schools to pick from in The Immortal Ninja Clan, the largest, dominant, and oldest ninja clan ever. The Immortal Ninja Clan was hidden with the use of an illusion from the rest of the entire world they lived in. The Hitoshi Ninja Clan was the smallest and considered the weakest. Many dominant schools stood before Swarm. Instead of picking the Fire School or The Water School, he instantly picked the Insect School. When Prince Guy was about to explain the situation, Swarm ordered the Ninjas to take action. Chapter 1064 - Swarm Of Death As the Immortal Ninjas leaped towards Prince Guy, they suddenly were decapitated. Blood splattered everywhere. This was the work of Akashiri. He moved so fast that it seemed as if he didn''t move a muscle. Akashiri suddenly appeared behind Swarm. He told everyone that he would take care of Swarm. Swarm slowly turned around. Even though he was smiling you couldn''t see he was smiling, because of the mask that covered half of his face. Swarm''s eyes were all white. His weapons were a couple of ninja bombs, a shiny katana, kunai, and shuriken. Swarm gazed at Akashiri''s attire and instantly knew what clan he belonged to. " You are from The Hitoshi Ninja Clan aren''t you?" Akashiri didn''t answer. " I''m guessing that''s a yes. That''s unusual." I thought all of them were killed off by fleets from The Industrial Elven Empire." Shut the f.u.c.k up." Draw your sword." Swarm started laughing. " You aren''t a conversing ninja. Swarm quickly started throwing rapid kunai at Akashiri. Akashiri Perfect Parried all the Kunai, causing it to burst into pieces. Swarm quickly tossed 2 bombs at Akashiri. 2 explosions occurred. Akashiri easily evaded the bombs, and disappeared, reappearing behind Swarm, chopping his head off. Swarm''s body fell to the ground. Bees began flying out of his body. There was no blood. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-ultimate-host_14102432205347705/swarm-of-death_50956696033490152 for visiting. Chapter 1065 - The New City Under Water Swarm''s insides were mostly made of insects. With the help of the insects, they made him nearly unstoppable. The headless Swarm suddenly kicked himself to his feet and drove an elbow into Akashiri''s chest. A couple of Akashiri''s ribs were crushed. Akashiri stumbled to his feet. Swarm grabbed his head and twisted it back on. Swarm started laughing. " You Hitoshi Ninjas don''t know anything about us don''t you?" Why do you think that we''re called The Immortal Ninjas?" For fun?" asked Swarm. Akashiri stood to his feet and front kicked Swarm in his face, breaking his nose. Black blood started running down Swarm''s face. Akashiri instantly learned something. 100 percent of Swarm''s body wasn''t made of mucky insects. Akashiri tightly clutched his sword, beginning to go in Iron Stance. Swarm''s eyebrow raised by itself. He knew something exciting was going to happen. Akashiri suddenly dashed towards Swarm and sliced him clean in half. Luckily for Swarm, he didn''t hit any vital spots. Swarm''s body began flying away. Believe me!!" "We will be seeing each other very soon, Hitoshi Ninja!!" yelled Swarm. Swarm''s body burst into bees and flew off into the dark clouds. While everyone went to check up on Akashiri, Prince Guy was in front of the gates of his home. Akashiri didn''t like him and he didn''t like Akashiri either. They would never become friends. They would be enemies in the distant future. Prince Guy began banging his head on the huge black door made of the toughest steel. He didn''t understand what was going on. As he continued to bang his head on the black door, it suddenly creaked open. As the door creaked open, cold air and dust blasted into Prince Guy''s face. Everyone was alerted by all the noise. Prince Guy suddenly pushed the door open. The entire city was abandoned. There were no signs of anything bad happened around the area. But what stood before Prince Guy was a giant elevator. The city stood over the ocean. Sort of like New York. Prince Guy shoved open the elevator and saw over 10 vacant seats. He didn''t know what was going on. Everyone entered the elevator and sat down beginning to yawn. Cross sat down next to Prince Guy. " What the hell is going on here Guy?" Wasn''t we suppose to meet your father or whatever?" asked Cross. Prince Guy began rubbing his face. " Look I don''t know what the f.u.c.ks going on." So why don''t you just sit down and shut the f.u.c.k up so I can see where this lever takes all of us?" Cross started gritting his teeth together. When he was about to grow angry, Sarah stood up from her chair and placed her hand onto Cross''s shoulder. Cross''s balled-up fist slowly turned into hands once again. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-ultimate-host_14102432205347705/the-new-city-under-water_50979508735498868 for visiting. She whispered he''s not worth it to Cross. Cross needed to take anger management. He lost his temper almost every 2 days. Without Sarah, he would have already bashed Prince Guy''s face into the ground. As Prince Guy saw that everyone was sitting down, he pulled the lever. The entire lever started shaking. Suddnely the giant elevator started rapidly going down under the ocean fast at least 100 mph. Prince Guy held onto the railing as tightly as possible. After 4 minutes they reached their destination. A giant underwater city stood before their eyes. All this time an entirely other city was being built by Industrial Elves in heavy suits of armor. This city was being built since Prince Guy was a toddler. The city was finally built. All the civilians were immediately moved to the underwater city since they were in times of war. The Royal Elven Empire could strike at any moment. This city could withstand almost any type of damage. The entire city was surrounded by a vast powerful barrier. No intruders could get in. As the elevator reached a stop, the thick glass doors open. As soon as they walked out, they saw a giant statue of Prince Guy''s father, Hendrix. Hendrix was called The Industrial King. He built and made The Industrial Elven Empire what it was today. Hendrix was nearly 7 feet. He had a long white beard and long white hair. He had exoskeleton armor under his body. Hendrix was the oldest of 3 brothers. His 2 other brothers were named Ragnar and Arsenio. While Hendrix controlled and ruled the Industrial Elven Empire, they did their own things. Ragnar was a well-known maniacal assassin known as The Reaper. Ragnar carried a long ax. He killed over 10,000 people with it. He hated and wished death on his brother. Chapter 1066 - The Frivolous Brother Arsenio on the other hand idolized his brother Hendrix. He loved him. He wanted to become him. Since Arsenio wasn''t like Ragnar, Hendrix trusted him dearly. He was his brother for godsakes. He made him one of the many generals in his army. Even though Hendrix gave Arsenio a position in his army, Arsenio wanted more. He believed and knew he deserved more. He was the youngest out of his 2 brothers. Arsenio is a very jealous person. His skin color was purple, his hair was slicked back and white, and he wore Industrial Elven armor. He carried 2 handguns, a plasma rifle, a couple of bombs, and knives. Arsenio didn''t use energy attacks. They were useless to him. He didn''t believe in them. He said they consumed too much of his energy or some stupid shit. This was why no one took him seriously. Not even the civilians. The civilians called him The Frivolous. Hearing this name made him pissed. He wanted to kill every single civilian. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-ultimate-host_14102432205347705/the-frivolous-brother_50979865754651353 for visiting. However, that would make his older brother made. He wouldn''t dare upset The Industrial King. He would strip him from his position and have him thrown in the dungeon. Hendrix actually cared for his people. This was why Ragnar called Hendrix soft as a feather stuffed pillow. Chapter 1067 - Going to Confront Industrial King A flight of stairs stood before them. Prince Guy instantly knew his father lied about a lot of things. Cross pulled out a cigarette and shoved it into his mouth. " So where do we go on from here smart guy? Prince Guy clenched his hands into fists and clenched his teeth. He was beginning to grow tired of Cross. What Cross didn''t know was that Prince Guy could open a vortex which could lead to his death, killing him permanently. First, his skin would be stripped from his flesh. Then his organs would be fried. After a while, his bones would break into pieces like flakes of uncooked just add water mash potatoes. Prince Guy turned around and said: Look I am pretty sure you know I am tired of you." I know you saved my life and all but let''s face the truth. " You''re a stand-up prick." Cross raised his eyebrow. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-ultimate-host_14102432205347705/going-to-confront-industrial-king_51003973406089977 for visiting. Tch." I should''ve let that spider eat your ass. Then I wouldn''t have had to put with your bitch ass complaining. You make my eardrums hurt!!: Just when everyone was about to separate the 2 of them, a hulking Industrial Elf''s whose body was laid in a suit of tough armor meant for underwater purposes came crashing through the tough hard titanium glass window. The Industrial Elf stood up to 8 feet tall. The elf was equipped with a flamethrower. Prince Guy your father King Hendrix has requested to see you instantly." The elf had a dark distorted voice because of the heavy metal helmet he wore over his head. Prince Guy sighed. " What does the old geezer want?" For him to know and for you to find out. Now let''s go." Prince Guy started laughing. I ain''t going anywhere." I''m a grown man not a little f.u.c.k.i.n.g kid. If the old geezer wants to see me he will have to come down here himself." The elf started laughing. You have developed a nasty attitude, Prince Guy." Your father won''t like that." said The Industrial Elf. F.u.c.k if I care." The Industrial Elf stared at Prince Guy''s accompanies and instantly began to understand. It''s these people''s fault." "They must be exterminated this instant. As the huge hulking Industrial Elf was about to squeeze the trigger of his flamethrower, Orion suddenly rushed in front of Prince Guy and cracked him in the head using the tip of his pointy elbow. Suddnely the heavy metal helmet cracked in half, relieving the Industrial Elf''s ugly scarred face. Orion landed on his feet, jumping back 6 feet. He started firing beams at The Industrial Elf''s head. The suit of armor was too heavy for the Industrial Elf to run or evade. As the beams reacted with Elf''s ugly scarred face, an explosion occurred. Blood splattered everywhere. Prince Guy started laughing. If my father wants to see me so badly fine." I shall pay him a visit he''ll never forget. Prince Guy ran down the stairs and opened a portal, disappearing. Cross tried to grab Prince Guy, but he caught up to him too late. " Shit!!" yelled Cross. Without Prince Guy, they were lost like a child left in a supermarket. Cross began shaking his head. He turned around and sighed, walking up the flight of stairs, staring at his group of allies. " It looks like we''re on our own. Everyone started conversing beyond themselves, except Orion, Akashiri, and Jagger. Good." I was getting tired of that elf." said Akashiri. Cross walked up to Sarah and told her that he would be right back and wanted to see if the coast was clear and safe. Cross walked down the flight of stairs and turned the corner. In front of Cross stood a colossal door that required a pin. He didn''t have a pin. However, he happened to have a lockpick in his possession. He stuck the lockpick in something he thought was a keyhole but wasn''t. It was just a hole in the door. As he turned the lockpick counter clockwise, the lockpick abruptly snapped in half. Cross grew pissed. He tossed the 2 halves of the lockpick over his shoulder. He slowly clenched his hand into a fist, generating a purple aura around his hand. When he punched the huge door, the door was knocked off its hinges. Cross cracked his knuckles and snickered. He was very proud of his strength. He walked into the room and saw that it was filled with Industrial Elf weapons and armor. The only things Cross was interested in was the spin barrels and whatever was inside the tough huge safe onto the side. Cross walked up to the sack of spin barrels, taking only 2, shoving them in his waist. As he was about to rip open the safe, he heard the front door of what seemed to be the barracks slowly being sawed open. Cross instantly camouflaged himself. After a couple of seconds. a rectangular sliced open the metal door. At 6 Industrial Elfs wore bright yellow bandanas, broke into the non-occupied barracks. They were slithery criminals stealing weapons and selling them for a lot of money. They called themselves The Yellow Bandana Bandits that only recently snuck into the civilized grand underwater city. " Tch. I don''t dig this underwater city so much." What was the Industrial King thinking about?" asked one of the Yellow Bandana Bandits. Why would he build this city?" It''s not like The Royal Elven Empire has the berries to attack the capital anyway." So what''s the use for this city?" Another Yellow Bandana Bandit wore was much bigger and older than The Yellow Bandana Bandit currently talking, starting shaking his head. Look here, boy." Just shut the f.u.c.k up and collect your share of weapons and armor. "We ain''t got all day. The previous bandit sighed. " Oh, what''s the use?!" I don''t give a f.u.c.k about this city so why should I care?" The bigger bandit was named Jose. His friends and comrades called him Jose The Butcher. Jose wore a brown shirt that had the sleeves ripped off. He wore his yellow bandana every day; even when he slept. Jose had been a part of The Yellow Bandana bandits since he was 17. He was now 63. He had short white hair and a scruffy white goatee. He carried a handgun and a couple of knives. Chapter 1068 - Like Never Before Jose placed over 20 spin barrels into a black garbage bag. He doubled bagged the black garbage bag so no holes would appear. They came with a delivery truck they stole a couple of days ago. On the side of the delivery truck said, Old Petes Pies. Jose tossed the black garbage bag filled with guns onto the truck, wiping the sweat from his forehead. He was tired. Jose hadn''t slept for almost 2 days. Around his eyes were dark and gloomy. Eye crust was in the corner of his eyes. His breath stank of whiskey. Cross was still camouflaged. He hanged from the bumpy ceiling like a bat in a cave. You all get the truck ready. "I need to rest a bit. We will collect the rest of the spin barrels and come back for the armor later after we eat." Jose shoved his hand into his shirt pocket and pulled out a rusted copper flask. Cross came down from the bumpy ceiling. He landed on his feet like a cat, without making a single sound. Just when he was about to but Jose in a neck hole, Jose tossed the empty rusted copper flask over his shoulder, hitting Cross in the forehead. Cross grew f.u.c.k.i.n.g pissed. Small bits of blood began running down his face. He came out of his camouflaged mode. He kicked Jose in his back. He smashed into the back of the truck, causing it to shake and rumble, alerting the other Yellow Bandana Bandits that were in the back of the truck. Jose started wheezing. Luckily for him, nothing was broken. Jose stood on his feet and wiped the crust from his eyes. " How the hell are you?" Cross raised his eyebrow. Let''s not worry about that right now." The question is, who the hell are you old man?" Jose cracked his knuckles. Old man?" Tsk. Jose started rubbing his elf ears. " I would watch that mouth if I were you youngster. The last youngster who called me an old man disappeared and was found dead in a dumpster." Don''t test me." Cross started laughing. " Don''t make mistake me for all the other suckers you killed, old man. Jose quickly pulled out his handgun, shooting Cross twice in the chest. Jose started laughing. " How do you like that?!" The gunfire alerted the other Yellow Bandana Bandits. They got out of the car and pulled out their weapons. The bullets that entered Cross''s body, came out of his back and fell onto the ground. The fatal wounds miraculously healed without leaving a scratch. Jose''s eyes started popping out of his head. " You''re not normal." You''re a freak of nature!" A monster!" You must be put down this instant!" Tsk." Like I never heard that word before." Jose ran towards Cross and threw a punch after him. Cross easily evaded the punch and grabbed Jose''s left forearm. Jose already knew how much pain he was about to feel. Cross snapped his left forearm. Jose let out a loud yelp. It felt as if someone was poking him with a fire poker. The pain caused Jose to collapse to his knees. Cross punched Jose so hard in his face, 3 of his teeth came flying out of his mouth. He crashed into the back of the truck once again but this time much harder. A couple of his ribs shattered like glass. All Jose''s comrades could do was watch. They were full of fear. They were scared shitless. Cross took off Jose''s yellow bandana and tossed it onto the ground, placing his dirty shoe on it, staining it the bright yellow color. He grabbed Jose by the hair and said: I think you''ve had enough. "You have taken a huge enough beating for one day. Lay and rest old man." Cross placed Jose by the back of the truck, which was now dented because of Jose''s huge bodily structure. Jose weighed over 250 pounds. He stood up to 6''11. As Cross turned his back, Jose pulled out his huge knife. " I''m going to show you why they call me The Butcher.." He stood on his wounded body and lunged towards Cross. Cross stopped and sighed. I guess giving you the opportunity to live was a bad idea." Cross quickly turned around and turned his entire arm into a sword, stabbing Jose repeatly in the stomach and chest. Blood poured and gushed into Cross''s face. Jose collapsed on the ground and slammed it very hard. Cross quickly kneeled down and checked Jose''s pulse. He learned that he was still breathing. Jose had a high chance of dying from blood loss. His comrades started checking on him. Cross walked off and shoved a cigarette in his mouth. We will get you for this, you bastard!!" Cross took opened the door of the delivery truck and took the key''s shoving them in his back pocket. Yeah, and I will be waiting to see more of each and every one of you again. The next time I won''t use the kindness in my heart to spare you, criminals. Tch. I take pity on you. Cross spat on the ground and waved without looking at them. Before he returned to his family and friends he would go to the nearest dinner and enjoy some food. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-ultimate-host_14102432205347705/like-never-before_51005223795214507 for visiting. Chapter 1069 - The Leader Of The Yellow Bandana Bandits Luckily for Cross, a diner that had new lights stood before him. Before he walked in, he looked at the name of the diner. The diner was named The Soup Kitchen. The Soup Kitchen served breakfast from 7:45 am to 11:30 am, serving lunch from 12:00 am 2:05 am, and served dinner from 7:00 pm to 11:00 pm. The business was slow but the food was delicious and worth the wait. Cross grabbed the door handle and pulled it open. The only person inside was the owner, a middle-aged man with a full clean-shaven face. The owner saw everything that went on outside. Cross sat down on one of the bright red leather stools, and sighed, quickly placing a smile on his face, picking up a sheet of laminated paper which happened to be the menu. The time was 10:15 am so Cross still had a chance to grab some breakfast. " I will like to- before Cross could finish placing his order, the owner cut him off. " Have you realized what you have just done?!" Cross tossed the menu over on a table and rubbed his hands across his face. " What are you babbling about?" All I want to do is get some breakfast and return to my friends. Nothing more. Now serve me!!" shouted Cross. The owner turned around beginning to scavenge through his utensils. " I guess you don''t know what you have done." Cross took out a cigarette and shoved it into his mouth. Enlighten me." That man you just nearly beat works for The Yellow Bandana Bandit''s one of our cities most notorious and huggest gangs. " "No one has messed with those violent bandits and lived to tell the tale. "They are not to be f.u.c.k.i.e.d with." The owner turned around and banged his hands on the counter. But you obviously don''t know that!" You don''t have a brain!" The next time those bandits come they will kill everyone!" Because of you!" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-ultimate-host_14102432205347705/the-leader-of-the-yellow-bandana-bandits_51027261540855127 for visiting. Balls of spit were flying into his face. Cross sighed. He looked onto the marble counter and saw a stack of napkins. He used a couple of napkins to wipe the spit away from his face and lip. As he finished, he punched the owner of the diner in the face, knocking out a couple of his teeth including his 2 front teeth. The owner crashed into the glass window that stood behind him. Cross hopped over the counter and grabbed the owner of the diner only using his left hand. He lifts him off the ground with ease. " What''s your name?" The owner spat blood over Cross''s shoulder. My name?" Yes." Your name." The owner''s hands were fidgeting. My name is Nathan Armstrong..." Nathan Armstrong." Do I look like I give a f.u.c.k about those lunatics?" Nathan didn''t answer. Tch." Exactly." " I don''t give a f.u.c.k about them." They can bring their entire gang here to try and kill me." They won''t succeed. Nathan looked into Cross''s eyes and could see that he wasn''t speaking a line of bullshit. Cross took his hands of Nathan''s shirt and started fixing his shirt, including his greased stain white apron. Cross walked around and sat on the bright red leather stools once again. Now since all that is in the past, we can move back to what I want to order." Cross picked up a menu and began to read. While Cross was trying to figure out he wanted to eat, Nathan was busy picking up his teeth and mopping the floor. After 5 minutes, Cross finally figured out what he wanted. " Alright. I want some blueberry pancakes with eggs and sausages, toast, a couple of grilled cheese sandwiches, and some hot oatmeal with heavy amounts of sugar and honey. Nathan placed the mop in the back room. He shoved his hand into his pocket and pulled out a flipbook. He already had a pen tuck away on his earlobe. Nathan wrote down everything Cross said. " Would you like anything to drink, Mr... Cross." Cross Rodriguez." said Cross. As a matter of fact, I would like something to drink." Cross glanced at the menu once more. " I will like a cup of black coffee. Nathan sighed. I will be back with your food shortly, Mr. Cross." said Nathan sarcastically. Nathan went into the kitchen and washed a frying pan. When he finished washing the frying pan, he went into the fridge and pulled out a dozen cart of eggs, taking out 3 eggs. Before he cracked the eggs he wanted to ask Cross one more thing. He shouted from in the kitchen:" Would you like these eggs scrambled or sunny side up?" Cross stroked his chin. Sunnyside up of course!!!" As Cross waited for his food, he took out his wallet and estimated in his head how much he thought the price of the food would cost. The only type of money he had in his wallet was hundreds. He hoped Nathan would give him change. Over 20 minutes passed. All of Cross''s food was finished. Nathan placed the food onto the table. Enjoy." Before Cross started eating he would inspect the food. He didn''t trust Nathan one bit. As Cross picked up a spoon and drove it into his oatmeal, Nathan began sweating profusely. Before Cross stuck the spoon full of oatmeal into his mouth, he stared at Nathan with a serious expression on his face. " What''s the matter?" You look nervous." Nathan placed his hands behind his back beginning to laugh. " What do you mean?" I''m always nervous." Every time a customer comes I hear and eats my food. I''m a cook." " I want people to tell me if my food was good or not. "You know how it is. People are critics when it comes to food. " "Everyone knows that. Cross shoved the spoon full of oatmeal into his mouth. Yeah, whatever you say." As a matter of fact,I don''t care what you say." You''re a sneaky bastard." I wasn''t in the kitchen supervising you when you cooked this food for me." For all, I know you probably spat in this food or threw poison in it." Nathan''s eyes grew big and broad. " How can you say such a thing?!" I would never do that to any of my customers!" Cross raised his eyebrow continuing to eat his bowl of oatmeal. He had to admit that it was way more delicious than the last bowl of oatmeal he ate." Nathan walked into the kitchen with an angry expression on his face. Shit." He''s on to me!" said Nathan in his head. In fact, he threw did throw some poison into Cross''s food. In his oatmeal to be exact. The poison was mixed in with the honey. Nathan started smiling. He knew the poison would eventually kick in. He wanted to celebrate. He opened the fridge and took out a couple of bottles of beer. When Nathan walked outside, he saw that Cross already finished food. " What?!" " I don''t understand!!" He belongs dead!!" I knew I shouldn''t have bought poison from a tailor!" Cross licked his lips and burped loudly. He started picking his teeth with a toothpick. " I have to admit that the food was good." This won''t be the last time I come here." " How much do I owe you?" Nathan was dumbfounded. Don''t worry about it." No charge." Cross smiled. Well, thank you!!" Cross walked towards the door. No problem." Come again when you get the chance. "And the next time you come to the meal''s free again. Cross took his hands off the door handle and said: Will do!!" The next time I will be friends. Nathan snickered. " I can''t wait!" Chapter 1070 - The Leader Of The Bandana Bandits Apporachs The Main Hideout Of The Yellow Bandana Bandits... Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-ultimate-host_14102432205347705/the-leader-of-the-bandana-bandit''s-apporachs_51028181200718197 for visiting. The Yellow Bandana Bandits recently took over a junkyard that hadn''t been occupied with junk just as yet. They decided on the junkyard as their main hideout. The hideout was located towards the east end of the city. To mark that the junkyard was their hideout, they made a huge bright yellow flag that was noticeable to everyone who passed around the area. The Yellow Bandana Bandits placed fear into the citizens of the underwater city. They were mugged from time to time. However, after a while, people would eventually get used to it. Over by the east end of the city was much darker than the rest of the bright underwater city. Near the entrance of the junkyard laid 2 Yellow Bandana Bandit riflemen, whose accuracy was not to be f.u.c.k.i.e.d with. The 2 riflemen had binoculars in their position. When a rifleman was looking through his binoculars, he saw an incoming delivery truck covered in dirt, rust, and blood. The rifleman was about to open fire until he recognized the one who was driving the truck. Open the gates!!" shouted the rifleman. As the delivery truck approached the front of the gates, the gates slowly opened. As the delivery truck entered the hideout, the gates shut. The bandit was driving the truck opened the door, quickly running towards the back of the truck. The bandit opened the back of the truck, allowing his other comrades who had Jose on a stretcher. Jose''s entire face was covered in blood. He had many internal and external injuries. Jose''s comrades managed to snap his arm back in place while he laid unconscious." We need a doctor!!" yelled the bandit who was driving the delivery truck he and his comrades found in a vacant junkyard. " What''s going on?" " What happened to Jose?" asked one of the bandits who were already in the junkyard. What did this to him?" Not what." Who." " You mean a person did this to Jose The Butcher!" " I thought he was tough as nails!" " Look shut the f.u.c.k up!" You have no idea what just happened so shut the f.u.c.k up and get a doctor!" yelled a Yellow Bandana Bandit. " Did you get the weapons?" Go get a f.u.c.k.i.n.g doctor!!" Eventually, a doctor came for Jose and looked at his wounds. A couple of Yellow Bandana Bandits placed Jose''s body inside where it was heated. The door opened his shirt, beginning to tend to his wounds. He needed surgery. One of the surgeries was brain surgery. As one of the doctors was about to operate on the unconscious Jose, the leader of the Yellow Bandana Bandits slowly walked in, smoking a cigar. The leader''s name was Albert Valentino, a man who loved to gamble with people''s lives. Albert wore a white dress shirt, a blue silk suit with a blue tie, and shoes made from sharkskin. Albert Valentino was 35 years old. He wore very expensive gold plated glasses. Without them, he was blind as a f.u.c.k.i.n.g bat. He also wore black leather gloves. Albert stood up to 5''9. Not only Albert is the leader of the Yellow Bandana Bandits. He was also a weapons dealer, an investor, and a spokesman. He claimed a net worth of 100 million dollars. " What happened here?" Who did this Jose?" Jose''s comrades laid next to him. Some man named Cross Rodriguez." Albert removed the cigar from his mouth, exhaling the smoke out of his nostrils. " If you see this man again will you have the berries to bring him here to my face?" The bandits didn''t answer for a couple of seconds. " Well?!!" Yes!" yelled the bandit. " I mean yes boss." Tsk." Begone." Chapter 1071 - The Expirement Jose''s countless amount of surgeries came to an end. His entire body was wrapped in white bandages as if he was a mummy. Albert sat next to his side, reading a newspaper. Even though Jose was nearly 60 years old, he was still the strongest Yellow Bandana Bandit who served him. He couldn''t lose him. Jose was the one who told the other bandits what to do and when to do it. However, now he served no purpose to him. He was about to tell the doctors to pull the plug. At least 30 minutes earlier they told him that Jose had a 30 percent chance of recovery. Jose suffered from many ruptured organs, brain damage, and broken bones. When Albert was about to leave he suddenly came up with an idea that would save Jose''s life and make him stronger than he was originally was. Albert removed the cigar from his mouth and stomped it into the ground. He exhaled the smoke from his mouth and smiled, beginning to laugh out loud. Albert had to make a couple of phone calls. Near The Entrance Of The Barracks, Cross''s Location. Cross rendezvoused with his friends and family and surprised them with the delivery truck that could help them make their way around the city without having to walk. Orion was driving. Cross, Sarah, and Jesse sat on top of the truck, looking at the varieties of businesses. These varieties of businesses included clothing stores, grocery stores, automobile repair shops, and more. They were looking for Prince Guy. Cross knew he was around the city somewhere. He couldn''t have gotten far. Prince Guy''s Location. In front of King Hendrix''s Throne Room... In front of Prince Guy''s eyes stood a giant golden door filled with gears. Prince Guy''s heart was racing like a racehorse. Prince Guy placed his hands on the door and pushed it open. It took him at least 5 minutes to make the door push open. As he successfully pushed open the door, his back cracked. Cold air blasted into his face. Prince Guy placed his hands on his knees beginning to breathe heavily. When Prince Guy walked into the throne room, the huge doors shut behind him. When he looked up he saw his 7''0 father, King Hendrix standing near the window, overlooking his accomplishments. " Guy. You''ve finally arrived." Prince Guy bowed. " Father. Hendrix turned around and stared at his son. When Guy saw his father''s face, he was surprised to see his huge beard chopped down. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-ultimate-host_14102432205347705/the-expirement_51048030928951656 for visiting. " What took you so long to get here? I have been waiting for hours!!" yelled King Hendrix. Forgive me, father." Along the way here I ran into some distractions." Spare me the excuses boy." " How could you let yourself be captured by a Royal Elven Empire?" asked King Hendrix. Prince Guy didn''t answer. I am ashamed to call you my son, Guy." Guy stood on his feet and sighed. " Do not fail me again. Prince Guy started crunching his hands into fists. He wouldn''t dare to strike his father. Hendrix snapped his fingers, ordering a servant to put Prince Guy into some proper cleaner attire. As Prince Guy left the room, Hendrix walked towards the balcony, continuing to overwatch the city. Jose''s Location... Technological Advanced District Building Albert made many phone calls but the most important one was to call The Director of The Technological Advanced District Skyscr.a.p.er. The Director''s name was Gonzalo. Gonzalo was an elf who made and did many experiments on his body. He was now completely a cyborg. Even though he was a cyborg, he still had his brain. He was of the smartest elves in the Industrial Empire. He was over 200 years old. Luckily for Albert, he had known Gonzalo for a long time. Every since he was a child. He had done many favors for him. For a price of course. Albert promised Gonzalo 1.5 million dollars for the experiment. Chapter 1072 - Reborned Jose''s body was brought to Gonzalo in pieces. They did this specifically so Gonzalo wouldn''t have to do it himself. As the yellow bandits gave Jose''s body to Gonzalo, he started smiling. He ran his fingers through Jose''s grew hair. He started smiling. " This experiment will be my greatest yet!" The Yellow Bandana Bandits looked at Gonzalo as if he was a f.u.c.k.i.n.g maniac. Everyone heard the details and stories about Gonzalo. Gonzalo looked at the bandits beginning to smile. He looked at one of the bandits, beginning to smile. You both have great skin!" Let''s get the f.u.c.k out of here!!" yelled one of the bandits. Send Albert my regards!!" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-ultimate-host_14102432205347705/reborned_51049604480818171 for visiting. Gonzalo watched the bandits as they ran with their tails in between their legs. He looked down at Jose and said: Now let''s get down to business." The experiment took almost 7 hours. Gonzalo created an advanced robotic body for Jose. He contacted Jose''s head to the body, beginning to shock Jose with over 500,000 volts of electricity. He continued to shock him for over 10 minutes. Miraculously Jose awoke, beginning to cough up chunks of spit and blood. He didn''t have a clue what was going on . Chapter 1073 - Blood In The Market The first thing Jose saw when he woke up was the wicked scientist Gonzalo. He knew something was wrong. As he looked at his hands, he began to grow angry. " What have you done to me?!!" Gonzalo started laughing. " That isn''t the way to talk to the person who saved you from certain death. " " None of these cheap inexperienced doctors had a clue what they were doing. Leave it up to them you would''ve already been a dead man." I had no choice but to place most of your body, most importantly your skull and brain in an advanced cyborg''s body. The fellow that did this to you meant to kill you. You should be lucky you aren''t dead. Yes, you may not a reproductive organ." Jose started crying. Gonzalo sighed. " I think I should leave you with time for yourself. It takes a while for you to get used to being in a cyborg''s body. Gonzalo turned around, beginning to head out of the experimenting room. Gonzalo opened the door and slammed it behind him. As Gonzalo left the room, Jose wiped the tears away from his face. The last thing he could remember was being punched in the stomach by Cross. He wanted revenge. No person in the entire world gave him the type of beating he received. However, with this new body, he probably has a fighting chance of dealing some damage. Jose placed his hands behind his back and ripped the clear tubs away from his back. He could now move around freely. He noticed his eyesight was much more vivid than before. Jose started smiling. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-ultimate-host_14102432205347705/blood-in-the-market_51072013472690458 for visiting. Prince Guy''s Location.. In the market district. Prince Guy was totally dressed differently. His scraggly white beard had been cleaned shaven. Prince Guy wore an expensive leather jacket, a white button-up shirt, black silk pants, silk socks, and exotic sharkskin leather shoes. He was hoping to meet up with his recent acquaintances. He needed to take a break. He walked up to an old elf woman''s stand. She sold different flavors of chocolate. The woman was reading the daily newspaper. As Prince Guy approached her, he cleared his throat. The woman continued to read the daily newspaper. Prince Guy sighed. " Excuse mam are you open?" I will like to purchase some of your homemade fancy chocolates. The woman slowly took the newspaper away from her face. She looked tired. She had to be at least 70 years. She crushed the newspaper into a ball and tossed it over her shoulder. " Yes, my stands open." What can I do for you?" Hmm." Prince Guy rubbing his clean shaved chin. " How much is the dark chocolate bar?" 40 gold coins." Why so much?" asked Prince Guy. The woman began biting her lip. Do you want to buy some chocolate or not?" I don''t have all day." I will buy some chocolate when you tell me whys it some much." The woman picked up the dark chocolate bar and stared at it. This dark chocolate bar helps prevent heart disease, boosts eyesight, hair growth, and of course makes the male reproductive organ bigger and smoother." The woman started smiling at Prince Guy. Prince Guy sighed. He took a solid gold credit card. Do you accept credit cards?" The woman began shaking her head. Does it look like I accept credit cards?!" Prince Guy sighed once again. He didn''t want to use any on his bills or the coin shack in his back pocket. He had no choice. He pulled out the shack of gold coins and tossed it towards the old woman who placed a smile on her face. " How many coins are in this shack?" asked the old woman. 200." The old woman gave him 5 bars. Pleasure doing business with you young man." Prince Guy bowed. The pleasure is all mine." He left the old woman''s stand. When he was about to open the bar of the chocolate, he heard a loud and powerful explosion. Everyone around the area began scattering like animals, screaming their heads off. Prince Guy quickly ran for cover. He ran towards a barrel. The smoke started filling the area. This was the work of The Yellow Bandana Bandits. They were trying to take over the Market District. Prince Guy could smell the gunpowder. As he poked his head up he estimated how much bandits were in the area. He counted up to 20 bandits. He had to do something to stop the bandits. Just like his father, he also wanted to protect the people. As he learned that bandits already were vacant in the underwater city, he grew angry. King Hendrix was doing anything to stop the Yellow Bandana Bandits from wrecking the city. When he was about to confront the bandits, glass suddenly collapsed on his head. Someone or something was leaping from building to building. Abruptly something crashed on the ground. " What was that?" asked one of the bandits. Beats me." You go check it out. Why do I have to check it out?" Because I said so." You are not the boss of me!" Just do it already!" You''re not Albert Valentino or Jose The Butcher!: I don''t have to listen to you!" As the 2 bandits continued to argue among themselves, the other 18 bandits decided to check it out. As they walked into the cloud of smoke, terrifying screams could be heard. A hand was tossed out of the smoke. A trail of blood could be seen. The bandits were still arguing. A towering cyborg wearing a mask with the eyes glowing walked out of the smoke. The cyborg held ahead. The cyborg was equipped with a huge ax. The ax was made from red plasma energy. As the bandits saw the towering cyborg they started running away in fright. It''s a monster!!" As the cyborg saw them running he tossed his ax towards the 2 bandits like a boomerang. They sliced to pieces. Blood splattered into Prince Guy''s face. Prince Guy grew angry. He came out of hiding shouting out obscenities. The cyborg slowly turned around. However, it didn''t recognize him as a thread so it turned around disappeared. The cyborg turned around leaped over a building. The cyborg turned out to be Jose. Even though he had a brain and a mind of his own, Gonzalo inserted a chip in his head that allowed him to control him, track him, and shock him in case he tried to disobey orders. Chapter 1074 - Closed Off District Everyone was in a hotel except Cross and Jesse. They decided that they were the one''s to look for Prince Guy. They still needed to meet his father for a reward. Nighttime fell over the underwater city. They were near the Market District. The Market District was surrounded by police. They weren''t letting anyone in at the moment. As Cross approached the front of The Market District, a police officer placed his gloved hands on Cross''s shoulder. Sorry, buddy but there is no way in hell you or your son is getting in The Market District today." Why not?" What''s the matter?" What happen?" asked Cross. Don''t you read the papers or watch the news?" Cross sighed. " No, I don''t. I just only recently arrived here in this Industrial Elf underwater city today. The police offer started looking at Cross and Jesse. " You two don''t look like Elves." You two must be tourists." Let me see your papers and transcriptions. said the police officer. Cross crunched his hands into fists. " I don''t have any papers. The police officer pulled out his baton, beginning to twist in his hands. No papers or transcriptions?" No." Then you must be a Yellow Bandana Bandit!!" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-ultimate-host_14102432205347705/closed-off-district_51073214469696813 for visiting. Chapter 1075 - A Monkeys Uncle The police officer attempted to club Cross in the head. However Cross quickly intercepted his plans by grabbing his forearm. When he was about to break the police officer''s arm, Jesse cleared his throat. He was trying to tell his father something. Cross instantly changed his mind. Instead of breaking the police officer''s arm, he would just knock him out. Breaking his arm would lead to a lot of noise and alert the other police officers. He quickly knocked out the police officer and hid his body. He took his clothes. Cross would pose as a police officer so he could get some information. Jesse would wait outside. When Cross stepped into The Market District, he stepped into a pool of blood. The officer was right. An inhuman foe must have done this." thought Cross. While Cross was still looking for clues, he overheard some other police officers who were walking by. Do you really think Prince Guy did this?" asked one police officer. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-ultimate-host_14102432205347705/a-monkey''s-uncle_51096529682885155 for visiting. I don''t know but he is the primary suspect." said the other police officer. But do you really think he did this?" It will give the people a different look at King Hendrix and his son. The other police officer was beginning angry. Look I''m tired of you asking questions to answers I myself don''t know!" Do you think I give a f.u.c.k about that little shit!" F.u.c.k him!" Look let me show you something. The police officer had a glass left eye. When that bastard was 12, he had my eye ripped out and placed in a jar. The reason he did it because he said I looked at him the wrong way." I wasn''t even looking in his direction!" I have been hoping for this day for years. I know that bastard killed these bandits and all these innocent vendors. I hope he is judged and treated like all the other f.u.c.k.i.n.g prisoners and criminals. But knowing that he is King Hendrix''s son, he will just get a pat on the back on be freed. The police officer kneeled on the bloody ground, beginning to punch it, hurting his own fists in the process. It''s not fair!!" But I know that''s just the way it is." We are here to serve the Industrial King and his f.u.c.k.i.n.g son. The police officer was shocked. His partner was the first one who finally expressed their feelings about King Hendrix and Prince Guy. Cool out, man." I think you need a drink." Let''s go." We can interrogate that prick later." The police officer sighed. " You''re absolutely right." As Cross saw the 2 police officers leave the area, he decided to venture deeper into the district. He had to find out where the police station was located. He signaled Jesse with a whistle, basically telling him that the coast was clear. In the police station, The Plaza District. Prince Guy sat in the interrogation room with his hands cuffed. His hands laid on a steel table. A incredibly bright light also sat on the table. It making his eyes irritated. Plus he had a headache and his neck and back needed to crack. Prince Guy was going to a massage before the Yellow Bandana Bandits attacked The Market District and were shortly brutally murdered along with the street vendors and regular bystanders that were in the area at the particular time. He was thrown and locked in the interrogation room. As he was about to stand up, he heard rustling behind the door. He slowly turned around and quickly sat down. The door was being unlocked. The chief of the police department walked in. The chief of the police department was named Henry Jackson, an overweight man who always stunk of whiskey and cigarettes. Henry Jackson stood up to 5''8 weighing 260 pounds of acc.u.mulated fat from eating fatty foods over the years. Henry Jackson was 57 years old. He had no hair on the top of his head. Inside his pointy elven ears were filled with crust and earwax. It looked as if he never placed a tube inside of his ears. Henry Jackson always wore button-up shirts that couldn''t really fit him. His pants were tight and stiff. His shoes were bigger than his feet. He had a spin barrel tucked in his waist, and a regular handgun tucked inside his left sock. Henry had a net worth of 300 thousand dollars. Henry was known by the people as a liar, a sneak, and a cheat who squirmed his way to the top of the police department. Henry closed the door behind him. So what now?" asked Prince Guy. Am I free to go or what?" Henry chuckled. " Hold on it''s not that easy. I have contacted your father King Hendrix and told him the situation. Usually, he would of probably tell me to remove you from the police station and keep you out of jail. But unluckily for you, times changed. I and your father talked for 40 minutes. He gave me and every one of the police officers in this station permission to deal bodily damage upon you. Prince Guy''s eyebrow raised. What the f.u.c.k are you talking about Henry?" Why would he say that?" I don''t believe you." " I''ve never believed any word you have spelled out your mouth." Henry sighed. He stuck his hand in his back pocket and pulled out a hologram. He tossed the hologram onto the table. Suddnely a holographic recording of King Hendrix came out of the hologram. " What have you done now my son?" Tch it doesn''t matter." This isn''t the time to be causing trouble in my city during times of war." I have better and more important things to deal with than repeatly telling Henry to pull and keep out of jail." "This is why I''m giving you 2 choices. Either you allow yourself to be horribly beaten by every police officer in that station or you serve 5 years in jail. Your choice. Either way, I don''t time for this nonsense. Consider this as a lesson you will never forget your spoiled brat." The recording was over and the hologram disappeared. Prince Guy was furious. Henry pulled out a peanut butter bar out of his shirt pocket, beginning to unwrap the silver wrapping from around it. So what is your choice, Prince Guy?" Prince Guy sucked his teeth. Take off the handcuffs." Henry pulled out the key to the handcuffs from his front pocket and sighed. Just remember this wasn''t my choice. I don''t want to do this." He uncuffed Guy. He placed his hands on Prince Guy''s shoulders. Chapter 1076 - Deaths In The Station Henry opened the door for Prince Guy. Outside waited for every single police officer, preparing to beat the shit of Prince Guy. All of them deeply hated Prince Guy. Especially when he was in his teens. There were only 20 police officers at the office at the moment. The rest of them were patrolling the streets. As Henry saw the other police officers his eyes turned big and broad. Don''t be too hard on him fellas. Remember his father is The Industrial King. It will be our asses if he gets killed in the process." The police officers began laughing. We will go easy on him captain." King Hendrix said we only have 10 minutes so make it quick!" shouted Captain Henry. Captain Henry walked into his office and shut the door. As Captain Henry locked the door, two police officers grabbed Prince Guy''s shoulders. The sergeant stared punching Prince Guy in the face and chest. Blood sprayed out of Prince Guy''s nose and head. He staggered onto the ground, dropping on his knees. 3 police officers started bashing Prince Guy all over his body with their metal batons. As they continued to horribly beat Prince Guy, a small ball of anger started boiling into Prince Guy''s chest. The sergeant grabbed Prince Guy by his hair. "I''m not finished you, you royal asshole." When the sergeant was about to punch Prince Guy in his already bloody face, the entire station began shaking and rumbling. The lights suddenly cut out. The entire station turned pitch black. " What happened to the f.u.c.k.i.n.g lights!" Suddnely an explosion occurred. A huge hole was created in the wall. The station was filled up with smoke, causing officers to cough. Jose walked in tightly holding his huge broad plasma ax. Jose started laughing. Jose sprinted towards a couple of police officers and chopped them into pieces. Blood and body parts started splattering everywhere. Screams filled the station. Henry was confused. Hey, I said take it f.u.c.k.i.n.g easy on the kid!!" Hey!!" Henry started shaking his head. F.u.c.k.i.n.g pricks." Henry started searching through his desk. Henry pulled out a flashlight and kicked open the door. When Henry stepped outside his office, he stomped into a pool of blood. " What the f.u.c.k is going on?!" Suddnely he heard something behind his back. He slowly turned around and saw the newly modified Jose standing in front of him. He pissed his pants. He quickly pulled out his spin barrel from his waist, starting to rapidly after Jose. The bullets had no effect. They bounced off his metal body. Shit!!" Jose started slowly walking towards Henry. Henry bent down starting to reload his spin barrel. Just as he finished reloading his gun, Jose grabbed him by his fat neck. Wait just tell me what you want!" Is it money?!" I can give you 200,000 dollars the most. Jose didn''t answer him. Instead, he drove his fist through Henry''s gut, ripping out his large and small intestines. Henry vomited up pints of blood. Jose then leaned towards Henry and said: " I''ve come for revenge." Henry instantly died. Jose then heaved Henry''s corpse through the station''s front door. He wasn''t done yet. Prince Guy managed to go onto the roof without being spotted by anyone, except the serganant. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-ultimate-host_14102432205347705/deaths-in-the-station_51097677512891659 for visiting. Chapter 1077 - Dangerous Games While the sergeant was walking up the steps to the roof, he heard a loud thump behind his back. He quickly pulled out his flashlight and turned around. " Who''s there?!!" shouted the police sergeant. The police sergeant was named Gilbert. Gilbert was 45 years old. Gilbert could have been police captain years ago. However ever since Henry became the chief, things were going down an easy street for him. As Gilbert investigated, he saw a dead police officer dog with the guts all splattered onto the ground. Gilbert cleared his throat and sighed. When he stood on his feet he came to realize that he was face to face with Jose. Jose instantly pissed his pants. He began screaming and running up the stairs to the roof. " Help!!" Jose started laughing. No one can hear you smart guy." Everyone is dead." You''re next!!" Jose abruptly tossed his huge plasmatic energy ax into Gilbert''s body. He was sliced clean in half as if he was butter be sliced in half with a butter knife. Blood and organs splattered all over the metal stairs. Prince Guy who was currently on the roof could hear the screams. He instantly knew who was killing the police officers. Suddnely the door was sliced in half. Jose walked through the destroyed door, dragging his weapon across the ground. Sparks began sparking everywhere. Jose wasn''t lying when he was saying he was going to kill everyone in the police station. Jose abruptly leaned forward, almost chopping off Prince Guy''s head. Prince Guy managed to roll out of the way without being grazed. He started rapidly firing balls of electricity at Jose. At least 400,000 volts of electricity entered Jose''s body causing him to scream out loud. His body began malfunctioning. Smoke started emitting off of Jose''s body. He was now vulnerable. Prince Guy started walking towards Jose. " Who the f.u.c.k are you?" When the electric bolts dispersed from around his body, Jose started laughing. " That isn''t your concern prick. Jose quickly grabbed Prince Guy by his neck and lifted him off his feet, choking him with intense power. Prince Guy''s air supply was cut off. Just as he was about to pass out, Jose was suddenly kicked in his face. His mask was cracked in two. Prince Guy smashed into a wall and vomited up a strange green fluid. His face was now exposed. This was the work of Jesse. Over the months Jesse''s strength was growing stronger and stronger. He was already stronger than Cross when he was his age. Sparks began flying out of Jose''s nose. " Tch. When Jose was about to ask Jesse why he was intervening he saw Cross. He clenched his jaws tightly together. He started getting flashes of the past in his head. Jose collapsed on his knees, beginning to hold his head. " Make it stop!!!" It hurt''s!!!" Cross looked at Jose and taught he had a familiar face. Jose''s nerves were off the charts. Cross walked up to Prince Guy and said: This is exactly why you shouldn''t venture into a city you have never been in without the guidance of your acquaintances'' Guy." " You could have been killed. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-ultimate-host_14102432205347705/dangerous-games_51120433591810478 for visiting. Prince Guy started shaking his head. " Look stop talking to me like you''re my f.u.c.k.i.n.g father because you''re not ok?" Cross raised his hands. Cross sucked his teeth. " I completely understand. Now back to the main topic." " What are we dealing with?" Prince Guy stood on his feet and shrugged his shoulders. F.u.c.k if I know. Jose started laughing. He picked up his ax and tightly clutched it in his hands. This time will be different you chickenshit motherf.u.c.ker." Cross was confused. " Are you talking to me?" " Who else am I talking to?" The wall?" Yes, I''m f.u.c.k.i.n.g talking to you?!" I will never forget what you did to me!" This is why I will make your death a painful one!'' Jose leaped into the air and tossed his ax at Cross''s neck. Cross grabbed the ax out of the air and broke it over his knee. Jose had a dumbfounded look on his face. Chapter 1078 - Control Cross grabbed Jose by his face and drove his head through the brick wall. Cross sighed. " Now I remember you. You were one of those bandits who were stealing guns and armor out of those abandoned barracks, aren''t you?" " You''re still alive. " I was confident I nearly beat you into a coma. Cross ripped Jose''s head out of the wall and dropped an elbow into his neck. Jose didn''t even get a chance to attack Cross. Once Cross placed his hands on Jose, it was over. While Cross was severely beating Jose, Jose managed to overpower Cross. He grabbed Cross by the throat and tossed him off the building. Cross landed on his hands and pushed himself onto his feet. As Cross looked up, Jose dropped his foot into Cross''s back. Jose started laughing. " I will give you the same treatment you gave me but only 10 times worst!!" He grabbed Cross by his hair and slammed him into the ground. Jose was enjoying himself, despite he was being controlled by Gonzalo like an RCA car. Jose had no idea he was being controlled. It was the chip placed inside his brain. Jose ripped Cross out of the ground and asked: " How do you like it?" Cross sighed. " Are those you''re hardest hits? Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-ultimate-host_14102432205347705/control_51121056378839693 for visiting. Chapter 1079 - My Brothers Keeper If those are your hardest hits you might as well give up because there is no way in hell that I''m going to allow myself to be defeated by a mindless drone-like yourself." Jose didn''t understand. He had a confused look on his face. Cross suddenly clenched his hand into a fist and punched Jose in his face, making the rest of his remaining teeth fly out of his mouth. Jose spat blood into Cross''s face. This made Cross furious. Cross uppercut Jose into the air. The violent shock erupted through Jose''s body. A small explosion occurred in Jose''s brain. It was the chip. Gonzalo no longer had any control over Jose''s body. Jose collapsed on his knees. His system malfunctioned. Sparks were coming out of his ears and nose. Cross had no remorse for Jose. He was pretty sure Jose did unforgettable nasty things in his life. Cross could tell by the scars on his chest when he first came in contact with him. Cross walked up to Jose and grabbed him by his grey hair. Tch." I have no respect for you." You are a piece a shit who doesn''t have feelings. Please have mercy!" shouted Jose. I swear I will do my best to change!" Ha!" Don''t make me laugh!" Do you know how much tried to do play that dirty trick on me?!" No." Not this time I won''t fall for no more tricks." That was the last and final time anyone who gets the drop on me." That is why you must be laid to rest." Cross grabbed Jose''s neck, beginning to choke him. Blood started running down Jose''s eyes. His entire body was fidgeting and shaking. Suddnely he snapped his neck. Jose''s body dropped on the ground like a sack of potatoes. Cross in fact did but him to rest. It was about time for Jose to retire. Cross kneeled down on one knee and closed Jose''s eyes and burying him under a hunk of disposable plastic bottles he saw filled to the brim in a recycle bin. Cross turned around and shoved his hands into his pocket, pulling out a cigarette, shoving it into his mouth, rendezvousing with Jesse and Prince Guy. King Hendrix''s Private Throne Room. King Hendrix was setting battle coordinates with his generals. They were planning to attack Royal Elven Empire posts. So far the Industrial Elf Empire was winning. He knew Queen Ariel was planning something wicked and catastrophic. He heard the stories. She knew the real reason how her father died. She poisoned him and instantly sat on the throne, becoming the ruler next in line to rule The Royal Elven Empire. King Hendrix looked at her father as a saint, a prophet, and a great ruler. However, those times were long gone. The Royal Elven Empire started the war and they were going to lose it. King Hendrix was a king who could make strategic battle plans to easily crush his enemies. As King Hendrix decided where he wanted his empire to attack, he decided it was time for his generals to begone. He was expecting his brother Ragnar. When all of his generals left, he shut the door behind them and locked it. He walked up to The Industrial Throne and sat down, patiently waiting. Suddnely the wind began howling. It was as if his brother dropped out of the sky. In actuality, he rode on a giant crow that could shapeshift into almost any type of rock. The crow shapeshifted into a shark. Ragnar climbed up into the balcony without being detected by anyone. When King Hendrix saw Ragnar he clenched his jaws and clenched his hands into fists. Hello brother." It''s been quite some time." I wasn''t expecting you." What the f.u.c.k are you talking about you prick?" You are the asshole who called me." Whatever every you say." " Just remember that I''m your older brother. I won''t continue and stand for any more disrespect." When you are in my kingdom you better what your tone." said King Hendrix. Tsk." So why have you called me here?" asked Ragnar. As you know The Royal Elven Empire has raged war against me." They won''t stop until they have my head on a pike." So let me guess." You need my help." King Hendrix started chuckling. Not quite." I have my own strength and my alliance with The Immortal Ninja to back me up." Ragnar turned around beginning to head towards the balcony. " Wait. Ragnar slowly turned around. " What? If you help me win this war you will be rewarded pardoned for your crimes you have committed over the decades." Ragnar raised his eyebrows. So what is your answer?" Do you agree to it?" Ragnar sighed and spat on the ground. " Yes, I do. But this is the last time I will do favors for all the almighty Industrial King Of The Industrial Empire." " You got that?!" King Hendrix started laughing. " Yes, I do. Ragnar walked towards the huge door of the throne room and ripped the lock off the door, making his way out. He knew he would have to keep a very close eye on Ragnar. He didn''t trust him one bit. However, he wouldn''t let it get to his head. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-ultimate-host_14102432205347705/my-brothers-keeper_51143556638762301 for visiting. Chapter 1080 - Bathroom Assassin Scene Cross, Orion, and Prince Guy were in a bar drinking some shots. Cross and Orion drank the shots down like water, squinting his eyes or breathing heavily. They just acted casual. Prince Guy drank to shots and squinted his eyes, holding his chest tightly. He didn''t know what the hell he was drinking. Prince Guy kicked open the door to the bathroom and went into one of the stalls. When Prince Guy was about to unzip his pants, he smelled smoke. He started using the corner of his eyes to see who was smoking. He couldn''t tolerate cigarettes or smoke. He quickly urinated on a red urinal cake and flushed the toilet. Prince Guy zipped up his pants and walked up to the sink, squirting some hand soap into both palms, scrubbing his hands with the use of the hand soap. He washed his hands for 50 seconds before rinsing his hands, drying them off using the vacant paper towels next to the sink. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-ultimate-host_14102432205347705/bathroom-assassin-scene_51144094851848329 for visiting. The man who entered the bathroom was a Yellow Bandana Bandit who pretended to take a shit. The Yellow Bandana Bandit started loading his handgun with a fresh clip. He was going to attempt to assassin Prince Guy under the orders of Albert Valentino whose net worth rose drastically than it was originally before since he sold all the weapons and armor he had his Yellow Bandana Bandits stole. Believe it or not many people around the world wanted Industrial Elf technology and weapons. Albert Valentino''s net worth was now 300,000,000 million dollars making him one of the wealthiest criminals in the underwater city. The richest man was the Industrial King himself who claimed the net worth of half a trillion dollars. Prince Guy stared into the mirror and noticed he had scratches all over his face. Hmm. I need to tend to these rugged cuts. " When Prince Guy was about to leave, The Yellow Bandana Bandit kicked open the bathroom door told Prince Guy to turn around and put his hands up. Prince Guy cooperated. Chapter 1081 - A Bribe Prince Guy had many questions to ask The Yellow Bandana Bandit. " Who are you and who sent you?" The Yellow Bandana Bandit wasn''t the type to converse with his enemies. As the bandit squeezed the trigger, Prince Guy suddenly snapped his fingers and stopped time, slowly watching the bullet being released from the gun''s nozzle. Prince Guy grabbed the speeding bullet and turned it around. As he snapped his fingers, time unpassed, causing the bullet to go through the bandit''s head. Blood and brains splattered everywhere. The bandit''s body smashed and dropped to the ground like a sack of heavy potatoes. The loud gunshot caused everyone in the bar except Cross and Orion to run out. When the bartender and customers ran out, they were murdered by at least 30 Yellow Bandana Bandits that surrounded the bar. Gosh, what the f.u.c.k is going on now?" asked Cross. Beats me." Orion guzzled down the rest of his very foamy beer. That was the way he liked his beer. I need a vacation from all of this shit." Orion tossed the glass beer bottle to the side and burped loudly. When Orion was about to go around the bar and refill his drink, Prince Guy kicked the bathroom door off the hinges and walked out. He had blood and bits of brain in his hair. He was disgusted and wanted to vomit. The Yellow Bandana Bandits were led by a new captain, named Abel. We know you pricks are in there!!" Come out now and we might not kill you!!" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-ultimate-host_14102432205347705/a-bribe_51167255462997706 for visiting. Before Cross walked outside, he shoved honey roasted peanuts in his mouth. He enjoyed all the bar nuts. When Abel saw Cross he started growing angry. " Where''s Prince Guy?" Who?" said Cross. Don''t act like you know whom I am talking about." Actually, I don''t." I know nothing about Industrial Elves. All of this is brand new to me." Anyways why do you want to know where Prince Guy is?" What do want with him?" Abel started smiling. So you do know where he is!" Cross raised his eyebrow. May I do maybe I don''t." Abel started conversing between a couple of bandits. If you tell us where Prince Guy is, we will give you 300,000 dollars in cash. Cross sighed. Fine." Give me the money and I will tell you where he is hiding." A Yellow Bandana Bandit walked towards Cross. As Cross was handed the money, he quickly head-butted the Yellow Bandana Bandit, cracking open his skull. Kill him!!" shouted Albert. Every single Yellow Bandana Bandit began rapidly firing after Cross. Cross was so fast it looked as if the bullets phased through his body almost he like he was a ghost or spirit. Cross quickly punched the ground and caused a shockwave. Multiple craters began popping up everywhere around the area. All of the Yellow Bandana Bandits were seriously injured except Abel, who was hiding behind a huddle of bandits. As Cross saw him he began laughing. You think I give a f.u.c.k about this money?" Cross opened the huge suit case, tossing all the money into the air. Chapter 1082 - Signs So what do you want?" asked Abel. Cross sprinted towards Abel and lifted him off his feet using one hand. I just want to ask you this question." What business do you want with Prince Guy?" Abel started acting tough as if he wasn''t scared of Cross when in actuality he was. His heart was beating like a drum. His stomach was filled with butterflies. He wanted to puke. " I ain''t telling you shit!" I will never sell out my comrades. Cross sighed. He punched Abel in the stomach. Abel coughed up blood. He managed to endure the pain. No will you tell me who you work for?" Abel didn''t answer. " Look I don''t have all day." I just want to know who''s your leader. Abel decided to drop the tough guy act. I work for Albert Valentino... Cross sighed. " Finally!" Now, what does Albert Valentino want with Prince Guy?" Please!" I can''t tell you any more information!" If I do I will end up a dead man by night!" So what?" said Cross. " That isn''t my problem. Now spill the beans. Orion and Prince Guy walked out. They heard everything. Prince Guy heard about Albert Valentino, but never studied him. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-ultimate-host_14102432205347705/signs_51167709387349843 for visiting. Chapter 1083 - I Will Do It For 100 Million Before Cross did any serious bodily damage to Abel, Prince Guy wanted to talk to him himself. " What does this Albert Valentino want with me?" Cross placed Abel on the ground and folded his arms. Don''t you know?" Everyone knows about your destructive powers Prince Guy. It''s no secret.." Price Guy tossed some honey roasted peanuts into his mouth and sighed. " Get to the point. What does Albert Valentino want from me?" He- he wants you to make him the king of The Industrial Elf Empire. Prince Guy''s eyes lit up with excitement. He spat the remaining honey roasted peanuts in the air. They were covered in saliva. Prince Guy started laughing. " Why would I do such a stupid thing?" Even though I hate my father, I would never betray him like that!" Abel sighed and took a couple of deep breaths. Albert Valentino is prepared to pay you 20 million dollars if you cooperate... As Abel said that, Prince guy heard a ca-ching in his mind. Did you say 20 million dollars?" Abel started shaking his head yes. Yes, I said 20 million dollars." Prince Guy already had a net worth of 12 million dollars despite his father was worth billions. He had to decide. Prince Guy started scratching his face. He was bitten by a mosquito earlier. He finally decided what he was going to say. Tell your boss that I will do it for 100 million dollars. Prince Guy looked to the side and saw Cross and Orion privately conversing among themselves. " I will inform my boss that you will consider doing the job for 100 million dollars. Prince Guy started smiling. " You may take your leave." Abel turned around and ran off into a dark alley. Far East End Of The Underwater City Of The Industrial Elves... This was Ragnar''s first time wandering around the underwater city. He was impressed with the layout of the city. That was the only thing he liked about his brother. He had a creative mind. Ragnar was near The Main Yellow Bandana Bandit hideout, the junkyard no local or tourist dared to venture by. Over his many hired assignments around the world, his main primary weapon his ax was smashed to pieces. This was when he decided to switch to 2 incredibly sharp short swords made from the finest steels. They could slice through flesh like butter. He had yet to test them out. As he approached the junkyard a rifleman saw him and went ballistic. " Hey!" Don''t you know you''re f.u.c.k.i.n.g trespassing?!" This is the Yellow Bandana Bandits territory!" Get the f.u.c.k out of here before I shoot in your f.u.c.k.i.n.g head!" The rifleman wasn''t in a good mood. Someone stole his drugs. Ragnar started chuckling. " There is no reason to shout." I was just passing through. I will be out of your side shortly." No, no, no." You can''t just pass through our territory as you want. You will have to pay for a pass. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-ultimate-host_14102432205347705/i-will-do-it-for-100-million_51189390902357684 for visiting. Ragnar sighed. Fine." How much is the pass? Ragnar reached into his pocket and pulled out a wad of money. The rifleman was just making the whole pass idea up. If any other rifleman was on patrol and they saw Ragnar, they would shoot him on sight. The rifleman placed his rifle on the ground and said: The pass is going to cost that entire wad of money in your possession. Ragnar clenched his jaw and crunched his hand into a fist. " F.u.c.k no. This is my pocket money, the only money I have in possession. No f.u.c.k.i.n.g way you are getting this wad of money." Well,I guess I will have to take it by force." said The Yellow Bandana Bandit rifleman. The rifleman stepped down from a ladder and pulled out a handgun, pointing it at Ragnar''s head. Ragnar wiped the smile off his face and placed a serious expression on his face. Ragnar opened his hand and pointed the wad of money towards the rifleman''s hand. The rifleman''s eyes lit up with excitement. Just as the rifleman placed his hands on the wad of money, Ragnar quickly pulled out his incredibly sharp short sword, chopping off the rifleman''s right hand. Blood splattered into Ragnar''s face. The rifleman began screaming like a banshee. Ragnar started snickering. " You think I''m scared of you or The Yellow Bandana Bandits?" Tch." "Not in a million years. I go where I please and ain''t nobody going to tell me nothing." Ragnar noticed the rifleman pissed himself. Ragnar turned his noise. " You know I hate people like you. " Just now you were so tough!" Now, look at you." You are a defenseless rat." Ragnar cleaned his sword and rested it in its sheath on the left-hand side of his waist. He walked towards the front gate of the junkyard and sliced it in half with his right hand. As he stepped inside, a bright light gazed down on him. As the bright light saw him, dozens of Yellow Bandana Bandits began popping out from every section of the junkyard like c.o.c.kroaches. This was exactly what Ragnar liked. He loved to deal with huddles of enemies who were inferior to him. Fire!" yelled one of the Yellow Bandana Bandits. At least thousands of bullets began coming towards Ragnar. Ragnar started laughing. Blue fire began circling Ragnar''s body. High winds began circling the area. Huge bits of junk began smashing on the area, killing most of the bandits around the area. Albert Valentino was in his office at the moment. He just got off the phone with Gonzalo about news about Jose. He could hear loud screams. However, this didn''t worry him. In his office were 4 bandits who waited by the door. Albert Valentino tossed his phone to the side and took a deep breath. The only thing of Jose that was still intact was his brain. His brain would be placed in a new robotic/ bionic body that was recently created by Gonzalo. It was his greatest work yet. Chapter 1084 - Charge!! Albert Valentino stood up from his comfy stool and shoved a cigarette into his mouth. He pulled out a box of matches and took one out, striking it across the wall. He then lit his cigarette and flicked to the side, lighting a stack of old transcripts on fire. Albert continued to hear screams. Suddnely the office door was pulled off the hinges. Before the bandits could do anything, blue fire engulfed the office. An explosion occurred. The force of the explosion caused Albert to go flying through the huge glass window. Albert smashed on the ground. He broke a couple of his ribs. Ragnar jumped through the shattered glass window and landed on his feet. He tried to pull out a spin barrel from his waist. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-ultimate-host_14102432205347705/charge!!_51190527474850436 for visiting. However before he could even attempt to remove his gun, he was punched in the face. One of his teeth was knocked off his mouth. Albert slid on the ground. When Ragnar was about to stomp on Albert''s face, Albert shouted: Wait!!" Ragnar paused. " What? asked Ragnar. " What is it that you want?" Who the hell are you and why did you kill all my men?" Ragnar dispersed the blue flame from around his body. I see you and your bandits as threats and as enemies." Chapter 1085 - Not For My Soul I still don''t understand why my brother allows sc.u.m and criminals like yourself into the city. He''s slacking off. But I completely understand." He''s already an old bastard who needs to retire. Since he won''t do anything about the sc.u.m and criminals ramping up on down the city, I guess it is my job to do so." Ragnar grabbed Albert by his expensive suit, staring deeply into his eyes making Albert sweat profusely. He tossed Albert to the side causing him to smack in the wall. Ragnar loved to toy around with his victims before he killed him. It was his hobby. Something he did on a regular. Albert had many broken bones and ruptured organs. Ragnar started slowly walking towards Albert. He kneeled down on one of his knees and placed one of his short swords by Albert''s neck. I like your attuide." That''s why I''m going to let you live. For now." Be a good little dog and scat!" Albert quickly hopped to his feet beginning to run as fast as he could away from the junkyard. His entire face was covered in blood. He could barely see. This was why he crashed into a rusted stop sign. His head smashed against the stop sign. Blood oozed out. Albert banged his head on the ground and groaned. He was already in a lot of pain, but that doubled the pain. He wouldn''t let Ragnar get away with nearly killing him. He wanted payback. Revenge. Luckily for Albert, he had a spare phone hidden in his sock. He removed the phone from his left sock and dialed a number. As he dialed the number into his hidden spare phone, he felt his phone starting to heat up, burning layers of skin off his hands. He squinted his eyes, tightly clenching the phone in his hand. He was confused. Suddenly as the number contacted, the red hot phone cooled down. He pressed the phone near his ear and sighed. " I am ready to accept your offer." The person on the other end started snickering. I know you would lighten up. So you understand the guidelines don''t you?" Yes, whatever." I am ready to accept it." So what do you wish for?" The person on the other hand was The Chameleon. At least a couple of days ago Albert intervened with The Chameleon. He presented himself to look like a clown dressed in a fancy suit He told him many tales and stories of people he made into powerful beings. And what did Albert do, he listened. He told The Chameleon he needed some days to think it over. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-ultimate-host_14102432205347705/not-for-my-soul_51211293373285332 for visiting. He didn''t trust him a single bit. Albert held his head and sighed. Calling The Chameleon was a last minute thing. Since Abel hadn''t returned he knew things didn''t go as according plan. He knew Prince Guy refused. I wish for..." Yes, yes, yes!!" What do you wish for?!" Albert finally came to a solution. " You know what?" I don''t want any wishes from you." I don''t need to sell my soul to defeat my opponents. Have a nice life and go f.u.c.k yourself because I ain''t giving up my soul." The Chameleon began laughing. " You''ve just- Before The Chameleon could finish his sentence, Albert hanged up and removed the number off his phone before dialing another one. Chapter 1086 - Nikola Valentino The number he dialed was his older brother, named Nikola Valentino. Nikola Valentino was pure evil. He didn''t show any mercy. He did favors for only his younger brother. Nikola Valentino was the leader of The Industrial Serpents. The Industrial Serpents was the dangerous gang in the entire dimension. Albert wanted to be in The Industrial Serpents but was turned down by his brother, who revoked his application. This motivated Albert to form and make The Yellow Bandana Bandits since yellow was his favorite color. The Yellow Bandana Bandits didn''t come close to The Industrial Serpents. The Industrial Serpents were pirates who opposed all kingdoms that stood before them. They were not to be taken lightly. They were strong and nearly invincible. Nikola was most famous for murdering Queen Ariel''s brother, Prince Cameron in broad daylight. They battled for over 2 weeks. Nikola grew up 6''5, weighing 200 pounds of muscle that gave him a six-pack. He had long black hair and dark green eyes. He was the leader of The Industrial Serpents formally known as The Legionaries throughout the dimension. Nikola had the ability to use light and darkness as his tools of destruction which made him very powerful. He was the reason why Hendrix never laid a finger on Albert. He didn''t want to cause mass mayhem. Nikola''s phone went straight to voicemail. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-ultimate-host_14102432205347705/nikola-valentino_51212701568924411 for visiting. Chapter 1087 - Killing Intent Albert tried to call his brother for a straight 30 minutes. Every time he called him he didn''t answer. Albert didn''t even bother to leave a message. Albert was so frustrated he broke his phone in half and tossed it to the side, shouting out obscenities. He started to stand on his feet and limp away from the junkyard. While he was limping away, he saw a delivery truck filled with cookies. He squinted his eyes and recognized the driver. It was Abel. Hey, asshole get out of the f.u.c.k ing road!" I got places to be. Albert cleared his throat and began snickering. " You obviously don''t know who you are talking to Abel." Abel turned off the lights and instantly recognized that the injured man was his boss. He quickly opened the door and said: I''m sorry boss." I had no idea it was you." I hope you can forgive me." Albert raised his left eyebrow. Ah, don''t worry about it, Abel." The headlights were on." You had no idea. Albert placed his right hand behind his back and pulled out a semiautomatic pistol pointing it at Abel. Get on your f.u.c.k.i.n.g knees." Please boss I had no idea!" Albert slowly walked up to Abel and placed the semi-automatic pistol on his forehead. You know Abel I have been thinking about this thought in my head for quite some time ever since Jose was nearly beaten to death." I don''t need anyone." Especially The Yellow Bandana Bandits." Which means I have no use for you anymore." Boss no!!!" Don''t you- Before Abel could finish his sentence, Albert squeezed the trigger of his semi-automatic pistol creating a massive hole in the front and back of his head. Blood splattered into Albert''s face. Albert started searching through Abel''s pockets. He found a peanut butter bar, the keys to the truck, and a pack of gum. Albert collected all the items and hopped into the truck, starting the engine up. When Albert was about to reverse the truck, he felt something or someone land on the top of the truck. This, someone, was Ragnar who still had the thirst for blood. Once he gained a thirst for blood, he was almost like a vampire. He would kill any person in sight. Ragnar used one of his sharp short swords to slice the top of the delivery truck in half. Ragnar landed on his feet and placed Albert in a headlock, choking the life out of him. Blood started running down Albert''s eyes. When he entered the truck, he placed his semi-automatic pistol on the dashboard. He grabbed the semi-automatic pistol and shot Ragnar at least 5 times in the face, causing him to smash into containers filled with soft, crumbly chocolate cookies. Albert used this short span of time to recover. Ragnar stood on his feet and removed the bullets from his face, beginning to laugh. " Perhaps I shouldn''t underestimate you, Albert Valentino. You''ve got the guts." While Ragnar continued to talk, Albert stomped on the gas pedal and drove the truck into a wall, causing Ragnar to smash through the window and go through the brick wall. Ragnar broke a couple of ribs and fractured a couple of fingers. The force of the crash caused Albert''s head to smash on the dashboard. Blood oozed out of his head. He forgot to fasten his seatbelt. He felt his neck. It felt as if he suffered from whiplash. Albert was dazed and suffered from a concussion. Albert placed his hand on the door handle and walked out. The smoke that gave Albert nausea, started emitting. Even though Albert had a limp he quickly rushed for cover. A powerful explosion occurred. Burnt cookies started flying all over the place. Albert was breathing heavily like a racehorse. As he continued to breathe heavily, he quickly knew who Ragnar was. Ragnar was one of King Hendrix''s, A.K.A., The Industrial King''s brother. He had a huge feeling Ragnar didn''t survive. Albert could feel it in his chest. He stood on his feet and brushed the dirt off his shoulders. As he stepped forward, he felt a sword being pressed behind his back. He slowly turned around and saw Ragnar. Ragnar''s face was covered in dirt and blood. Oh, you don''t look so good there pal." You oughta see a doctor. Ragnar started laughing. " You are in no position to tell me what to do Albert Valentino." Albert sighed. " What is it that you want really?" Money, property, power?" Ragnar didn''t answer. If it''s money that you want I can give it to you in the blink of an eye." Albert pulled out a checkbook and a fountain pen. Albert was fearless. He wasn''t afraid of anyone or anything. He would go up against anyone if he had to. I can write you a check for 20 million dollars." How does this sound to you." Ragnar would cooperate. He placed his 2 short swords inside their sheaths, patiently waiting for Albert to finish writing the check. When Albert finished writing the check, he handed it to Ragnar in glove hands. Ragnar deeply stared at the check and looked at Albert. He started ripping the check to pieces. " I don''t want your f.u.c.k.i.n.g money or hospitality." I came here to put an end to The Yellow Bandana Bandits and that''s exactly what I''m going to do. Albert knew something was about to happen. That was why he was about to release his trump card. However before he could even attempt to, his throat was slit. Albert''s pupils turned small. He collapsed on his knees. Ragnar smiled. Do you think I was about to let you get away scot-free?" Ragnar then shoved his other short sword into Albert''s head. The blade went through his brain. Albert was instantly killed. Ragnar ripped the knife out of Albert''s head and cleaned it on his fancy silk suit. Ragnar didn''t realize what he just did. He walked away from Albert''s carcass beginning to laugh like a maniac. Chapter 1088 - Slave Driving District Rozier was in chambers doing sets of pushups. He was getting ready for the upcoming fight. His skills had improved since. He knew he would have to get stronger. The Industrial Elf Empire was plotting something big. After doing nearly 2 hours of pushups, he decided to take a short break that involved eating some protein bars. When he was about to go into the fridge, he heard a loud and powerful knock on the door. Rozier sighed and tossed the protein bar to the side. What who is it?" What do you want?" Rozier walked up to the door and opened it. The person who stood before him was Feng. Rozier clenched his jaws. What do you want?" Queen Ariel has told us to collect some doc.u.ments from The Slave Driving District. " So?" That isn''t my problem." Feng sucked his teeth. Fine." I will enjoy the perks and rewards after I''m finished. When Rozier heard these words, he instantly decided to help Feng. The Slave Driving District was totally different from the rest of the capital. The Slave Driving District was huge, dark, and gloomy. The ground was filled up with dirt and cement. Both Rozier and Feng watched their surroundings. Chapter 1089 - Living Up To The Name Vlad had been traveling through the seas for years. He was trying to figure out a way to track his enemies but couldn''t find one. As he was about to give up, he just remembered that he was bound to rendezvous with another vampire but he forgot his name. Nighttime had fallen over the sea. Just when he was about to shove his hand in the water for some fish, he heard a loud horn. This loud horn came from a cruise ship. As Vlad saw the cruise ship he saw a meal. The cruise almost contained 5,000 passengers. Vlad quickly started sprinting towards the cruise ship at top speeds. He sharpened his claws across rocks and jumped into the air, latching himself onto the back of the cruise ship, beginning to climb. It took him less than a minute to reach the top. Since it was night time almost every passenger was fast asleep. The only ones awake were the janitors who were cleaning up the mess left after a birthday party. Vlad latched his feet onto the steel railings and frontflipped onto the deck. He landed on his feet without making a sound. In front of him stood a janitor who was listening to music on his radio while he mopped. The janitor did his best to sing along with the music but produced a very awful false impersonation. His singing was atrocious Vlad''s eardrums were hurting. Vlad extended out his incredibly sharp claws drove his hand through the janitor''s chest, ripping out his beating heart. The janitor vomited up blood and collapsed on his knees, dying instantly. Vlad started laughing. Vlad then bit a huge chunk out of the janitor''s heart, before tossing the half-eaten heart over to the side into the ocean. The janitor didn''t even get to scream. Vlad wanted more. As he turned the corner he saw 2 janitors walking and talking about how bad their jobs were. Vlad hopped onto the roof and patiently waited for the janitors to spot their coworkers. When they spotted their coworker''s body, they instantly started screaming for help, running the panic alarm. The panic alarm was much louder than the horn. The panic alarm awoke all the passengers who wondered what the hell was going on. Vlad leaped into the air and began announcing himself. Humans!!!" Welcome to your doom!!!" The captain decided to show some guts. Who the hell are you?" What''s going on?" Vlad started laughing. I am going to give you and these passengers a once and lifetime opportunity to become a vampire and obey my orders." Either that or you all become my dinner. The captain began whispering among his fellow companions. They were signaling another person to activate the defense mechanisms. However, before they could even attempt to do anything, Vlad decided to turn each and every person on the cruise into mindless beastly vampires that only had one thing on their minds, to devour. Vlad was still going to meet up with a fellow vampire. All vampires shared a blood bond. They knew where each other where. Back In The Industrial Elven Empire''s Underwater City, Inside Gonzalo''s private lab. Gonzalo just finished making Jose''s new and improved cyborg body. The only thing that was intact in his previous body was his brain. Gonzalo walked up to Jose and sawed off the top of Jose''s skull, slowly removing his brain, placing it in an icebox. The body Gonzalo made was 6 feet tall weighing 220 pounds. The skin was made from titanium alloy, making it nearly impossible to damage. This time he forgot to place a chip into Jose''s brain. This meant he wouldn''t be able to control him. The bionic body had the appearance of a 20-year-old man. Everything was set. It was time to place the brain into the body. King Hendrix''s Throne Room. King Hendrix planned another assault on The Royal Elven Empire. He was confident his plan would work. When he was about to summon his generals, his brother Ragnar walked in, holding a bloody yellow banner. Ragnar placed the bloody yellow banner by King Hendrix''s feet. " What is this?" What have you done now?" Ragnar sighed. Don''t you recognize the banner?" King Hendrix stood up from his throne and picked the banner, carefully examining it. As he realized whom the banner belonged to, his eyes began popping out of his head. He placed the banner on the ground and stared at Ragnar. Ragnar walked up to the bar and fixed himself a drink. " It was about time someone dealt with those bandits. They were stealing your weapons, killing off citizens, and burning buildings to the ground. How could you just stand here and watch them do that to your city?" Ragnar snickered. And you call yourself a king?" Please." If you can''t even keep some bandits in check there is no way you are winning this war." King Hendrix was tired of Ragnar. He lunged towards Ragnar and grabbed him by his neck, slamming him against the wall. " You f.u.c.k.i.n.g idiot!" Do you realize what you have done?!" yelled Hendrix. Ragnar was confused. " Get your f.u.c.k.i.n.g hands off of me!" I was doing you a favor by doing your dirty work!" This is the thanks I get?!" I should have never come here, brother." King Hendrix sighed. He took his hand from around Ragnar''s neck and sighed, pouring himself a tall glass of strawberry vodka. Let me ask you this question." Did you kill Albert Valentino?" Ragnar raised his eyebrow. Yes, I did." What''s the problem?" King Hendrix guzzled half of his glass of strawberry vodka. Have you ever heard of The Industrial Serpents?" Yes." said Ragnar. Their leader''s name is Nikola Valentino, also known as The Abuser Of Light And Darkness." Albert Valentino was his younger brother." Ragnar snickered. King Hendrix walked up to the wall and took removed a key from his pocket, inserting it into a keyhole, twisting it counterclockwise. Suddnely an array of weapons and old armor worn by King Hendrix who participated in the wars previously. He stuck on his helmet and rubbed red war paint around his eyes. He cracked his knuckles. He knew he just made another enemy. It was time for The Industrial King to live up to his name and show his true power. Chapter 1090 - To Depart Cross was training with Rider. Ever since he came to the underwater city, he wanted to get stronger and improve his abilities. Rider recently told him about a new ability called Gravity Pull. Gravitational Manipulation was a very destructive attack that required a lot of practice and space. The reason Rider never told Cross about Gravitational Manipulation because it was very destructive, unlike all the other attacks Rider taught Cross. Cross had a boulder that weighed over 20 tons on his back while he did pushups to strengthen his back and spinal cord to prevent any future injuries. How much longer do I have to do these pushups?" asked Cross. Rider sighed. We only have been doing these pushups for 3 hours." I will tell you when to stop." Now continue!" Cross was doing these pushups in a dark room. Orion and the other hand were watching a movie, Lucia. He needed a break from training. Once upon a time, he trained for a straight year without eating or drinking water. His former master Jon considered food as distractions, calling them Weight Lifters." The movie they were watching was a drama called The Last Wish. Orion told Lucia he was going for a stroll. Chapter 1091 - Concise Orion stepped out of the hotel and started stretching and groaning. It was time for his daily run. Orion carried a small bag with him that contained 3 bottles of water, 3 cinnamon granola bars, and a half-eaten grilled salami and cheese sandwich wrapped in tinfoil. Orion started running in place, placing his knees up to his chest. Orion took 3 deep breaths and started running as fast as he could. In front of him stood trees, fire hydrants, and benches. Orion considered these items as obstacles that made his daily run more challenging and entertaining. He hopped over a bench. He frontflipped over a fire hydrant. He was climbing up steps to be the greatest martial artist in the entire universe. After running for at least 20 minutes, he decided to take a break and eat his food. He looked around and saw a rusted bench that looked as if someone attempted to paint over it but grew too lazy to. When Orion sat on the rusted bench, the bench started shaking and shrieking. The bench was ready to fall apart. Orion unwrapped his grilled salami and cheese sandwich and smelled it. A smile appeared on his face. The bread was toasted and dressed in butter. As he was about to take a bite, he heard loud barking. Orion started scanning the area to see where the barking was coming from. Orion spread out his tin foil and placed the half-eaten grilled salami and cheese on it. He walked behind the tree that stood behind the bench. Behind the tree, he saw a dog gnawing on a rotten tree branch. When he went to pet the dog, the dog spat the rotten tree bench out of its mouth and looked at Orion. The dog started growling and drooling. Orion sighed. The dog was brown. Most of its fur was covered in fleas. The dog was ready to attack. " Hello, dog. How are you?" " Do you want some of my sandwiches?" " I can get it for you if you promise not to bite me. The dog wasn''t listening to Orion. As Orion walked towards the rusted bench and picked his grilled salami and cheese sandwich, the wild dog lunged towards Orion and sunk its disgusting teeth into Orion''s right forearm. Blood oozed all over the green grass. Orion ignored the pain, slapping the dog in the face, knocking out most of its teeth. The dog smashed into a nearby tree. Orion sighed. He ripped off his sleeve and wrapped the sleeve around his wounded right forearm, pulling it tightly with his teeth. See?" " I warned you?" Now, look at you." The dog was badly wounded. However luckily for the dog, Orion had the ability to save his life. Orion generated a green aura around his right hand and touched the dog on its flea covered head. He would sanitize his hand later. Miraculously the dog''s wounds healed up. Orion didn''t only heal the dog''s wound, but he changed its attuide. The dog know was happy. Orion smiled. Now you''re relaxed." Orion picked up his grilled salami and cheese sandwich and placed it on the ground. The dog was just hungry. While the dog was eating the sandwich, Orion noticed a dirty collar around its neck that had the letter R on it. The dog''s name was Roger. As the dog finished devouring the sandwich it burped in Orion''s face. Hey, easy there fella." The dog started wagging its tail with a big smile on its face. The dog turned around and barked at Orion, trying for him to follow behind. Orion started scratching his head. " You want me to follow you?" The dog barked. " I will take that as a yes. " The dog started running as Orion followed behind. The dog jumped on a couple of barrels filled with metal scraps that allowed it to go on the roof. Orion crouched down and spring into the air like a frog. He landed perfectly on his feet without making a sound. The dog then used a wooden plank to walk down the roof safely. Orion frontflipped off the roof. The dog then came to a stop sitting in front of an old door filled with holes. Orion walked in front of the dog and knocked on the door. " Hello is anybody home?" I have your dog here." Orion waited for a couple of seconds before knocking again. " Hello?" This time when Orion knocked he increased how loud he knocked. Orion placed his ear up against the wall and listened. He swore he heard footsteps. When was about to knock for the final time, someone hit him in the head with a pebble. Orion quickly turned around and saw an elven teenager that had to be at least 18 years old. The teenager''s hair pulled into a ponytail. The child wore jeans pants and a dirty jeans jacket that covered a white t-shirt filled with holes. What''s your problem little boy?" Why are you hitting me with pebbles?" asked Orion. " You mustn''t go into that house dude!" It''s haunted!" Look I don''t need so punk kid telling me what to do so scat!" This doesn''t concern you!" I''m just trying to return this person''s dog. The teenage elve jumped off the roof and landed on his feet. " Look man I''m telling you for your own good. The last time someone entered this house they were never seen again. Orion was confused. " What do you mean the last time?" Wasn''t this city recently built?" The teen started looking at Orion up and down. You obviously are new here." This city has been underwater for at least 50 years. Hidden from the rest of the Industrial Elven Empire under the law of The Industrial King. He''s a f.u.c.k.i.n.g liar!" He should be executed!" Orion sighed. Look I don''t care about this city or The Industrial Elven Empire. Just tell me what''s with this house." What?" Oh right!!" It''s possessed by a phantom. This was when Orion started to suspect something. The teen took a pack of cigarettes out from the pocket of his dirty jeans and said: Look you can do whatever you want." After all, you''re an a.d.u.l.t!" Just don''t say I didn''t tell you so. The elve teen turned around and began walking off. I would watch that dog if I were you." Orion scoffed. F.u.c.k.i.n.g kids these days." Orion looked down at the dog and realized it managed to say perfectly still. Just as he was about to leave and abandon the dog, the door crept open. Orion smelled a disgusting stench. " Yes, who is it?" What do you want?" Orion turned and saw a tall skinny man who looked as if he didn''t eat in months. The tall skinny man''s skin was gray and veiny. He was born with leprosy. Half of his face was deformed. He was born with one eye. Yes, I''ve come to return your dog. The tall deformed man walked out of the old house and stared at the dog. Roger?" Didn''t I tell you to stay put you mangy flea-ridden mutt?" Get in the f.u.c.k.i.n.g house this instant!" The tall deformed man grabbed Roger by the collar and dragged him into the house. " I will like to thank you for returning my dog." He''s a little shit who needs to have eyes on him on a regular." Would you like to come in?" I was getting ready to prepare some cabbage soup. You can join me if you want." Orion did his best to ignore the disgusting odor. Since the dog ate his grilled salami and cheese sandwich he wouldn''t refuse. He was quite hungry. I will be happy to join you. The tall skinny man smiled and walked back into his house. Orion walked into the house and shut the door behind him. The teenage elve was nearby watching as Orion entered the house. He called the tall deformed man The Bastard Son. What he didn''t know was that the name had a lot of history behind it. The tall deformed man entered the kitchen and went into the fridge pulling out some purple cabbage. The purple cabbage was covered in dirt and mole. The deformed man chopped the molded pieces of cabbage and to the ground and washed the dirt off it in the sink. Orion sat down in a rocking chair. He was disgusted. The place was covered in roaches, ants, flies, and mosquitoes. Piles of dried up shit laid all over the ground. Orion couldn''t get comfortable. Quite a place you got here.." By the way what''s your name?" The tall deformed man was chopping up the cabbage with a meat cleaver. My name?" The tall deformed man snickered. My name is Maverick. Maverick?" That''s a unique name." While Orion waited for the cabbage soup, he decided to drink some water and eat his cinnamon granolas bars. While he was eating his cinnamon granolas bars, he heard heavy breathing. It was Roger. He wanted one of his granola bars. Orion gritted his teeth. Aren''t you full Roger?" That sandwich had a lot of salami in it. Now you want more?" Roger started barking profusely. Orion took a deep breath. Fine." Doesn''t Maverick feed you?" Just as Orion said Maverick''s name, Maverick appeared in the living room, tightly holding his meat cleaver. As a matter of fact, I do." Roger''s just a fat greedy f.u.c.k." A glutton. "He eats more than me. Maverick looked at Roger with his one eye. His eye was purple and black. Scat!" yelled Maverick. Roger quickly got scared and ran through the living with a piece of granola bar in his mouth. What type of bread do want?" That all depends on what type of bread you got." I''ve got 2 types." Doughy and wheaty." Doughy will do just fine." Maverick slowly walked into the kitchen. As Maverick walked into the kitchen, Orion noticed strange symbols on his back. He could see the strange black symbols through the rags he wore. Orion knew for a fact that Maverick was hiding something. That odor didn''t smell like shit or rotten food. It smelled like a rotten body. Orion opened one of his bottles of water and guzzled it down with stopping. He had to watch Maverick very closely. Chapter 1092 - Dumped In The Water 10 minutes passed. Maverick came into the room with a pot, 2 bowls, steel spoons, and doughy bread. He set it on the table. " I hope you enjoy this soup. It''s my own recipe." Many have had their own opinions." Maverick poured some of the soup into a bowl and handed it to Orion. Orion picked up a spoon full and shoved it into his mouth. When Orion began chewing, he unleashed the true flavor. He could taste the spices. Orion could taste pepper, salt, rosemary, and a pinch of curry. The rosemary gave it a minty taste, while the curry gave it a spicy kick. Orion had to admit that it was tasty. While he was chewing he could feel something on the roof of his mouth. Orion quickly spat up the cabbage soup. A huge c.o.c.kroach came out of his mouth. Orion had to vomit. "Where''s your bathroom?!" yelled Orion. Maverick extended out his long bony finger and said: Down the hall and turn left. Orion followed the directions given and entered the bathroom, vomiting up water and the granola bars he just ate. He saw a red hand towel by the sink and wipe the remnants of vomit from his mouth. When he was about to leave, he could feel like he was about to puke again. This time he vomited on the ground. He was shocked to see what came out of his body. C.o.c.kroaches covered in stomach bile. " What the f.u.c.k?!" yelled Orion. Orion noticed his vision was blurry. He rinsed his eyes with water. Maverick did something to him. C.o.c.kroach eggs started dropping out of his nose buggers. Chapter 1093 - Soliciting Before Orion interrogated Maverick, he washed his eyes out. He came to a conclusion to understand that it was an illusion. Orion looked into the bathtub and saw huge chunks of bell peppers. Orion kicked open the door and walked in front of Maverick, who was eating his cabbage soup. " You son of a bitch?" Maverick was acted like he didn''t know anything. " Is there a problem? You did something to my proportion of cabbage soup." Maverick removed the stained steel spoon from his mouth and gritted his teeth. " I brought you into my house and made your food and this is how you repay me?!" Nothing is wrong with my cabbage soup!" Maybe you ate something bad!" Orion started laughing. He quickly lunged towards Maverick punched him in his deformed face. Maverick was sent crashing through the sheetrock walls. All the ruckus made Roger rowdy. His owner was in danger and he wanted to do something about it. Roger started growling and barking at Orion. Orion sighed. " This doesn''t concern you, Roger. It will be best for you to leave." I''m not in a good mood." Roger totally blocked out Orion''s voice. He lunged towards Orion. Orion extended out his index finger and shoved it into Roger''s skull going through his brain. A violent shock erupted through Roger''s body. Suddnely Roger exploded into chunks of blood. Orion didn''t want to kill Roger. He loved dogs. Orion kneeled down and rubbed his hand across Roger''s blood that stained the ground. He rubbed some blood on his forehead and bowed hoping roger would have a better life as a dog somewhere else without a nasty disgusting owner who barely feeds him. Orion wanted to break Maverick piece by piece. As he went to confront Maverick, he was nowhere to be found. " I excepted more from you Orion." Orion started scratching his head. " Who are you really?" How do you know my name?" Fine I will tell you my real name." My name isn''t Maverick." It''s Duncan. Also known as The Bastard Son." Show yourself." There is no reason to hide." I will only rip you limb from limb!!" Duncan started laughing. " You are quite the comedian Orion. You make laugh!" Duncan suddenly popped out of thin air and grabbed Orion off his feet, strangling him with intense power. Even though he weighed only at least 110 pounds, he still had super strength. He body-slammed Orion on the ground, beginning to repeatly stomp on his chest. How do you like this Orion?!!" Orion grabbed Duncan''s foot and bit his Achilles Tendon. Duncan let out his loud scream. His foot came off Orion''s chest like butter sliding off a pancake. Duncan stumbled towards a crackling wall. Orion crunched his hand into a fist and drove his fist into Duncan''s stomach. Duncan vomited blood into Orion''s face. Duncan collapsed on his knees. " Well, Duncan." This is it." Duncan wiped the blood from his mouth beginning to laugh. Suddnely cyan aura circled Duncan''s body. The entire house started shaking. Orion noticed Duncan''s face was melting off his skull like cheese. He was going to show his true selves. His true selves like an albino elf. He was at least 5''10. He wore yellow encrusted diamond earrings. Duncan was an undercover Royal Elven empire elf officer who was also Queen Ariel''s second cousin. He came to observe and destroy battle plans and destroy the heavy weaponry. He was known for his master of illusion, disc weapons, and mind control abilities. Ah, you didn''t think I was deformed didn''t you?" I can tell by that look on your face that you did." Now here''s are thinks are going to go." From now on you will be my personal errand boy." Duncan''s eyes suddenly flashed gold. Orion had absolutely no control over his body. He would use Orion to help him with his tasks given to him by Queen Ariel. The elve teen watched from the roof. He warned Orion. However, in the teen''s eyes, Orion didn''t look like a bad person. He would try to help him at least. Chapter 1094 - Lead Pipe To The Head The elven teen''s name was Isaiah. His parents were murdered by guards under the supervision of King Hendrix because they wouldn''t give up their property. This was the primary reason why he hated King Hendrix and wanted to watch him die a horribly painful death. He was 18. No one around him had the time to train him to become a fighter so he had to train himself. Isaiah taught himself to do hand to hand combat. His main weapon was any type of lead pipe he could find laying on the ground. He often stole from people from time to time to buy himself clothes and essentials so he could survive. Isaiah jumped off the roof and grabbed a lead pipe he saw laying on the ground, repeatly hitting it on the ground. The loud banging alerted Duncan and the mind possessed Orion. " Should I take the kid out, Master Duncan?" asked Orion. Hmm." He doesn''t pose as a threat just yet so don''t do anything. Isaiah started running towards Duncan. Before he could reach Duncan, Orion drove an elbow to his stomach, stopping him in his tracks. Isaiah collapsed on his knees beginning to cough up chunks of blood. He then was kicked in the face. Duncan looked at Isaiah and started laughing. Kid, it will be best if you back down." What do you want from me?" Isaiah could feel he had some broken bones. Isaiah vomited up blood. " You work for King Hendrix don''t you?!" Duncan raised his eyebrow. No, I don''t." I actually came here to attempt to stop his plans of attack." Isaiah was naive. I don''t believe you!" Isaiah bolted past Orion, managing to appear in front of Duncan''s face. He cracked Duncan in the head with the lead pipe he grasped tightly in his hand. The lead pipe broke into. Blood started pouring down his forehead. Isaiah knew he was in problem. " You will pay for that, Isaiah." Duncan read Isaiah''s mind. Chapter 1095 - Orions New Student Duncan wiped the blood from his forehead and gritted his teeth tightly before pulling out his disc weapon, throwing with intense power after Isaiah. Isaiah miraculously managed to evade a disc weapon that sliced a nearby building to pieces like a butter knife going through butter. As Isaiah learned that he evaded the disc weapon, he started getting c.o.c.ky. " Maybe I have of a chance of defeating him!" yelled Isaiah in his thoughts. Duncan was still dumbfounded. Isaiah was the first person to evade and go through his incredible marksmanship. Isaiah sprinted towards Duncan and bashed him in the face with his rusty lead pipe. The rusty lead pipe cracked in half. This caused Isaiah to lose his cool and wipe the ridiculously stupid smile on his face. Duncan started laughing. " You crack me up, kid!" But one thing I can say about you." You have the potential to become a strong foe!" However, that won''t happen while I stand here and breathe." Duncan''s eyes flashed gold. Isaiah''s body was now under his control. " Now I want you to listen carefully, Isaiah. Duncan removed a knife from his sock and gave it to Isaiah. " I want you to slit your own throat. Isaiah had absolutely no control over his body. " What the f.u.c.k is going on?!" My body won''t respond to me!" Isaiah pressed the sharp blade towards his neck about to slit his own throat. " Yes, yes!" Do it!" Suddnely Orion came out of nowhere and punched Duncan so hard in his face, his nose was broken, his teeth shattered like glass, and his bottom jaw was broken. Duncan crashed into hemp of rubble. Orion started shaking his head. Do you really think I would let you take over my mind?" I was just bullshitting!" Orion looked at his hands and realized that he had pieces of skin missing from his hands. As he wiped rubbed his hands together, the skin magically appeared back onto his hands. Orion looked over at Isaiah and saw that he was out of breath. " You ok kid?" Isaiah started nodding his head. " Yes. Orion snickered. He walked over by Duncan and realized that he had been knocked out from the forceful punch. I guess I don''t know my own strength." Both Orion and Isaiah left the area. Before going back to his hotel room, he would first get a couple of cheeseburgers, an order of large fries, a tall cup of soda, and a milkshake. These were foods he didn''t eat on a regular. He mostly ate foods like fruit salads, whole carrots, and unseasoned rice, and grilled fish. Orion ate these foods so he could maintain his diet and weight. At least 3 hours later. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #''s-new-student_51328854932907601 for visiting. Cross waited outside of the hotel for Orion, staring at his Rolex watch. He was growing agitated. " Where the f.u.c.k is this guy?" He''s always disappearing when you need him and reappearing when you don''t need him." thought Cross. As Cross continued to wait, Cross shoved a toothpick in his mouth, picking pieces of steak that got stuck in his mouth earlier. After 3 minutes Cross spat the toothpick out of his mouth and was about to head back into the hotel. Suddnely he smelled a familiar cologne. A type of musk. Orion always wore this cologne. He slowly turned around and saw Orion with a milkshake in his hand. Cross quickly stormed towards him. " Where the f.u.c.k have you been?" I have been waiting for hours on this step!" Cross looked over at Isaiah and gave him a rude look. Who the f.u.c.k is this?!" Orion drank the rest of his milkshake and tossed the empty paper cup to the side. He had a cherry in his mouth. " Look you need to calm down. I just went to this random burger restaurant with this kid here." Isaiah stuck out his hand to shake Cross''s own. Cross refused to shake Isaiah''s hand. Isaiah slowly drew his hand away from Cross. Oh.. ok? Cross was moving like a true asshole. Cross turned around and walked into the hotel slamming the door behind himself. Isaiah sucked his teeth. Who and what''s that''s prick problem?" Why does he have a stick up his ass?" Orion shrugged his shoulders. Orion walked up the stairs dr.a.p.ed in a red carpet. Look watch your f.u.c.k.i.n.g mouth." I''ve known Cross Rodriguez for years. He''s a nice guy and a good friend." Isaiah sighed. "Whatever. While Orion and Isaiah were in the restaurant they talked about a lot of things. But the main thing they talked about was Orion training Isaiah under his wing. Even though Isaiah didn''t stand a chance against Duncan, he still had the berries to put up a fight without backing down. He evaded Duncan''s disc weapon with his quick speed. He made good choices where to attack and when not to attack. Orion observed. He watched all his movements and footwork. Orion took Isaiah to the gym section in the hotel. Everyone inside left because Orion paid the manager 500 gold coins. " Isaiah was confused. " What are we starting now?" asked Isaiah. Orion took off his shirt and tossed it to the side. Yes." What?" Did you think we going to start next week or something?" Is there a problem?" Isaiahgulped. Oh no, no!" Why would there be a problem?" I down with starting to do!" So am I your apprentice?" Orion giggled. " No, you aren''t even near that level yet. Right now you are the lowest of the low. " A novice." Now shut up and put up your dukes. Isaiah bent his knees and put his fists up to his face. He knew hand to hand combat. Orion bowed. Now, are you ready?!" Isaiah also bowed. He shouted: Yes!!" Orion quickly galloped towards Isaiah. Orion threw a kick after Isaiah. He smoothly and perfectly evaded Orion''s kick, tackling Orion to the ground. Orion headbutted Isaiah, but he endured it. Orion chopped Isaiah in the neck, instantly stopping his attacks. Orion struck a pressure point. Veins started popping out Isaiah''s head. He felt as if his heart was about to explode. However, the technique was none lethal. Orion hopped to his feet and punched Isaiah in the chest. Isaiah vomited up blood and collapsed on his knees. Orion sighed. " He except more. When he was about to knock out Isaiah, Isaiah suddenly regained a shitload of strength, picking up a nearby weight tossing it at Orion''s face, almost breaking his nose. Isaiah then drop kicked Orion. Chapter 1096 - K.O.E.D Orion crashed into a set of weights. His back was slightly injured. F.u.c.k.i.n.g kid." thought Isaiah. Isaiah fought professionally and dirty. Orion had something to teach him a lesson. Orion started generating double damage energy around his body, causing Isaiah''s eyes to widen. He was in shock. Orion''s speed was greatly enhanced. He was now faster than the speed of light and sound combined. Isaiah had no idea where he would strike. He had to think carefully. He watched martial arts movies through people''s windows and saw where the villain strikes. The villain either struck from behind or above. When Isaiah turned around, he was kicked in the face with a double damage energy attack. Isaiah spat up chunks of spit and blood. Isaiah went through the brick and sheetrock wall like a cannonball. He was instantly knocked out. Orion started laughing. This will be fun!" Orion placed his foot on the ground and dispersed the energy from around it. He walked through the wall and saw that Isaiah was knocked out. " I guess today''s lessons are over?" Orion grabbed Isaiah by the leg and tossed him onto a mat. He then took out some post sticks and wrote: Be ready for tomorrow''s lesson." He stuck the post stick on his forehead and left the gym. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #.o.e.d_51329906142933159 for visiting. Chapter 1097 - Born Of Fire Duncan just woke up out of his coma. His chest felt like it was on fire. Duncan suddenly threw up stomach vile. Duncan started breathing deeply and heavily. Duncan grabbed a hand full of dirt and tossed it into the air. You son of a bitch!!!" Punching in the face when my attention isn''t on you?" You will pay!" I will kill you if it''s the last thing I do!" F.u.c.k.i.n.g bastard!" Duncan continued to curse obscenities until he heard multiple incoming footsteps. Duncan quickly hid behind a couple of barrels. The incoming footsteps belonged to a dozen Industrial Elven soldiers who came in the area because they were alerted by all the noise and smoke rising into the air. " I don''t know. Maybe it could have been an electrical fire?" Another Industrial Elven soldier started shaking his head. Electrical fire?" There hasn''t been any power in this area for at least 20 years. Someone or something had to start this fire." We should search for clues. Everyone!" Start searching!" The Industrial Elven soldier was a major. All the Industrial Elven soldiers listened to him and not dared to challenge his attorney even though he had to answer and obey orders from an Elven soldier higher in rank. Duncan quickly placed an illusion around the area to hid his presence. Over 20 minutes passed. The Elven major decided that it was time to give up. Maybe it was an electrical fire that started it all." thought the Elven major. Comrades!" Move out!" The search for clues is over!" When everyone started moving out, one Elven soldier stayed behind to continued the search hoping to find something so he could receive a reward from his major. The Elven soldier tossed a couple of burnt rotten planks to the side. What he found caused his eyes to light up with excitement. He found a huge splatter of blood that was almost dried up. " Wait!" Major!!!" I found something I think you would like!" The Elven major stopped and turned around, raising his eyebrow. " You have?" Show me." The Elven major removed the nearby planks and revealed the splatter of blood. The Elven major took off his right leather glove and rubbed the splatter of blood on the ground. He smelled it. As he smelled it, veins starting popping out of his head. The Elven major killed multiple Royal Elven soldiers. He knew what their blood smelled like. he had to smell it took to make sure. As he smelled it, he began shaking his head. The blood didn''t smell like copper or metallic. It stunk of iron and brimstone. A rumor had been going on for years about The Royal Elven Family. The rumor was that they were descendants of the ancient dragons that once roamed the dimension. The Elven major believed the rumor while everyone else didn''t. Everyone thought that The Royal Elven Family was just a bunch of uppity assholes. An Industrial Elven soldier is around here somewhere and I''m going to find him/her." Duncan decided to show his face. He stood on his face and snapped his fingers causing the illusion to disperse. He was now visible. Whispers began filling through the cloud of Industrial soldiers. Duncan pulled out his disc weapon and sharpened it across the ground, causing sparks to fly all over the place. The Elven major started watching Duncan with an extremely serious expression on his face. The Elven major placed his hand behind his back, slowly pulling out a handgun. Well, well, boys." Look at what we''ve here?" A Royal Elven spy!" What''s your name?" Duncan snickered. F.u.c.k you." " I ain''t telling you my name. You are my enemy." "Your king is waring against my queen. It is my mission to exterminate Industrial Elves. Duncan front flipped off the barrel he stood on, perfectly landing on his feet, while still clutching his disc weapon. Get him!!" yelled the Elven major. All the Industrial Elven soldiers start galloping towards Duncan. Duncan suddenly tossed his disc weapon that the huddle of soldiers. They were sliced to pieces. Chapter 1098 - Welcome to my World The Elven major watched all his comrades die in front of his face. He didn''t even bother to help them. A splatter of blood landed on The Elven major''s face. He didn''t care about them a single bit. The Elven major pulled out his handgun and started rapidly firing at Duncan. Duncan blocked all the bullets with his disc weapon. The bullets ricocheted everywhere. The Elven major ran for cover behind a mountain of dirt. " You are going to be my next victim asshole." The Elven major reloaded his gun and took a deep breath. When he stood on his feet, Duncan was gone. He was confused. The Elven major wasn''t aware yet but he was trapped in an illusion under Duncan''s supervision. The Elven major suddenly walked on the ground and fell down a crater, without breaking any bones. Hot geysers of air started coming out of the ground. The Elven major was growing scared inside without showing he was scared. The Elven major looked into the sky and saw Duncan''s face. You are in my world now!!" Haaaaa!!" The Elven major started firing bullets everywhere without knowing that he was in an illusion. Suddnely Duncan dispersed the illusion and showed him that he killed some innocent people. Chapter 1099 - The People Of The Slums Oh my god, what have I done?!" The Elven major collapsed on his knees and placed his hands over his face. He was supposed to protect the citizens not kill them. The Royal Elven Kingdom was the real enemy. Duncan appeared behind him and placed his hand on The Elven Major''s shoulder. " Look at what you''ve done." You must pay for your sins." First of all, place your gun up to your forehead and pull the trigger. The Elven major wasn''t under Duncan''s control. He was prepared to pay for sins. He picked up the gun place the gun up against his forehead. Duncan whispered into The Elven major''s ear. Pull the trigger. The Elven major followed the last orders given to him before he blew his brains out. Duncan started laughing. He snapped his fingers once again. The Elven major didn''t kill anyone. Duncan walked off and disappeared leaving the corpses behind. Cross, Orion, Akashiri, and Isaiah''s Location, In the gym. It was time for Isaiah''s next lesson. Today''s lesson was all about defensive to see how many hits Isaiah could take and endure. Isaiah breathed in and breathed out. He was nervous. His heart beating fast. Orion guzzled down some water and began conversing with his friends. After he was finished talking, he turned around and walked up to Isaiah. Now, are you ready Isaiah?" Are you sure you want to do this lesson?" It will be one of the most painful lessons this weak." Isaiah nodded. Yes, I''m ready." Let''s just get it over with it. Orion smiled. You have a great future ahead of you." Now be prepared!" Orion quickly lunged towards Orion and drove his knee into his stomach. Isaiah dropped on one of his knees, coughing up chunks of blood. It was painful." Isaiah squinted his eyes and took a deep breath. Isaiah stood on his feet and wiped the remnants of blood from his mouth, ready for the next painful attack. Orion clenched his hands into fists and lunged towards Isaiah started repeatly punching Isaiah in his chest. Even though Orion''s hits were painful, Orion didn''t punch Isaiah hard enough to give him any internal or external injuries. Even after hitting him dozens of times, Isaiah still stood on his 2 feet without dropping to his knees. Cross sighed. He stuck a cigarette in his mouth and lit it with his index finger. He was bored. Hey, can I get a few hits off of him?" Orion could beat Isaiah''s ass all day without taking and deep breaths to recover his strength. Orion turned his fists back into hands and stepped out of the way. Fine by me." Orion pulled up a stool and picked up a magazine. He was thinking about something. He hadn''t been to Earth in a long time. He wanted to see if his dojo was being run the way it was supposed to run. Cross had been waiting quite some time to put his hands on Isaiah. He didn''t like him for one bit. Maybe it was his attuide. Isaiah believed that he didn''t have to listen to anyone. Cross walked up to the bloody Isaiah and headbutted him. Blood gushed out of his forehead. Isaiah felt a shock through his entire body. Cross grabbed Isaiah by the neck and slammed him on the ground. He then elbow dropped Isaiah in the neck. Have you had enough?" Not even close!" shouted Isaiah. " You don''t know when to quit don''t you?" Cross started smiling and laughing. Isaiah earned his respect. Cross believed if you respect somebody they should also respect you. Cross helped Isaiah to his feet. So how was this lesson?" asked Orion. Isaiah wiped the blood from his eyes and sighed. It was great!'' replied Isaiah. Chapter 1100 - Pizza Time!!! Orion tossed Isaiah tossed a towel to wipe the blood off his body. " Cross walked up to Isaiah and patted him on the back. " I was wrong about you kid!" You can take a lot of damage!" Welcome to the winning team!" Isaisah rolled his eyes and turned around putting a fake smile on his face. Thanks a lot." I don''t have that many people who like me." Come I will treat you to lunch! Isaiah looked at Cross with a confused look on his face. He questioned why suddenly Cross became so friendly. They both walked outside and walked into the nearest restaurant that served the cheesiest pizza. Cross ordered 4 boxes of extra large cheese pizza with pepperoni on it. When the server opens the box of pizza, hot steam came out of it. Isaiah had to admit that he was hungry and the food smelled terrific. Cross quickly grabbed 2 slices of pizza beginning to devour the slices like a f.u.c.k.i.n.g big. Isaiah was darn right disgusted. He wanted to vomit. Cross had oil and sauce all over his mouth. Cross licked his lips and smiled. Aren''t you hungry?" Isaiah sighed. Ah... No." Not really, but you can continue to eat. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #!!!_51374176769998082 for visiting. Chapter 1101 - To The Dark Side? The only thing Isaiah placed inside his body was a tall glass of ice-cold water. Cross''s enormous appetite turned him off even though he didn''t really favor pizza that much. He was a very picky eater. Want to have lunch again sometime?" Isaiah started scratching his head. " Uh, I don''t think so... Cross raised his eyebrow. " What?" Did I do something wrong?" No offense but I feel downright uncomfortable with you." You give off bad energy. Something bad might happen if we continue to spend time with each other. " We are not friends. I don''t like you and I know for sure you don''t like me." So let''s just drop the nice guy act ok?" Just be truthful with me." Cross wiped the smile off his face and placed his normal serious expressions. Cross stuck his hand into his pocket. He pulled out a cigarette and flicked it into Isaiah''s face, headbutting Isaiah in the head. Isaiah stumbled to his knees. " I am glad you know I don''t like you kid!" I f.u.c.k.i.n.g hate you!" Isaiah wiped the blood from his forehead and clenched his left hand into a fist. His knuckles were cracked and his veins began bulging out of his fist. It was about time he stood up to Cross. Isaiah stood on his feet and punched Cross in his face so hard both of his jaws were broken. Cross crashed into a pile of garbage, filling the area with a stinking aroma. Isaiah stared at his hand and smiled. Orion''s lessons were paying off. Cross stood on his feet and miraculously healed his shattered jaws. Cross had to admit that Isaisah''s punch was painful. So want to go punk?" said Cross. Isaiah decided to test his new strength even though he had only been with Orion for 2 days. He still had a lot of training to do to become a great fighter. Isaiah decided to lung towards Cross. Cross easily dodged all of Isaiah''s attacks without moving a muscle. Isaiah grew tired fast. He needed more endurance. As Isaiah stops throwing wild punches to catch his breath, Cross uppercut him, causing him to lift at least 20 feet into the air. The uppercut caused a violent shock through Isaiah''s body. It would very hard for him to recover. Cross walked towards Isaiah and stared him down. Yield." I don''t have time to fight a punk like you." I have better things to do than entertain you." Cross was about to deliver a final blow until he hesitated. He didn''t want to waste a good punch. Cross walked away from the broken Isaiah and sucked his teeth. Isaiah could hear Cross muttering obscenities. Cross left him alone. Isaiah was pissed. He started punching the ground. As he continued to punch the ground, smoke started surrounding the area. Isaiah thought it was strange. When he was about to leave, he heard footsteps approaching. " Hello, Isaiah. Isaiah quickly turned around and saw The Chameleon, who was in his favorite mold. The Chameleon had a huge smile on his face. Chapter 1102 - Different How the hell are you?" The Chameleon snickered. Many people have asked me that same stupid question." I will enlighten you." The Chameleon generated red energy around his right hand firing it at Isaiah. The red energy wrapped around Isaiah''s head. Isaiah started seeing visions of The Chameleon''s life from past and present. The Chameleon is a superior demon born out of the darkest depths of hell. Considered to be stronger than The Devil himself. Isaiah know had a complete understanding. " What do you want with me?" The Chameleon looked on the ground and saw a pizza covered in dirt. The Chameleon picked up the dirty pizza and ate it chopping it to pieces with his incredibly sharp teeth. I think me and you can become partners." I can make it worth your while." Why should I join forces with you" I''m already doing find with Orion giving lessons on how to become a great fighter." Besides using shortcuts will be cheating." I don''t believe in cheating." I don''t believe it." It''s a sin." The Chameleon began shaking. Becoming a master takes time." Don''t you want to become a great fighter now?" Isaiah sucked his teeth. No." Isaiah turned his back on The Chameleon and walked off. The Chameleon raised his eyebrow. Isaiah was different. Chapter 1103 - Breaking The Code Isaiah decided to depart the area, hoping to catch up with Cross so he could return back to the hotel. However, when he tried to leave, his face smacked into an invisible wall. Isaiah''s nose was broken. Isaiah crashed on the ground. " What the f.u.c.k?" Isaiah squinted his eyes and cracked his nose back in place. He wiped the blood from his nose and his shirt and sighed. He then heard footsteps approaching. Isaiah quickly hopped to his feet and turned around. He saw The Chameleon again. He had a serious expression on his face. He was going to do something no other demon has ever done. Break the demon code for the thousandth time. Breaking the demon code meant that demons killed humans for nothing. For just the fun of it. The Chameleon''s eyes were all back. He now started acting aggressive and ferocious. His voice grew deeper, darker, and more distorted. Red energy began surrounding The Chameleon''s body. Suddnely, The Chameleon morphed into a black werewolf. He scratched Isaiah on his face. Isaiah needed to find cover. Isaiah turned around beginning to run at top speeds. The Chameleon snickered. You can run but you can''t hide." You will regret refusing my offer to change your life boy." The Chameleon started galloping towards Isaiah. He tackled Isaiah to the ground. The Chameleon opened his mouth, getting ready to bite a chunk out of one of Isaiah''s shoulders. Before The Chameleon could do anything, Isaiah tossed dirt into The Chameleon''s eyes, causing him to scream like a banshee. Isaiah punched The Chameleon in his chest. His punch had no effect. All The Chameleon did was smile. He grabbed Isaiah off his feet and lifted him off his feet, choking him with intense power. Isaiah''s neck was about to be broken. Just as it was about to happen, Cross suddenly popped out of nowhere and fired a metallic spike into The Chameleon''s neck. Black blood began levitating out of The Chameleon''s neck. " You son of a bitch." Cross Rodriguez. We met again." You will pay for that." The Chameleon ripped the metallic spike out of his neck and chomped on it like a toothpick. The Chameleon reversed himself back to his old favorite mold. " Just stay out of this." This had nothing to do with you Cross." Our time is not yet." Begone." Cross sucked his teeth. " You are pathetic." The Chameleon began laughing. " I''m pathetic!!" Cross started firing metallic spikes The Chameleon. The Chameleon evaded all the spikes without moving. The Chameleon could destroy Cross in a flash. However, he didn''t want to. He wanted to fight Cross when he was fully ripe. When he achieved and could define the definition of true power to rule all. The Chameleon quickly turned himself into some mosquitoes, leaving the area. Chapter 1104 - A Conclusion F.u.c.k.i.n.g coward." Cross spat on the ground and sighed. Every time he saw The Chameleon he grew frustrated and pissed off. Isaiah was shocked. " What?" Why... Why did you save me?" I thought you hated me." Cross stuck out his hand. Isaiah reached out and grabbed Cross''s hand that allowed him to stand up. You know while I was walking I thought about your attuide." I came to a conclusion that you aren''t a bad guy." " You had a very rough childhood didn''t you?" Isaiah didn''t answer. He just had a sad look on his face. He was about to break down in tears. The last time he cried was when his parents died in front of his eyes. He cried for days upon days upon days until he stopped and turned to a life of crime and thievery. He was brought into many jails till he was the age of 16. Isaiah sniffed the air and wiped his nose. " I was wrong. You aren''t a prick or an asshole." Cross raised his eyebrow. " You thought I was an asshole?" Isaiah started shaking his head. " Yes. Cross started laughing. He looked at Isaiah and sighed. Those injuries look bad." We need to get you a doctor before those wounds get infected. Isaiah sighed. " You''re absolutely right. Cross stuck out his hand for Isaiah to shake. When Isaiah was about to shake his hand, he passed out from blood loss. Chapter 1105 - Eva Hendrix had a very important meeting with his generals on the situation with the Royal Elven Kingdom. After the meeting ended, Hendrix told the generals they could leave and come back until he wanted to see them again. Hendrix sucked his teeth and smiled. Hendrix walked out of the throne room and headed to his private chambers. As he stepped into his private chambers, he started taking pieces of armor off his body. The only piece of armor he didn''t take off was his gauntlets. Hendrix walked into the bathroom and washed his face, before brushing his teeth. Everyone knew Hendrix had many secrets. Hendrix made sure he locked the door to his private chambers. As he learned that the door was locked, he walked into the bathroom and opened the mirror, unveiling a rusty lever. Hendrix pulled down the lever. As he pulled down the lever, the bathroom split in half and turned it into a flight of stairs. Hendrix slowly walked down the flight of stairs. As he finished walking down the crackling stairs, he came to an open space. A shrine that had a coffin under it stood in front of it. Hendrix sighed and walked up to the shrine. Hendrix had many lovers in his prime. Most of his lovers were golddiggers and p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.es. One p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e was named Eva. He made Eva his wife and she became queen. She died in childbirth. Prince Guy was born. This was the prime reason why Hendrix hated Prince Guy''s guts. He would do anything to kill Prince Guy and bring back his precious Eva. Hendrix brought flowers and some fresh candles. He lit the candles and set the flowers on the ground. Hendrix crouched on the ground and bowed his head. Oh, Eva." I''m sorry." I wish I could have done something to help you survive that childbirth incident. " But I couldn''t." There was nothing I could do." Damn!!" Hendrix smashed his head on the hard dirt covered ground. You were the love of my life!!!" Hendrix picked up a picture of Eva and broke it over his knee, before storming out of the shrine. He walked up the steps and sat on the bed. When he was about to go to sleep he heard a loud and powerful knock on the door. Who is it?!" Can''t you see I''m trying to take a short nap?!" Leave me the f.u.c.k alone!!" Hendrix didn''t hear the knocking for a bit. While he was sleeping he felt something or someone whisper something in his ear. Hendrix quickly woke up and started looking around the area. Who''s there?!" Show yourself!!" The bed started shaking. The chandelier collapsed. Hendrix quickly rolled off the bed. He was no aware there was a ghost or some kind of supernatural being in the room. He was not alone. Hendrix clenched his hands into fists. " Show yourself ghost. A white burst of aura came into the room. The white burst of aura mold into a woman''s figure. This woman was Eva. Chapter 1106 - Further Destrution Eva had a sad expression on her face. " Hello, my husband. It''s very lovely to see you again." Hendrix had a dumbfounded look on his face. Eva?" Eva shook her head yes and smiled. She walked up to Hendrix and hugged him. Her body pressed up against his chest felt cold. Are you alive?" asked Hendrix. Eva turned her back and stared at the city. Sadly, no." I only came here to tell you to bring Prince Guy back to his senses. If you don''t, the boy will become a very evil man soon. " Hendrix sighed. The boy doesn''t like me and for damn sure don''t like him. We never had a good relationship. I was barely involved in his life. His nanny took care of him." Eva started chuckling before bursting into tears." You were always naive Hendrix." For years and years, you promised that when we have a child we would take care of it." You promised to fill his life with love." You lied." Guy is plotting something against you and you need to understand that." Hendrix sucked his teeth. If Guy does block something I will be ready." I will take him down in one hit." Eva wiped the tears from her eyes. It looks like my words will do nothing to benefit further destruction so I will take my leave." said Eva. Well then leave!" I never asked you to come back!" Chapter 1107 - Unlock The Evil!! Hendrix started destroying his room. He was angry. He didn''t really want her to leave. He wanted her to stay. Hendrix missed his wife. Even though he didn''t want to talk about Guy, he would now keep Guy on the radar. He would keep all eyes on him. Before he walked outside to the balcony, he ordered one of his servants to clean up the mess he made. Hendrix carried a bottle of wine. He took out the cork and guzzled down the wine, burping very loudly. He was turning into a drink. The more he drank the angrier and stronger he became. Some called him The Drunken King from time to time. While the servant was cleaning up the mess he made, Hendrix went into the fridge and took out another bottle of wine. When Hendrix was about to open the bottle of wine, he threw up. Prince Guy''s Location... From time to time Prince Guy often spent time in his own abandoned dimension to have some time for himself. He created the dimension when he was age 5. Instead of having fun with other children, the prince was already plotting against his father. He remembered every single thing that happened to him when he was a baby. One time Hendrix had thoughts of throwing Prince Guy off a cliff. He blamed him for Eva''s death. When Prince Guy was about to take a nap in his abandoned dimension, he heard a dark voice. A dark voice that called his name. Prince Guy quickly pulled himself out of his own dimension to see who was trying to get his attention. Prince Guy got off the ground and stood on his feet. The Chameleon stood in front of him, staring into his soul with his red and black eyes. Ah, Guy." We meet again." And better yet you''re grown. Prince Guy placed a serious expression on his face. At least 16 years ago Guy encountered The Chameleon who offered him 3 wishes. However, when he saw Prince Guy''s power he learned that he didn''t need any wishes. He already could make his reality true and use it as a weapon of mass destruction. Prince Guy''s powers were near greater than that of The Chameleon''s. Instead of killing him, The Chameleon gave Prince Guy the offer to join him. Guy refused. But The Chameleon knew why he refused. Prince Guy was still in fact a child. But today he was a grown man who could make his own decisions. So have you taught but my offer?" asked The Chameleon. Prince Guy sighed. Yes, I thought about your offer." And my answer is the same as it was 16 years ago. No way!" Not in a f.u.c.k.i.n.g million years!!" The Chameleon snickered. You sure are a stubborn man." Let me ask you this question." What?" Do you really think those people who smile in your face are your friends?" Prince Guy sighed again. " I wasn''t born into this dimension for people to like me." I was born in this dimension to become the ruler. Once The Industrial Elves and Royal Elven Empire kill in each other in this stupid f.u.c.k.i.n.g war, that''s when I will make my move for a higher power." I don''t need your help or anyone''s help to do it." I can take care of myself." I have been practicing taking care of myself these past few years. An idea popped into The Chameleon''s head. " I was wrong about you." I thought were good." But you aren''t. You''re a fake." "A false shepherd. That''s what I like about you." You have evil energy in your body that''s begging to come out. Prince Guy sucked his teeth. " Yeah, and how do you know?!" The Chameleon laughed out loud. As he snapped his fingers both him and Prince Guy were transported to hell. The Chameleon levivtated to the ground, while Prince Guy smashed on the ground like a sack of potatoes. Welcome to my world, your majesty." joked the demon. Prince Guy was lucky he didn''t suffer any broken bones. Prince Guy stood on his feet and examined the realm of hell. Demons flew through the sky, the voices of currently tortured echoed through the air, and the heat was fierce. Why the f.u.c.k did you bring me here?!" Does it look like I''m dead?!" The Chameleon turned his smiling face into a serious expression. " I brought you here for a reason you f.u.c.k.i.n.g punk." The feelings and acts your express right now are f.u.c.k.i.n.g fake. As one of your acquaintances aI am trying to help you unlock it." So I would cooperate if I were you." If you don''t this place will become your new home for the rest of eternity. The Chameleon''s voice and dark and distorted. Prince Guy shrugged his shoulders. Fine." I will cooperate." What do I have to do?" Suddnely 2 demons wearing armor grabbed Prince Guy and tossed him to the ground. " It isn''t what you can do." What you can do is serve me." You will be my tool of destruction till the day you die." Prince Guy managed to overpower The Chameleon''s henchmen, tossing them into the nearby pit of lava, turning them into nothing but bones. Prince Guy created a sword in his hand. He lopped off The Chameleon''s head. Black blood splattered into his eyes. The Chameleon''s body still stood on its feet. The Chameleon instructed his body to pick his head off the ground. He screwed on his head. All the tendons and bones reconnected together like legos. You can''t possibly think you can kill me in my own homeworld do you?" Prince Guy stepped back away from The Chameleon. Prince Guy charged a giant orange beam into his hand. Just when he was about to release it, The Chameleon suddenly disappeared. Prince Guy immediately started scanning the area. The Chameleon appeared above Prince Guy and kicked him in his face, into a pile of bones. Prince Guy landed on his hands. Look I don''t- Before The Chameleon could finish his sentence, Prince Guy created an enchanted sword around his hand and stabbed The Chameleon in his chest. The attack did a great deal of damage. The Chameleon puked up blood that levivtated into the air. Whenever his blood did this, that meant he was in pain. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #!!_51468325405914629 for visiting. Chapter 1108 - Unleashed Whenever a person got the drop on him, The Chameleon ceased the laughing and smiling. He gritted his incredibly sharp teeth together, crunching his hands into fists. I''m just trying to unlock the evil in your body and this is how you repay me?" By trying to kill me?" You know what?" Forget the entire idea." My current goal now is smashing your f.u.c.k.i.n.g head into the ground you f.u.c.k.i.n.g p.u.s.s.y!!!" The Chameleon generated a black smoky aura around his body. The entire realm of hell started shaking and rumbling. Geysers of lava burst out of the ground. Prince Guy was partially burnt. He smashed into a wall. The Chameleon appeared in front of Prince Guy and grabbed him by his hair. He opened his mouth and stretched out his jaw, sharpening his teeth. His eyes rolled into his head. Prince Guy knew he had to act fast. He stuck his left hand in the way. His left hand was chopped off. The Chameleon swallowed it. Prince Guy howled in pain. His scream echoed. The Chameleon was about to finish the chop. Suddnely a power bolt of lighting attacked The Chameleon in the head. His entire body was set on fire. Chapter 1109 - Snake Form The Chameleon started screeching. The fire was eternal. The fire was so eternal not even a superior demon of The Chameleon''s status could withstand it. The Chameleon''s skin had been fried. Prince Guy looked at The Chameleon and spat on the ground. " You idiot." I was holding back the entire time. " Not in a million years would I let myself be defeated by a low-class demon-like yourself." You get your eyes off my soul motherf.u.c.ker." Prince Guy was the first one in a 100,000 year to finally get the drop The Chameleon. He was now defenseless and vulnerable. The Chameleon started laughing. " That''s my only problem." " I have to stop underestimating punks like yourself." Come on..." What are you doing?" Finish the job!" Once you kill me you can get out of this realm scot-free!" Prince Guy scratched his head and wiped the blood from his nose and forehead." Really?" The Chameleon started snickering." Yes." Why should I trust you?!" Because I''m a man of my word." Now, what are you still standing there like a goddamn statue?!" Break my neck, push me in the fire, slice me in half, do something!!" Prince Guy had enough. He ran up to The Chameleon and dropped kicked him into the pool of lava. The Chameleon''s body was sinking under the lava, he had a smile on his face. " What Prince Guy didn''t know was that he was making The Chameleon stronger. The entire place began shaking and rumbling. The ground under Prince Guy''s feet cracked in two. Prince Guy almost fell in, but lucky for himself he used his levitation abilities. Prince Guy knew something high was about to approach. Suddnely The Chameleon who burst into a rather giant demon stood in front of Prince Guy''s face. The Chameleon turned into a snake demon with scales, sharp horns, and sharp claws. Even his tail had a blade attached to the end of it. The snake demon was at least 10 feet tall, weighing 260 pounds. The snake demon''s eyes were neon green. They were glowing. When The Chameleon went into this form, his power level drastically jumped to 400 trillion. The Chameleon''s voice was dark and distorted. " If you want to escape this realm you will have to kill me first. The Chameleon started laughing. A white aura started circling The Chameleon''s snake-like body. Prince Guy didn''t let this get to his head. He started firing beams of electricity at The Chameleon. Quickly a barrier appeared around his body. The electric beams dispersed as they reacted with his barrier. The Chameleon started slithering towards Prince Guy. When Prince Guy moved a muscle, The Chameleon sliced Prince Guy on his face causing him to crash into a wall. His arm was broken. When Prince Guy looked up The Chameleon was already in front of his face. The Chameleon wrapped his tail around Prince Guy''s body. He was being squeezed like a stress ball. The Chameleon tossed Prince Guy across the pit of lava. He crashed into a heap of dead bodies. You are no match for me." You haven''t unlocked the full potential of your power yet." Prince Guy was in a lot of pain. He only had one arm to defend himself. The Chameleon wasn''t giving Guy any chance to attack. The Chameleon opened his mouth, beginning to charge up a powerful black beam. Prince Guy had to do something fast. Prince Guy suddenly created a boulder in mid-air. The boulder dropped on The Chameleon''s body. Prince Guy started laughing. How do you like that." Very much." said The Chameleon. Prince Guy felt his heart start racing like a racecar. When Prince Guy turned around The Chameleon drove his tail blade into his chest, piercing through his heart. Prince Guy was pinned into the wall. Prince Guy vomited up blood. Prince Guy started laughing. He suddenly reverted back to his old self. The snake demon was one of his main forms. The Chameleon snickered. " You failed the challenge. I didn''t want to do this." I simply wanted to help you unlock your power." But know look at you." You''re a mess." But luckily for you, there is a way to save your life but you won''t like it. The Chameleon started clapping his hands together. Demons grabbed Prince Guy''s body and flew away from the area. Instead of killing you I will make you an ally and show the entire universe what''s coming." Chapter 1110 - Jagger To Hell Everyone wanted to know where Prince Guy was. He was missing. Jagger was the one who was sent to search through Prince Guy''s room. After searching for 10 minutes he found nothing until he decided to search the closet once again. When he moved the hunk of clothes he saw and found a portal. Jagger was confused. Jagger walked into the portal and was instantly transported to hell. The place was boiling hot. Jagger was burning up. He immediately took off his long sleeve shirt and tossed it into the air. As the shirt smacked on the ground, it burst into flames and turned into ashes. Jagger was leaking gallons. Guy!!" Where the f.u.c.k are you?!" yelled Jagger. Jagger was being too loud. His loud shouting caught the attention of some wandering gargoyles that happened to be flying around the area at the time, searching for some fresh souls to thirst on. The gargoyles descended to the ground. They were snarling, growling, and drooling. They flew towards Jagger. Jagger evaded the gargoyles. While one of the gargoyles had it'' back turn, Jagger grabbed the creature by its wings and snapped its neck. He used the body as a bat to scare the others. So this place is hell?!" Chapter 1111 - The GateKeeper So this is what hell looks like?" Just as I thought." A fiery wasteland." It only took Jagger a couple of seconds to destroy the gargoyles. He had no idea where he was going. He just wanted to find Prince Guy and leave the fiery wasteland. Jagger started jogging. He climbed up a cliff and oversaw the entire realm. The closest thing nearby was a tower that poked into the red sky. That''s where Prince Guy probably is." Jagger jumped off the cliff, landing perfectly on his feet. When he was about to hop over the giant wall that stood in front of him, the red sky started to turn black. As Jagger looked into the sky and saw hordes of gargoyles coming his way. They could smell the blood of their fallen comrades from miles away. " Holy shit!" shouted Jagger. He knew he does something fast or else he would be dead in no time. Before the gargoyles arrived he began scanning the area for a place to hide. Suddnely he saw a cave. Jagger bolted into the cave. He held his breath and patiently waited for the gargoyles to pass. After 4 minutes he was confused. He peeked outside the cave and saw that they were gone. " Maybe they were just passing by. Jagger decided to proceed onto in cave. When started proceeding, he noticed he stopped into something sticky. He pulled out a match and stuck it across the wall so he could see good. Jagger came to an open spacious spot that was filled with bright lights. On the ground laid pieces of strange meat, fruits, and vegetables. Jagger could also smell smoke. Jagger followed the smoke. The smoke led him to a red demon who had a pipe in his mouth. The red demon was stylish clothes made from tiger stripes and dragon scales. The demon stood up to 8 feet tall weighing 290 pounds of pure muscle. The red demon had short white dreadlocks with horns sticking out of his head. As the demon saw Jagger, he removed the pipe from his mouth and placed it on the ground. " How are you and what are you doing in my cave?" Sorry I didn''t mean to trespass." But I want to ask you a question before I leave." What is it, stranger?" Can you tell me a way to get over that wall?" " I''m looking for my acquaintance named Prince Guy." By the way, what''s your name?" The demon picked up his pipe and shoved it in his mouth and toked on it a couple of times. He released the smoke from his red nostrils. " My name is Xerx. Otherwise known as The GateKeeper." If you want to proceed you will need this key." Jagger was understanding everything Xerx was saying. Alright so let me have it." Wait a minute there human." There''s a catch!" A catch?" asked Jagger. Yes, a catch." Are you dumb, deaf, stupid, or retarded or something?" Yes, I said a catch!" Jagger clenched his jaws together and formed his hands into fists. He was growing angry. Just tell me what the catch is." Xerx stood on his feet and stretched his back, yawning, releasing a toxic gas from his mouth. Jagger quickly held his breath to prevent nausea. If you want this key you will have to fight me for it." Jagger raised his eyebrow. A fight?" What kind of fight?" Xerx started laughing. A deathmatch." Jagger sucked his teeth. " I have no regards saying no to a deathmatch," said Jagger. " Let''s just get on with it." Before Jagger walked out, Xerx had to give him a warning. " I must warn you that I am defeated. So many people have tried to bypass these walls. And they all failed." I hate to tell you this but you will be my next victim, bringing up my toll of kills to 10 million." Jagger sucked his teeth. " Yeah, whatever." Jagger walked out of the cave and started bouncing up and down. He always lumbered up for a fight. He took off his shirt, shoes, and socks. When Xerx came out of the cave he had a serious expression on his face. He carried a huge heavy shield and a huge medieval mace that had bloodstains all over it. As he dragged it across the ground, sparks were beginning to fly everywhere like wildfire. Are you ready to bleed?" asked Xerx. Jagger shifted his body and his footwork. Xerx smashed his mace against his heavy shield. Loud sound waves began projecting through the area. Jagger couldn''t withstand the loud waves. He collapsed on one of his knees and held his head. Blood was leaking out of his ears. As Xerx learned this, he grinned. He leaped into the air and almost smashed Jagger into mincemeat. Luckily for Jagger, he rolled out of the way before he was almost crushed into mincemeat. A small crater formed into the ground. Jagger was not much of a long-range attacker. He focused on close-range attacks. If he was far away and the enemy was an expert in long-range attacks, he would instantly lose. The only long-range attack he had was his Flicker Jab. Jagger stepped back and flicked jabbed Jagger in his face. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14102432205347705)/the-gatekeeper_%!d(string=51514755076117994) for visiting. Jagger staggered. He moved his tongue around his mouth like a snake and spat 3 teeth on the ground. That was a lucky shot." Don''t expect any more." Xerx started smashing his mace against his shield again, but this time much louder than before. Jagger placed earplugs made of cotton in his ears. Once he could hear, he would be the victorious one. Jagger started galloping towards Xerx. Xerx swung his mace after Jagger. He swiftly dodged the mace. Jagger leaped into the air and started rapidly punching Xerx in his face, yelling 50 Rapid Punchs!!" Blood was spilling everywhere like rain. The damage toll was passed 150 percent. Xerx''s face was mangled and disfigured. Jagger landed perfectly on his feet like a cat. He grabbed Jagger''s heavy mace and placed it on his left shoulder. So much for your superior strength." I was expecting more!" When Jagger was about to smash Xerx''s head into mincemeat, Xerx quickly generated a barrier around his body. The barrier was powerful enough to keep back Jagger until Xerx had to figure out a strategy to defeat the ultimate boxer. Chapter 1112 - Classes Of Demons Xerx stood on his feet and vomited up blood. You motherf.u.c.ker!" You aren''t a human!" You''re a monster!" A true monster!" Jagger sighed. " You know I get that a lot right?" I defeated many people in the ring." Hundreds." All of them have called me monsters before I placed them in the hospital, rending them paralyzed or even dead. Jagger was not self-proclaimed. Many great boxers like Mike Tyson and Floyd Mayweather have called Jagger The Juggernaut and the god of boxing. His record was 870-0. All of them were T.K.O.s. An absolute beast. Xerx started generating powerful green aura around his body. The green aura was Hell energy. The weakest hell energy there was. Xerx''s body starting flashing. When Xerx was about to release out his power like a lethal shockwave, Jagger lunged towards the barrier and punched it, causing it to burst into pieces, like shards of glass. The aura around Xerx''s body dispersed. Xerx crashed into the pit of lava. His body was being roasted and fried. However, even though he was beginning roasted and fried, he didn''t feel the pain. Xerx was only a secondary level demon. Not the weakest, but not the strongest. The levels of demons were primary, secondary, officer, major, superior, and grand. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14102432205347705)/classes-of-demons_%!d(string=51514951856084209) for visiting. Chapter 1113 - A Imp Named Trevor Jagger walked to the edge of the lava pit and grabbed Xerx by one of his horns. When Jagger was about to tell Xerx something, Xerx spat blood in his face. " F.u.c.k you." Even if you kill m you will never find your friend. This is hell and he is here to stay." I would leave as quickly as possible if I were you." jagger wiped the chunks of blood from his face and punched Xerx in his head, causing all of his brain matter in his head to scramble like eggs. Before Xerx''s body sunk to the bottom of the lava pit, Jagger took Xerx out of the lava and searched through his pockets, pulling out the key that led to the wall opening, allowing Jagger to pass through freely. His destination was the giant tower that stood in front of him. He knew making his way all the way to the tower would not be a free ride. Jagger was thirsty. Luckily for Jagger, he had a couple of bottles of water in his backpack. He opened his backpack and took out a bottle of water. As he was about to open it, his backpack and bottle of water were suddenly stolen from his hands. He was confused. A small fleeing imp stole his backpack. " Hey!!" You little shit!" Come back here with my supplies. The imp started laughing. The imp turned around and grabbed its crotch and said: Suck it loser!" These supplies are my mine now!" Jagger gritted his teeth and cracked his knuckles. So you want to play that game ah?" Jagger sniggered. Well, you asked for it. Jagger clenched his right hand into a fist and punched the imp in the back causing the imp to smack into a totem. The imp was no defenseless. Jagger started shaking his head. He grabbed the imp by the neck and lifted it off its feet. " You will pay for stealing my supplies you little green f.u.c.k!" When Jagger was about to punch the imp''s face in, the imp yelled: Stop!" Please stop!" I didn''t mean any harm!" I''m f.u.c.k.i.n.g hungry!" I haven''t eaten anything in 2 weeks!" Please I''m starving!" Forgive me!" Jagger took his grip off the imp''s neck. Why should I forgive you?" You''re a thief!" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14102432205347705)/a-imp-named-trevor_%!d(string=51536458367949757) for visiting. A scoundrel!" The imp sighed. Yes, I am all these things you call me but if you forgive me I will be forever in your debt!" Just tell me what you need!" Jagger grabbed his chin and raised his eyebrow. Tell me where and how to reach that tower." The imp stood on his feet and scratched his head. " Why do you want to go there?" Jagger sighed. " Look just point me how to get to that tower!" The imp started shaking his head. " Hi, my name is Trevor. What''s yours?" Jagger looked at his hand and turned his nose. " My name is Jagger, A.K.A. The Juggernaut. Jagger!" Please to make your acquaintance!" Welcome to Hell!" Jagger started shaking his head. " Yeah, a very exciting place." Perfect for vacation." sarcastically said, Jagger. Well follow me and will take you to the tower!" When Trevor was about to start walking, his stomach started drooling like a lion. But before we leave, can we eat something?" I''m starving!" Jagger started looking in his backpack. Well, I have a couple of sandwiches." You want those?" Trevor started smiling. Yes!" Anything will do!" Jagger dumped his backpack on the ground. Trevor picked up one of the sandwiches and devoured it without unwrapping the plastic wrapping. Jagger watched Trevor like he was crazy. He licked the honey mustard off his fingers. Trevor clutched his stomach and burped. That was delicious!" Now let''s go!" Jagger sighed. " Right." Trevor led the way to the tower. They slid down a muddy slope into a ditch filled with dead human bodies surrounded by flies. Trevor snickered. Mine the stench." Those bodies have been decomposing for weeks." Jagger looked into the ditch and saw a bloody doll. Jagger started shaking his head. Trevor hopped over the ditch filled with dead human bodies, walking onto a metal bridge. Trevor looked into the distance and saw that the entrance of the tower was guarded by a cyclops. Trevor started smiling. Don''t worry I''ll take care of it. Trevor started generating red hell energy around his hands. He created a sword in his hands. Trevor started running towards the cyclops. Before the cyclops could even react, Trevor sliced the cyclops in half. Blood drenched Trevor''s body. He was down right disgusted. Chapter 1114 - Darkness Of The Tower The entrance was now open and vacant for anyone to enter. Before they entered, Jagger had some questions to ask. What is this tower?" Trevor started scratching there head. Honestly, I have no idea what is inside this tower." I never really paid any attention to this tower." I like in a cave not too far from here, training and stealing from higher demons like major and superior demons day after day after day." I have made a real profit and have a net worth of 20 million dollars." Jagger raised his eyebrow and sighed. " Let''s just go inside. I didn''t hear a life story." Let''s just go inside." Trevor walked towards the huge door and placed his hands on it, using his superior strength to open the door. He heard some of his bones in his back crack. Let''s go." As Jagger and Trevor walked into the tower, the doors closed behind them. The tower was dark and spooky. The place smelled like flowers and perfume. As they stepped forward the lights turned around. The place belonged to a succubus named Natalia. Natalia was upstairs at the moment. Trevor saw some more food. He instantly ran towards the food like a child running after a icecream truck. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14102432205347705)/darkness-of-the-tower_%!d(string=51536876842046891) for visiting. Chapter 1115 - Major Demons Trevor started eating the incredibly hot food that just stood there like a hog. Jagger on the other hand wouldn''t touch any of the food on the plate. It had to be some kind of trap or trick. Jagger always excepted something and remained paranoid. Trevor ate all of the food. He clutched his stomach and nearly vomited. That was the tastiest food I''ve ever eaten!" But I don''t think it will agree with my stomach." It was very sweet and spicy." Trevor looked at Jagger and saw he had a straight serious expression on his face. " Oh. Pardon my manners." Did you want any of the food I just ate?" Jagger turned his nose and started shaking his head. " I don''t eat food that just lies there in the open. It probably was laced with poison and you ate it." You know I hate to say this but you''re a f.u.c.k.i.n.g retard." Trevor started laughing. " I hear insults all the time!" You can''t break me!" When Trevor was about to reach for a bottle of wine, he suddenly clutched his stomach. His green skin suddenly turned pale. He vomited up blood. Jagger was right. Trevor had been poison. Abruptly the ground began shaking and rumbling. " How dare you intruders enter my tower and help yourself to my food?!" angrily said the hidden succubus. Hmm." How should I deal with you, 2 vagrants?" When the succubus saw Jagger she had second thoughts. " What a minute... You are a human aren''t you?" Jagger started nodding. "Yes. Yes, I am." If my thoughts are correct you are still alive and you illegally entered the realm of hell. Why are you in my tower?" I came here to find an acquaintance of mine by the name of Prince Guy." Have you seen him? The succubus appeared behind Jagger. Jagger quickly turned around and jumped back 4 feet away from her. The succubus''s name was Natalia. She stood up to 5''11 weighing 130 pounds. She had visible abs. Her skin color was red just like Xerx. She didn''t were any clothes. Hell was hot after all. She wore gold n.i.p.p.l.e rings. Her hair was short and black. Her eyes were black and yellow. Her tongue was long like a snake. Natalia recently celebrated her birthday. She was 50,000 years old. Why should I help you?" What can you do for me?" asked Natalia. Jagger sighed. " I will do anything you want me to do." Natalia started smiling, starting to lick her lips. I will tell you what." I want you to do 2 things for me." "I will tell you all the information I known if you do 2 things for me." Jagger scratched his head. What are these 2 things?" Natalia started levitating. First I want you to collect a long-overdue debt for me." Natalia was not only a succubus but also a loan shark, and a bounty hunter. Next, I want you to become my s.e.x slave. You will do whatever I say." You will stay with me until the day you die.." Jagger raised his eyebrow. At first, he was going to say no but he decided to say yes. He had many lovers over the years but he never loved any of them. Jagger walked up to Natalia and shook her hand. Natalia thought Jagger was handsome. She would do anything to make him hers. Before Jagger left he told Natalia to give Trevor the antidote. She handed Jagger a small bottle of green fluid. About this debt, who does it belong to." Natalia grabbed her chin. " It belongs to a major demon named Oppo. Where is this demon located?" asked Jagger. Near the north of this tower." said Natalia. Thanks." Come on Trevor." Trevor slowly limped towards the door, still vomiting up blood. The antidote didn''t kick in yet. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14102432205347705)/major-demons_%!d(string=51560620243345595) for visiting. Chapter 1116 - To Rule Prince Guy''s Location. The Demon Citadel.. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14102432205347705)/to-rule_%!d(string=51561071198136531) for visiting. Prince Guy''s body was being operated on. The only way he could be saved is if The Chameleon gave him some of his blood. The Chameleon sliced his right index finger with a small knife. He leaked the droplets of blood into Prince Guy''s mouth. As the black blood slid down his throat, Prince Guy''s body started freaking out. His true evil intent was beginning to come out. The Chameleon''s blood caused a chain reaction in Prince Guy''s body. His eyes turned all white, his hair turned jet black, his purple skin turned from a light purple to a very dark purple. 3 powerful major demons had to hold Prince Guy so he wouldn''t escape. He was going and acting like a fowl savage beast. Blood leaked from his ears, eyes, and mouth. The Chameleon watched Prince Guy from the sidelines. He could feel his power rapidly growing by the minute. " Yes. This punk will be our trump card when we reign down on the universe. The universe will be ours for Satan to rule!!" In the back of The Chameleon''s head, he was jealous of Satan. We wanted to rule over everything and everyone. he would go so far that he would probably even team up with God and his angels to overthrow Satan. Chapter 1117 - Trepassing Oppo was an old major demon that resembled a hermit. All he did was meditate and drink gallons of hot steaming water. He hadn''t killed a single human lately. He was only focused on only one thing. To become the strongest. It would take thousands of years for him to reach such heights. He remained and sat in a crater with his hands clasped. He had been training for a straight 2 weeks without drinking or eating food. He decided that it was time to take a break and finally eat some food. Oppo lived in a house made of bamboo that was close to the huge crater. Oppo leaped over 40 feet into the air, landing in a heap of dirt. Oppo sighed deeply and walked towards the door made of bamboo. Before he placed his hand on the door made of bamboo, he heard loud rustling. Oppo slowly opened the door and saw Jagger going through his chest that contained many valuables. What the f.u.c.k are you doing in my house going through my things?" Jagger stopped his search. He found his target. Jagger tossed a vase to the side. " I have come to collect your debt, Oppo. Oppo raised his eyebrow. " Who sent you?" Jagger stood on his feet and cracked his neck. " That doesn''t matter." I have only simply come here to collect your debt." There is no reason for bloodshed here." Oppo started smiling. " I am glad you came to that understanding. Jagger started smiling. " But the last time I checked trespassing is a crime." And plus this is hell." I can do whatever I want." Suddnely Oppo shoved the air, releasing a powerful gush of wind from his hands, causing Jagger to go flying through the house made of bamboo into the crater. Jagger landed awkwardly. He started coughing. He had a piece of wood in his chest. Oppo walked through the giant hole in his bamboo house. " You break into my house and expect me to have a head to head conversation with you?" Are you out of your f.u.c.k.i.n.g mind?" You are as good as dead!" I will show you the power of a major demon!" Oppo''s eyes started glowing red. Jagger stood on his feet and crawled out of the crater, ripping the piece of bamboo out of his stomach. Jagger had to sustain his injury to prevent further incidents. While Jagger was about to heal his wound, Oppo appeared before Jagger and drove an elbow into his chest. Jagger vomited up more blood, crashing into a pile of picked human bones. Oppo ate a bone meal from time to time. He really loved the meaty bone marrow inside. Jagger stood on his feet. " He''s fast and powerful. I have to watch out." I need to figure his pattern." Once I do I will crush him like a bug." Oppo frontflipped off the cliff he stood on, landing on the pile of picked human bones. Oppo''s weapon was a jagged and chipped katana. Jagger lunged towards Oppo and punched after him. Oppo placed his sword in the way of Jagger''s fist. Jagger''s powerful fist caused the sword to snap-in 2. Jagger''s powerful fist connected with Oppo''s face. Oppo''s nose was cracked. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14102432205347705)/trepassing_%!d(string=51584713919352766) for visiting. Chapter 1118 - Debt Collected When Oppo was about to fall on the ground, Jagger tackled him to the ground and drove rapid elbows into his face. There was nothing that Oppo could do. The only thing he could do was lie there. The Juggernaut had been released. Once The Juggernaut had been released it was over for his contender. Oppo got to feel at least 100 blows before being knocked out unconscious. He started scrambling through his pockets. Jagger found a key in his pocket. Jagger shoved his key in his pocket. He saw a deep pond of black water. Jagger just snickered. " You were such a fool. Al, you had to do was give me the key to whatever safe you had in your house." Now look at you." you are knocking on death''s door." Jagger sighed and shook his head in disappointment. Yet another disappointing fight from a demon. He had to stop the overestimating. Jagger kicked the unconscious Oppo into the deep black pond. He watched as his body sunk to the ground. Jagger quickly ran up the cliff, making his way back into the house made of bamboo. He now had to search for the hidden safe. He would first check upstairs. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14102432205347705)/debt-collected_%!d(string=51584891103530844) for visiting. Chapter 1119 - Romantic History Upstairs were 2 rooms. The grand bedroom, specifically for Oppo himself, and the 2 guest rooms. Plus the bathroom. Jagger walked into the grand bedroom. He started scavenging through the room. After 5 minutes he was going to decide to give up and leave until he saw a painting of a sunset in the corner of his eye. A painting of a sunset?" In hell?" Tch." You''ve got to be f.u.c.k.i.n.g kidding me. Jagger walked up to the painting and ripped it off the wall, tossing it out of the window. The safe was revealed. Jagger started thinking again. How can a key open a safe?" Jagger carefully studied the key. He saw a pair of double digits. 12, 16, 47, 4. As he entered these numbers on the safe, the safe slowly opened by its self. Inside the safe, he found multiple sacks of gold coins, deeds, and jewels. Jagger decided to collect all the money. That would make Oppo debt-free. As Jagger was about to leave the house of bamboo, he noticed the ground started shaking and rumbling. The house was ready to fall apart like a tower of Jenga. Jagger quickly tossed the items out of the window. He quickly hopped out of the window and landed perfectly on his feet. As the house fell to the ground, the rumbling ceased. Jagger then heard a dark deep voice. " You thought you were going to be able to defeat me with those hits of yours?" Ha!" Don''t make me laugh!" Oppo burst out of the deep black water pond and landed on his feet. Oppo released the full power of his major demon level. Oppo grew up to 7''0. He now weighed 264 pounds. Oppo had huge goat horns sticking out of his forehead. The top layer of his clothes burst off his chest. His skin color was red. His eyes were green and black. He now carried a sawed-off double-barrel shotgun that seemed to have an unlimited amount of energy. This double sawed-off double-barrel shotgun could turn its victims inside out. Oppo also had hoofs. He wasn''t any longer about to hold back any of his power. " Now do you see me?!" This is the form of a major demon!" Consider yourself already dead!" Oppo started rapidly firing after Jagger. Jagger swiftly dodged the double-barrel shotgun bullets. He grabbed a handful of dirt and tossed it in Oppo''s eyes. Oppo was only temporarily blind. While Oppo was temporarily blind, Jagger lunged towards him, and punched him in the chest, causing him to drop his shotgun and vomit up pints of blood. Oppo crashed down on one knee. While he was howling in pain, Jagger kicked his double-barrel shotgun over 2 miles away. As he did this, Jagger punched Oppo in the head, breaking both of his goat horns. You major demons are not so tough!" He continued to punch him until his face turned into a bloody mess. When he was about to land a final painful form, Oppo grabbed him by the neck. " Don''t get c.o.c.ky. I ain''t taking you seriously. " Oppo tossed Jagger to the side. When Jagger was about to run towards Oppo, Oppo stopped him by saying wait. " To tell you the truth I don''t want to fight you." I know I can defeat you." Oppo was very confident. He still felt the pain from Jagger''s punches. Oppo started nodding. You are free to go." Jagger sighed and turned his hands into fists, slowly walking away. He walked away from the bamboo house. Away from the bamboo house waited for Jagger was Trevor who had a couple of toothpicks in his mouth. So what happened?" Did you collect the debt?" Jagger nodded. Yes." Yes, I did." It was much easier than I thought about it to be." Trevor spat the toothpicks from his mouth. Now that we have the debt let''s get back to Natalia''s tower so we can find out where your friend is!" joyfully said, Trevor. Over 10 minutes passed... Jagger pushed open the door and started shouting Natalia''s name. He started searching for her. He came across a splatter of split red wine and some black blood that was slowly levitating off the ground. Only one demon''s blood levivtated off the ground. This meant that the blood belonged to The Chameleon. A fight just occurred. When they were about to check upstairs, Trevor suddenly saw Natalia''s body beginning thrown across the room. " Natalia don''t make me do this." I and you have a long romantic history together." Why are you acting like this?" You usually have a smile on your face when you see me." Now today you want to kill me." Somethings up." You tell me." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14102432205347705)/romantic-history_%!d(string=51607396178526176) for visiting. Chapter 1120 - A Snake Clashes With A Monster Half of Natalia''s face was covered in blood. She was breathing heavily. She spat up blood and stood on her feet. The lower half of her body only transformed into a snake when she was angry. How dare you come into my home and strike me!" yelled Natalia. The Chameleon raised his eyebrow. Do you have short term memory loss or something?" You were the one who struck me first!" That''s what I hate about you, Natalia." You are always blaming somebody for your mistakes. Ever since we were primary demons." Natalia sucked her teeth. The Chameleon then remembered something. Oh!" Wait a minute!" That''s right!" I was always a superior demon." A superior demon that will put another superior demon in her place. Natalia stuck her hands in the air, beginning to charge up a powerful red fireball in her hands." Hell''s Fireball!" shouted Natalia. She heaved the fireball at The Chameleon. The fireball engulfed The Chameleon''s body. A powerful explosion occurred. A giant hole was blasted in the back of the tower. Natalia had a feeling the fireball wouldn''t do anything. When the smoke cleared up, The Chameleon stood in the same spot. He didn''t have any wounds, bruises, or a speck of dust on his skin or clothes. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14102432205347705)/a-snake-clashes-with-a-monster_%!d(string=51608063240618626) for visiting. Chapter 1121 - Snakes Devotion When are you going to learn Natalia?" All the years you have known me. You should know that none of your attacks have any effect on me." Natalia rushed towards The Chameleon. She used her tail blade to whip The Chameleon in the face. Half fo the skin on his face was removed. The Chameleon grunted. Our romantic history has come and gone!" I don''t love you and you never loved me!" I wasn''t your girlfriend." I was just your plastic f.u.c.k doll." That''s why I''m going to break every bone in that scrawny body of yours!!" Natalia whipped her tail around The Chameleon''s neck, beginning to choke the life out of him. The Chameleon was struggling like a fish out of water. Natalia tossed The Chameleon into the air. He smashed into the huge crystal chandelier. Natalia had a very angry look on her face. She looked towards the door and saw Jagger and Trevor watching. They probably have the deeds and my money." I need to finish this up fast." thought Natalia. The Chameleon slowly dropped to the ground. A huge crater was formed. Smoke surrounded the area. "Get up. " I know you''re not unconscious, so stop playing around and face me like the man you call yourself." The man that left me for 10,000 years!" The Chameleon kicked himself onto his feet. His neck had been turned around the opposite way. He grabbed the whole of his head and turned it around the proper way with a smile on his face. The smile suddenly disappeared from his face. He decided to act serious for a change. " Look, Natalia. I don''t want to hurt you." I''m sorry for ditching you for 10,000 years." I know you loved me then and I know you still love me now." So what do you say?" Do you forgive me?" The Chameleon didn''t dare to laugh or grin. Tears started running down her face. Do you really mean it?" The Chameleon sighed. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14102432205347705)/snakes-devotion_%!d(string=51629767069333969) for visiting. Oh, course I do." Natalia slowly slithered towards The Chameleon. She hugged and kissed him. Natalia should of listen to her instincts. This was one of his nastiest, sleazy tricks. The Chameleon suddenly tossed Natalia into a statue that held a spear. Natalia was impaled onto the spear. The spear went through Natalia''s chest, piercing through her heart. Natalia vomited up chunks of blood. Jagger was about to step in. However when he was about to step in, her head a deep dark voice in his head. " I won''t intervene if I were you, you f.u.c.k.i.n.g maggot." Take one more step and I will chop off your head and make a feast of your limbs and organs. Jagger didn''t dare to take another step. Instead, he folded his arms and pressed his back up against the door and hoped for the best." Trevor on the other hand was watching the fight as if it was a movie. He was eating salt and vinegar ch.i.p.s he found on a silver tray put out by Natalia to celebrate the 2 of them returning unharmed and not dead. The Chameleon walked up to Natalia. " I''m not sorry." You are right." You were just my plastic f.u.c.k doll I loved to f.u.c.k every day for the last 6,000 years. I just told you I loved you because I wanted you to f.u.c.k me longer." But now since that time has come and gone, you serve no purpose to me." The Chameleon levivtated towards Natalia, beginning to tough up Natalia''s face. He started licking her with his snake-like She was downright disgusted. You always smelled and tasted like lemons." It will be hard for me to recover after I kill you, Natalia." Prepare!" The Chameleon was about to bite a chunk of flesh out of Natalia''s shoulder. But The Chameleon forgot something. Natalia was also a superior demon, which meant she had fierce, superior power. Natalia''s eyes suddenly turned all white. Veins began popping out the side of her head. A powerful white aura started wrapping around her body. She going to go into her superior demon form. A power shockwave occurred. The Chameleon was sent flying into the front door, knocking it off the hinges made of human bones and iron. Natalia started screaming like a siren. Powerful sound waves started projecting out of her mouth. Jagger and Trevor''s eardrums were about to pop until she closed her mouth. All of her wounds healed up without leaving a scratch. Bat wings grew out of her back. She grew hoofs and small pointy horns came out her forehead. Her skin was half black and half white like a yin yang. Her power level drastically grew too tall heights. She flew to the ground and snapped her fingers. Suddnely a red and gold staff landed in her hands out of thin air. She was now at her full power. The Chameleon could feel Natalia''s power. " Yes!" This is what I like to see!" But luckily for you, The Devil has required my presence. The Chameleon brushed some dirt off his shoulders. The next time I see all of you I will brutally kill you all." The Chameleon transformed himself into a swarm of hornets and left. The Chameleon knew not to mess with Natalia once she went in her superior demonic form. Chapter 1122 - Guys Location '' Natalia quickly reverted herself into her regular appearance, walking up to Jagger and Trevor. She was tired and hungry. Jagger handed her a bag filled with deeds and gold. Natalia tossed the bag to the side. " I will like to thank both of you for not intervening with my personal matters. " There must be something I can repay you 2 with. Trevor started smiling. I know what I want?" Natalia raised her eyebrow and sighed. " Yes, what do you want?" Trevor started drooling. I want..." I want.. " I want a whole all you can eat buffet!" Natalia gained a sign of relief. Oh, that''s what you were asking for." Good, that can be arranged." Natalia looked over at Jagger and smiled. She was licking her lips. " I already promised you something, Jagger." If you come upstairs to my room you will be greeted with it. Jagger''s eyes widened. He also started smiling. He followed Natalia all the way to her room. He took off his pants, shoes, shirt, and socks. He only remained in his boxer briefs. Natalia walked up to Jagger, beginning to french kiss him while she stuck her soft hands down his boxer briefs. Jagger instantly got an erection. After a while when the foreplay stopped he took off his boxer briefs and whipped his c.o.c.k out. Natalia laid on the bed and allowed Jagger to suck on her huge tits, while he fingered her p.u.s.s.y at the same time. She let out a loud m.o.a.n that echoed throughout the castle. After 3 minutes Jagger took his fingers out of Natalia''s p.u.s.s.y and turned her around, f.u.c.k.i.n.g her D.o.g.g.ystyle, while he pulled her by her long hair. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14102432205347705)/guy''s-location_%!d(string=51631372044914687) for visiting. Chapter 1123 - Prince Guy Revived That was great!" shouted Natalia. Jagger was smoking a cigarette. Tell me about it." I haven''t had s.e.x like that in quite some time now." I need to get back out there." Jagger smoked half of the cigarette before tossing it on the ground and stomping on it. Jagger sighed. Natalia was about to fall asleep. Jagger instantly woke her up. " Hey. Hey!" Wake up!" Natalia quickly opened her eyes. " What?" What''s going on?" Is there a problem?" Yes." said Jagger. Natalia slouched up against the wood headboard. Enlighten me." I have done the 2 requirements you gave me." Now tell me where is Prince Guy being held. " I thought you wanted to cuddle. Jagger clenched her hand into a fist and gritted both his jaws together tightly. " Tell me now!" Natalia quickly lunged towards Jagger, wrapping her tail around his neck, choking him with furious power. " I would watch your tone if I were you. Don''t you know I can just destroy you with ease?" Don''t forget that I''m a superior level demon." Don''t let me remind you again." Do you understand me, you little wench?" She tossed Jagger to the side, causing him to smash on the wooden table that sat in the farthest east side of the corner of the stylish room. Natalia slipped into a black robe covered in pink roses... " I was wrong about you." I thought you were different. Maybe I thought you were different because you''re a human. But I was wrong." You are just like all the sc.u.mbags I have slept with. I''m just a f.u.c.k toy to men aren''t I?" Jagger felt his ribs and started coughing up small chunks of blood. A couple of his ribs had been fractured. He slowly stood on his feet. So will you still tell me Prince Guy''s location? Natalia sucked her teeth. Sure." I will fulfill my end of the bargain." Your friend is in The Demon Citadel. I would hurry if I were you." Something bad might happen." Jagger ran towards the door. " Shit!" Before Jagger left he had something to say. "Natalia, I just want to- Before Jagger could finish his sentence, Natalia cut him off. " Get out." Get out now!!" Jagger sighed. " Fine. See you around." F.u.c.k you!" shouted Natalia. Jagger walked out of the stylish bedroom and slammed the door behind his back. Natalia walked into the bedroom and locked the door. She started sobbing. Jagger on the other hand was angry. He quickly sprinted down the steps. He saw Trevor nowhere. Trevor?" Where are you?" We got to go!" Jagger saw pieces of food on the ground. He followed the food trail and heard loud smacking noises. Trevor was in the kitchen eating up the fridge. A true glutton. He ate the entire buffet Natalia offered without leaving a butter roll for Jagger to eat. Trevor was eating a giant chicken leg smothered in barbecue sauce and butter. " What you doing? asked Jagger. Why are you eating up this woman''s fridge?" Jagger!" What a surprise!" I didn''t think you were going to come down for another hour!" So tell me." Did you find out where Prince Guy is being held?" Jagger sighed. " In fact I did," Natalia told me that Prince Guy is being held in The Demon Citadel. What she didn''t tell me was the location of The Demon Citadel. Do you know where this place is?" Trevor cough up half a bone. Of course, I know where it is!" The Demon Citadel is one of the biggest places in the area. It''s not hard to miss!" I can take you there!" Trevor hopped to his feet and burped loudly. The burp echoed through the kitchen. Jagger had to cover his nose to prevent nausea. Sorry about the nasty burp!" Jagger sighed. Don''t mention it." Since the burp is behind us let''s go to The Demon Citadel!" Just follow my lead!" We can be there in 12 hours tops. There 2 ways." The safe short distance way, or the long dangerous distance way that takes 3 whole days." Obviously, we are going to use the short way, so let''s go!" Trevor ran out of the kitchen and the tower. Jagger slowly walked out of the kitchen, making his way to the front door. Both Jagger and Natalia felt the same connection. They belonged together. They connected together like legos when they had s.e.x. Jagger sighed and walked out of the tower. His next location was The Demon Citadel. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14102432205347705)/prince-guy-revived_%!d(string=51653331407398119) for visiting. Chapter 1124 - Minotaur In Front Of The Gates 12 hours passed. Jagger and Trevor were now in front of The Demon Citadel gates guarded by a hulking minotaur with red eyes. Jagger started scratching his head. " You never mention that the gates would be guarded by a minotaur. Trevor started giggling. " Uhmm.. The last time I visited The Demon Citadel they were no minotaur in front of the gates." And when was the last time you visit? Hold on." I think the last time I visited was 300 years ago. Jagger began to understand. 300 years." Wow." What do you mean wow?" Those 300 years went by in a flash ok mister?" sarcastically said, Trevor. Yeah, whatever." However, a sleazy minotaur will not stop me." Jagger started cracking his knuckles. " I just want to enter and get this rescue mission over with. Jagger walked up to the minotaur and kicked it. Trevor''s eyes literally popped out his eyes as if he was in a cartoon. He picked his eyes off the ground and placed them in their sockets. " This guy has got some big hairy balls!" Even I wouldn''t do that!" Hey ugly." Wake up." I want you to be awake for this." The minotaur opened its eyes and stood on its feet. The minotaur was 7''5 weighing 290 pounds. Who the hell are you and who are you calling ugly?" Don''t you know?" I''m the original Romeo!" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14102432205347705)/minotaur-in-front-of-the-gates_%!d(string=51654350371614824) for visiting. Chapter 1125 - Backstabbing Bastard I know for damn sure I look a lot better than you." said Jagger. The minotaur started laughing. He started looking at Jagger very closely. " What a minute. I''ve never seen you around here before." Who are you and where are you from?" Jagger cleared his throat. " I don''t feel right telling you my name or my place of birth." The minotaur started laughing once again. " You are a very funny man with a wicked attuide." " I would check it as soon as possible if I were you." Jagger gritted his teeth. " Well you aren''t me and you will never be me so drop it and let me pass before something bad happens." The minotaur instantly wiped the smile off his face. " You are in no position to give any treats." You are an outsider." An intruder!" There is no way you are getting past me." I am an iron wall!" I''ve been protecting the entrance of The Demon Citadel for over 300 years." No one ever gets past me." better yet a puny human like you!" That''s what you are aren''t you?" I can smell that stench you call a cologne. Jagger sniffed his clothes. I ain''t wearing any cologne." The minotaur placed the smile on his face once again. Exactly." Suddnely a huge blood-stained ax popped out of thin air, landing in the minotaur''s hands. Jagger reacted fast. He jumped back 15 feet away from the minotaur. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14102432205347705)/backstabbing-bastard_%!d(string=51676923125890152) for visiting. Hot steam came out of the minotaur''s nostrils. Jagger looked at Trevor. " What do you really know about this minotaur?" Nothing!" I am telling you that this is my first time seeing one!" Jagger sighed and stood on his feet. " I guess I will have to do this one myself." Jagger started racing his knuckles then cracked his neck. " Alright, big man." let''s see what you got." Let''s put that brute freakish strength to the test. The minotaur started roaring. The minotaur leaped over 30 feet into the air, tightly holding its ax. Jagger grinned. He quickly flickers jabbed the minotaur in the face, knocking out of its decaying teeth. The minotaur was on its knees, clutching its broken bottom jaw. You motherf.u.c.ker!" That really hurt!" Can''t you just let me do my job!" Jagger walked up to the minotaur and headbutted him, causing one of his pointy horns to shatter into pieces like glass. Blood gushed out everywhere. The minotaur was instantly knocked out unconscious, badly wounded. Trevor had his mouth hanged open. Wow." Just wow!" That was incredible." yelled Trevor. " I know right?" I always thought minotaurs were just creatures of greek mythology." I never taught they were actually real." Oh there are very real!" said Trevor. I can see that now."Jagger started searching the minotaur''s body. He found packs of gum and a hefty skeleton key made of human bones. Jagger pushed the gates of The Demon Citadel open. Everywhere he looked he saw demons, balls of fire, and lava pouring out from through the ground like a geyser. He knew he had to be careful not to be noticed. Jagger ran behind a statue of one of The Devil''s sons, Lucifer. Trevor followed behind. So where should we start first?" This place is very big." Never mind that." What do you mean?" " I am a human. This place is surrounded by tons of demons." I can take any chances being seen." If I''m seen they will probably attempt to throw me into a cage and feed me to a pack of inferior mindless demons." Trevor started shaking his head. " Yeah, they will probably do just that." In order words, you need a disguise." You need to follow me." I know a demon who change temporarily changed your appearance." You do?" Trevor nodded. " Yes, I do." Now let''s go." Chapter 1126 - Rising Jagger didn''t want to stir any tensions, so he decided to hide in a huge barrel that Trevor who carry on his back. Even though Trevor was short and skinny, he ate at least 100 pounds of food almost every day and had the strength of 100 secondary demons. When was about to walk to his destination he was confronted by 2 secondary demons guards he owed money to. He also had been banned from The Demon Citadel for life, after beginning caught red-handed with The Staff Of Demons, considered as the greatest staff for a magician ever. He was thrown in the pit of lava and was to remain there for 100,000 years. The 100,000 years passed and Trevor was free, but banned and never to come back to The Demon Citadel. He was warned if he was ever seen again in the Demon Citadel, he would be castrated and fed to The Siren. However, he didn''t care. Trevor had a deep secret he never told anyone. The only person who knew was The Devil himself. This made him a very powerful person. " Well, well, well. If it isn''t our little midget friend Trevor." Why are you here again?" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14102432205347705)/rising_%!d(string=51677618373717971) for visiting. Chapter 1127 - Sneaky Yeah didn''t we tell you we would chop your balls off the next time we saw you?" Trevor sighed and placed the barrel that contained Jagger to the side on the ground, next to a pile of hay. " Look here, guys." I''m just doing a favor for a friend. Oh yeah?" What''s inside the barrel?" Open it up!" Trevor walked in front of the barrel and placed his hands up. " Sorry, but I can''t let you do that." The items inside this barrel are very valuable to my friend." Opening this barrel is betraying his trust!" You wouldn''t want me to betray his trust wouldn''t you?" The demon guards started laughing. " We don''t give a flying f.u.c.k about you or your friend." You knew the punish for entering The Demon Citadel without permission." And to make it worst you were banished!" The demon guards slowly started walking towards Trevor. " Hold up. What is it now?" Don''t you realize that your life in danger?" Trevor had a wicked smile on his face. He reached into his back pocket and pulled out a stack of gold coins. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14102432205347705)/sneaky_%!d(string=51698076108247168) for visiting. Inside this bag lays 200 gold coins." I will give them to you 2 if you let me pass." No way in hell are we letting you pass!" You are a criminal!" A troublemaker!" That is why I will privately organize your tortures myself!" Trevor sighed. " What about 400 gold coins. The demon guard''s eyes widened. He started whispering into his partner''s ear. Tch." Deal." But this is the first and last time." You understand me maggot?!" Trevor nodded his head and started giggling. " I perfectly understand. Now where is our gold?" said one of the demon guards. Trevor walked past the demon guards. " If you 2 follow me into this alley I will happily give you my 400 gold coins." "I might even give you a bonus. Ha!" Deal!" Trevor walked into a pitch-black dark alley filled up with musty black smoke. The demon guards couldn''t see?" What is this bullshit!" Continuing following me!" You will get what''s coming to you." Your prize." Your bribe." The demon guard started laughing. His partner on the other hand knew something was up. Hey, maybe we should go." The demon guard sighed. Don''t be a p.u.s.s.y." What can this imp possible do to us?" Not a damn thing!" So acting like a p.u.s.s.y and let us get this money!" We split it in half!" Suddnely growling echoed through the alley. What was that?!" The demon guard''s partner enchanted a bright aura around his hands, bright enough to erase the darkness. Trevor was seen. But he was no longer a small imp. He grew to a 6''11 tall demon weighing 240 pounds. Trevor''s skin was black, spiky, and scaly. He had extremely sharp extra-long claws. He also had 3 yellow and black eyes, 2 goat horns, and spikes growing out of his back. His voice was dark and distorted. Prepare for death..." Let''s get out of here!" shouted the demon guard. Trevor suddenly disappeared and reappeared in front of the demon guard, slicing him to ribbons using his extra sharp claws. Blood splattered into the partner''s face. The partner collapsed on his feet. " Please leave me be!" I did nothing to you!" Trevor grabbed the partner by his neck and swallowed him whole, eating him without even chewing. Inside Trevor''s body was like a bottomless pit. As he devoured the partner, he shrunk back to his false form. He only turned himself into an imp to conserve energy. He walked out of the dark alley and saw that the barrel that contained Jagger was gone. It had been stolen by some real imps. Real sc.u.m. They had been stealing barrels from the local pantry for weeks upon weeks now. " Jagger was still in the barrel confused. " What the f.u.c.k is going on?" I''ve been in this barrel for quite some time now!" Jagger looked through the small hole in the barrel and saw 2 imps speaking some kind of native tongue. Jagger had enough. Jagger burst out of the barrel, screaming loudly like a Viking. A battle cry. The imps were startled. Jagger didn''t understand a thing they were saying. Jagger grabbed one of the imps by the neck and said: Where the hell am I?" The imp continued to speak in a native tongue. Jagger tossed the imp into a pile of trash. As he was about to leave the imp sanctuary, he punched in the chest. He staggered into the wood pieces of the barrel. " What the f.u.c.k?" Jagger stood and his feet and wiped the blood from his mouth. The one who punched him was a brainwashed major demon. Chapter 1128 - Frog Demon The brainwashed major demon was a toy of destruction for the imps in case they ran into any problems. " Look just let me pass and I will get out of your hair instantly." The imps around the sanctuary started chanting and stomping on the ground as if they were trying to rile up the brainwashed demon. The brainwashed demon started laughing. The brainwashed demon leaped towards Jagger. Jagger uppercut the demon. The demon was like a frog. The demon leaped all over the place from wall to wall. Jagger first had to figure out the brainwashed demon''s strategy. " First I bounce from wall to wall." Then he leaps down and tries to attack me." All I have to do is evade his attacks and drive his head into the ground." As the frog demon leaped down, Jagger hooked him in the back, cracking his spinal cord, causing him to crash into a pile of trash. Jagger stormed towards the frog demon, beginning to unleash a barrage of attacks. Blood began splattering everywhere. Bones were being cracked. Organs were being ruptured. Jagger grabbed the frog demon his slimy neck beginning to choke the life out of him. The demon reversed the attack and headbutt Jagger. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14102432205347705)/frog-demon_%!d(string=51699049992080554) for visiting. Chapter 1129 - The Master Of Ilusions Jagger smashed into a huddle of imp''s, causing them to run off and scatter like roaches. Jagger managed to easily stand on his feet. He started holding his head. It was one of the hardest headbutts he received. His head was ringing and spinning. The frog demon decided to use this as an advantage. As the frog demon leaped towards the stunned Jagger, it was suddenly sliced in half. Blue blood splattered into Jagger''s face. This was done by Trevor, who finally figure out where Jagger was. He discovered some small imp footprints that led him to the imp sanctuary. As the imps saw their champion was cut down, they started freaking out. They ran and abandoned their home. Jagger was breathing heavily. " What happened to you?" You just abandoned me!" Trevor sighed. " I am sorry. Something important came up and I had to deal with the problem. " So just drop it ok?" We are burning and wasting time here." Let''s meet my friend." Jagger noticed a change in Trevor''s attuide. He had a serious expression on his face. Over 2 hours passed. They finally reached their destination. The name of Jagger''s friend was Gannon. Gannon was a superior demon. Trevor walked up the tall black door and knocked on it. " Gannon?" He knocked again. Gannon are you there?" It''s me, Trevor." Jagger started hearing loud footsteps. Gannon was staring at them through the peephole. " Trevor?" What are you doing here in The Demon Citadel?" Weren''t you banned for good?" Trevor sighed. " Yes, yes I am banned. That''s my problem I have to take care of." Just open the door." I need to ask a favor for you." For an acquaintance of mine. Gannon unlocked the door and slowly pushed it open. He revealed his face. Gannon was a 5''10 pale demon who weighed 195 pounds. He had long black hair and over 100 tattoos covering most of his body. Come on in." Gannon turned his back and walked into the dark living room. " Before they walked into the house, Jagger had something to say. He kneeled down and one knee and whispered these words in his head. " Are you sure we can trust this fellow?" He seems a little spooky and suspicious. Relax." I have known Gannon for 200,000 years. He would never betray me in a million years." So just relax." Trevor walked into the house. " Are you coming or not?" Jagger sighed and wiped the sweat from his nose. He walked into the house and shut the tall back door behind him. The entire house was dark. The only ones who could see good were Trevor and Gannon. Gannon sat down and a black leather couch. Sit down and get comfortable." we might be here for quite some time." That all depends on what is this favor you are asking." Trevor still had a serious expression on his face. " That''s ok." I don''t think we will be here long. Jagger tell him what the favor is. " Jagger squinted just to see where Gannon was sitting. He shoved his hand into a pocket and pulled out a lighter. As he struck it, he could now see clearly. " I want you to make me look like a demon so I can freely pass through The Demon Citadel without raising suspicion." Gannon started laughing. " Give me one good reason why I should help you. I have a reason why I shouldn''t help you." First of all, I''m a superior demon and you''re a puny inferior human. Helping you will be breaking the demon code." I could get in a lot of trouble with Satan." I will not do such a thing in a million years." Trevor walked in front of Jagger. Since they were friends he thought maybe he could talk some sense into him. Gannon." Tell me what you want. What you need?" Gannon started twisting his long black hair. He was thinking of so many things. What can you offer me?" Trevor sighed. " I can offer you The Book Of Amon. Gannon''s eye''s widened. The Book Of Amon?!" Yeah right, how?" Look it can be arranged. I just have to pick the right time to steal it from Beezlebub''s castle. Gannon started laughing. Prince Beezelebub is a grand level demonic threat." The highest level of the demon''s in hell!" You can''t pull it off. But assuming how many years I have known you I think you can." That''s what I like about you, Trevor." "You aren''t afraid to go above and beyond. Jagger raised his eyebrow. So will you do it or not?" Gannon started nodding. " Yes." Yes, I will do it as long as I receive The Book Of Amon at the end. If I don''t receive the book, I will give Beezlebub a thumbs up of you sneaking back into The Demon Citadel." Do you understand me?" Trevor had his hands scrunched into fists and his teeth clenched together. " Yes. We have a deal." Trevor and Jagger shook Gannon''s hands. " Now that the deal is finalized we get can down to business." Step forward, Jagger." Gannon cracked his knuckles and neck. It was a very dangerous procedure. Turning a human into a demon temporarily had its ups and downs. The ups were looking exactly like a demon, extra speed, extra strength, increased intelligence, and granted use of demonic weapons. The downs were nausea, headaches, difficulty with sight, difficulty with hearing, bloody urine, bloody stool, decreased heart rate, permanent horns, and of course possible chances of death. Gannon pulled out a long and sharp knife and sliced his left palm leaking it into a glass jar. After doing this, he generated a purple aura around his hands. As the aura dropped into the jar and reacted with the blood, the blood turned transparent and hardened like ice. Gannon then placed the jar on the stove and turned the stove on, slowly causing the hardened transparent blood to turn into a hot steaming beverage. He poured the transparent blood into a glass cup and walked up to Jagger giving it to him. " It''s finished?" asked Jagger. " Yes," said Gannon. Drink up before it hardens again. Jagger placed the glass cup by his lips and tilted it, causing the transparent blood to leak into his mouth. The blood was thick like gorilla glue and tasted like copper and salt. As the blood dropped into his stomach, Jagger burped. Jagger started scratching his head. Why isn''t it working?" Gannon sighed. " Give it some time." It will kick in shortly. Gannon started laughing. This was the first and last time he did a favor for a human. After 5 minutes the transformation started to commence. Jagger collapsed on his knees and tightly held his chest. Veins began popping out of his face and neck. He vomited up a pool of black liquid on the ground. The black liquid stained Gannon''s boots. Shit!" yelled Gannon. F.u.c.k.i.n.g disgusting!" Jagger could hear voices whispering in his head. " Leave me alone!" shouted Jagger. His skin color suddenly changed from bronze to red. Small horns grew out of his head. He grew a bit taller and a bit more muscle. The pain suddenly dispersed. Gannon started smiling. Gannon started clapping Magnificient!" Just fabulous!" A success!" I deserve a pat on the back!" Jagger wanted to see himself. He saw a mirror and a glass table. He also noticed he was able to see clearly in the dark. Chapter 1130 - The Rift To Satans Keep Jagger started touching his face. It felt like sandpaper. He also touched his horns. As he touched his horns he felt a shocking pain. Blood started leaking down his forehead. They obviously didn''t fully develop yet. They were still slowly growing. Gannon walked up to Jagger clutching a mirror in his possession. So what do you think?" Isn''t it a total masterpiece?" Aren''t I the best?" Jagger looked over to the side and sighed. " I have to admit that this is really excellent." I really look like one of these demons walking around in The Demon Citadel." Gannon corrected him. In fact, you are." You were temporarily changed into a demon." The side effects are quite painful but they will eventually pass on as a brain freeze." Jagger opened his mouth and witness he had long and sharp fangs. He stared at himself in the mirror and did a little smirk. He liked how he looked. Jagger was now able to freely pass through The Demon Citadel without raising any suspicion. I guess it is time for me to go now." Trevor let''s go." Jagger turned around and noticed Trevor was no longer there. Trevor?" Trevor where are you?" It''s time to go?" Jagger looked at Gannon and asked: Have you seen where he ran off to?" Yes, I think he went into the kitchen to eat up my fridge. Every time he visits he always eats up every single piece of food in my fridge." Where is the kitchen." It''s right down the hall." You can''t miss it." Jagger followed the directions and walked down the long spacious hall. He entered the kitchen and saw Trevor devouring a whole vanilla and chocolate cake. His mouth was stretched open. He turned back to his old glutton ways. The vanilla and chocolate cake dropped into his stomach as if his stomach was a pit. He closed his mouth and burped. Jagger walked up to Trevor and tapped him on his shoulder. He slowly turned around and saw Jagger who now looked like an actual demon. Wow!" It was an absolute success!" How do you feel?" Jagger held his chest and sighed. " Not all that well." It feels like my chest is about to explode into a million pieces." Is this normal?" Don''t ask me." I wouldn''t know." I was born a demon." "Nobody turned me into a demon so I wouldn''t know. Jagger squinted his eyes and groaned. He felt like he was about to vomit but didn''t. Let''s go. It''s finally time for me to rescue my acquaintance from the clutches of hell. Both Jagger and Trevor left the kitchen. When they approached the front door, Gannon had something to remind them. " Don''t forget our little deal, Trevor." I will be needing The Book Of Amon." Don''t forget." For your own sake." Trevor nodded. Jagger opened the door and left Gannon''s house. Trevor''s stomach started making noise. Ow." That sandwich did not agree with my stomach!" I need to shit!" Trevor quickly ran into a dark alley to handle his business. Even though they were far apart from each other, Jagger could smell the disgusting stench, since his sense of smell had been greatly increased. After Trevor was finished shitting, he had a huge smile on his face. " Ah... That was the most intense experience of my life." Jagger was watching Trevor like he was insane. " You are a very sick man." Trevor sighed and kicked a pebble. I know." But forget that." Let''s go find your friend!" Yeah." Let''s. Prince Guy''s Location... In The Chameleon''s lab. Prince Guy woke up strapped to a bed under a very bright light. " What the f.u.c.k is going on?!" Hey!" Hey!!!" Prince Guy was in a room that was totally white. The last thing he remembered was being nearly killed by The Chameleon. He tried to use brute strength to remove the straps of his body but nothing worked. He was trapped. Can anyone hear me!" Yes, I can hear you." Prince Guy looked to the side and saw The Chameleon sitting on an iron stool. " Why am I strapped up?!" Let me go!" The Chameleon tossed the magazine he was reading. " I am sorry buddy but I can''t do that." You are in captivity." You will serve us and use your fierce powers to please us to the fullest for all eternity." Prince Guy sucked his teeth and spat in The Chameleon''s face. " What makes you think I will serve you or Satan?" The Chameleon stood from his feet and shoved a cigarette in his face. We can easily kill you." Either way, we have all eternity to wait." Your choice your majesty." Prince Guy started yelling tons of obscenities and insults. The Chameleon started laughing before leaving the room. As The Chameleon left, he began gnawing on the straps on his wrists. He managed to rip the straps off his wrists. He started breathing in and out heavily. What the f.u.c.k?!" Are these straps made of titanium or something?!" He lifted up his body and removed the straps from his legs and neck. He was free and able to roam around. He kicked the white door off the hinges and walked outside looking for a way to escape. Prince Guy would first try the right. As he ran down the right way, he noticed he backtracked all the way back to the room he was first in. Prince Guy was growing frustrated. He now tries the left. He was given the same results as the right passage. " Shit!" What the f.u.c.k is going on?!" The Chameleon was using one of his illusions. This was one of his strongest illusions which looked much very real. He was stuck in a time loop. There was no escaping The Chameleon''s illusions. Prince Guy walked back into the white room and sat down, trying to figure out a way to escape The Chameleon''s clutch. He started generating powerful yellow beams of energy around his hands. His hands started glowing. The ground started shaking and rumbling. Suddnely an explosion occurred. A rift had been torn in the illusion. Prince Guy had no idea where the rift would lead him to. He entered the rift blindly and ended up somewhere else. Prince Guy was still in hell. He was in front of Satan''s gates. Unluckily for Prince Guy, the gates were open. Welcome, Prince Guy." I have been expecting you." Satan''s voice was dark, powerful, and distorted. " What do you want with me?!" yelled Prince Guy. Why don''t you come inside?" We have much to discuss." When Prince Guy entered the gates, they closed behind his back. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #''s-keep_51728938937929256 for visiting. Chapter 1131 - To Escape The Devils Clutch Prince Guy had been led to a huge dark tunnel that required night vision to see. Prince Guy slowly walked into the huge dark tunnel, beginning to walk in a full straight line. He felt like he stomped into a pile of shit. And that was actually what he did. When he snapped his fingers, he was able to see clearly. He saw humans chained up to both sides of the tunnel. Each of the humans looked as if they hadn''t been fed or drunk any water in weeks. They were on the verge of death. The tunnel was downright unsanitary. Prince Guy wanted to throw up. He quickly ran out of the tunnel. As he was running through the stinking tunnel, the humans chained to the wall were screaming out their lungs for help. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #''s-clutch_51746297299914760 for visiting. Prince Guy abruptly tripped over a pile of bones, smacking his head into a hole in the ground that was filled with green piss. Prince Guy instantly puked. He stood on his feet and wiped the top of his head. The palm of his right hand was drenched in blood. He could feel a throbbing pain in his head. His vision was somewhat blurry. His eardrums were ringing. After rubbing his temples, the pain slowly went away. A flight of stairs now stood before him. Prince Guy ran up the stairs. Now a giant door with multiple demonology signs and ritual enchantments stood before him. When he approached the door, it swung open. Hot air burst into Prince Guy''s face. He was slightly burnt. Come on in." said Satan. Prince Guy walked into the room and saw The King Of Demons sitting down on a throne made of human skin and human bones. Satan was at least 20 feet tall. He had huge crystal horns sticking out his forehead, 3 jet black eyes, unbreakable and unpenetrable skin, scaly blue skin, long sharp claws that were blades, incredibly sharp teeth that were like razors, a long blue tail that could absorb human souls and demons of the highest levels within seconds, huge black bat-like wings, and he also had demonology symbols all over his chest and back. The symbols were covered by specially built armor. He also wore a helmet that had horns made of fire blasting out the top of his head. In the back of his armor was a red cape that had a mind of its own that could grant him invisibility. The Devil didn''t have a tongue. That was why he communicated telepathically with his peers and soldiers. He believed that he didn''t have use for a tongue. When the Devil started talking, Prince Guy collapsed on the ground. His ears and eyes started bleeding. The Devil started laughing. " Welcome to the highest points of hell. Do you like it?" " What do you want from me?!" The Devil snickered. " You know what I want." Inside your body holds a deep dark evil power that is begging to come out." Once it is released, I will make use of it." Prince Guy sucked his teeth. " What if I don''t want to help you?!" The Devil continued to laugh. " If let me you use your power''s to the fullest capabilities I will have you experience 1 million deaths." What do you think that?" You see I''ve been watching you ever since you were born." " I''ve told The Chameleon to keep tabs and you." To persuade you to join forces with hell." Obviously, you haven''t been too cooperative." That mean''s The Chameleon will be severely punished. Suddnely The Chameleon popped up behind Prince Guy. " You don''t understand boss." He''s a tough nut to crack." Tough as nails!" I don''t give a f.u.c.k!" The Devil suddenly grabbed The Chameleon by his hair. " If you can''t do your job correctly I will make another superior demon fill in your position as The Leading Commander Of My Army." I will give you one last chance!" If you f.u.c.k up again you will be sorry and never wished you f.u.c.k.i.e.d up and disappointed me." The Devil tossed The Chameleon into a pillar. Begone!" The Chameleon had bits of blood leaking down his forehead." Yes, boss." The Chameleon stood on his feet and wiped the blood away with an angry expression on his face. Someday I will plunge you into the ground and kill you and all of your sons you f.u.c.k.i.n.g asshole." I will make sure of it!" thought The Chameleon. Before The Chameleon left he looked at Prince Guy and winked at him, before disappearing in thin air. Now since The Chameleon is gone, we can discuss our little deal. Prince Guy crunched his hands into fists. " I already told you I am not doing any deal with you." I don''t give a f.u.c.k who you are." Ok!" Now pardon me while I take my leave!" Prince Guy turned his back on The Devil. The Devil grew furious. Suddnely a whip wrapped around Prince Guy''s body. Prince Guy couldn''t move. The more he struggled to move, the more pain he felt. His organs were rubbing up against his bones. He vomited up blood. You can''t escape me, you inferior creature." You know what?" I''ve changed my mind." I oughta think I should step on you like a c.o.c.kroach. The Devil stood up from his throne and picked his foot off the ground. Prince Guy''s eyes started glowing. Suddnely a powerful shockwave equipped with an explosion was created. Everything in the area was destroyed. Prince Guy didn''t know what happened to the Devil. Suddnely The Devil appeared behind Prince Guy and grabbed him by his arm, biting down on his forearm, sucking his blood like a vampire. Prince Guy let out a loud scream before tearing his arm out of The Devil''s mouth, before running into the portal that opened because of his intense power. As Prince Guy ran into the portal, he was freed from The Devil''s clutch. For now. Prince Guy was transported into a library. He came crashing through the glass window on the roof. His ankle was twisted up like a pretzel. He held in his scream to not alarm anyone. He was currently surrounded by blind demons who could only see you if you made noise. They were called The Nightmares. Chapter 1132 - Stepping Up Prince Guy was in a lot of pain. He looked at his broken ankle and saw that he had shards of glass in it. He started removing the pieces of glass. The ground was stained in mucky blood. Prince Guy grabbed a whole of his right broken ankle and snapped it back in place causing him to scream out loud. " Ahhh!!!" shouted Prince Guy. Suddnely Prince Guy heard incoming footsteps. He could feel that his heart rate was speeding up. The footsteps belonged to the library''s visitors and the librarian. What was that noise?" I swore I heard something up here." Tch." Maybe it was just your imagination." No one has been up here for years among years." All of these books are old and dusty. If you fellows want to read some fresh new books we all can go downstairs." Is that ok?" The visitors started shaking their heads. " Yes, glady." I saw a book downstairs I will love to read." "I think the name of the book was The Dynasty Between Hell And Earth." I really want to read it." Well, let''s all go downstairs and find it. All of the visitors went back downstairs, while the librarian wanted to investigate the noises of what sounded like shattered glass earlier. He waved his hand across the ground and felt some mucky liquid. He licked the liquid off his fingers and smiled. " Blood. Elf''s blood." He started sniffing the area." I know you are in here somewhere." Come out." Don''t be afraid." I will just break a couple of bones." Nothing else." Prince Guy was hiding behind a stack of old and dusty books. He still bleeding heavily. Plus he was still in a lot of pain. The librarian sucked his teeth and walked back downstairs. Prince Guy knew he had to do something. He grabbed one of the books and ripped out a couple of the pages to stop the bleeding. As he applied pressure on the wound, the bleeding miraculously stopped. Prince Guy took a breather. When he was about to crawl away, he found a red cloth handkerchief. He grabbed the handkerchief and wrapped it around his ankle. It was well enough for Prince Guy to stand on his feet and walk freely. He slowly approached the steps downstairs. When he stepped on one of the wooden steps, the steps began creaking. This alerted the librarian, allowing him to see Prince Guy clearly. Ah, there you are elf!" I was wondering when you were going to show your face!" You have proven to me that you are not a coward!" Prepare for your execut- Before the librarian could finish his sentence, Prince Guy snapped his fingers, causing the librarian to vomit up his own heart. He instantly died. Prince Guy sighed beginning to shake his head. I wouldn''t have done that if you just backed the f.u.c.k off and let me leave this establishment here." All the other demons saw Prince Guy. They lunged towards him like beasts. As they lunged towards him, snapped his fingers. They vomited up their hearts and dropped on the wooden ground like heavy sacks of potatoes. Sheesh!" Just back the f.u.c.k off and let me leave be!" Prince Guy kicked down the front door of the library and clutched his wounded arm. Some of the Devil''s DNA was spreading through his body. He was seeing flashes of when The Devil use to be known as Lucifer The Angel. Lucifer didn''t like the way God was running things so he caused a revolution and a war, with the help of some of his fellow angels. However, the war didn''t last any longer than a couple of days. He plunged The Devil into the ground with ease and banished him to hell along with the surviving angels turning them into demons and devils. Ever since that day he has sworn to get revenge against God. That is why he wanted Prince Guy to join his side so they could fight alongside each other. But Prince Guy hasn''t been cooperative. He sent his champion after Prince Guy. His champion was called The Priest. The Priest was a 6''0 human w who''s body was built into golden armor. The Priest made a stupid deal with The Chameleon and told him to serve The Devil for the rest of eternity. The Priest stood in front of Prince Guy swinging his huge ax in the air. A true trash talker. Let me guess." You''re Prince Guy?" I don''t see what The Devil sees in you." How will you help us take down God and his angels when they are some of the most powerful beings in the universe?" It doesn''t make sense!" I want to be the one!" It''s not fair!" Not fair!" The Priest started smacking his head on the ground. Prince Guy was watching The Priest like he was a nut. Excuse me but I need to be somewhere." When Prince Guy tried to walk past The Priest, The Priest placed his hand on his shoulder and sunk his fingers into Prince Guy''s right shoulder. Oh no." You aren''t going anywhere." You are my target and I must bring you back to The Devil!" I will be rewarded!" I will probably even get a promotion!" That''s why you must cooperate." I might even persuade The Devil to take it easy on you when he''s unleashing your power!" Prince Guy was growing angry. Take your f.u.c.k.i.n.g hands off me this instant!" The Priest snickered. His dark brown eyes could be seen through the golden helmet. " What if I don''t?" What are you going to do about it?" Prince Guy tried to headbutt The Priest but it backfired. Prince Guy busted his head. He got a horrible headache and a couple of concussions. The Priest tossed his ax on the ground and picked Prince Guy up off the ground, choking him with intense power. He body-slammed him on the ground, breaking some of his ribs. Prince Guy vomited up a couple of chunks of blood. " This is going to be fun." Chapter 1133 - Buttery Fingers While Prince Guy was rolling around on the ground in pain, The Priest placed his foot on Prince''s Guy''s Adam''s apple. He was violently choking on his blood. The Priest was about to break Prince Guy''s neck. Suddnely The Priest was punched into the face. He was punched so hard that the golden helmet he wore on his head shattered into pieces like glass. He was sent flying into a pile of rocks that had diamond sticking out of the top. He was punched by Jagger. When Prince Guy saw that it was Jagger who saved his life he wasn''t happy. " Jagger?" What are you doing here?" Don''t you belong in my father''s underwater civilization?" Let me guess." You came to take me back." I will tell you this." I don''t need your help." I don''t need anyone''s help." Jagger was watching Prince Guy as if he was insane. " Are you f.u.c.k.i.n.g kidding me?" Before Jagger could finish his sentence, he looked to the side and saw that The Priest miraculously recovered, despite his serious internal and external injuries. His left arm was broken. A couple of his ribs had been cracked and bruised. Both of his kidneys exploded. The Priest collapsed on his knees. " Who the f.u.c.k do you think you are?!" This has nothing to do with you." I have no quarrel with you." However, I do now." Both of you assholes are as good as dead!" The Priest shoved his hands into his pockets and pulled out 2 small bottles of demon blood that had been crystallized. He poured the crystalized demon blood on the ground and snorted it up his nose. As he did this, he suddenly gained a boost of energy beginning to laugh. His heart rate started speeding up. His spine cord burst out of his back. His skin turned scaly. The Priest''s height grew drastically. Jagger could feel that his power was rapidly rising. The ground started shaking. The Priest transformed into a hulking human lizard. A crater appeared under his feet. The Priest started snickering. Jagger had just about enough. Jagger lunged towards The Priest and punched him in the face. One of his teeth came flying out of his mouth. The Priest started laughing. " Is that all you''ve got?" The Priest followed back with a counterattack using his heavy tail which was like a mace. He smacked Jagger in the face, causing him to smash a warehouse filled with dead rotting bodies. The Priest started laughing. " What am I a fool?!" I was wrong to doubt The Chameleon!" This power is incredible!" While The Priest was talking among himself, Prince Guy fired a giant fireball at The Priest. The Priest''s entire body was engulfed in flames. An explosion occurred. Another crater appeared in the ground. There was no way he could have survived that." A huge mushroom cloud formed into the area. Prince Guy looked in the distance and saw that The Priest was still alive. He didn''t have a scratch on his body. The Priest started laughing. The Priest sprinted towards Prince Guy and headbutted him. He tackled him to the ground and started digging his nails into Prince Guy''s neck. Maybe this the end." Prince Guy stared into The Priest''s eyes. He could see the fury and hate. He was on the verge of breaking Prince Guy''s neck once again. However before he could even do anything, Trevor suddenly grabbed The Priest by his tail and tossed him into a tall statue of Prince Beelzebub. The statue smashed on the ground and shattered into pieces. It was mostly made of ivory. The Priest instantly recovered by hopping his feet. " Now are you?!" Why are people interfering with my mission." As he saw who tossed him into the air he began laughing. He quickly walked towards Trevor. You are the one who threw me?" Trevor nodded. " Yes, and what you are going to do about it?" The Priest burst out with laughter. This has got to be a joke!" You can''t be serious!" A midget like- Before Trevor could finish his sentence, Trevor suddenly sliced The Priest on the face with his long and sharp claws, taking chunks of flesh off his face. The Priest stumbled to the ground. He then roundhouses him, breaking his bottom jaw. The sounds of his jaw could be hard cracking. Why does this imp have so much power?!" It''s unreal!" He must be hiding something." thought The Priest. I must get more power!" The Priest kicked Trevor to the side so he would have a chance to snort some more crystallized demon blood. The Priest pulled out another bottle of crystallized demon blood, snorting it up to his nose. When the blood entered his system, he began transforming again. The Chameleon watched everything from afar. What a f.u.c.k.i.n.g idiot." I told that moron to only use 2 doses. Not 3." If you die it will be your fault and I will laugh for all eternity." The Chameleon turned around and disappeared. The transformation was unsuccessful. The Priest reverted back into his old humanoid self. " What?" I don''t understand." What happened?" Trevor walked up to The Priest and crouched down on one knee. You''re a sc.u.mbag." You deserve to die." Wait!" Just give me one minute to explain!" I was forced to do The Chameleon and The Devil''s dirty work!" I don''t want to hurt or kill people!" I just wanted to fulfill my end of the contract." I got about 20 years left." You understand completely don''t you?" Trevor looked at The Priest in disgust. " Even though I don''t trust you I will let you go." You aren''t worth it." Trevor spat on the ground and sucked his teeth, slowly walking away. When Trevor was about 10 feet away from The Priest, The Priest started snickering. " You dumb son of a bitch!" You are much more gullible than I thought you were!" The Priest pulled out a dagger and ran towards Trevor, leaping after him almost like a frog. Trevor suddenly halted. He had to admit that he let his guard down. However before he could even do anything, Jagger suddenly flicker jabbed The Priest, punching in the head scrambling all of the brain matter in his head. He was knocked out unconcious. Chapter 1134 - Hell And Back Prince Guy licked his wounds. Even though earlier he said he didn''t need anyone''s help, he still wanted to thank them both. Prince Guy stared down at Trevor. " Who are you?" Trevor started smiling. I am Trevor." Trevor The Imp." Pleased to meet you." I hope we can find some way to make a partnership and become friends and hang out with each other along the way." Prince Guy started nodding. Maybe we can do that sometimes." But first, we will need to get out of this place." I can''t stand it anymore." Guy looked over at Jagger. " Me too." I can''t stand this place any longer." So be it." Let''s go." Before they started walking, Guy looked over at Trevor. Are you coming with us or not?" Trevor sighed. " I will have to think this over." You see I''ve never been outside this realm before." It will feel strange." I have to admit that this is my home and I have to stay." Jagger looked over at Trevor. Are you sure you want to make this decision?" You will be missing out on a lot of things." Trevor raised his eyebrow and sighed again. " Yes, I know." But this is my decision." I have decided to stay." You 2 can leave." Jagger nodded. " Let''s go!" Prince Guy opened a portal to the entrance to hell. They both ran into the portal. It dispersed as they entered it. When they walked out, they were confronted by The Chameleon. " Leaving so soon?" I thought you''ve would have stayed longer." But I guess I was wrong." Prince Guy wiped the sweat off his face and sighed. " Look here you prick." Just get out of the way and let us leave." I can honestly tell you I will never come back to this place." When Guy tried to walk past The Chameleon, The Chameleon pushed him back. " Didn''t you hear what I just said?" You aren''t leaving this place.." The Chameleon''s voice turns deep and dark. His eyes turned black. The Chameleon meant what he said. Jagger suddenly flicker jabbed The Chameleon in the face. The punch didn''t have any effect. The Chameleon didn''t even snicker. He formed his hand into a fist, causing spikes to burst out. He started repeatly punching Jagger in the chest. While he was occupied by Jagger, Prince Guy fired a beam into The Chameleon''s face. The Chameleon was sent crashing into a totem pole. The totem pole cracked in half. A cloud of smoke surrounded The Chameleon''s head. When the smoke dispersed from his face, The Chameleon softly said these words. " That''s it." No more clowning around. Chapter 1135 - The Battle Of Superior Demons The Chameleon stuck his hand into the air. Before he could even do anything, Jagger popped up in his face and drove an elbow in his gut. The Chameleon spat up blood, collapsing on his knees. While he was on his knees, Jagger walked behind him and placed him in a chokehold. Even though Jagger was extremely strong, his strength was nothing compared to The Chameleon''s strength. Unlike Jagger, The Chameleon had millions of years of experience. He started snickering. " You can''t be serious." The Chameleon quickly ripped out of Jagger''s tight chokehold, reversing the chokehold on Jagger. My how the tables have turned. Jagger was trying to rip out of the chokehold but couldn''t. He was on the verge of getting his neck snapped. However before these horrible events could even take place, Prince Guy sneaked behind The Chameleon and stabbed him in the heart with an Industrial elven sword he just conjured up. The Chameleon''s grip softened up. This allowed Jagger to slip out of the tight grip. The Chameleon vomited up chunks of blood. " You sneaky bastard!" The Chameleon pulled the Industrial Elven sword through his chest and broke it in half. The Chameleon started laughing. Amateurs." The Chameleon waved his hand across his chest and his wound was miraculously healed. You 2 can''t stop me." The Chameleon started generating violet energy around his body. The ground started breaking up and eroding. Geysers of lava burst from the ground. Prince Guy generated a powerful barrier around his body so the lava wouldn''t harm. Jagger on the other hand was slightly burnt by the lava. The only thing on Jagger''s body that was damaged by the lava was his clothes. His top layer of clothes was burned to ashes. While The Chameleon continued to power up, Prince Guy fired a giant ball of energy after The Chameleon. The Chameleon was caught off guard yet again. The ball of energy engulfed The Chameleon''s body. A mushroom cloud explosion occurred. Prince Guy went to check up on Jagger. He was alright. When the smoke of the explosion cleared up, The Chameleon wasn''t visible. " Where the f.u.c.k are you?!" yelled Jagger. Jagger swore he heard a deep voice behind his back. When he turned around he saw nothing but a pile of rocks. While Prince Guy was investigating, he noticed the black smoke around the area had yet to disperse. At the last minute, Prince Guy understood. He was suddenly punched in the stomach. The violent shock caused half of his ribs to shatter. Prince Guy vomited up at least a pint of blood, before crashing into a huddle of rocks. Jagger turned around confused. The black smoke was one of The Chameleon''s strongest forms. The black smoke rushed towards Jagger at top speeds. All he saw was a white pair of glowing eyes. He couldn''t do anything. When the black smoke approached Jagger, the black smoke punched Jagger in the chest. His chest cage was dented in. Jagger stumbled down on one of his knees. He heard snickering. The black smoke then entered Jagger''s body. Jagger vomited up blood, the food he ate earlier, and bile. It was so bad that Jagger also vomited up the crystallized demon blood he snorted. His appearance reverted back regularly. Jagger''s head slammed on the ground. The black smoke exited out of his nostrils. The black smoke turned back into The Chameleon''s favorite mold. The Chameleon took out a cigarette from his pocket and shoved it in his mouth. The Chameleon was about to stomp on Jagger''s head until he heard incoming footsteps. He quickly turned around and saw Trevor. The Chameleon''s smile disappeared. " Hello, old dear friend Trevor." "What brings you here?" Trevor looked at Jagger and sighed. " I came here to give Jagger something valuable, but I see that you already have intervened." What is your relationship with these 2 fools?" Trevor spat on the ground. None of your concern." Trevor crunched his hands into fists and sighed. Let''s just get this over it." I''m missing happy hour for this." The Chameleon was confused. " What do you mean?" You had no business harming these people." They are my friends." I will make you pay." The Chameleon started laughing. " Your friends?" Ha!" Don''t make me laugh!" You''re a demon!" How can a demon become friends with inferior creatures like these f.u.c.kers?" Trevor started generating powerful red fiery energy around his body. A crater appeared under Trevor''s feet. The Chameleon wanted to eliminate the cause of the intervention. The real reason he wanted to kill Prince Guy was that he wanted his soul. The Chameleon sharpened his fingernails across the ground, causing sparks to fly everywhere. The Chameleon leaped towards Trevor. As The Chameleon was in mid-air, Trevor punched the air, causing a huge fist made of red aura to fire out like a cannonball after The Chameleon. To avoid being harmed, The Chameleon quickly turned his body into black smoke. The huge fist made of red aura phased through his smoky body. The huge fist made of aura dispersed. The Chameleon rushed towards Trevor and punched him in the neck. Trevor''s neck, bent like rubber. " What?!" said The Chameleon. He was confused. I don''t understand!" While The Chameleon was dumbfounded, Trevor managed to grab The Chameleon by his neck, and chopped him in half, causing both halves of his body to crash on the ground. The Chameleon''s black blood started levitating in the air. " You were always the great martial artist." " Trevor walked up to The Chameleon and started stomping his head into the ground. Just as he was about to stomp on his head the hardest, The Chameleon reverted back into the smoke and slipped out of the tight situation he was currently in. He made his way into Trevor''s body through his nostrils. He was desperately trying to contaminate Trevor''s body. And he did. Trevor vomited up blood, stomach bile, and over 50 pounds of different foods.The Chameleon came out of his body and round housed kicked him through a boulder. Chapter 1136 - Not A Imp Trevor stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his temples. He generated a white aura around his hands. A sword appeared out of nowhere. Once Trevor had this weapon, he was nearly unstoppable. Trevor ran towards The Chameleon and tried to stab him. The Chameleon evaded the attack and kneeled Trevor in the chest. The sword flung out of his hands into the lava pit. The fight was ongoing. Over to the side, Jagger was recovering. He had many wounds. He could barely move or bother even crawl. The Chameleon tackled Trevor to the ground, strangling him with his foot. " Well, well!" Look how the tables have turned!" However, I know you aren''t showing your true powers aren''t you?" In fact, you aren''t taking me seriously." Trevor was pretending like he was struggling but he wasn''t. Trevor grabbed The Chameleon''s leg and heaved him in into the air. The Chameleon landed on his feet like a cat. Just like before, his imp form was a form that only conversed his energy. A white burst of aura surrounded his body, covering him entirely. His appearance was quickly changing. The Chameleon started shaking his head. He wasn''t smiling anymore. Trevor was also strong. Chapter 1137 - The Green Flash When the white aura around Trevor''s body dispersed, the powerful tremors calmed down. His appearance changed. Trevor grew up to 7 feet tall weighing nearly 300 pounds. He resembled a Gila monster with a humanoid shape. Trevor''s eyes were glowing red. " Yes." This is exactly what I wanted to see out of you." I have heard many low-level demons talk about this infamous form of yours." That''s why they call you The Monster. " You resemble a Gila monster." Before The Chameleon could finish his sentence, Trevor came sprinting towards him. He stabbed The Chameleon in his stomach and headbutted him so hard, his neck snapped. Trevor then grabbed him by his left leg and started smacking him on the ground from side to side, breaking up pieces of the ground. Even after all these horrible beatings, The Chameleon still had the same evil grin on his face. He didn''t drop to his knees. The Chameleon was staggered and stunned. Maybe Trevor did have the power to defeat The Chameleon. The Chameleon vomited up chunks of blood that levivtated into the hot atmosphere. The Chameleon finally collapsed on his knees and hands. " So.." Do you yield?" The Chameleon started laughing and shaking his head. " You are even dumber than I thought." Why would I yield?" I never yield!" Even if my opponent thinks he or she''s stronger me because they aren''t!" Trevor sucked his teeth. He whipped The Chameleon in the face, with his heavy scaly spotted tail, knocking out some more of his teeth. Blood splattered into Trevor''s face. Trevor licked the black blood off his face with his snake tongue. The Chameleon was sent flying into a pile of bones. " Get up." I ain''t finish with you yet until I hear you scream or hear you say yield." Trevor walked towards the pit filled with picked human bones. He jumped into the pit and grabbed The Chameleon by his broken neck. Trevor opened his mouth and revealed his long sharp teeth that could bite through bones like nothing. Before he could attempt to rip a chunk of flesh out of The Chameleon''s neck, The Chameleon abruptly blasted bright lights out of his mouth and eyes at Trevor''s eyes. Trevor groaned in pain. He tossed The Chameleon to the side. The Chameleon landed perfectly on his feet without making a sound. He obviously knew could do anything to stop The Chameleon despite his superior strength. The Chameleon clenched his hands into fists and turned into the same snake demon as he did before when he fought and nearly killed Prince Guy. All of his wounds healed. The Chameleon started laughing. Trevor was still blind. Unlucky for him, there wasn''t any water he could rinse his eyes with. He was a wide-open target. The Chameleon extended out his jaw, yelling: Giant Kinetic Blast!" A powerful small ball of purple energy charged in his throat. His stomach and lungs were sucking up all the air area. The air was the fuel of The Chameleon''s Giant Kinetic Blast. As he expelled all the air out of his mouth, the small powerful ball of purple energy became the size of a giant globe. Jagger was on the side, watching while The Chameleon was charging his energy attack. Prince Guy was still unconscious. Trevor was still temporarily blind and didn''t have a single clue what was going on. Jagger wanted to help Trevor but he couldn''t. He too severely wounded. Trevor look out!!!" yelled Jagger. The Giant Kinetic Blast was released from The Chameleon''s mouth. Only at the last minute, Trevor regained his sight. However, it was too late for Trevor to evade or try to block the blast. The Kinetic Blast engulfed Trevor''s body. A powerful bright explosion occurred. The explosion was so loud, Jagger nearly lost his hearing. A loud ring was ringing off in his hair. Black smoke was coming out of The Chameleon''s nostrils and mouth. He started laughing. " I forgot to tell you, Trevor." No one has been able to survive that attack. It''s a one-shot kill move." When the smoke cleared up, Trevor was seen. He reverted back into his imp form. He horribly burnt and wounded, missing the lower half of his body, laying in his own pool of blood. The Chameleon slithered towards Trevor. He used his tongue to rile Trevor near himself. " Look at you." Your knocking at death''s door." I never had any quarrel with you, Trevor." But instead of letting me do my task, you wanted to interfere. Just as you always did." That''s the reason why you were blamed for crimes you didn''t commit in The Demon Citadel." Didn''t you learn your lesson?" He flipped the half-dead Trevor on his back and stared into his bloodshot eyes. And now today you want to interfere and help these inferior creatures." They are nothing!" Livestock!" Don''t you understand that?!" One day all humans on the flyspeck planet called Earth will be eliminated!" If you continue to help them, you might as well call yourself a traitor." You''re going against your own race." You are a f.u.c.k.i.n.g fool." I will do something to make sure you never interfere in anything ever again. " I think you''ll like it very much." The Chameleon started laughing. The Chameleon opened his mouth again. He was planning to charge up another Giant Kinetic Blast to wipe out Trevor. While it was being charged up, he was interrupted. Jagger came charging towards The Chameleon-like a bull. Jagger clenched his right hand into a fist and generated a green aura around it. It was one of his strongest attacks he knew. He called it The Green Flash. The Chameleon was too busy to study Jagger. Jagger leaped towards the wide snake demon and punched him in the face, shouting The Green Flash!!" As The Green Flash reacted with The Chameleon''s body, The Chameleon''s snake body started glowing. He felt like someone was physically stomping his organs from the inside. All of his organs exploded, all of his muscles exploded, and of course of all of his bones shattered like glass. A bright green light started emitting from the inside of The Chameleon''s body. He started screaming like a siren. Green flames suddenly appeared out of nowhere, burning his scales off his body. He reverted back into his mold his peers regularly saw him in. His body became disfigured and twisted up like a pretzel. After all of this was finished happening, the green neon aura came out of his mouth and went into the air, and dispersed. Jagger was relieved and collapsed on the ground. He couldn''t move. His body froze up like a statue. He knew using The Green Flash had its drawbacks. After it was the most powerful attack he had. A trump card. Something he would only use when his life was on the line. The Green Flashes'' drawbacks were severe headaches, nausea, blood-soaked in the lungs, a high chance of heart cancer, bloody stool, and finally brain damage, even leading to the brain exploding like a balloon, causing instant death. Luckily for Jagger, he only used 30 percent. That was why he got away with only a broken bruised arm. Chapter 1138 - A New Member Joins The Party Jagger looked over at Trevor and saw that he was still alive but barely." He slouched next to him. Trevor are you ok?" Trevor spat up blood. " Of course I''m not ok. I''m missing the lower half of my body." Jagger raised his eyebrow and started shaking his head. " Jeez, you don''t look so good." Trevor was staring at the sky. " I''m not going to make it." Jagger also started watching the sky. While they were watching the sky, Trevor thought about something." Was the world you were talking about as great as you said it is?" Jagger raised his eyebrow. " Do you mean Earth?" Trevor nodded. " Yes.. Earth.." I heard many stories about Earth from my fellow demons but all those stories I heard weren''t very outstanding." The stories had a very bad negative impact." I would share those stories with you but I don''t have the strength to do so." So what did you do?" Did you kill that son of a bitch?" Jagger sighed. " I have no idea." I don''t know." Maybe he will survive maybe he won''t. In case he does we all need to get out here right now." Trevor was still looking at the sky. " I don''t think that''s going to happen." Like I told you before my wounds are very serious. Just leave this place and never come back." This place isn''t for humans and will never welcome humans." Jagger struggled to stand on his feet. " Are you sure about this?" Trevor nodded. " Yes." However, before you go I had something to give you." I left in Natalia''s fridge." Jagger sighed again. " I see you on the outer side, Trevor. Trevor looked down from the sky and closed his eyes as he slowly died. Jagger rubbed his face and sighed. Even though he only knew Trevor for only 3 to four days he still was his friend. A friend he lost and would remember dearly. He walked towards the unconscious Prince Guy and woke him up by hitting him a couple of hard slaps. Prince Guy instantly woke up, not having a clue what was going on. " What is going on?" Jagger sucked his teeth. I''ll tell you." But first, we need to get out of here." I can''t stand this place any longer." I sure you don''t want to be here either right?" Prince Guy agreed with what Jagger was saying. You are right." Let''s go." When Prince Guy was about to activate the portal to the underwater city of The Industrial Elven Empire, they started hearing strange noises. Jagger slowly turned around and saw that The Chameleon had recovered. Unharmed without any bruises or wounds on his body. He was dusting the dirt off his clothes. " That was quite a powerful attack there Jagger." If you exceeded the power you might have a high chance of killing me." Or not." Jagger''s eyes were popped out big. Impossible!" No!" It can''t be true!" You can''t be alive still!" I was positive you were dead!" Jagger stuck his hand into the air and suddenly a huge sword landed in his hands. What?" Do you think it would be that easy?" I was just getting started." Ha!" You barely scratched the surface. The Chameleon started scratching his sword across the ground sending sparks everywhere. He was about to leap towards Jagger and chop him in half, until someone, a hooded woman appeared in front of The Chameleon''s sword, stomping with both of their hands. The Chameleon sniggled. He jumped back away from the woman. The woman removed her cloak and hood. It was Natalia. She could sense that Jagger needed help. Natalia?" Tsk." What are you doing here?" Natalia wasn''t answering any of his questions. She didn''t want to. Instead, she fired a beam on the ground as a diversion so they could escape from The Chameleon. Smoke surrounded the area. Natalia sprouted black wings out of her back and grabbed Jagger and Prince Guy, flying off. The Chameleon erased the sword and started smiling. Till next time." The Chameleon turned into smoke. Before he left he decided that he was going to collect his body until he found out that the body was gone. " Well played. The next time I won''t be so easy." The next time I devour each and every one of your souls." His voice turned dark and distorted. He then disappeared without a trace. Inside Natalia''s Tower... Natalia tended Jagger''s wounds. His wounds were much worst than Prince Guy''s wounds. She was currently stitching up Jagger''s busted head. Look I told you already that I''m fine." I don''t need any stitches. Natalia sighed, continuing to stitch up Jagger''s wounds. While she was stitching up Natalia''s wounds, she looked over to the side and stared at Trevor. She sighed. She feeling sad. This very sad." Trevor didn''t have to die." Even though he was a glutton he was good people and never turned down a favor. Jagger was confused. So you knew him?" Natalia started nodding. " Yes." Yes, I did." Even though we knew each other we never really talked that much." I first saw him when I went to a party in The Demon Citadel. After that, we never talked again. Jagger started nodding. " Don''t move your head." Interesting story." There!" All done!" Jagged touched his head and felt the stitches running across his head in a straight line like a ruler. He stared in the mirror and started shaking his head. He kinda liked it. Jagger started approaching the door. Natalia was confused. " So that''s it?" I save your life and plus I stitch up your wounds and this is the thanks I get?" Tch." I don''t understand this nonsense. Jagger turned around and sighed. " Look, Natalia." I need to get back to a place where all my friends are." You are welcomed to join me if I want." Natalia raised her eyebrow. She was putting back her medical tools. She sterilized the needle with her aura before putting it in a case. " Where is this place?" It''s an underwater city." Natalia had to think over her options. Fine." I will go with you." I am really interested in meeting your friends." Prepares they will need some help and guidance. " Well, that settles it." Jagger kissed Natalia on the lips and left, shouting from outside: " I will be waiting downstairs. Chapter 1139 - The Mole Demon Jagger walked downstairs and wondered where Prince Guy was. He sniffed the area and smelled some pastries cooking in the kitchen. He quickly hurried into the kitchen and saw that he was making some cinnamon rolls from scratch. Prince Guy was quite the cook and could almost cook anything from scratch. " What''s up, Jagger?" You want a couple of cinnamon rolls?" Jagger shook his head yes." Yes, cinnamon rolls happen to be one of my favorite pastries. He grabbed one of the cinnamon rolls and sniffed it. After sniffing it, he bit a huge chunk out of the cinnamon roll. His eyes suddenly lit up with excitement. " This is great!" Why didn''t you tell any of us you could cook?" Prince Guy took off the warm oven mitts he wore, tossing them to the side. Jagger devoured the rest of the cinnamon roll and licked the frosting off his fingers. I will love to finish eating the rest of these cinnamon rolls but we''ve got to go." Prince Guy rinsed his face and said: " You''re right." Let''s go." Jagger and Prince Guy left the kitchen and walked towards the front door. Natalia stood next to the door, waiting with an impatient look on her face. Are we ready to go?" Jagger nodded. " Yes. Jagger stepped out of the way, allowing Prince Guy to open a portal to the underwater city. When they were about to walk in, the entire tower started shaking. " What''s going on?" asked Jagger. Suddnely a giant mole demon came bursting out of the ground. The mole demon instantly targetted Jagger, smacking him to the side with its huge long sharp claws. Jagger was sent crashing through the wall. Prince Guy was about to run for cover. The mole demon leaped out of the ground like a frog and almost grabbed him, but luckily he slid between the demon''s legs. He hopped to his feet and fired a beam at the mole demon. When the beam reacted with the demon''s skin, it fizzled out. The skin was protected by exoskeleton armor, protecting it from all sorts of damage. Prince Guy was dumbfounded by this. The mole demon swung its entire wide-body around and sliced after Prince Guy with its heavy dirt claws made for digging. Prince Guy was lucky he evaded the attack. If he didn''t he would be sliced to pieces. He perfectly landed on his feet like a cat. The mole demon started screeching like a siren, sharpening its heavy claws across the ground. The mole demon started running towards Prince Guy like a bull. Just as it was about to open its mouth to devour Prince Guy, Jagger came out of nowhere and punched the demon in the face. As he did this, the force and shock of the punch caused the demon''s exoskeleton armor to shatter like glass. The demon crashed into the kitchen, which was absolutely destroyed. Jagger had blood covering half of his face. He looked to the side and saw that Natalia did nothing to stop the demon. She just sat on a stool to the side, turning up her nose. This made Jagger furious. As he was about to confront her and asked her why she didn''t get involved, the mole demon started recovering. The mole''s body started glowing. The exoskeleton armor was being miraculously prepared. Jagger knew he had to step in and do something. He started running towards the mole demon. Just as the demon''s exoskeleton armor was replaced, Jagger leaped into the air and landed on the demon''s black hair back. It did its best to throw him off. But it couldn''t. Jagger began generating The Green Flash around his hand. Using it twice in one day would be very dangerous and life-threatening. However before he even got to do anything, Natalia decided to make herself useful and step in. She was often known for her marksman skills. She pulled out a bow. She crouched down and created an arrow made of aura, firing it at the mole''s head. The bow landed in the mole''s thick skull, penetrating through its exoskeleton armor, landing in its brain. The mole demon instantly halted the screaming, dropping down on the ground like a sack of heavy potatoes. Red crimson blood started leaking out of the creature''s forehead. Jagger dispersed the aura, hopping off the mole''s back. " Where the f.u.c.k did this monster come from?!" yelled Jagger. Natalia stood on her feet and simply shrugged her shoulders. " Beats me." Anyways who cares?" All that matters is that we are alive and breathing so let''s go!" Jagger took 3 deep breaths before deciding to finally confront Natalia. " Look why didn''t- Before Jagger could finish his sentence Natalia kissed him so she could shut him up. Look judge me ok?" Like I said before." The only thing that matters is that we are alive. Prince Guy was on the side, brushing the dust and dirt off his clothes. He snapped his fingers and opened the previous portal that they were supposed to go into earlier. All of them walked in and the portal dispersed. 3 minutes later.. 3 minutes had passed since the mole demon attacked. The mole demon was sent by The Chameleon. The front door was suddenly destroyed. The Chameleon walked in and saw all the destruction the mole demon caused. He slowly walked up to the mole demon and inspected the body. He found the aura bow and examined it. " Natalia." " You just don''t know when to quit don''t you?" Those inferior creatures will be the death of you." I will make sure of it." The Chameleon touched the mole demon, causing it to disappear. The demon was simply just an illusion. An illusion that seemed too real. The Chameleon went into the kitchen and picked up 2 cinnamon rolls covered in dirt. He ate them anyway. The Chameleon burped. He went into his pocket and pulled out a cigarette and shoved it into his mouth. He started laughing. As he continued to search through the house he came across a hidden room. The Chameleon broke down the fake wall and found The Book Of Amon. The Chameleon raised his eyebrow and started smiling. Chapter 1140 - Back To Back The time in hell and the time in The Current Dimension was drastically different. It seemed as if they were in hell for 3 days. But in actuality, they were only gone for 3 hours. The portal led them to the same hotel where Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Akashiri, Charlotte, and Isaiah stayed in. The first person who saw that they arrived was Cross. He was outside with Orion and Isaiah, eating a couple of cheeseburgers, fries, and pies. They came from a long hard day of back-breaking training. Cross ate the rest of his burger before confronting them. " He walked up to Prince Guy and Jagger. Where have you two been and who''s this?" Jagger sighed. " That''s a long story. We all need some rest. " So can you lecture us a little later?" Cross sucked his teeth and sat down, eating 3 whole pies at the same time. Prince Guy walked into his hotel room, while Jagger invited Natalia to sleep in his chambers. While they continued to eat, Orion had something to say. " Look her Cross." We can''t say here forever." For crying out loud there is a war currently going on." Cross sighed. " Don''t you think I know that?" The reason we haven''t left yet is that Prince Guy promised us a reward when we visit his father." We have yet to meet his father so we can''t leave." So just relax and enjoy your food ok?" It may be your last meal so eat up so we can continue training." Isaiah was drinking a milkshake. I totally agree." Chapter 1141 - A Time To Retire Prince Guy decided to rest up and take a nap. He just came from a long hard day. Fighting for his life so he could turn the next page in his life. Before he went to take a nap, he walked into the bathroom and started washing his hands and face. After he washed his face he went to brush his teeth. After doing all of this, he decided that it was time to take that nap. He undressed to his drawers and slipped under the covers, turning off all the lights. He made sure to lock the door so his nap wouldn''t be interrupted. Just as he was about to close his eyes, he heard loud noises that sounded like someone was fixing an object will a drill. Prince Guy gritted down his teeth and jumped out of his bed running out to the balcony shouting out: Can you f.u.c.k.i.n.g keep it down out there?!" There are people trying to sleep!" As he shouted out these words, he no longer heard the sounds of power tools. Prince Guy started laughing. " That''s more like it." When he was about to turn around, he was suddenly kicked in the chest. The kick in the chest sent him bolting across the room, crashing through the front main door. Splinters of wood stuck in his face. He started coughing up a storm. The one who kicked him in the chest was his uncle Ragnar, who had a serious expression on his face. Prince Guy quickly stood on his feet and spat up a couple of chunks of blood and looked up to see who the one responsible for kicking him in the chest was. He saw his uncle Ragnar. " Uncle Ragnar?" What are you doing here?" I thought you were dead!" Ragnar didn''t answer. Instead, he pulled out one of his long sharp swords and started sharpening it across the ground. He instantly stabbed Prince Guy in the stomach repeatedly. Prince Guy quickly ripped the blade out of his stomach and headbutted Ragnar, causing him to stumble down to the ground. Prince Guy held his stomach, slowly healing his injuries. Ragnar stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his face. He started laughing. " Ah." This is the matchup I like to see." I want to see what kind of man you''ve turned into over the years." Prince Guy started running towards Ragnar. Ragnar stuck his hand out and grabbed Prince Guy by his face, shoving his head into the ground, sinking his fingernails into his forehead. Ragnar started laughing. " Don''t take this personal." Personally, I have nothing against you." It''s just your father." He wants you dead." He just keeps babbling about the distant future." He wants me to kill you so you don''t kill him?" I surely hope you understand." When he was about to crush Prince Guy''s head, Prince Guy fired a beam into Ragnar''s face, causing him to fly off the balcony, smacking onto the concrete wall. A crater was formed. Prince Guy ripped his head out of the ground, using the sheets to spot the bleeding. This all was so sudden. Prince Guy walked out to the balcony and looked over it, noticing that Ragnar was gone. All he saw was a crater. While he was investigating, Guy heard some footsteps behind his back. Just as he was about to turn around, Ragnar stabbed him in the chest. The blade pierced through his heart. Prince Guy''s vision turned blurry. Ragnar ripped the blade out of his chest and cleaned the blood off his blade. Prince Guy collapsed on his knees and puked up blood. Ragnar started laughing. All the commotion got the attention of Akashiri who quickly rushed into the room. He wanted to know what was going on. Ragnar slowly turned around and stared into Akashiri''s soul. " This has nothing to do with you." It will be best for you to not get involved. Akashiri placed his hand on Victor''s sword. Ragnar looked at Akashiri''s swords and started smiling. Quite a pair of swords you''ve got there." I can see that they were hand made by the finest swordsmiths." Akashiri glanced at his swords. My weapons have nothing to do with you." First of all who are you and what are you doing here?" Ragnar didn''t answer. Instead, he pulled out both swords and started sharpening them across the ground. Akashiri closed his eyes. Ragnar started laughing. He started running towards Akashiri. Only at the last minute, Akashiri pulled his sword out of its sheath, dashing past Ragnar. Ragnar froze up like a statue. He dropped his swords and collapsed on his knees. Akashiri turned around and rested his sword in its sheath. Ragnar was sliced in half. Blood splattered all over the room. Akashiri went to check up on Prince Guy and noticed he was just sleeping. He looked at his wound and saw that it became a flesh wound. There was nothing to worry about. He turned around and inspected Ragnar''s body. He rubbed his finger across the ground and sniffed it. The blood smelled like fruit punch. That was when he realized that the body on the ground was just a fake. A clone. He wouldn''t allow himself to be killed so easily. Ragnar suddenly came behind Akashiri and placed him in a headlock. Akashiri easily ripped out of the headlock, slamming Ragnar on the ground, cracking a couple of his ribs. He almost stabbed Ragnar in the head. Ragnar grabbed the katana and ripped it out of Akashiri''s hands, trying to break it but couldn''t. Akashiri bounced off the wall and kicked Ragnar in his face, knocking out a couple of his teeth. Ragnar crashed through the wall, into Orion''s room. Orion was meditating. Ragnar''s face was drenched in blood. He had to admit that his time had come on gone. 20 years ago he was at his peak. Now almost anyone could easily defeat him. Ragnar wiped the blood from his face and stood on his feet, clutching his broken ribs. He knew he had to escape. Luckily for him, Orion had his balcony window open. Orion left the window open because the ac vents were broken. Ragnar ran towards the window and jumped out, running as fast as he could. Chapter 1142 - The Industrial Warrior Ragnar ran all the way back to Hendrix''s throne room. He kicked the door open and dropped on the ground rolling in pain. Hendrix was talking to Alexander Smith The 3rd often known as The Industrial Warrior. He was the one to seal the deal and put the war to rest. Alexander stood up to 6''11 weighing 220 pounds. His hair was white. He had it slicked back. His skin was purple. In the middle of his forehead, he had a rare mysterious gem that people came up with rumors was probably the source of his power. They were right and wrong. Alexander just came back from taking control of the north, overthrowing the 50,000 Royal Elven soldiers that were shacked up there. His power level was unknown. They were rudely interrupted when Ragnar came crashing into the room breathing heavily and bleeding everywhere. You son of bitch!" yelled Ragnar. " You knew what you were sending me into!" You know those little bastards are strong!" Hendrix sighed, beginning to shake his head in disappointment. Excuse me, Ragnar." We are having a very important conversation." Hey butt out and wait outside." said Alexander. Hearing Alexander talk was making Ragnar pissed off. " You don''t tell me what to do." Anyway''s who the f.u.c.k are you?" Alexander started smiling. " My name is Alexander Smith The 3rd, the top commander of King Hendrix''s army." You don''t have to tell me your name." I already know who you are." Ragnar sucked his teeth. " Enlightenment me, smart guy." Very well then." You are Ragnar." King Hendrix''s brother." You are considered as a hothead." You are also a highly-skilled assassin with a death toll of 350,234." You''ve been an assassin for nearly 30 years." However recently you''ve been rather washed. Ragnar was growing angry. " Who the f.u.c.k are you talking to?" Don''t you know I could bash your f.u.c.k.i.n.g head into the ground?!" Don''t test me." Alexander placed a serious expression on his face. " I would like to see you try. Ragnar started laughing. He took off the top layer of clothes he wore and started stretching even though he was in pain and needed medical attention. He instantly ran towards Alexander, who had an unworried look on his face. He leaped into the air, and kicked Alexander in the face, slightly bruising him. Ragnar landed on his feet and punched Alexander repeatly in his stomach. Ragnar noticed Alexander didn''t grunt or make a noise. Suddnely Alexander clenched his hand into a fist and punched Ragnar in the neck. Chapter 1143 - The Next For The Industrial Elves Ragnar''s neck was snapped like a pretzel. Ragnar crashed into the marble walls of the throne room, adding more injuries to his already injured body. Alexander looked over to the side and looked at Hendrix who started shaking his head. He gave Alexander all the permission to kill Ragnar. He no longer needed him to help him wh=in the war. The Industrial Elven Empire was currently winning the war at the moment. The Industrial Elven Empire controlled all of the North, half of the East, and all of The West. The South was controlled by The Royal Elven Empire. They recently made an alliance with the Beast Empire who lived on an entirely different continent. No one from The Industrial Elven Empire knew this. Ragnar jumped from the rumble and brushed the dirt off his pants and jacket. He snapped his neck back in place. This wasn''t the first time his neck was broken. In actuality, this was at least the 10th time. Ragnar started generating a powerful red aura around his body. The red aura caused his shirt to burst off his body. His muscles grew bigger and broader. Ragnar started laughing. His power level was going to skyrocket. However, when he powering up, this gave Alexander all the time to decide where he wanted to strike first. Alexander pulled out a gun, beginning to rapidly shoot after Ragnar. The Industrial Elven spin barrel did absolutely no damage. The bullets simply bounced off his body. Ragnar sprinted towards Alexander and grabbed him by his neck. You are one c.o.c.ky bastard aren''t you?" Alexander was too busy struggling to breathe to answer his question. You think you''re so tough!" Ha!" I will show you tough!" Just as he was about to break Alexander''s neck, Alexander opened his mouth and fired a beam into the hulking Ragnar''s eyes. Both of his eyes were destroyed. Blood began running down his empty eye sockets. Ragnar tossed Alexander to the side, and collapsed on his knees, began to scream like a siren. He began punching the ground, creating multiple craters. Alexander landed perfectly on his feet and pulled out his spin barrel again. However this time he loaded his gun with incendiary rounds. Ragnar continued to scream as Hendrix watched him in disappointment. He stood up from his throne and walked out of the throne room into his war planning chambers, locking the door behind himself. Alexander started walking slowly towards Ragnar. And you call yourself a skilled assassin." Pitful." I expected more from the brother of King Hendrix, The Industrial King." I guess power only runs in one part of the family." I overestimated you and I''m paying for it by killing you." Even though Ragnar couldn''t any longer see he still had the ability to take down his enemies. While he was on his way to becoming a great assassin, his master taught him how to move and defend without using his eyes. He had excellent keen senses, far more greater than that of a cat. Alexander was about to pull the trigger. Just when he was about to pull the trigger, Ragnar tackled him, causing the spin barrel to slip out of his hands. He smashed Alexander''s head on the ground repeatly trying to crack his skull. " You are as good as dead!" I will take you with me if it''s the last thing I do!" Alexander was the type to not feel pain. That was exactly why he had a straight dull look on his face. He reached into his side pocket and stabbed Ragnar repeatly in the chest, causing his grip to slip up. The knife was long and sharp enough to penetrate through his chest cage and heart. Ragnar let out a loud yelp, bleeding all over the ground. " You just don''t know when to stay down don''t you?" You are just making it harder on yourself." You already don''t have eyes." What else do you want me to destroy?" Your legs or your arms?" Ragnar stood on his feet and removed the knife from his chest, tossing it to the side. He could barely stand on his feet. He already knew he was going to die. His time was near. Ragnar collapsed on his knees and slammed his head on the ground. He was knocked out unconscious. Alexander alerted Hendrix that he took down his brother. Hendrix opened the door and sighed walking up to Ragnar. He crouched down on the ground and examined Ragnar. " I never liked you." I know you never liked me." You were always jealous." Ever since we were kids." You wanted me out of the picture so you could be next in line." So you could rule The Industrial Elven Empire. But that wasn''t going to happen." That''s never going to happen now you''re on the verge of death. He grabbed Ragnar by the neck and opened the balcony. He was going to get rid of him and take him out of the picture. He closed his eyes and kissed Ragnar on the forehead. " Goodbye, jealous oh brother of mine." I can win this war without you." You are no longer needed. Hendrix felt no remorse. He then tossed him over the balcony causing his body to smack against rocks. His body was washed away in the ocean currents at the bottom of the balcony. Hendrix turned around and shoved a cigarette in his mouth. He sucked his teeth and struck the cigarette with his index finger. Now that Ragnar is out of the picture we can go back to what we were originally planning." Alexander was cleaning his gun. " Yes." Yes, we can." Hendrix walked past Alexander, sitting on his throne. He removed the rather giant cigarette from his mouth. He tossed it on the ground and stopped it into the ground. " First of all The Industrial Elven Empire controls most of the outposts and cities correct?" Alexander started shaking his head. " Yes correct." The only thing The Royal Elven Empire controls is the South, the biggest part of this dimension. If we claim the South this war is over." However, that won''t be so easy." That is why I made I made an agreement with The Immortal Ninjas." What was this agreement?" asked Alexander. " I told him if they take over the South they can have it for themselves. " Are you sure about this?" I don''t trust The Immortal Ninjas." They''re the sneakiest ninjas alive." What if after they attempt to take over The South they try to go up against us?" Hendrix sucked his teeth. " Oh, I won''t worry about that." In a couple of hours, I will meet with The Leader Of The Giant''s over in The Eastern Dimension." If our little meeting goes well, we''ll be unstoppable." No one will be able to stop us." Hendrix started laughing. He poured himself a tall glass of wine and guzzled it down with stopping. He didn''t even burp. Not even once. Chapter 1144 - Dracul The Dragon Released Queen Ariel sat on her throne. She was angry. She overheard the news that The Industrial Elven Empire overthrown all the cities and outposts in the North, East, and West. She knew they were out for blood. They were after her head. They wanted all her body parts on pikes. However, this didn''t scare her. She was tough as nails. She had many trump cards and soldiers to back her up even though she knew she was losing the war. She stood up from her throne and walked into her private chambers, locking the door behind her back. She went up to her grand queen bed. She walked up to the headboard and stretched her arm behind the headboard, pulling a hidden lever. As she pulled the lever, the bed was split in half. A flight of golden steps was revealed. She walked down the steps and grabbed a nearby torch. On the left on right walls stood ancient paints and the strange dragon tongue writings called Non. This language was extremely old and hard to learn and understand for most people. Underneath the dragons, ruins laid someone very dear to her. She came across an open and spacious room. Inside this spacious room laid ancient pots and pans, ancient coins, ancient coins, and more ancient stuff. However, the most visible thing in the spacious room was The Ancient Dragon named Dracul. Her grandfather. Dracul was a red and black huge dragon chained up by her father so he wouldn''t cause mass destruction. Dracul was about 400,000 years old. Dracul was currently sleeping. Every part of his body except his head and mouth was contained and wrapped in huge heavy chains. Ariel accidentally stepped on a rotten branch, waking Dracul. Dracul opened his eyes. His eyes were red and black just like his skin and scales. " How dare disrupts my slumber?" Oh, it''s just you Ariel." What do you want?" Have you brought food?" No." I didn''t come down here for that." Dracul gritted his two jaws together. Then what did you come down here for?" To lecture me?" Because I''m not in the f.u.c.k.i.n.g mood." Ariel sighed. " I came down here to ask you for a favor." Enlighten me." I haven''t told you this yet but there is currently a war going on and my backs up against a wall." Dracul started laughing. " I already know what you want to ask me." Ariel raised her eyebrow. " You do?" Dracul started shaking his head. " Yes." You want me to protect you and your people against the forces of The Industrial Elven Empire." Yes!" Will you do it?" asked Ariel. Not in a million years." I rather drink my own urine." Why should I help you and your people?" Uh.." I don''t know." Because I''m your own flesh and blood?" Don''t you know?" It was your people and your father who locked me up and placed me in these ruins." Ariel sucked her teeth. " He probably had a good reason for locking you up down here." Tch." Your father, A.K.A., my son, locked me up in here because I was out of control. " He said the times of when dragons ruled the world has come and gone." The time for Elves was on the verge of rising and becoming the next big thing. That was why he and The Industrial Elves eliminated the dragons. I am the last dragon left." That is why I will not help you and your people." Ariel sighed. " Fine." If that''s the way you feel that''s the way it will be." Forget the whole thing." Ariel started walking away. Dracul finally came to a conclusion. Wait." Ariel stopped and placed a small smile on his face. " Yes?" Dracul took a deep breath. " Yes." Yes, I will help you and your people." Under one condition." Ariel raised her eyebrow. " Name it." I want all the cattle and livestock you have to offer." I haven''t eaten anything in the last 5,000 years." Ariel had lots of cattle to offer. " Deal. Ariel walked up to Dracul, generating powerful golden energy around her hand, touching one of the locks on Dracul''s neck. As he touched it, the locks magically unlocked. Dracul started smiling. Ariel quickly ran out of the ruins. The entire kingdom started shaking and rumbling. The citizens of The Royal Elven Empire wondered what was going on. They were about to evacuate. Suddnely Dracul burst out of the ground, destroying parts of the castle. As he rose into the air, he spread out long wide wings, yawning. Look it''s a dragon!" yelled many of the citizens. Dracul was happy to announce his arrival once again. Dracul started laughing. Citizens of the Royal Elven Empire!" It is I Dracul!" Your previous leader''s father and your current leader''s grandfather!" I have come not to destroy but to assist and help you win this war so you can go on with your miserable lives." Queen Ariel and I have already made a deal. We have to an agreement." So?!" Will you accept me as your savior and trust me!" Miraculously and surprisingly, the citizens started cheering, shouting the name: Dracul!" Dracul!" Dracul!" Dracul!" Dracul!" Dracul started laughing. " That''s right." The time and dawn of The Dragons will rise again." I will awaken my followers from the dead and we will take over what is ours once again." This will be much different." So Dracul could walk around the kingdom, he transformed himself into a more humanoid form. He stood up to 6''10 weighing 240 pounds. He had small sticking out of his head. He had skulls surrounding his body. He had black wings that resembled clawed hands. Dracul walked into the throne room and bowed to Ariel. " I guess I have to address you as my queen right?" Ariel sucked her teeth. " You damn right. Dracul saw some raw meat on the side. He grabbed the raw meat and ate it in one bit. He chewed like a goat. " So." Tell me." Where will I strike first?" Chapter 1145 - Through The Rancid Swamp At least 500 Immortal Ninjas were heading for the South with confident looks on their faces. They were currently stomping through The Rancid Swamp one of the nastiest places ever named by the indigenous people that lived there. The water was green and intoxicating. The trees were rotten. The ground was mostly covered in hot piles of dung mostly likely placed there by a rather giant creature. They''ve had been walking for at least 2 hours. It was time to rest up and eat whatever they had in their pockets. The Immortal Ninjas were led by Fujibayashi Sada a very powerful and wise Immortal Ninja who had to be at least 60 years old. He weighed 7 feet and 250 pounds of muscle. Fujibayashi was called The Bear because of his immense strength and size. His eyes were white. He had a tattoo of a bear on his back. The Immortal Ninjas were led by a handful of leaders. Those leaders were The Snake, The Bear, The Cat, The Wolf, The Ape, The Goat, and The Hydra, the strongest and mysterious of all the leaders. Fujibayashi told his soldiers to halt. "We''ll camp here for the night." Fujibayashi removed his cloak and rested it on the ground, over the piles of stinking dung. He laid on the ground and stared at the night sky, looking at the bright stars, with his huge hands behind his head. When he was about to close his eyes, he suddenly heard a loud rustling in the bushes. Fujibayashi instantly opened his eyes and hopped to his feet, pulling out his weapon why was an ax with a chain at the hilt of it so he could swing it around like a whip. The loud rustling was caused by a bear cub. Fujibayashi told his soldiers to hold back. He walked up to the bear cub and started petting it. The bear cub had quills on the back. He stared deeply into the cub''s dark brown eyes. Fujibayashi decided that he was going to keep the bear cub as a pet, as long as the mother or father didn''t come around. As Fujibayashi continued to pet the rather huge bear cub, some louder rustling noises were heard. The ground started shaking and rumbling. Fujibayashi started sniffing the air. " So the mother has arrived. Fujibayashi slowly turned around and started cracking his knuckles. He told his mindless soldiers to be prepared for a fight. Suddnely a huge black bear with long fangs and huge red eyes burst out of the bushes, screaming and growling, with saliva dripping off the fangs. The huge bear smacked the Immortal Ninjas that were in her way to the side. She started galloping Fujibayashi. When he was about to roll out the way, he felt a sharp pain form around his ankle. He looked down and saw that the bear cub was biting him. He sucked his teeth and concentrated his eyes on the huge bear coming towards him. The bear pawed Fujibayashi into the air. He smacked into a tree. The tree split in 2. He quickly recovered and pulled out his axe. The bear was going crazy, trying it''s best to defend its cub. Fujibayashi decided that they needed to pay. He quickly made work of the cub, leaping onto the mother''s back, grabbing onto its quills to hang as long as possible. The mother bear was growling and screaming. As the bear swung its huge body around, it saw that its cub was slaughtered. The bear started sobbing. Before it could start raging, Fujibayashi tossed his axe on a chain into the bear''s thick skull. The axe went through the bear''s brain. The bear smashed on the ground and died instantly. Fujibayashi jumped off the bear''s back and landed perfectly to his feet without making a sound. Fujibayashi shoved his hands into his pocket and pulled out his lunch which was a handful of grain. He sucked his teeth and tossed the grain on the ground. " It looks like we''re having bear for lunch. Fujibayashi approached the bear and started carving up the bear. After only 4 seconds, the bear was carved into separate pieces. The skin, the meat, and the bones. The bear was big enough to feed hundreds of soldiers. The bear only managed to kill 20 ninjas. 480 Immortal Ninjas remained. The Royal Elven Empire: Dracul''s location, The North Queen Ariel told Dracul to target the incoming Immortal Ninjas that were coming. They wouldn''t arrive for another 24 hours so Dracul had plenty of time to eat and explore what the world was like now since dragons were killed and banished. The world seemed the same. Exactly the same. Nothing was different. He was kind of disappointed. This was why he had to resurrect some of his fellow dragon mates. He flew all the way to the North to resurrect The Ancient Ice Dragon, Blizzard. Blizzard was located underneath Mt. Frost, the highest peak of The North. No one dared to go to Mt. Frost. If they did they be frozen on contact. Dracul had a huge smile on his face. He walked past the frozen inhabitants of the North and stared at the ground. He started generating powerful blue fire around his right hand. As he touched the ground, the ice under his feet was melted a giant crater with a black pit was formed. Dracul landed extremely hard on the ground. He was now in Blizzard''s domain. In front of Dracul stood a huge frozen door that led to Blizzard''s tomb. Dracul approached the door and tried to melt it with his rare blue flames. The blue fire wasn''t powerful enough. Dracul raised his eyebrow. He was confused. When he touched the encrusted ice door, his finger was frozen. If he didn''t draw his hand back in time, his entire arm would have been frozen. He had to take his power up a notch. Dracul started generating red flames around his hands. He fired multiple red fireballs at the encrusted ice door. As he did this, partially some of the ice on the door melted. Ah!" Give me a f.u.c.k.i.n.g break already!" Chapter 1146 - At The Top Of The Charts Dracul was growing furious. The ice was too tough. Dracul had enough. He opened his mouth and breathed powerful red fire at the ice door, resembling a flamethrower. After 2 minutes the ice door was melted. The only thing that stood before him was the door. He easily kicked the door off the wall. He walked into the tomb and saw the bones of The Ancient Ice Dragon named Blizzard. Dracul approached the bones and started generating a white aura around his hands. As he touched the bones, the area and tomb started shaking. The tombs started connecting back together like legos. Flesh and skin went over the bones. Blizzard was often known as The Majestic One. His skin was white as snow and thick as a diamond. Blizzard was a bit smaller than Dracul. His eyes were bright and blue. Blizzard opened his eyes and saw an old friend in front of his face. Dracul?" What are you doing here in my tomb?" Dracul had a serious expression on his face. " I came here and resurrected you so you can take back what is rightfully yours, The North." Dracul was right. Blizzard ruled over the North before he was murdered. " What has happened to it?" Dracul turned around and sighed. Your territory is being used as an outpost for war being supervised by The Industrial Elven Empire. Blizzard got off the ground and spread out his white wings and yawned. I also resurrected you to take back the dimension. We have been out of the shadows for too long." People have forgotten our names and our existence." Blizzard was growing angry. Suddenly he flies out of the ground, shooting himself out of the crater-like a rocket. Dracul did the same. That was what Dracul like about Blizzard. He would fight to reclaim his throne as the leader of The North one last time. He was heading for where the Industrial Elven Empire set up their outpost. They weren''t paying attention. Blizzard came from the skies and started causing mass destruction. He opens his mouth and froze half of the army with ease. He crashed on the ground and whipped his tail, destroying trucks, food supplies, weapons and armor, and war plans. Alexander wanted to see what the commotion and noise were all about. He returned to the North as the general. Alexander took out his spin barrel, taking a couple of deep breaths before running out to fight. When he walked outside, he saw that everyone except him was frozen solid. Their fate was already sealed. " What the f.u.c.k is going on?" yelled Alexander. He suddenly saw a dragon devouring the food supplies made for the soldiers. He knew he had to report back to Hendrix and tell him the return of the ancient dragons. He started running as fast as he could. Blizzard heard the loud footsteps. He turned around and saw Alexander running out of the base. He started slowly creeping towards Alexander. " Why do you think you''re going?" Chapter 1147 - Blizzard Retakes his Throne Alexander halted and slowly turned around. Alexander wasn''t afraid of anything or anyone. Luckily for Alexander, he had a trump card he was saving especially for an occasion like the one he was currently in. Blizzard started licking his lips. He hadn''t eaten anything in thousands of years. Blizzard was about to open his mouth and freeze Alexander. Wait." Blizzard quickly closed his mouth. " Whatever you say or do will not prevent me from killing you as I did with the rest of your lackeys around here. " I believe what I am about to say right now is going to change your state of mind about me." Blizzard sucked his teeth. " You have 4 minutes." Speak." Alexander cleared his throat and rubbed his eyes. " First of all what did I do to you?" I only receive orders." I don''t give them." I was always the second in line." Blizzard started laughing. " The North is my territory and you are trespassing on it without my permission." " I know that." That is why I will leave as soon as possible." So excuse me." Alexander started backing up. Oh no." It doesn''t go that way." " You are on my property and you must pay." Blizzard opened his mouth, relieving his many rows of sharp teeth. Alexander quickly shoved his hand in his pocket and pulled out a walky-talky shouting: Now!" Do it now!" The ground started rumbling. Blizzard wanted to know what was going on. Blizzard looked in the sky and saw rockets beginning dropped from an airship that hid in the clouds. The airship was his trump card. Alexander quickly ran for cover. As the bombs landed on the ground, multiple powerful explosions occurred. Alexander started laughing. " Take that and go back where you belong." Dead." A huge mushroom cloud rose into the air. Alexander picked up his walky-talky off the ground and said: Take me up." Suddnely a metal cable came down from the airship that hid in the clouds. Alexander grabbed the metal cable and tightly grasped it. He yelled take me up again. He quickly pulled into the airship by fellow comrades. As he went on board, he collapsed on the ground beginning to breathe heavily. His heart was beating like drums and his hands were shaking like maracas. He felt his life flash before his eyes. " What happened down there?" asked an Industrial Elven soldier. " Alexander stood on his feet and sighed. " Our base was attacked by a dragon. " A dragon?" Alexander nodded. " Yes, a f.u.c.k.i.n.g dragon." I couldn''t believe it." I thought they were extinct and forgotten. " I thought I would never see the day that they would return to reclaim their kingdom. Alexander started scratching his head. " What the f.u.c.k are we still doing here?!" Let''s go!" When the airship was about to take off it suddenly was knocked to the side. Blizzard was top of the giant airship, ripping open the top, trying to get to the engine room. Alexander decided to confront Blizzard. He wrapped the metal cable around his belt and climbed to the top of the airship. Blizzard started sniffing the air. He started laughing. " You are quite the little trickster. " I will make you regret it. Alexander only realized what Blizzard did at the last minute. He easily destroyed the main engine. Gas started squirting into the air. Blizzard flew off. Alexander''s metal cable snapped. The airship fell 12,000 feet from the clouds. As the airship crashed on the ground, an explosion occurred. Everyone who was inside the airship was burned alive. Alexander managed to survive. He quickly jumped off the giant airship and landed in a pile of snow. He fractured his leg. Alexander stood on his feet as he watched the airship continued to burn. " Shit. F.u.c.k!!" yelled Alexander. He snapped his fractured leg back in place. When he turned around Blizzard stood in front of him. " This is the end of the line for you." Alexander sighed, placing hands behind his back, pulling out a sword. He wouldn''t go out without a fight. From behind his back, he pulled out a long and sharp curved plasma sword. He quickly sprinted towards Blizzard. He stabbed him in the neck. Blizzard grunted. Dark blue blood began spilling out of Blizzard''s neck. Blizzard started laughing. Blizzard opened his mouth and fired a spike of ice into Alexander''s shoulder. Alexander took the pain and ripped the ice spike out of his shoulder, splattering blood on the white snow. Alexander started laughing. He quickly ran for cover. He pulled out his spin barrel starting to load it with bullets. As he loaded his gun, he jumped up and started rapidly firing at nothing but the air. He started looking around. Alexander was confused. He jumped over the rock he took cover behind and healed his wound with his life energy. He took a breather and sat down. He was thinking that Blizzard was gone but he wasn''t. He was an ice dragon. An ice dragon surrounded by snow. Where there was snow, was where his powers were at the max. There peak. Alexander was in a lot of trouble. As Alexander continue to take deep breaths and relieve himself from certain death, Blizzard suddenly popped up out of nowhere. Alexander could hear the loud rustling in the snow. He quickly turned around and was stabbed in the chest with an ice spike. The ice spike penetrated through his heart. Alexander puked up pints of blood, dropping to his knees. He had a huge smile on his face. All his life he heard stories from war veterans about their younger days when they fought and killed dragons. Alexander''s vision was fading and turning blurry. " It was an honor- before Alexander could finish his sentence he was dec. His head turned into a blood splatter. The rest of his body was buried underneath the snow. Blizzard sucked his teeth in disappointment. " They don''t make them like they use to!" Back then warriors and Elven soldiers were tough as nails!" Tch." Taking back our empire will be easy as pie." Blizzard looked into the air and saw Dracul flying down from the clouds. Dracul looked around and saw that Blizzard killed all the soldiers and destroyed a military airship. Dracul started smiling. Everything was going according to plan. Chapter 1148 - War Hero Hendrix was sitting in his throne room wanting to know why Alexander hadn''t returned from the North. He figured something happened. Hendrix stood up from his chair and poured himself a tall glass of vodka. He guzzled down the tall glass of vodka as if it was water. He was developing an alcoholic addiction. He burped loudly and tossed the glass cup to the side, stumbling back to his throne. When he was about to take a short nap, he heard a loud knock on the throne room door. " Yes, who is it?" The person on the other hand didn''t answer but instead continued to knock on the door. Hendrix started muttering tons of cuss words. " Stupid motherf.u.c.kers." " You may enter." The throne room slowly creaked open. A man wearing a black cloak and hood who carried a cane walked into the throne room. Hendrix instantly knew who this man was. Fox?" What the hell are you doing here?" Aren'' you retired?" The man took off his hood and revealed his face. He has long white hair with a single braid tied in front of his forehead. Fox had an eyepatch, a robotic bionic arm, a robotic leg, many scars on his chest and back, and tattoo on his arm. Chapter 1149 - Happy Days " I know the reason why Alexander hasn''t returned from the North. said Fox. Hendrix raised his eyebrow. " Enlighten me." Fox walked up to the bar and poured himself a couple of shots of vodka. He quickly drank all the shots of vodka, coughing up a storm, clearing his throat. Fox licked his lips and sighed. " I am going to say something that is going to blow your mind." Hendrix gritted his jaws together and clenched his hands into fists. He was growing agitated because Fox was hesitating to tell him what he knew or what he believed to know. " Dragons has risen from the grave to reclaim their empire. Hendrix sucked his teeth. " What the hell are you talking about?" Dragons have been extinct for thousands of years." You know you are surely one stubborn old man." What makes you think dragons have risen from the grave?" You don''t have any proof for your crazy theory." Fox poured himself another drink. I am not confident they have risen but I can feel it in my gut." I have been waiting for this feeling for years." Since yesterday I felt this feeling." My teeth are jittering. My eye is twitching." My hands are shaking." I know it.." I just know it." Somehow my theory may be correct!" Hendrix placed his left hand over his face and started shaking his left and right. " Leave Fox." Fox was confused. " What?" Hendrix licked his lips and crunched his hands into fists, smashing them on the armrests made of marble. " Leave!" Don''t you know we are in times of war?!" I don''t have time to sit here and listen to a crazy, senile old geezer like yourself talk to me about his crazy theories." Listen to this." Back in the day, you were a great warrior." A survivor." The greatest soldier and strongest soldier of your generation." But those times have come and gone." You are useless and you serve no purpose to me or this empire. " Leave and enjoy the remaining years of your life when you still can." So I will tell you one last time." Leave." Hendrix was being extremely serious. Fox started shaking his head. Fine." I will leave." Fox sucked his teeth and walked towards the throne room door. When he was about to open the door, the door was shoved open by a messenger who managed to survive the attack on the North. The messenger''s face was drenched in blood. His leg and arm were broken. " King Hendrix!!" The messenger tripped over his own shoelaces and crashed down to Hendrix''s feet. " Yes, what is it?!" What do you want?!" Our base and forces in the North have been destroyed!" Completely wiped out!" King Hendrix leaned towards the messenger and stared into his soul. " Who is responsible?" The messenger had to catch his breath first. Our bases were destroyed by a dragon!" King Hendrix looked over at Fox and sighed. " Are you sure it was a dragon who destroyed my bases and not The Royal Elven Empire?" The messenger was in a lot of pain. " Yes, I am confident it was a dragon!" I barely escaped certain death!" King Hendrix stood up from his throne with his hands behind his back with a very serious expression on his face. " This is a very serious situation." It looks like you were right Fox." Your crazy theory wasn''t crazy at all." It was right on point." Fox cleared his throat and did a little evil smirk. " What do you want me to do King Hendrix?" King Hendrix cracked his knuckles. He came to a discussion he knew that probably would turn the tide of the war. Even though King Hendrix believed Fox was washed out, he still had the feeling that he would be a great leader one last time. King Hendrix turned around and walked towards Fox, staring down at him. " I''ve come to a decision that I will make you the commander of my army. " If dragons have really returned, I am sure you can attempt to deal with them again. After all, you''ve battled and killed dragons before." If anybody can do it, it should be you." I''ve seen you done it with my own 2 eyes. Fox wiped the smile off his face. " I will do my best to lead you and The Industrial Elven Empire to victory." Fox walked up to the injured messenger grabbing him by his throat. As for you, you will now join your deceased comrades." A blade suddenly came out of Fox''s robot forearm. He stabbed the messenger repeatly in the chest through his heart. King Hendrix felt no remorse for the messenger. He sat down and sighed patiently waiting. Blizzard''s Location, The Rancid Swamp.. To thank Dracul, Blizzard decided to go to the Rancid Swamp to kill the incoming Immortal Ninjas led by Fujibayashi The Bear. As soon as Blizzard spotted the Immortal Ninjas he decided to get to business and deal with the little problem. He used his camouflage ability to hide his presence so they wouldn''t spot him. As Fujibayashi stomped through The Rancid Swamp with his Immortal Ninjas behind his back, he felt a cold chill run down his spine. He came to a stop and stared into the air, swearing he saw something. He decided to just play it off as he just saw clouds. He decided to proceed. Suddnely Blizzard smacked Fujibayashi with his tail, causing him to smash through trees and rocks. He went over the side, into a deep dark waterfall. His leg was broken. He didn''t grunt. Fujibayashi was trained so when he broke some bones he wouldn''t make a sound. Fujibayashi snapped his leg back in place. He sprung into the air like a sprung, overseeing that a dragon was insights. He was surprised but not shocked. Fujibayashi landed on his feet and watched as his Immortal Ninjas were slaughtered. He started cracking his knuckles, preparing for when the dragon saw him. He started generating powerful grey energy around his body. Chapter 1150 - The Bear Palm Of Death Blizzard quickly sensed the powerful energy. He had over 50 Immortal Ninjas body parts inside of his body. Blizzard licked the blood off his scaly lips and smiled. He turned around and started venturing through the thick vegetation. He sniffed the area. Blizzard smelled gunpowder. " Well, well, well." Blizzard was wondering where the voice was coming from. He turned his head to the side and saw Fujibayashi standing on his back with an unworried look on his face. " Never have I''ve seen a live dragon." I''ve seen dragon bones but not a live one." I know I will get tons of money if I capture you alive." " You will never capture me. No will do it and no one has ever done it." All those who tried are now dead." You are happy to join them if you want. Blizzard''s tail acted as if it had a mine of its own. Blizzard tried to chop off Fujibayashi''s head. However before he could even attempt to, Fujibayashi grabbed his tail and started gripping it tightly. Blizzard sucked his teeth and took flight. " How long can you last?" Fujibayashi knew he would run out of oxygen sooner or later once Blizzard flew extremely high into the sky. However, before this happens, Fujibayashi quickly lets go of Blizzard''s tail, jumping off his back. Fujibayashi was falling from the sky like a meteor. He was about to smack on the ground and break every bone in his body. Fujibayashi took off his gauntlet. When his right hand touched the ground, he safely landed. His hands were just like a bear''s palms. He bounced onto his feet off the ground, using his hand, like a ball, landing perfectly on his feet without making a sound. He looked into the air and saw Blizzard charging up something in his mouth. " Ice Breath!!!" shouted Fujibayashi. A huge blast of ice was released from Blizzard''s mouth. Everything in sight would be frozen solid. Fujibayashi took off his other gauntlet. When he did this, he shoved the air, causing a powerful force of energy to be released from his hands. The force of energy came out of his hands in the form of a bear. The huge blast of ice was destroyed and dispersed. Fujibayashi started smiling. " Don''t underestimate your opponent you fool." You may never know what they''re capable of." They may be capable of ripping the flesh off your bones or be capable of taking your heart. " I would learn from this valuable lesson, dragon. Blizzard ignored everything Fujibayashi said. Instead, he started flying towards him. Hard rain began falling. As Blizzard saw the rain he began laughing. He flapped his wings so hard, the raindrops turned into long and sharp ice spikes. Chapter 1151 - Breaking The Ninja Code Fujibayashi had no choice but to start running. No matter how strong he thought he was. He still could bleed and he still could be killed just like any other person. Fujibayashi ran for cover behind a boulder covered in moss. Blizzard flew to the ground, transforming himself into his humanoid form. When he transformed into his humanoid form, his power was saved and built up into a vast amount. He generated ice around his hands, creating a long sharp sword made of ice. Blizzard started scratching the ground with his incredibly sharp and durable ice sword, sending sparks flying everywhere. He would almost start a swamp fire. Blizzard tried his best to try and sense Fujibayashi but couldn''t. He was hiding his power and presence. Blizzard noticed a huge bloodstain on the ground. He went down on one knee. waving his finger across the bloodstain. He sucked the nearly dried blood off his finger and learned it wasn''t blooded at all but a type of poison called The Red Blossom In The Spring. He fell into a stupid obvious trap. He collapsed on his knees and vomited up blood. Fujibayashi jumped down from a tree, putting Blizzard in a headlock. While he was being choked he started laughing like a maniac. " Please." Just as I thought." You''re still an amateur. Suddnely ice spikes started flying out of Blizzard''s body. He stopped himself from being filled with holes by putting his resembling bear palm hands to use. The ice spikes bounced off his body just as a ball bounces off the ground. The ice spikes directed back towards Blizzard''s own body. Before they could even reach towards his body, he snapped his fingers, causing the multiple ice spikes to revert back into the water. Blizzard snickered. He lunged after Fujibayashi, punching him extremely hard in the chest, breaking a couple of his ribs. Fujibayashi vomited up chunks of blood, before smacking into an old, tall, rugged tree. Fujibayashi could barely longer move. Both of his legs were broken. He was in a lot of pain. But as usual, Fujibayashi had a straight dull look on his face. He already experienced so much pain, it brainwashed him. Even though he was in a lot of pain, he showed no signs of being hurt. Blizzard reverted back into his dragon form, slowly walking towards the seriously injured Fujibayashi. Before he decided that he was going to kill him, he looked at his uniform and noticed a few things. He then again reverted back into his human form with a serious on his face. " Just tell me this." Who are you and what ninja clan are you from?" Fujibayashi snapped his two legs back in place. He didn''t hesitate to answer even though giving away his identity was going against his ninja code. No Immortal Ninja may never reveal his identity to outsiders or any other rival ninja clans." That was rule number one. He already broke it. My name is Fujibayashi Sada of The Bear School. " I am from the Immortal Ninja Clan, the largest Ninja Clan ever." Hmm." Maybe I and you can make a deal. Fujibayashi raised his eyebrow. " A deal?" Yes, a deal." You see I''m working with another fellow dragon named Dracul and I don''t trust him." I was thinking if I and you join forces we can exploit his secrets and enjoy the rewards." What do you say?" Fujibayashi didn''t answer. Instead, he started laughing. Blizzard was confused. " What''s the matter?" What''s so funny?!" " What makes you think that I would betray my clan?" Tch." I wouldn''t betray my clan in a million years." A fiery crimson aura wrapped around his body. He was transforming. His bones were stretching and growing larger. He transformed into a standing upright bear with black and red eyes. His armor didn''t burst off his body. He had his armor specially elastically made by the finest blacksmith in The Immortal Ninja Clan. Chapter 1152 - Frozen Solid Blizzard tried to punch Fujibayashi again but this time he was unsuccessful. The 7''0 bear man dodged the punch, coming up with a vicious counterattack. He inch punched Blizzard causing all of his ribs to cave in and shattered like a glass mirror. Blizzard was hit so hard he was reverting back and forth into his human form and dragon form. He crashed into a pond filled with bugs and fish. When he landed into the nasty pond, the entire area froze up. Fujibayashi tilted his head to the side, starting to slowly walked towards the frozen pond. He punched a hole in the frozen pond and stared inside, wandering when Blizzard burst out. Blizzard didn''t burst out from the frozen pond. Instead, he burst out of the sticky, wet, and mushy ground, firing out his Ice breath. Fujibayashi was frozen solid in a block of ice. He couldn''t move. All Blizzard had to do now was whack Fujibayashi with his tail and watch him explode into bloody pieces. " Now..." What shall I do with you?" Should I eat you?" No, no." I will probably choke on your fur." Suddnely an idea popped into Blizzard''s head. He turned into his dragon form using his incredibly sharp claws to pick the heavy 300-pound body of Fujibayashi into the air above altiiude. Chapter 1153 - Typhoon Ressuercted Dracul made his way to the desert formally known as the Zen desert. Under the deserty wasteland laid the bones of the ancient dragon called Sandstorm. The desert was his home. The desert is where he rested for the last thousand years. Dracul went down on his knees and pressed his right ear on the ground. He swore he heard something. He was right. Dracul quickly stood on his feet and jumped back 30 feet. Suddnely a giant powerful drill burst out from the ground. It turns out that he wasn''t the only one looking for Sandstorm''s bones. Dragons'' bones were very valuable. They could make a man rich for 3 live times. Dracul quickly ran behind a rock. The drill was connected to a huge armored machine called The Scr.a.p.er. Inside the huge armored machine laid over 30 desert bandits. " There are no dragon bones left!" They have been grounded to dust!" "It''s useless!" We''ve been searching for months upon months!" The desert bandits were led by an old miner named Terrance. Terrance wore a white tuxedo that had been covered and drenched with dirt. Half of his face was also covered in dirt. He had also had goggles around his head. All of his teeth had been covered in goal. Even though Terrance was tired of looking, he wouldn''t let his fellow bandits know it. " Relax." We will eventually find them." Once we find them will become rich!" Just think of the things we will be able to buy!" All the food we can eat, all the wine and liquor we can drink, and of course all the other luxurious things we can buy!" Terrance boosted the bandit''s confidence. Yeah!!!" We will never give up!" Terrance ordered the pilot of The Scr.a.p.er to go back into the ground so they could double-check once more. Dracul on the other hand was just laughing. He was laughing because he knew exactly where Sandstorm''s bones were. His bones were under an oasis not too far from where he was standing. He reverted into his dragon form and flew off. At least 10 minutes passed. Dracul came to his destination. He reverted into his humanoid form, perfectly landing on his feet like a cat. In the middle of the oasis laid a hole covered by an illusion. Dracul broke the illusion, causing a hole to appear. Dracul started smiling. " This is going to be much easier than I thought!" Dracul jumped into the hole and slid down all the way down, landing into a pile of bones that belonged to most humans and elves. The bones still had rotten flesh on them. The place stunk and Dracul hated the smell. He wanted to vomit. The ruins had 3 passages. One passage was where Sandstorm kept his food, one kept his bathroom, and one kept his bed. Dracul walked towards the front passage. The front passage ended up behind the correct one to chose. Sandstorm''s bones laid on gold and silver. Dracul started smiling and laughing. He approached the bones, generating a powerful gray aura around his hands. Just as he was about to touch the bones, the ground started shaking and rumbling. The Scr.a.p.er was coming. Dracul quickly hid in the mountain of gold and silver. The Scr.a.p.er came crashing through the passage where Sandstorm kept his food which was rotten. The Scr.a.p.er suddenly stopped and the bandits led by Terrance The Miner walked out, fascinating about what stood before their eyes. Terrance started smiling. " Yes!" Terrance collapsed on his knees in joy. After all these heartbreaking years!" I finally found the bones along with the treasure!" Terrance''s bandits were conversing among themselves wondering where their cut was. Terrance heard them conversing among themselves. However, he wasn''t worried. He had something for them and it wasn''t money. As Terrance stuck his hand out to touch Sandstorm''s skull, Dracul came bursting out of the mountain of gold and silver, grabbing Terrance''s arm. Terrance was confused and applauded. " Who the hell are you?!" Dracul didn''t answer Terrance''s question. Instead, he started laughing. Dracul opened his mouth and breathed fire into Terrance''s face, burning him alive. Terrance was screaming like a banshee. Terrance''s skin and flesh were burned off his bones. As the bandits saw their leader was dead they grew furious. Kill the bastard!!!" The bandits were simply only equipped with swords and clubs. They forgot to go with their guns and ammo. When they came charging towards Dracul they meant business. Dracul stuck out his hand shouting: Fiery Beam!!" A fiery ball of fire came out of Dracul''s hands. The bandit''s body was crumbled to dust. Smoke was emitting out of his hands and nostrils. He turned around and generated gray energy around his hands again. He touched the bones and stepped back. The ground started shaking and rumbling. The bones were reconnecting back together. Flesh, skin, and scales dr.a.p.ed over the bones. Sandstorm opened his golden eyes. His color was maroon. He woke up angry. The first thing he did was let out a loud roar. The ruins were about to collapse. Dracul quickly escaped. He came bursting out of the sandy ground, landing perfectly on his feet. Sandstorm was always the hothead type. He carried mostly about money. Nothing more. Sandstorm had the power to manipulate Earth as a deadly weapon. He came bursting from underneath the oasis. Sandstorm flew next to Dracul and reverted into his humanoid form, a bald man with a jet black goatee. When he went into his humanoid form he became chilled. He walked towards Dracul and sighed. " Why have you resurrected me?" I was fine where I was." The afterlife isn''t all that bad as people say it is." Dracul cracked his neck. " The reason I''ve resurrected you is so you can help me reclaim what is rightfully ours. Sandstorm was confused. " What are you talking about?" Dracul sucked his teeth. " I''m talking about this world!" We were the ones that created it so it should rightfully ours!" Sandstorm sighed. " I''m afraid that I will have to tell you that I won''t help you. Dracul raised his eyebrow. " Why not?" What are you stupid?!" I''m pretty sure those Elves have hundreds of ways to kill us with ease!" What? Don''t you remember?" Dracul sighed. " Yeah, I remember." Those times are long and gone now." Yes and those elves have probably developed deadlier weapons!" yelled Sandstorm. " F.u.c.k it!" I''m not helping you!" Going with you is sending me to my doom!" Chapter 1154 - Captured Fujibayashi managed to turn the tables in his life or deathmatch with Blizzard. He delivered a powerful blow to Blizzard''s chest. All of his internals and external organs shut down and weren''t responding to him. This meant he couldn''t fly. Blizzard''s entire clean white frosty body was covered in blood. Fujibayashi who still looked like a bear with clothes on was disappointed. I''m disappointed." " I thought fighting an ancient dragon-like yourself would be entertaining. " Tch. I''m not impressed." It looks like that long nap you''ve had has caused your strength to waive." Blizzard didn''t have anything to say in his defense. He couldn''t even talk since his mouth wouldn''t open. He was as vulnerable as a baby. Fujibayashi decided that this was the time to call an official of the Industrial Elven Empire to tell him that he subdued a dragon." He reached into his back pocket and pulled out a phone, whispering so Blizzard wouldn''t hear. Even though he whispered Blizzard heard everything he said." He said: " I think I have something big here you want to see." Bring a couple of airsh.i.p.s." You will be surprised." Fujibayashi hanged up the phone and broke it in half. He walked up to Blizzard and said: You''re going for a little ride." I would sit back and enjoy it if I were you." Fujibayashi turned around started to walking away. Blizzard''s true power was about to awaken. Blizzard''s white skin color was starting to turn black. Fujibayashi noticed the change in Blizzard''s power. When he turned around, he realized that Blizzard had control of his body again. Blizzard was furious. He quickly stabbed Fujibayashi in the neck with his tail. Blood started pouring out of Fujibayashi''s neck. He opened his hand and fired a ball of electricity at Blizzard. Blizzard''s started screaming. He was being shocked from the outside and inside. He managed to break out of the electric force. He lunged towards Fujibayashi. Fujibayashi was about to fire out some more lighting but couldn''t. Before he could, his left arm and right leg were a bit off and devoured. Fujibayashi crashed into a tree. Blizzard had no words for Fujibayashi. He fired an ice spike from his mouth into Fujibayashi''s chest. There was no escape. Chapter 1155 - Dragon Killling Expert I hate you." said Blizzard. Do you know why I hate you?" Fujibayashi was somewhat still alive. " Enlighten me." I hate you because you give me competition." The last person who gave me competition in a fight nearly killed me." I barely escaped certain death. Fujibayashi was losing a lot of blood. He reverted back into his humanoid form. He was pale and was drastically losing blood. Because he knew his end was coming he wanted to learn more." He vomited up chunks of blood. " Who almost killed you?" Blizzard sighed before answering Fujibayashi''s question. It was a Priest Of The Damage Clan. Fujibayashi was confused. " The Double Damage Clan?" " I''ve never heard of it." Blizzard was surprised. He decided to break it down for Fujibayashi. The Damage Clan were a group of priests who discovered the double damage power enhancement ability during the First Great War, also known as The Downfall Of The Dragons." The name of the priest who almost killed me was named Zhang Wei." Luckily I got away before he killed me." Fujibayashi no longer wanted to die. He wanted to learn more about the ancient Damage Clan. Blizzard looked into the sky and saw incoming airsh.i.p.s that belonged to The Industrial Elven Empire. Blizzard quickly fly off and disappeared into the clouds. Fujibayashi sighed and closed his eyes. He felt as if he shamed his clan for losing. The Immortal Ninja Clan didn''t believe in failure. They believe to succeed at all times. As the airsh.i.p.s landed on the ground, the doors opened up and dozens of Industrial Elven soldiers equipped in heavy armor and guns ran out, wondering where the threat was. A couple of Industrial Elven soldiers ran towards Fujibayashi and felt his pulse. He was dead. They quickly boarded his body onto the ship and hooked him up to a life machine to save his life. They gave him all the antibiotics and fluids they had. Nothing worked. They placed his body in a coffin and took off from the Rancid Swamp hoping to report back to their leader. Even though Blizzard flew off and killed most of the Immortal Ninjas, he still hadn''t finished his task as off yet. The airsh.i.p.s were at threat. Blizzard stood on top of a moss-covered cliff with a serious expression on his face. Blizzard opened his mouth starting to charge up a ball of ice into his mouth. The name of this attack was called Spiky Ice Ball. His jaws dislocated. The Spiky Ice Ball was created from the saliva on his tongue. Blizzard''s cheeks turned huge and puffy. As he opened his mouth, 3 spiky balls of ice were released from his mouth. The spiky balls of ice attacked the main Industrial Elven warship that contained Fujibayashi''s body. The spiky ball of ice was powerful enough to penetrate through the thick metal. An explosion occurred as the spiky ball of ice attacked the engine of the Industrial Elven warship. Blizzard watched as the main warship crashed to the ground and smacked against jagged rocks. Blizzard flew into the sky and headed for the Royal Elven Empire. With the dragons on their side, they could turn the tides of the war. The North was already taken back. The main Industrial Elven warship contained 10,000 Industrial Elven soldiers that were burned alive. The other airsh.i.p.s decided not to mourn their fallen comrades. They left and disappeared into the clouds. Hours passed. Nighttime fell over The Rancid Swamp. When one of the leaders of the Immortal Ninjas were killed, the other leaders felt it and blood started running down there nose. Kagerou( also known as shadow wolf in Japanese) Of The Wolf School went to investigate and retrieve the body of his associate. He stood on the same mossed covered cliff where Blizzard stood. He knew a dragon caused this destruction because he could see the tracks and could smell the blood. Kagerou leaped off the cliff and landed on his hands like a feather. Kagerou was 30 years old. He weighed 240 pounds and grew up to a height of 6''10. His canines were extra sharp and long. They glistened in the moonlight. He wore a black wolf hide around half of his face. His hair was black. Some of his hair was lighted red. He also had tattoos of wolves on his back, plus tattoos of roses covering both of his arms. His code name was Shadow Wolf 14. That was why he had the number 14 on the side of his face. However, it wasn''t visible because of the thick wolf hide around his face. Kagerou walked next to the burning warship, starting to toss bodies and rumble to the side with the help of his claws. After only a couple of minutes of digging, he discovered his associate''s body. He tossed his body out of the crater he stood in. He leaped over 30 feet into the air. He wore wooden clogs. He ripped open the white coffin and was confused. The body he discovered was not Fujibayashi''s body but a burnt Elven soldier''s body. " Kagerou. Kagerou slowly turned around and saw that Fujibayashi was alive on well. " You''re alive?" Fujibayashi had a big smile on his face. " Of course I''m alive. You think couple blows to the heart and brain would kill me?" Kagerou sucked teeth. " You made me come all the way down here thinking that you were dead." Explain yourself this instant. F.u.c.k you." Why should I explain myself to a piece of shit like you?" I had my reasons." Kagerou sniggled. " You had reasons?" Yes." Reasons." Tell me these reasons." said Kagerou. Fujibayashi didn''t answer. Instead, he just continued to play off Kagerou. " Let''s return back." We are burning nighttime." Kagerou was confused. Burning nighttime?" Don''t you mean daylight?" Whatever." said Fujibayashi. Fujibayashi opened a portal to Immortal Ninja Clan''s huge village. Both Fujibayashi walked into the portal. When they did, it dispersed. Back In The Underwater City Of The Industrial Elven Empire Cross''s location. Cross was in the gym training at 3 o''clock in the morning when everyone was sleeping. Rider told a method to boost his time in the gym. To not eat breakfast, lunch, dinner, or drink any water. Cross was tired and hungry. Rider can''t I something?" Rider sighed. No!!!" Don''t you understand what I''m trying to do here?!!!" You''re a f.u.c.k.i.n.g pig!!!" You eat at least 1,000 pounds of food a day." Lately, you''ve been doing more eating than training." You have some tough enemies ahead of you Cross." You will be needing all the training you''ll need." Now let''s continue." We will continue lifting that 2,000-pound weight. Cross walked towards the 2,000-pound weight and grabbed it with his left hand lifting it above his head while doing situps at the same time. Chapter 1156 - Bonded Cross was lifting the 2,000-pound weight for a straight hour. Cross tossed the weight to the side against the smaller barbells. His arm was slightly tired. He started twisting and stretching his arm behind his head. " Now that we''ve done the training, can we eat?" Rider was growing angry. Fine." But the only thing you will eat is that half of celery stick." Celery stick?!" Celery easily dissolves in my stomach!" At least give me some peanut butter!" No peanut butter." Just the half of the celery stick. Cross walked towards the half of the celery stick and devoured it without chewing. " You see that what I''m talking about!" You eat things without chewing!" Cross sighed. It''s a habit I developed over the years. Ever since we bonded together I''ve gained a huge appetite." This whole thing isn''t my fault after all." Rider was confused. " So what are you trying to say Cross?" Cross looked at the ground and sighed. " Forget it." It was something very stupid anyway." Rider was having a feeling Cross wanted them to separate. If that happened Rider would die and Cross would turn back into a normal human and with a high possible chance die. Chapter 1157 - Virtual World Cross was laying flat on the ground with his hands sprawled out as if he was a bird. Rider had to remind him that break time was over. " Alright break times over!" Let''s get back to training!" Cross sighed. " Do we have to?" Can''t I just go to my room and go to bed?" Rider gritted his jaws together. No!!!" How many times do I have to tell you that training ain''t over till I say it is?!" Up, up!" On your feet!" We will continue with you punching that punching bag over there to the side." Cross struggled to stand on his feet. His bones were locking up. As he stood on his feet, he cracked his back in 10 different places. He approached the punching bag and punched it so hard, it exploded into smithereens. Cross''s face was covered in dust. He started coughing and sneezing. Hmm." Maybe we can try something better. Something harder and more difficult for you to do." Come just follow my lead and I will point you to better and harder training. Cross''s own body fell over Rider''s control. Rider pushed open the doors for the gym and cut 2 corners. After cutting these 2 corners they came across a room that marked: Virtual Reality Training. Extremely dangerous. Do not enter. Rider kicked open the door to the Virtual Reality Training and shut the door behind him and locked it to make sure they wouldn''t get interrupted. Cross was confused. He started scratching his head. " I discovered this training facility room a couple of days ago while you were busy sleeping." So now enough talk." Let''s get on with it." Rider grabbed 2 highly advanced eye contacts from the side, instructing Cross to put them on." As he placed them on his eyes turned completely white. He fell into a virtual reality world. The virtual reality world made it look like he fell from a hole into the sky. Cross managed to land on his feet. Cross was amazed at how the place looked. " What is this place?" A highly advanced virtual world made for training created by Dr. Gonzalez, Chief Scientist of The Industrial Elven Empire. I would be careful if I were you." This place is inhabited by computer viruses that destroy anything on contact." But in your case, this will be perfect." This will be the perfect training for you to become strong." Cross stood on the ledge of a cliff. I understand your point." When Cross was about to jump off the cliff, he heard approaching footsteps behind his back. Rider had to warn him as quickly as possible. Turn around." We''ve got company. Cross slowly turned around and saw a robot that was dressed like a cowboy. " Well howdy!" Who are you?!" I''ve never seen you around here before!" Cross sucked his teeth and decided to not jump off the cliff. He walked past the robot cowboy, brushing up against him a little. " Hey wait a minute buddy." I asked you a question." I expect an answer. Cross stopped again and sighed. " Look here you hunk of metal." I have nothing to say to you." I am here to train not to make friends with viruses." So it will be nice if you just stop talking to me and just leave me alone and continue on with your business." Cross started walking off. The robot cowboy''s eyes changed from blue to completely glowing red. Instant kill mode was activated. The robot cowboy reached into his waist and pulled out his highly advanced spin barrel that was loaded with incendiary rounds that could potentially incinerate a man. Hey!" Wait a minute!" I''ve got something I want to show you!" Cross turned around. He was pissed. " What?!" As Cross saw what was going on, the facial expressions he had on were drastically changed. He was about to run for cover. He was shot in the chest. The bullet drilled into his chest and exploded, causing him to smash into towers and trees made of metal. Cross vomited up blood. He really felt that one. His vision turned blurry and his heart rate slowly downed. The robot cowboy started laughing. Cross stood on his feet. He was tightly clutching his chest. " What is this Rider?!" shouted Cross. This is your training." Cross took off his blood-soaked shirt and tossed it to the side. He started sprinting the robot cowboy. The robot cowboy was originally named Gonzalez Industries-1245 by renamed himself giving himself the name The Wrangler. The Wrangler wore a long sleeve button up black shirt, a leather jacket, dusty pants filled with holes, cowboy suits with spurs attached to them, and of course a brown cowboy hat. He was accompanied by his metal robotic horse named Silver who''s entire body was basically a weapon. When the Wrangler saw Cross running towards him, he smiled. " You''ve come back for more?" Tsk." Fine by me." The Wrangler aimed his gun at Cross''s head. Luckily before the Wrangler could squeeze the trigger of his advanced spin barrel, Cross fired a metallic spike into the Wrangler''s face. The metallic spike went through his eye, causing it to pop out of his stomach. Cross tacked the Wrangler to the ground, furiously choking him. The Wrangler didn''t have a throat so he didn''t have to worry about struggling for air or being choked. The Wrangler''s horse Silver popped out of nowhere and fired a red laser out of its eyes. The laser had the potential to slice off Cross''s head from his neck. Luckily, Cross ducked in time. The Wrangler overpowered Cross and punched him in his face with his metal hand, knocking out a couple of his teeth. The force of the punch caused The Wrangler to go flying off a cliff and crash into a pit filled with rusty metal scraps. The Wrangler hopped to his feet and took his gun off the ground. Coming into my world was a big mistake." The Wrangler walked towards the cliff and perched down. By the way, what''s your name?" Cross suddenly pushed the air, causing a powerful gust of wind to emit out of his hands. The Wrangler was sent flying into the air. Luckily for him, Silver was there to back him up. Silver took off into the air like a rocket. Chapter 1158 - Overpowered Silver took off into the air like a rocket. The Wrangler grabbed Silver''s head. Silver then went back on the ground. The Wrangler shoved his hand into Silver''s mouth and took out a rifle. The Wrangler then jumped off of Silver''s smooth back. He ran towards the pit filled with metal scraps and saw that Cross was gone. All he saw was a splatter of blood. He waved his hand across the splatter of blood and sniffed it. Cross suddenly appeared behind Silver. He placed him in a headlock. He was going to attempt to pull his head off like he was a lego. However, he was unsuccessful. The Wrangler flipped Silver over and drove his foot into his neck." " My my." How the tables have turned." The Wrangler bent down and placed his gun at Cross''s head. " Give me one good reason why I shouldn''t blow your f.u.c.k.i.n.g brains out this instant." If you give me a reason not to, I might consider sparing you so you can leave and go back to wherever you came from." The wrangler''s grip was growing harder and Cross was struggling to breathe. He quickly activated his Berserk Mode. His eyes turned all white and they began glowing. Cross easily tossed The Wrangler''s foot off his neck. He grabbed The Wrangler by his throat and drove his head into the ground, and threw him into the air. Cross then leaped into the air and started firing dozens of metallic spikes at the Wrangler. However before any of them could reach him, Silver quickly flew into the air. Chapter 1159 - Angry And Overwhelmed As the metallic spikes reacted with Silver''s body he was disassembled. The Wrangler''s body smacked extremely hard on the ground. A crater was formed. Cross slowly walked towards The Wrangler and sighed. " Have you had enough?" asked Cross. The Wrangler was hesitant for a bit but quickly answered. " Yes... I''ve had enough. Cross started shaking his head. " Good." Now you can leave me alone so I can start my training." That''s the only reason I came here in the first place." Cross turned around and cleared his throat. The Wrangler started laughing. He reached into his back pocket and pulled out a knife and threw it at Cross. Cross easily evaded the knife and grabbed it. Cross crushed the knife like a piece of glass. He rushed towards The Wrangler and grabbed him by the neck and lifted him off the ground and punched a hole in his chest. He ripped out his life-supporting core and tossed it to the side. The Wrangler puked into Cross''s face. " You motherf.u.c.ker!" How dare you!" Cross started scratching his head. " You''re the one who tried to throw a knife when I wasn''t looking." " You''re the snake and that''s why you deserve everything I''m doing to you." Cross tossed The Wrangler''s body into the pit filled with metal scraps. Cross walked towards the core and stepped on it. A mini explosion occurred. " Now since that robotic cowboy is dead, we can start the training." Right Rider?" Rider started snickering. " That was your training." Cross was confused. " What do you mean?" " What do you mean by what do I mean?" That was the first part of your training!" Cross sighed. " You know Rider we share the same body." You have to tell me things like this." Rider scoffed. " Since the first part of your training is complete let''s move on to the next part. " Come." I will lead you to where you need to go." Rider took over Cross''s body. They came across a bridge. When Cross stepped on the bridge, the ground started shaking and rumbling. Suddnely the ground started shaking on rumbling. The bridge was built over a pool filled with acid. Geysers of acid burst from the pool. Cross had to be careful not to get burned. As a drop of acid landed on Cross''s neck, some of the flesh was started to be horribly burnt. " What are you waiting for?!" Run!" shouted Rider. Cross did what he was told. Cross tripped over a couple of rocks. Was that a part of my training?" No." Cross stood on his feet and allowed Rider to take over his body again. Rider started running at top speeds twice the speed of sound. After running for only a couple of seconds they reached their destination. We''ve reached our destination." Cross retook over his body and saw where they were. They stood in front of a facility of what seemed to be a manufacturing laboratory-made only for Dr. Gonzalez and only for Dr. Gonzalez. Cross was confused. " What is this place?" Rider started snickering. " This is place is the source of energy for this entire virtual world. Once this place is destroyed so will this world be?" " However destroying this place will not be easy." This place is guarded by the most powerful machines created by Dr. Gonzalez." They will guard this place with their life." Cross approached the door and tried to punch it. He ended up breaking his wrist in the process. Rider sighed. " Let me do it." Rider generated a green aura around Cross''s fist. The door burst into smithereens. Cross retook over his body and entered uninvited. Hello?" Is anybody here?" I will like to know!" As Cross continued to shout, he awoke the resting robots that weren''t fully disassembled. The one who assembled the robots together was Dr. Gonzalez''s assistance, Ross. Ross was a huge man whose father was a giant and his mother an elf. Unlike most elves, he was born with a highly superior intellect that got him to where he was today, becoming Dr. Gonzalez''s assistance on his way to becoming the Vice Chief. Ross grew up to 7''0 weighing 270 pounds with a wingspan of an 8 footer. He was currently fixing an advanced plasma gun that kept turning machines to muck. He was finishing up. As he heard the incoming footsteps of Cross, he stopped and tossed the advanced plasma gun to the side into a chest with other weapons that needed repairs. " Who''s there?" Ross quickly turned around and saw Cross. " Yes, may I help you?" Cross raised his eyebrow. " I don''t know." Can you?" Ross shoved a toothpick in his mouth. " That depends on what you want from me." Yes." Tell me what do you want?" As you can see have many repairs to do." I want to fight me." Ross sighed and turned around again. " Why?" Why do you want to fight?" Cross sighed. " I just want to." I am currently training to become the greatest fighter that ever lived." Ross started shaking his head. " Fine." But make let''s make it quick." If these repairs aren''t finished by in 2 days I will be in big trouble." I never wanted to come here anyway." So let''s step outside and start." Ross stretched his goggles over his head and wiped his face with a handle towel. Cross walked outside and began lumbering up. While he was lumbering up, Ross stuck on gauntlets that would increase the damage in his attacks. Now before we, before Cross could finish his sentence, Ross lunged towards him like a bull and headbutted him so hard his skull was partially cracked open like an urn. Cross yelped out in pain and crashed into a tower. Ross cracked his neck and sighed. " It''s been a long time since I fought anybody. " I am pretty sure I''m quite rusty. Pardon me and bear with me." Cross felt a shocking pain erupt through his entire body. Cross stood on his feet and wiped the blood away using his sleeve. Chapter 1160 - The Strength Of Half Breed Cross started firing metallic spikes at Ross. When Ross punched the air, a powerful gust of wind came out of nowhere. The incoming metallic spikes were destroyed, turning into speckles of dust. The gauntlets he wore were called The Fists Of Ares. The gauntlets were found by Ross when he was venturing underwater in a temple over in the land of the giants. He reinforced the gauntlets and made them much more powerful than they originally were. Cross ran towards Ross and kicked him in his nuts. Ross didn''t feel anything. He had his pain gland removed when he was the age of 16. Ross became a defensive powerhouse and was considered unstoppable. Ross grabbed Cross''s fists and headbutted him again. More blood came shooting out of his head. Cross was stunned and confused. Cross was lifted off his feet and slammed on the ground. Ross started stomping on his chest. Ross started vomiting up chunks of blood. As he was about to get his neck stomped on, Cross fired a metallic spike into his leg. Ross stumbled down to the ground. He safely ripped the spike out of his leg. He lost at least a pint of blood. Ross started limping. Cross decided to take advantage. Chapter 1161 - A Mind Of Its Own Cross fired a metallic spike at Ross''s face. When the metallic spike was about to connect with Ross''s face, Ross opened his mouth and chomped on the metallic spike as if it was a piece of meat. The metallic spike shattered into a million pieces. Cross had a dumbfounded look on his face. He wasn''t expecting Ross would do something like that. Even though his leg was still profusely bleeding, he still could stand on his 2 feet. He started clanking his gauntlets together. Sparks were being sent everywhere. His gauntlets lit on fire. Ross started smiling. He never used the gauntlets of Aries to their fullest potential. If he did he would be able to easily destroy Cross like a bug. Rider was trying to tell Cross to stop using his metallic spikes because they had no effect. But Cross wouldn''t listen. If he listened to Rider more he would learn more from him and he would easily destroy his enemies. Cross continued to fire metallic spikes at Ross. Ross started slowly walking towards Cross. He was well known as a defensive powerhouse who could take a lot of damage. He could even survive a nuclear explosion if he had to. The metallic spikes shattered as they reacted with Ross''s body. Ross suddenly leaped towards Cross and wrestled him to the ground, pinning him down. " Tsk. You wanted to fight me?" Ha!" How do you like it?" Hurt''s doesn''t it?!" I will make sure you never walk or breathe again!" Ross started choking Cross. The gauntlets of Arie''s were just like elastic gloves so he could move his hands around freely without having any trouble. Cross was about to pass out. Rider what kind of training is this?!" Is this bastard is about to break my neck!" Rider started laughing. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #''s-own_52117784322173683 for visiting. Now you want to know my opinion?" You haven''t listened to me in years!" Don''t you remember I was the one who helped you unlock your inner power so you could defeat Yun?" Cross sighed. " Yeah, you''re right. You were the one who helped me when I almost died." But that was the pass." This is the present." I need your help and I need it now." Rider sighed and sucked his teeth. Tch." I have no choice but to help you don''t I?" If you die I die." It''s just that simple." Yeah, I''ll help you." Cross''s face lit up in excitement. Cool!" So what can I do to beat this giant bastard?" Rider explained and told Cross all sorts of plans and strategies to defeat Ross. All of them were helpful and useful but he had to pick only one. Cross was still being choked. He suddenly turned his right forearm into a sword and repeatly started stabbing Ross in the chest. Cross''s face was drenched in blood. He wanted to puke. The sword penetrated through his heart. Ross''s grip loosened up. Cross then generated a white fire around his hands and fired a fireball into his face, burning layers of skin of his face. Ross let out a loud scream. He started rolling on the ground as a baker does with a pastry roller. Cross stood on his feet and cracked his neck back in place. He started cracking his neck. Ross managed to disperse the fire engulfing his head. His face was now horrible burnt. This made him very angry. Anger took over his head and made the evil wrap around his body like a glow. Ross clenched his hands into fists and started screaming. Cross quickly shoved his fingers in his ears drums. " What is this a f.u.c.k.i.n.g deathmatch?!!" This was never part of our deal!" You''re trying to kill me!" Cross didn''t answer. Cross shove his hand into his pocket and pulled out a cigarette and shoved it into his mouth, lighting it with his aura. " Don''t look at me like I''m the bad guy here." " Things just went the wrong way." I made a mistake." Anyway''s a chief scientist''s assistant who''s an owner of a major technological empire fueled by The Industrial Elven Empire. I''m pretty sure he can fix your face in a jiffy without leaving any marks so don''t worry about it." Calm down and I''ll leave this place so you can continue on with your repairs." Ross was still angry. He was so angry he didn''t hear a thing Cross uttered out of his mouth. Instead, he started punching and the ground. The ground started shaking and rumbling. The ground under Cross''s feet started cracking up. Lava started seeping out. Cross turned around and started running as fast as he could with the help and guidance of Rider. A trail of smoke was left behind when Cross was running. Suddnely a wave of lava burst from under the ground. Everything in the area was being and burnt and turned into ashes. Cross generated a barrier around his body so the lava wouldn''t hurt him. The lava engulfed the barrier. When Cross was holding up the barrier he noticed that the barrier was shrinking. Shit!" yelled Cross. He quickly shot himself out of the barrier like a rocket. Cross landed perfectly on his feet and started searching for where Ross was. He looked over the slump he stood on and saw Ross clanking his gauntlets together. They were red hot. " You pay for what you did to me!" Cross sighed. " I think you''re taking this a little far." Don''t you think so?" Ross suddenly leaped over 40 feet into the air. His body suddenly lit on fire. Cross quickly fired a giant metallic spike the size of a school bus at Ross. The metallic spike went through Ross''s stomach. Ross vomited up a lot of blood. The metallic spike was moving extremely fast. Ross was sent into the air. In fact, the metallic spike was so strong, Ross came shooting out of the virtual world and crashed through the hotel they were staying in. Cross stared at his hands and started smiling. From now on instead of firing the regular metallic spikes at his enemies he would fire the one''s the size of school buses at people. Chapter 1162 - Aries Wrath Cross leaped into the air after Ross. He escaped the virtual world. The hotel guests and all of Cross''s friends and family wanted to know what the hell was going on. Cross took his dried bloody soaked shirt and tossed it to the side. The school bus-sized metallic spike was pinned and stuck into the middle of the street. It would take heavy machinery to pull it out. Cross walked into his hotel room and went into the fridge. In the fridge, he saw all sorts of things he wanted to eat. Cheeseburgers, fries, breaded chicken wings, and b.r.e.a.s.ts, cheesy broccoli, pizza, donuts, sweets, and cookies. He bypassed all the enriched food and went to get a bottle of water instead. He opened the bottle of water and guzzled it down, burping very loudly. He could somewhat smell the half a celery stick he ate earlier before he entered the virtual world. Sarah rushed into the hotel room. " Cross what the f.u.c.k is going on and what happened to you?" Cross tossed the empty bottle of water in the trash. " It''s nothing too serious." I had some better-enhanced training." Nothing more." Do you want something from the fridge? " Sarah already knew what she wanted. " I''ll take a bottle of water. Cross reached into the fridge and tossed Sarah a bottle of water. When she opened the bottle of water, the ground and hotel started shaking. Ross was still alive and still wanted to kill Cross. Ross jumped out of the ground. The people around the area looked at him and ran away. He now looked terrifying. Ross sucked his teeth. He approached the hotel entrance and kicked the doors off their hinges, sending the doors into the walls. The people who were in his way were tossed to the side. He suddenly leaped through the ceiling like a frog. He happened to end up right in Cross''s room. He started sniffing the room. He could smell remnants of sweet vanilla perfume. He started terrifying up the room. When he was finished tearing up the room he decided to leave and search another room. When he was about to open the door, Cross kicked the door off the hinges. Luckily for Ross, he ducked. The door and the force of the kick potentially had the strength to break Ross''s neck. When Ross saw Cross he started smiling. " There you are." I was wondering when you were going to show your face." Cross started cracking his knuckles. " You know I''ve should have never agreed to fight you." Now that I''m out of the vile world I can''t go back to my repairs." Dr. Gonzalez is expecting those repairs to be finished in 2 days and now I don''t have any way to return." It''s all your fault." Before I''m punished and lectured by Dr. Gonzalez, I will punish you." Cross could sense a rapid change in Ross''s energy. Cross quickly jumped back. " That was the right thing to do Cross," said Rider. " He is about to release the full potential of his power." " I would be careful if I were you." As of now, his power level is higher than yours. Cross sighed. " Thanks for the heads up. A powerful black aura started wrapping around Ross''s body. The black aura around his body wrapped around his body. The black aura was mostly from the gauntlets of Aries. A crater appeared under the hotel. All of the hotel guests including Cross''s friends and family ran out of the hotel. It was about to collapse. As the black aura dispersed from around his body, he looked entirely different. His entire body was now in a heavy suit of glowing aura. His disfigured face healed up with leaving a scratch. His hair turned long and red. He also grew a red beard. He now was 10 feet tall weighing 300 pounds of pure muscle. He stared down at Cross and said: I''ve hoped you pray." Chapter 1163 - The Return of The Typhoon Cross I must warn you before you do anything stupid. Back down this instant." He is levels above your current level. Trying to attack him will be eating razor blades." Back down and leave this instance!" Cross sucked his teeth. " Shut the hell up!" What the hell do you know?" Rider sighed. " Fine." Get yourself killed." Later you will wish you listened to me. Cross ran towards Ross and punched him in the stomach. The attack had no effect. Ross placed a smile on his face. " Please." You will have to hit me much harder than that if you want me to go down." Now it''s my turn." Ross clenched his hand into a fist and punched Cross in his face. The force of the punch sent a powerful shock to erupt through Cross''s body. Cross vomited up black blood. A mixture of his blood and Rider''s blood combined together. Cross was sent flying through the hotel and 3 other neighboring buildings. When Cross came crashing through the buildings they were knocked down. They were many casualties. All this destruction caught the attention of nearby patrolling cops including The Industrial King himself. Cross burst out of the rumble and miraculously healed all of his injuries without leaving a single scratch. Cross''s jaw was all twisted up like a pretzel. He grabbed a whole of his hanging broken jaw and twisted it back into its rightful appearance. He was pissed. Cross clenched his hands into fists, beginning to charge up Crushing Blow Volume 2s. Cross was about to run back to the hotel. When he walked out of the heap of rubble, he heard loud footsteps behind his back. Cross slowly turned around and saw that Ross stood in front of him. Even though Cross knew Ross was way stronger than him that wouldn''t stop him from not backing down from a fight. He was never scared of anything or anyone. Ross had a huge smile on his face. He lunged towards Cross and attempted to headbutt him. Cross fired a Crushing Blow Volume 2 at Ross''s forehead. Ross''s forehead was cracked. Blood gushed out of his forehead. Ross stumbled down to his knee. Cross kneeled Ross in his face and tackled him to the ground. Ross''s nose was broken. He then started choking him with all of his power. Ross started laughing. Is that all you''ve got?!" Ross clanked his gauntlets together and rapidly started punching Cross in his face. The Fists Of Aries shouted Ross. The force of the punches caused Cross''s body to lift off into the sky like a rocket and land down on the ground into the rumble like a meteorite. Cross instantly recovered. Rider decided he would try one more time to talk Cross out of fighting Ross. It was certain death. Cross I will tell you one last time." Stand down." Cross ignored Rider. Cross stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his eyes as if they were tears. Cross started generating a powerful purple aura around his body. He was going to use his magnetical powers. He rarely used his magnetical powers ever since he gained control of The Crushing Blow Volumes. Cross''s eyes started glowing. His power level was rising rapidly. Ross could feel it in his chest. It was like heartburn. Ross started profusely sweating. His teeth were jittering his hands were shaking. Ross started running towards Cross at top speed. Cross stuck his right hand into the air and pointed down. As he pointed his finger down, Ross noticed the ground started shaking. The rumble around the area was moving and beginning sucked into the air, joining together as one. The rocks and debris around the area were forming into a creature. However before this procedure could finish Ross ran towards Cross and punched him so hard in his chest, he punched a hole in the center of his chest. Cross spat up at least a pint of blood. Cross collapsed on his knees. The entire process was eliminated. Ross took a deep breath and sighed. " You''ve almost had me there. " I thought for a second you were going to do something big." Luckily I interfered and interrupted with your stupid plan." Cross passed out. Rider knew he had to do something quickly or else it could end badly for the both of them. Rider took over Cross''s body. Cross''s eyes opened up. His eyes were now all black. Ross noticed something. However, before he could even do something crashed up against the enclosed city. This was the work of a dragon who was sort of like a serpent. The name of this dragon was Typhoon. ( Known as Taifeng in Chinese.) Typhoon''s body was long like a snake. He resembled a Chinese dragon with whiskers. His skin was royal blue. Strangely for a dragon, he had fiery blue hair. Typhoon was The King of The Sea. " Yes!" I''ve returned!" Typhoon''s head was smashing against the barrier. Even though he was a solid, strong foe, he wouldn''t be able to destroy the barrier without the help of other fellow dragons. Ross sucked his teeth as he stared at Rider. Rider watched him with a serious straight expression on his face. Ross couldn''t believe that he was scared. He decided to leave without saying a word. Chapter 1164 - To Be Grateful Rider allowed Cross to retake control over his body once again. The hole in his chest healed. " Where''s Ross. Rider started laughing. " Oh, about that." I don''t think we will be seeing him again for a while. " Besides all of those events just now were a part of your training. Nothing more." So tell me, how did you like it?" Cross was angry. " That''s what you''re trying to tell me?" All of that was just a part of your stupid advanced training?" Rider sighed. " Look don''t get mad at me." It''s not my fault you''ve been slacking and been eating like a f.u.c.k.i.n.g pig." Did I shoved those burgers and fries into your mouth?" Did I stick a funnel in your mouth and poured milk shacks down your throat?" No!!" So don''t jeopardize me." Cross sucked his teeth and decided that we''re going to walk back to the remains of the hotel. While he was walking he was confronted by his friends and family. Hours passed. They had to go to a cheaper hotel because the previous hotel they were in was destroyed. Cross was in his new room lifting 2 one hundred pound weights with ease. Throughout the whole day, he was eating raw vegetables the entire day. He decided that he was going to finally listen to Rider. Without him he didn''t know where he would be. He had to be grateful. While he was lifting weights he heard a couple of knocks on the front door of his room. " Yes, who is it?" I''m busy!" It''s me, dad." Jesse?" Come in!" Chapter 1165 - A Proud Warrior Jesse slowly opened the door. Jesse had a burger in his right hand and a milkshake in the other. The hotel they were in was now much cheaper. Even though the hotel was much cheaper, the diner across the street served some good food. Jesse also carried a bag. He went to buy food for his father. " I came to ask you if you wanted a chicken salad or a cheeseburger." Jesse handed the bag to Cross. Cross looked into the bag and sighed. Neither." The only thing I want inside this bag is these bottles of water. Jesse was confused. " What''s the matter, dad?" Something wrong with the food?" Cross raised his eyebrow and started scratching his head. " Oh, no." Nothing wrong with the food." I just finally decided to indefinitely cut out fatty foods and snacks." From now on I will eat only fruits, vegetables, and nuts." So, can I have the food?" Cross sucked his teeth. Didn''t you hear what I say?" I''m said I cutting out fatty foods and snacks for good!" That means you can have the food." Jesse''s face lit up with excitement. He dumped the bottles of water on the ground and grabbed the food, quickly running out of the room and slamming it behind his back. Cross picked up 2 bottles of water off the ground twisted the bottle caps off of them, causing them to spin into the air like frisbees. He stretched open his mouth and guzzled down the water without breaking. As he swallowed the water it felt like it dropped into his stomach like a weight. Cross''s stomach started to growl like a lion. " Damn I surely hungry." I would do anything to get a slice of pizza right now." As Cross continued to listen to his stomach growl, Sarah walked into the room. She just came from training with Charlotte. She was quite tired. Her body was drenched in sweat. As she saw Cross with a mean expression on his face, she wanted to know what was going on. Cross what''s the matter?" Cross quickly erased the mean expression on his face. " What?" Oh, it''s nothing." I just slept horribly last night." " That''s all." Sarah walked towards the fridge and pulled out a vanilla energy drink. I''m going to take a shower." Will you like to join me?" Cross started smiling. He slowly turned his head completely around. Sure." Why not?" Cross quickly undressed down to his Calvin Klein drawers and joined Sarah in the hot shower. They had some of the best s.e.x of their lives. As they stepped out of the shower they decided they were going to watch some tv. " So." What shall we watch?" asked Cross. Sarah couldn''t decide. Check to see if they have any romantic comedies." Those are some of my favorite movies to watch." Cross scanned through the movies and found a romantic comedy named Banged Up, that reminded Cross of a low-budget version of Knocked Up with Seth Rogen and Katherine Hiegel. Commander Fox''s Location, Inside King Hendrix''s chambers. King Hendrix was alerted that there was a dragon outside the barrier. King Hendrix summoned Fox. As Fox arrived he had a smile on his face. " What seems to be troubling you, your highness?" King Hendrix guzzled down his golden wine glass filled with white wine. He managed not to burp. " I''m pretty sure you know that a dragon is outside the barrier trying to break in and kill us all." Fox started nodding. " Yes." I''m aware of the threat." Well since you are aware of the threat I want you to deal with it." Fox was confused. " Why should I do it?" King Hendrix couldn''t believe his ears. " What did you just say?" Fox realized his mistake. Nothing." King Hendrix sucked his teeth. " That''s what I thought. You do what I tell you because I''m your leader." If you don''t like it I will have to you have castrated." How long have you known me?" Fox sighed. " Years." Fox cleared his throat. " Forgive me, your highness." Sometimes I don''t pay attention to the words coming out of my mouth." King Hendrix sucked his teeth. " Just get the f.u.c.k out of here and deal with it." Fox bowed and left the throne room. King Hendrix started snickering. He knew he had to keep tabs on Fox. He could betray him at any moment. While he sent Fox to deal with the dragon bashing its head up against the thick indescribable barrier, he stood up from the throne room and cracked his knuckles. He had to find out why and how the dragons returned. Someone or something had the power to bring them back from the dead. King Hendrix walked out of the throne room and stepped into his private barracks. King Hendrix ripped the heavy lock off the barracks room and kicked the door off the hinges. Inside King Hendrix''s room was filled with hundreds of weapons and armor of invulnerability and destruction. However, the most precious thing in the barracks was King Hendrix''s prized possession that made King Hendrix the man who he was today. This prized possession was the Industrial King''s Core." The Industrial King''s Core was the key to the legendary Industrial King''s armor. The legendary Industrial King''s armor was originally made for the king and ruler of all dragons, Libelle. Libelle was a huge white dragon that was believed to be the mother of all dragons. And the story was true. 100 percent true However before Libelle could wear the armor she suddenly disappeared without leaving a trace. The only thing she left was eggs. She was as.e.x.u.a.l. This meant that every dragon that ever lived was related. KIng Hendrix tossed the core and the ground and stomped it to pieces. King Hendrix then stormed out of his barracks room and returned to his throne room. Fox''s location.. Fox managed to walk outside of the barrier. For some reason, Fox developed the ability to breathe underwater over the years while fought and nearly died from fighting dragons. His swimming ability also greatly increased to the mass. Fox swam to the top of the giant barrier, swimming behind Typhoon. Typhoon was still smashing his head across the thick barrier. Typhoon suddnely stopped when he felt that someone was behind him. He slowly swam around the opposite way. " Who the hell are you?" Fox started smiling. Fox reached into his pocket and pulled out a grenade. He loaded his hand grenade launcher and aimed it at Typhoon''s head. Typhoon started laughing. " What do you think you''re going to do with that?" You don''t scare me." No one can scare me." Fox squeezed the trigger of his hand grenade launcher. The hand grenade burst out of the launcher. The grenade connects with Typhoon''s head. An explosion occurred. Smoke surrounded his head. Fox reloaded his hand grenade launcher and fired another round at Typhoon''s head. This time Typhoon was on point. He swiftly dodged the hand grenade, opening his mouth revealing his long and razor-sharp teeth, nearly bitting Fox in half. Fox quickly swam out of the way. As Typhoon looked at Fox he remembered who he was. " What a minute." I remember you." Fox was confused. " Oh no, you don''t. " This is the first time we have met each other." No." I remember you!" You were the one who killed Thunder." I clearly remember your face." However, you now look horrible." Back then you were a young man." Now you''re an old man who doesn''t want to retire." I will make you pay for what you did to my comrade." I will do it if it''s the last thing I do!" Typhoon started roaring. Fox started smiling as he saw this as an advantage. He fired a grenade into Typhoon''s throat. Even though Typhoon''s mouth was big and large his throat was was very small. He could choke and the slightest thing. That was why all dragons chew up their food to paste so it could easily be digested. Typhoon was choking. Fox knew almost everything about dragons. He knew about their strengths and weaknesses. An explosion occurred into Typhoon''s throat. Typhoon crashed to the seafloor, rolling around in pain. As he screamed, huge air bubbles started coming out of his mouth and nostrils. Fox reached into his bag and pulled a grenade that had a smiley face on it. This grenade was called The Yellow Barrel. Fox twisted the Yellow Barrel and shoved it into his grenade launcher, aiming at Typhoon. He was about to recover, with a vengeance. As his eyes opened, they were all red. Typhoon around his mouth started to suck gallons of water into his mouth. Just as Fox was about to squeeze the trigger, Typhoon released the gallons of water out from his mouth. Water Cannon!" yelled Typhoon. Fox had no way to evade the Water Cannon. When the Water Cannon reacted with Fox''s body, his insides were turned to mush. Fox vomited up chunks of blood. The force of the water cannon caused Fox to be shot out of the sea into the air like a rocket. Typhoon followed him. Even though he didn''t have any wings he still had the ability to fly. Typhoon flew up to the falling Fox and opened his mouth, just patiently waiting. The force of the attack caused Fox to lose consciousness. Fox regained consciousness and released what was about to happen. The armor Fox wore came with a jetpack. Fox used the jetpack to control his fall. He had to converse fuel. The jetpack wasn''t full. It was half empty. Fox had something else for Typhoon. Typhoon reached into his pocket and pulled out a blowdart, firing a lethal poison into Typhoon''s forehead. The lethal poison dart had no effect whatsoever. Fox''s eyes popped out of his head. He began to understand what was going on. When the dragons came back from the dead they didn''t come back the same. They came back at least 20 times stronger than they originally were. Typhoon started laughing as he learned the dart didn''t have any effect. Typhoon stretched out his tongue like a snake. Typhoon''s snake-like tongue wrapped around Fox''s body. It seemed as if it was no escape. But there was. Fox knew his forearm blade would come in handy. He sliced a part of Typhoon''s tongue off. Green blood started splattering into Fox''s face and mouth. He wanted to vomit. In fact, he did. Right into Typhoon''s mouth. Typhoon started screaming. Fox smashed into the water. He fell from a high point in the sky so the water seemed as if it was concrete. He broke his real leg, damaged his fake leg, broke a couple of his ribs, dislocated his jaw, scrambled some of his brain matter in his head, eliminating emotions like anger, fear, happiness, sadness, and trust. Fox landed and sunk to the seafloor. His body was dr.a.p.ed in the seaweed. Typhoon really wanted to kill Fox now. He just made a lifetime enemy. Typhoon flew to the bottom of the seafloor beginning to search for Fox. Even though Fox was horribly injured this didn''t stop him from not completing his tasks. His trump card was a highly advanced prototype plasma grenade he had in his possession for years upon years. He never used it because it was a prototype. However, since hundreds of years passed he no longer carried. He was the last soldier of his generation and team and he wanted to come out successful. He used his camouflaging talents to hide from the patrolling Typhoon. As Typhoon saw passed him he picked himself up off the seafloor and unwrapped the seaweed from around his body. He shoved his hand into his pocket and pulled out the plasma grenade. Before he threw it he pressed the huge visible neon button. He tossed the plasma grenade at Typhoon''s scales. The plasma grenade latched onto Typhoon''s body like tar. Typhoon reacted at the last minute. Fox was about to pass out again. A giant underwater explosion occurred. A giant crater appeared under the ground. The force and soundwaves of the plasma grenade dispersed the giant barrier of the underwater city. Chapter 1166 - Empty Handed Fox was half dead. Typhoon on the other hand was severely injured. Most of his scales had been burnt off like pieces of paper. Even though Typhoon was severely injured he wouldn''t die. The reason he didn''t die because he was surrounded by water. The ocean was his kingdom. Where his powers were at the fullest. Because of this, all of his injuries healed up without leaving a scratch. Every time Typhoon was severely injured he recovered and was 5 times stronger. Typhoon swam out of the crater and left. He would return as soon as possible. Since the barrier around the underwater city was dispersed, the citizens couldn''t breathe. However, they didn''t worry about this. Even though their homes were flooded and ruined they all were given oxygen helmets that could last for an entire year. They were first given these oxygen helmets when they first arrived at the entrance. When they arrived Orion saw oxygen helmets in a case. However, he decided that they weren''t important and didn''t warn anyone. They were now empty-handed and needed oxygen to breathe. The only ones who didn''t need the oxygen were Cross, Jesse, Orion, Prince Guy, Natalia, Akashiri, and Charlotte. Everyone else needed an oxygen helmet. Everyone else like Sarah, Lucia, Jagger, and Isaiah. They needed oxygen helmets. Chapter 1167 - Attack Of The Mermans King Hendrix stood by the balcony and watched the convoy of trucks drive down the street. Inside these trucks were filled with oxygen helmets. Even though King Hendrix was an evil scheming bastard he cared about his people. Without the citizens, there would be no one to call him The Industrial King. Plus he collected tax from the citizens. This was one of the main reasons why he was so rich and acc.u.mulated an impressive net worth of 112 billion gold pieces. The convoy was led by Major Fraser a 28-year-old man known for his stealth. Major Fraser sat in the front seat of the largest truck of the convoy that was named The Diesel. The truck was named the Diesel because of its massive tires, which could easily crush cars and smaller trucks, its incredibly large powerful engine, its triple plate proof windows that could withstand large explosions from rockets, and its defensive mechanisms. Those defensive mechanisms were machine guns and heat-seeking missiles. Inside the Diesel was quite cozy with air-conditioning, a huge fridge filled with food and drinks, a Tv, and a bathroom. The Diesel was big enough to contain 20 people. Major Fraser sat in the front seat, chewing on stars that sat on the dashboard. This was a habit he couldn''t control. He chewed on straws every since he had teeth in his mouth. He chewed on straws till his gums started bleeding. No one knew why Major Fraser chewed straws. The straws kept him calm and stress-free. Without them, he became a bloodthirsty killer who would kill anyone who stood in his way. Major Fraser stood up to 6''0 weighing 180 pounds of muscle. Major Fraser had black short black wavy hair pulled in a ponytail. Every part of his hair was shaved bald except his ponytail that sat on his head. His eyes were green. He spent at least 6 hours in the gym every day with a straw hanging out of his mouth. He wanted to the strongest and best soldier of his generation. He looked up to Commander Fox like an idol. He wanted to be just like him. Fearless and strong. All-day Major Fraser had been delivering supplies and oxygen helmets to citizens. He didn''t get to go to the gym and train. He wanted to take a short nap. Major Fraser reclined the seat and placed his feet on the dashboard, staring at the black ceiling. Major Fraser was chewing on a purple straw. Blood starts trickling down his mouth onto his shirt. He sucked his teeth and licked the blood away from his chin. The soldier who was driving the Diesel placed the heavy truck on autopilot to take a short break. Sir, I got something from the fridge. Do you want anything?" Major Fraser quickly answered so the soldier could stop talking to him. I will take that turkey sandwich I saw in there earlier." When the soldier was about to open the fridge, he felt something or someone crash on top of The Diesel. Major Fraser also heard the crash. " Go on top of the roof and see what that was." The soldier sighed. He handed Major Fraser his turkey sandwich. Major Fraser removed the purple straw from his mouth and tucked it behind his left ear. He took a big bite out of the sandwich. When he chewed the sandwich he noticed the turkey meat tasted a bit funny. But he didn''t care. He just wanted something to eat. The soldier closed the fridge and walked to the back of the Diesel. He opened the sunroof and climbed out with the help of the ladder. The soldier started to investigate. It looked like some kind of creature was scratching the roof with its claws. The scratches were so deep he could kind of see inside of the Diesel. Whatever did this was dangerous. The soldier reached into his waist and pulled out his spin barrel. The soldier tightly clutched his gun. Since he didn''t see anything he decided to go back inside. When he turned around he saw a merman. The soldier''s eyes flashed before his eyes. The merman grabbed him by his neck and punched a hole in his chest. The merman pulled out his heart and crushed it like a tomato. The merman stood up to 6''10. The merman''s skin was white and hard like sandpaper. The merman had fiery red hair that had been dyed. The merman''s hair was originally black. The merman had gills on his neck, and a huge tattoo covering most of his back. His eyes were all black like a shark when they smell blood. The merman wore cargo pants, a black button-up shirt that was open mostly because of his fin sticking out his back, and saddles. This merman''s name was Apollo. Apollo and his merman friends came to steal the supplies and the oxygen helmets take a profit. Apollo had the power to rip the roof off the Diesel. Major Fraser was sleeping came in contact with an unexpected visitor. Apollo jumped into the truck and grabbed Major Fraser by the neck, lifting him off his feet with one hand, his left hand. Major Fraser was about to pass out. However, this wasn''t the first time he ran into a situation like this. Major Fraser snapped his fingers, causing al the lights in the Diesel to turn off. Major Fraser used darkness as an advantage to escape Apollo''s grip. Major Fraser ran behind Apollo and shot him 4 times. The thick long bullets easily bounced off of his body as if they were pebbles. Major Fraser had to reload. However, he couldn''t reach the bullets because they laying next to the front seat. Apollo couldn''t see. Major Fraser took a pair of night-vision goggles off the ground and placed them over his eyes so he could clearly see. Apollo started laughing. He rushed towards Major Fraser and chopped him his stomach, causing Fraser to vomit blood into Apollo''s face. The more blood Apollo smelled or tasted the crazier he became. However, unlike most merman he could control his rage. Chapter 1168 - Run Many of Fraser''s organs were ruptured. He collapsed on his knees and clutched his stomach. Apollo grabbed him by his neck and tossed him out of the Diesel, causing him to smash into a pile of dirt. Apollo accidentally turned the Diesel off of autopilot causing it to tip-off and fly into the air. When the Diesel tipped over and collided with the ground, a crater was formed and all of the oxygen helmets poured out on the ground. When the people around the area who was on the verge of death noticed the heap of oxygen helmets they started going crazy. A full-fledged riot started. Fraser who was severely injured wanted to escape the area as quickly as possible. As one of the rioters saw him they started running after him like a savage. Fraser pulled out his emergency gun and shot the man in the head. Causing his brains to burst out the back of his head. When the citizens heard the gunshot they scattered off like bugs. " That''s right!" Runaway and crawl back into your shacks because there is no way any of you savages are getting your hands on these supplies and oxygen helmets!" Arguments raged throughout the area. The citizens totally ignored Fraser''s warning and continued on with the riot. He only had a few bullets left in his gun. It wasn''t enough. He had to run to safety. Chapter 1169 - Apollos Boss Apollo jumped out of smoking Diesel like a frog. He landed perfectly on hs feet like a cat without making a sound. Apollo quickly ran around to the back of the Diesel and saw that all the supplies and oxygen helmets were missing. Shit!" yelled Apollo. Apollo started smashing his head on the ground. He was f.u.c.k.i.n.g pissed. Put your hands up fishman!" Apollo took his head out of the ground and slowly turned his head. Veins started popping out the side of his head. Apollo decided that he was going to cooperate. " Where is Major Fraser?" Apollo didn''t answer. Instead, he started laughing. An Industrial Elven soldier walked up to Apollo and gun but him in his head, causing him to fall to his knees. Shut the f.u.c.k up!" When we ask you a question we expect you to answer!" So where the f.u.c.k is Major Fraser, huh punk?!" Apollo was still laughing. " I will never talk. No matter how many times you stab or shoot me." I don''t break." Oh yeah?" After we''re finished with you will be singing as if you were the lead singer of a choir." Bring him!" 4 Industrial Elven soldiers tried to grab Apollo. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #''s-boss_52208201185159818 for visiting. Before they even placed their hands on Apollo, Apollo stood on his feet and chopped one of the Industrial Elven soldiers with his hand as if it was a meat cleaver. Blood, limbs, and organs splattered all over the place. Open fire!" yelled one of the Industrial Elven soldiers. The other Industrial Elven soldiers did what they were told. They opened fire upon Apollo''s body. as the bullets reacted with Apollo''s skin, they simply bounced off his body and pebbles. He started laughing. Please!" You''ll have too much better than that!" Apollo lunged towards a huddle of soldiers started to spin his body round and round like a top spinner. As Apollo came towards the huddle of soldiers they were sliced to pieces. The remaining Industrial Elven soldiers tossed their weapons on the ground, beginning to run as fast as they could, screaming their heads off like sirens. " He''s a f.u.c.k.i.n.g monster!" Run!" Save yourselves!" Apollo leaped into the air and fired a beam at 2 soldiers. Before the beam reacted with the ground it exploded and killed most of the Industrial Elven soldiers. The soldiers were vaporized. Apollo landed perfectly on his feet. There was only one left. The last Industrial Elven soldier was the one who had gun but him in the head and was the one who had the biggest mouth. Stay away from me!" The Industrial Elven soldier was tossing barrels and garbage cans in the way as obstacles. " Leave me be!" Apollo cracked his neck and knuckles. I can''t wait to put my hands on you." You are as good as dead." Maybe if you don''t have such a big mouth, I might have considered sparing your life." Apollo''s teeth turned sharp and his fingernails turned into long and shiny sharp claws. He leaped into the air but didn''t land down. The Industrial Elven soldier didn''t realize this. He was still running. After running for a straight 10 minutes he decided to stop and take a breather. He quickly undressed to his draws and put some clothes he found in a free clothes bin. These clothes were a plain black shirt, cargo pants, a black hoodie, heavy-duty boots, and a grey bucket hat. He tossed his armor to the side. He didn''t know what part of the city he was in. He lost and scared. It was nighttime. He had to look for a place to hideout. He was still being chased after all. He put on his hood and zipped up his hoodie. After searching for a place to hide out, he finally found one. " It was an old delivery ship that had been hijacked and it crashed due to flight protocols. Luckily for the people inside, they jumped out and landed in a store where they sold only pillows. That happened over 30 years ago. The events made the front headlines. The Industrial Elven soldier walked towards the delivery ship on hopped on board. Inside the delivery ship, was filled with just snacks. The soldier didn''t eat anything all day. He was starving. He grabbed one of his favorite snacks, butter pecan cookies. Just when he was starting to enjoy his food, he heard something drop on the roof of the ship. This was when the soldier decided that he wasn''t going to no longer run or act scared. Inside his socks was a knife drenched in poison powerful enough to kill a giant. He tightly clutched the knife. The soldier walked outside and started shooting. Here I am!" Come and get me!" I ain''t afraid of you!" I''m a born warrior tough as nails!" Suddnely the soldier felt chills behind his back. When he turned around he saw Apollo standing in front of him. Apollo grabbed him by his neck with one hand, lifting him off his feet. The soldier couldn''t breathe. Apollo could break his neck at any moment. Before this happened, the soldier stabbed Apollo in the shoulder. Apollo didn''t feel anything. The poison surged through his body without him knowing. The soldier''s face turned pale. He started laughing. Apollo then broke his neck and tossed his body to the side. The reason he paid no mine to the poison-drenched knife was that because he let anger take over his head. Apollo ripped out the knife and crushed it like a piece of glass. Since Apollo lost the supplies and oxygen helmets he knew he needed more. Apollo leaped in the air. Apollo had the power to fly and glide across the air without being detected. This allowed him to easily crush his foes without any problems. While Apollo was flying into the air he came across an airship filled with supplies and oxygen helmets. He started smiling. Even though he knew they were in times of war and needed supplies he didn''t give a f.u.c.k. He just wants to please his comrades and leader, the dragon Typhoon. Chapter 1170 - Reborned Fox woke up in Dr. Gonzalez''s laboratory strapped to a bed. He was wondering what the hell was going on. " What the hell is going on?!" Release me this instance. The more Fox moved, the more the pain spread through his body. Fox started screaming. Do not move." You haven''t recovered yet Commander Fox." If you move anymore it will be fatal to your life." Fox sighed and took a deep breath. Fine." I will cooperate once you tell me why I''m strapped to this f.u.c.k.i.n.g bed." The reason you''re strapped to that bed is that I''m trying to do something that will help you lead the Industrial Elven Empire to victory against the Royal Elven Empire. " I bet you didn''t know that it was The Royal Elven Empire that resurrected the dragons." Didn''t you? Fox was surprised. " What?" Dr. Gonzalez was smiling. Fox couldn''t tell was because his voice was coming from a microphone. Yes, there are the ones responsible." The reason I know this is because I''ve set up drones practically all over the world. I know everything that comes in and out of this world." The reason I haven''t told King Hendrix is that I''m planning something big." You are happy to cooperate know I suppose?" Fox was confused. " What the f.u.c.k are you talking about?" Dr. Gonzalez chuckled. " Stick around." You''ll find out. Chapter 1171 - The Ultimate Formula Look I ain''t planning to stick around in this place better yet this room." So untie these straps from around my body and let me go before this ends badly for you and your entire little operation." The second I see you I will break you f.u.c.k.i.n.g neck." Dr. Gonzalez started laughing. " Big words from a small man who''s strapped to a bed." Don''t you know I could end your life like that?" But I''m not going to do that." Like I said before I have big high expectations for you." By the time I''m finished with you, you will obey my every command no matter how hard it may seem." Fox managed to rip a couple of straps away from his body using his teeth. " Like hell, I will!" With a lot of effort, Fox managed to rip all the straps away from his body. He rolled off the stiff steel frame bed and stood on his feet, beginning to stretch. Just as he approached the door, the door suddenly burst into smithereens causing Fox to smash into the white wall. Fox broke a couple of his already bruised ribs. Fox vomited up blood, tightly clutching his broken ribs. He let out a very loud screech, starting to punch the ground. Fox looked up and saw a robot whose body was coated in human flesh. Recently Dr. Gonzalez was making an army of highly advanced robots to help King Hendrix win the war. However, before they could be released they had to be tested. The robot that stood in front of Fox was the first cyborg that needed testing. On the forehead of the robot had the number one. Dr. Gonzalez would use Fox as a testing dummy. The robot''s eyes were glowing red. When the robot''s eyes glowed red that meant instant kill mode was activated. While the robot''s eyes glowed blue, it was calm and froze up like a statue. Fox stood on his feet, trying to storm past the robot. The robot grabbed Fox by his shoulder and sunk its fingernails into his shoulder, ripping off a piece of flesh. Fox let out another loud scream. He decided to punch the robot in the face. He ended up injuring himself in the process. Fox broke his wrist. The robot started chuckling. The robot grabbed him by his neck and lifted him off the ground. Stop resisting." Fox wasn''t going down without a fight. He headbutted the robot and cracked his skull. Blood released out of his head like a geyser. This caused him to gain multiple concussions. Fox''s vision was starting to turn blurry. He started getting flashes of the pass in his head. He was flashing back about the times when he was in his prime at the age of 26. When he was 26 he had all of his limbs and his eye. He was much faster and stronger. One time he even lifted up a boulder that weighed 20,000 pounds. When he was in his youth his hair was long and black. Around that time he had an impressive net worth of 600 million gold pieces. Currently, his net worth was now only 20,000 thousand gold pieces. After seeing images of himself in his youth, he started to see images of the one who trained him, Walker, the commander of The Royal Elven Empire before the giant huge empire was split in half. He heard his quote and gem. You will never succeed in life unless you make mistakes." So what if a person defeats you in a fight?" You take some time to train and become twice as strong as you were before." You are in your prime now." Enjoy it as long as you can cause the next time you look in the mirror you will be an old man." Fox suddenly gained concussions. He managed to get out of the robot''s tight grip. Fox quickly grabbed a huge piece of wood from the ground and tried to thrust it into the robot''s chest. The robot used its incredibly sharp fingernails to slice the huge piece of wood to smithereens. The robot lunged towards Fox and ripped out his other eye. Fox clenched his jaws together to brush off the horrible pain. Even though he couldn''t see he would do his best to defeat the robot. The robot lunged towards Fox. Fox rolled out of the way, perfectly. The robot smashed its head into the wall. Since he couldn''t see, he decided to put his ears to good use. People always told him once you lost your eyesight, your hearing will increase drastically. It turns out that the theory was true. The robot pulled its head from the wall. The robot then started firing beams from its mouth at Fox. Luckily for Fox, he rolled out of the way and tossed the bed at the robot''s head. The robot suddenly ran so fast it seemed as if he turned invisible. Fox noticed he wasn''t hearing the crunching of wood anymore. He had to hear carefully. Suddnely the robot appeared behind Fox and kicked him so hard in his head he was knocked out unconscious. The hard kick caused Fox to be sent crashing into the room where Dr. Gonzalez was speaking from the microphone. He wore a white dress shirt, a blue tie, a black suit, black leather socks, and leather shoes. Dr. Gonzalez''s hair was black and spiky. Dr. Gonzalez started clapping. Excellent." Now Subject Number 1 take this motherf.u.c.ker to my lab and strap him up. " It times for the experimenting to began. The robot bowed. The robot placed Fox on his back and headed for Dr. Gonzalez''s laboratory. Dr. Gonzalez started snickering with an evil grin on his face. He recently developed a life-changing, age-defying formula named The Fountain Of Youth Operation. He heard all the stories of Fox when he was in his prime. He wanted to see if these stories would try. Fox would be his first test subject to see if he finally discovered and made The Fountain Of Youth. At least 30 minutes passed. Fox''s wounds had been tended to and patched up. He had bandages wrapping up most of his face. When he realized he has strapped up to a bed again he was pissed. Let me go!" I demand to be let go this instant!" What till King Hendrix find out what you did to the commander of his army." Look I''m not trying to kill you." I was just going to tell you about my new formula, The Fountain of Youth Operation. Fox sucked his teeth. " What the hell are you babbling about?!" I told you to let me go!!" Just shut the hell up and listen!" yelled Dr. Gonzalez. Dr. Gonzalez reached into his lab coat and pulled out a glass lab bottle filled with a glowing yellow formula. Drink this." Dr. Gonzalez walked towards Fox and tried to pour the formula in his mouth. Fox shut his mouth as tightly as he could. " I will not be digesting anything from you!" Dr. Gonzalez was growing furious. Open your f.u.c.k.i.n.g mouth now!" Fox still didn''t want to open his mouth. Dr. Gonzalez snapped his fingers. Subject 1." Subject 1 walked into the room and punched Fox in his stomach. He then held open his mouth and nostrils. Yes, that''s it." The perfect angle." The right position." Terrific!" Dr. Gonzalez poured half of the bottle into Fox''s mouth. The Fountain Of Youth tasted like blood to Fox. They would just watch back and enjoy the show and enjoy the aging process. Chapter 1172 - Successful Veins started popping out of Fox''s body. His limbs miraculously appeared back. The bandages around Fox''s burst off. When the bandages were off, Fox looked exactly the same 60 years ago when he was in prime. He now was the age of 27 once again without any plastic surgery or facelifts. He didn''t feel sharps pains in his chest and stomach anymore. He jumped off the bed and landed on his feet to see how he looked in the mirror. He started smiling. " This is unbelievable. " I can''t believe my eyes!" You''ve actually discovered the Fountain of Youth!" Why didn''t you say you discovered it in the first place?!" Dr. Gonzalez began shaking his head. " That''s what I''ve been trying to tell you for the last 2 hours." Fox dropped to the ground and started to do pushups. After only a minute, he did 1,000 pushups without making a single noise or breathing heavily. He flipped to his feet and turned his hands into his fists. He thought that he no longer needed the use for weapons. He also regained the use of superhuman strength and energy attacks. " I really feel like my old self." I will like to thank you, Dr. Gonzalez." There is someway I must repay you." Will you like 20,000 thousand gold pieces?" Ah, no." I have something much better in mind." Fox raised his eyebrow. " What do you have in mind?" I will like you to become a part of my mastermind plan." The Assassination Of King Hendrix." Chapter 1173 - The Industrial Bank Fox confused. " What did you say?" Dr. Gonzalez cleared his throat. " I said you will be taking part in the assassination of King Hendrix. Fox finally took his eyes off the mirror. " Why would I attempt to kill him?" I have no grudge against him." After all, he made me the commander of The Industrial Elven Empire when I was a broken old man." What has he done to you?" Dr. Gonzalez placed a huge smile on his face. Well personally, I have nothing against him." " Let''s just say that it is time for our empire to have a new, younger leader with a bright future. " Many citizens and soldiers agree with me and want the same thing." For the future of The Industrial Elven Empire!" It is time for our empire to proceed to the next chapter in the book." " Now what do you say?" Will you join us?" Yes or no?" Fox sighed. This is probably the hardest decision I''ll have to make." No." I will not betray my king." King Hendrix is your king as well." He has an extremely long life ahead of him." He will remain the king for at least another couple thousand years before Prince Guy is turned into the new Industrial King." No, if you will excuse me I have some planning to do." I got some dragons to kill!" Dr. Gonzalez turned his head to the side and looked over at Subject 1 and nodded. Subject 1 also nodded. His glowing blue eyes turned red. Subject 1 leaped towards Fox. Fox started grinning. He suddenly turned around and punched the robot in the chest, causing its life core to explode into smithereens from the inside. Subject 1 coughed up a sticky transparent liquid into Fox''s face. Sparks were popping out of the robot''s eyes and head. Subject 1''s glowing red eyes turned dim and malfunctioned, causing the glow to disappear. The robot fell to the ground and was instantly killed. Fox wiped the sticky transparent liquid from his face with the white bed sheets that laid over on the side tucked away in a corner, sitting on a table. Dr. Gonzalez was surprised to see how easily Fox made quick work of his robot. This made Dr. Gonzalez remember that he did have the power to kill dragons. Fox then looked at Dr. Gonzalez. " Do anything stupid like that again and I will feed your own testicles do you understand me?" Dr. Gonzalez wanted to burst out with laughter. " You don''t have to tell me twice. Dr. Gonzalez stepped out of Fox''s way. He could see that he was not joking and meant business. Fox walked up to the steel front door and kicked it off the hinges before leaving Dr. Gonzalez''s place of business. Dr. Gonzalez started smiling. Shortly the smile turned into a serious face. He then started clapping. " Maybe giving him my Fountain of Youth formula was a bad idea." Dr. Gonzalez shrugged his shoulders. " Oh well." You win some you lose some." But just remember this Fox." " I always get the last laugh. What Dr. Gonzalez meant by this was that he laced and mixed a highly lethal poison called Expunged that had the power to kill everyone in the Industrial Elven Empire including King Hendrix and Prince Guy some of the most powerful people. All Dr. Gonzalez could do was sit and laugh. He shoved a cigarette in his mouth and lit it with his lucky silver lighter. When Fox left the lavatory he started smiling and rejoicing by jumping up and down like a little kid. As he was doing this, whispers were filling the crowd that was walking by. As he looked at them they started pretending like they weren''t talking bad about him. Before he reported back to King Hendrix he would go back to collect his money out a nearby bank he hadn''t visited in or a century. He walked across the street turned a corner and took a right. The bank that stood in front of him was the largest bank in the area. The Industrial Bank, owned by King Hendrix''s younger brother Arsenio who acc.u.mulated a net worth of 700 million dollars. Fox walked up to the golden doors and pushed them open. The Industrial Bank was empty except the bank tellers who were just staring into space with drool leaking out of their mouth. Fox sniffed the air and smiled. He could smell vanilla air freshener. Fox walked towards one of the bank tellers and was about to start talking before he was rudely interrupted. " Please stand in line, sir." "It''s very rude to cut in front of the people who''ve been standing for here in line hours." Fox was confused. He started scratching his head. He turned around and sucked his teeth. " What the hell are you talking about?" I''m the only one in line." Sir, I will not ask you again." Please wait at the back of the line." Fox was furious. He smashed his fist on the marble counter and waited at the back of the invisible line. 20 minutes passed. Fox was ready to crack at any moment. The bank teller closed his mouth and wiped the drool away. " What can I do for you, sir?" I will like to take out all the money in my bank account out. " Excellent." Wait here until I get your papers." Fox was tired of waiting. While he waited he decided to take a quick smoking break. He was clearly aware of the no-smoking sign. However, he didn''t care. He was afraid of anything or anybody. When he struck his cigarette he started laughing. Just when he was about to shove it in his mouth he heard footsteps approaching. The footsteps were making the entire bank shake and rumble. The loud footsteps belonged to a bank security guard, a cyborg made from dead flesh. Fox looked up and saw the towering security guard. " I am sure you''re well aware of the no-smoking sign sir." Fox sucked his teeth. " Yeah am I." If you are well aware, I suggest you put out the cigarette in this establishment. The ashtray and garbage is over there." Go to it." Fox continued to smoke. He removed the cigarette from his mouth and exhaled the smoke from his nostrils into the security guard''s face. The security guard grew mad and tried to grab Fox by his neck. He easily dodged the security guard by swiftly moving out the way. Fox leaped into the air and landed on the security guard''s back and ripped out some cables that stuck out of his head. The cyborg security guard started screaming as his system started malfunctioning. Sparks were being sent everywhere. The cyborg collapsed on his knees and smashed his head into the ground, causing a small crater. Fox jumped off the cyborg''s back by backflipping, landing perfectly on his feet like a cat. The bank teller came to the counter with Fox''s papers. The bank teller handed him a pen and patiently waited for him to finish signing. After finish signing, Fox handed him the papers. He had to wait another 30 minutes. After 30 minutes, the bank teller came back with a sack of gold coins. 20 thousand gold coins. Fox smiled and lugged the sack of golden coins on his back. As he approached the door, someone stopped him. An executive. Arsenio. " Excuse who are you?" Fox sighed. He sat the sac on the ground. " Why do you care?" " What do you mean?" This is my place of business and I have the right to know whoever enters my place of business." So tell me." " What''s your name?" " My name is Fox." Arsenio scratched touching his chin. Fox?" Like the war hero?" Fox nodded. Yes." Hmm." Well that''''s all I wanted to know." You may leave and continue on with your miserable life. Fox took the sac off the ground and left The Industrial Bank. Chapter 1174 - The Voyage to The Mysterious World of The Dark Sea Cross just came from having breakfast. One apple and some apple juice. He didn''t like the diet but he needed to get stronger and it was working slowly. After breakfast, he did some weight lifting, sit-ups, squats, and ran 20 miles. After doing all this training Cross drank some water. Half for now and a half for later. He tossed his bottled water to the side burped. After doing all this he was energized and pumped. He wanted to fight somebody just as strong as him. But things like this didn''t come to him all the time. Cross left the flooded hotel he slept in and decided to walk around. The main reason he was outside was that Sarah asked him to get her a book called The Voyage to the Mysterious World of the Dark Sea. She saw it in a shop earlier when she was coming back from getting an oxygen helmet. Cross walked down a flight of rusted stairs coming across dozens of nonvaccanted book stores without the clerks. Cross searched all the stores and didn''t find the book. Someone or something must have stolen the book. As he left the last store on the left, someone, a man bumped into him, brushing dirt and blood across his clean fresh clothes. " Hey what it pal!" The man started running. Cross enhanced his vision and saw the book he was looking for. He decided to follow the stranger. Chapter 1175 - The Stranger With The Bombs As the stranger realized Cross was following him, he started running. " Hey wait a minute!" I just want that book you have in your possession. The stranger didn''t even bother to look behind his back. Instead, he reached into his jacket and pulled out a plasma grenade. As he tossed it on the ground, a powerful explosion occurred. The explosion eroded the ground and caused a crater. Cross luckily evaded the crater. He hopped over the crater and leaped in the air so high he leaped over 3 buildings. Cross landed on his feet and tackled the stranger, revealing his face. Cross stood on his feet and realized that the book was on top of his feet. He picked up his book and began shaking his head. Like I said before I just wanted this book." It''s for my wife. We''ve been married for 4 years now.'' Four long happy years." The strange was Major Fraser. Major Fraser just picked up the book The Voyage to the Mysterious World of The Dark Sea. The Voyage to the Mysterious World of the Dark Sea was partially a manual because the mysterious world was real. This is why Sarah wanted the book. Sorry about that but bygones will be bygones won''t they?" Cross stuck out his hand to help Fraser up off the ground. Fraser stuck his hand in the satchel around his chest. Inside this satchel was filled with plasma grenades, mines, and an electric whip powered by natural solar energy. Fraser slowly opened the satchel and pulled out a plasma grenade, tossing it straight Cross''s face. A powerful explosion occurred. Cross was sent flying into the sky. His entire body lit on fire and the top layer of his clothes was burnt to ashes. Cross smashed into a building that contained metal scraps used to build metal cars and metal toys. Fraser started laughing. The only person who will be reading this book is me." So hands-off." The next time I see your face I won''t be hesitant to kill you and I don''t mean with words." Fraser was quite the cringy jokester. This was why he didn''t have many friends or people who liked to hang around him. He was the definition of a lone wolf and a sad excuse for a person. Fraser picked up the book and shoved it in his waist, slowly walking off. His heavy shoes were making a lot of noise so this made him a primary easy target for Cross to see. Cross was mad. He wiped the blood from his eyes and leaped over 50 feet into the air. Cross landed on his hands. He would do anything for that book. Honestly, he didn''t know why Sarah wanted it. Cross licked his wounds and sighed before taking off his leather belt and ripped it half with his sharp canines. Cross wrapped the two ripped pieces around his fists to make his hits a bit harder. He clenched his fists together and started running. While Cross was running, Rider decided that he had to warn Cross. Cross I must warn you that you''ve must control your temper." You are becoming quite the hothead over the years. " If you don''t control your temper it will be the end of you." Shut the hell up what do you know?" We''ve been only together nearly 8 years." You don''t know much about me." In fact, you know nothing!" So just the f.u.c.k up and stay quiet!" Rider had enough of Cross. Rider took over Cross''s body and knocked him out making him fall into his own body. Cross smashed on the ground. Cross finally got to see how Rider looked. Usually, he only heard his voice. Rider looked exactly like Cross. The only things that were different between Rider and Cross were that Rider''s skin was the color of mercury a light murky gray. Rider wore a fashionable suit, had his hair slicked back, and wore golden rings on almost every finger. Rider sat in a chair with his legs crossed drinking white wine. Cross was confused. " What the f.u.c.k is going on?" Where the hell am I?" He looked at Rider and he had a shocked look on his face. Rider looked at Cross and saw that he arrived. Rider tossed the glass to the side and stood on his feet. " I''m getting tired of your shit Cross." I''ve been putting up with your shit for over 8 years." I''ve begotten enough. Cross sucked his teeth. I didn''t put up with any shit on my home planet and ain''t putting up with your shit anymore. Cross started laughing. " Tch. I talk to anybody in any way I want Rider." I don''t take shit from anybody either." I understand how you feel." Rider walked up to the bar and poured himself a glass of white wine. He started smiling. But if we have a still problem we can fight right now and settle out our differences." Rider''s eyes began twitching. He hopped over the bar and walked towards Cross. Something that was different than Rider was that he was much taller. He was 10 feet tall. He grabbed Cross by his neck beginning to strangle him. Cross headbutted Rider. The headbutt had no effect whatsoever. Rider started laughing. Really?" Are you serious?" Don''t make me laugh more." RIder slammed Rider on the ground. Think of this as training. He started choking Cross with his heavy foot. Cross tossed Rider''s foot off his neck and punched Rider in his stomach causing him to crash in the bar and shatter all the glass bottles of liquor. Rider flipped to his feet, beginning to generate a powerful white aura around his body muttering his strange alien language. Even though Cross never was reached the language he didn''t care. Just as long as he got the win. Cross lunged towards Rider. As he tried to punch him, Rider disappeared into thin air before Cross''s eyes. Cross landed on his feet wondering what was going on. Suddnely an elbow drove into Cross''s chest. His ribs had been cracked and bruised. He vomited up a lot of blood. Cross noticed that the pain was more painful than it originally was. Cross couldn''t sense Rider. Rider grabbed Cross from behind and placed him in a headlock. " You have much to learn my friend." Much to learn." Rider could have snapped Cross and ended his life. However, doing this would be killing himself. Instead, he loosened up his grip and tossed him to the side. Cross started coughing up chunks of blood. " What the f.u.c.k is wrong with you?!" Chapter 1176 - Hiddened Don''t get mad at me." I was merely teaching you a lesson." A lesson to teach you that being an asshole all the time is bad for your health and the people around you." If you don''t change up your attuide something very horrible will happen to you and it won''t be anything done by me." Remember these words. Rider snapped his fingers. As Rider snapped his fingers Cross awoke. He was angry and wanted to take it out on someone. But he wouldn''t. He breathed in then he breathed out. After doing this he started tracking Fraser. He picked up tracks after searching for them for only a couple of minutes. Cross followed the tracks that took him to Fraser''s hideout, an old factory that broke down old cars into scraps of metal to make new cars. Basically recycling. The factory was big. Inside the factory contained many homeless people, bugs, and rats. When Cross saw these other creatures he was confused and wanted to wonder how they came. However, that didn''t matter. What did matter be Fraser and the book that was in actuality a manual to the mysterious world under the Dark Sea. The footprints led him into the break room. Chapter 1177 - Elanor The Child of The Sun When Cross stepped into the break room a horrible disgusting stench went into his nostrils almost making him vomit. Inside the break room was filled with bugs, rats, rotten food, and piles of decomposing bodies beginning devoured by the bugs and rats. The smell made Cross want to vomit. In order to prevent nausea, he took off his spandex v neck Calvin Klein shirt and wrapped it around his nose and mouth like a mask. Cross walked up a flight of crackling stairs that creaked and rumbled every time Cross stepped on them. As he finally made his way up the flight of stairs, the stairs were destroyed. Smoke and debris filled the area. A door now stood in front of Cross. aCross slowly opened the door and peeked inside to see if anyone was home. Cross then decided to swing open the door. Inside the office, there was multiple empty cans of food, empty plastic bottles, empty cigarette packs, dirty sheets and mastresses, and a campfire that kept the place warm and heated. Cross started scavneging through the office for the book. After tearing up the entire office he found nothing and was pissed. He headbutted the wall. A giant hole was created. Just when Cross was about to headbutt the wall again, he heard footsteps approaching behind his back. He slowly turned around and saw Fraser standing in the hemp of trash with a serious expression on his face. Fraser still wore his satchel filled with bombs around his waist. In his right hand contained a plasma handgun with laser sighting. The other contained the book. Fraser was about to squeeze the trigger of his handgun. " You just don''t quite do you?" Anyways what the hell do you want from me?" Cross gleamed his eyes down to the book he had clutched in his left hand. Fraser saw where Cross''s eyes were pointing. " Oh, so you want this book!" Well, keep your eyes and your mind off of it because there is no way in hell I''m giving you this book." You see I''m planning to leave this city and go to this mysterious world hidden for thousands of years." Once I discover it my name will go down in history books!" I''ll become a legend!" And legends never die!" Cross sighed. " Look I don''t want any trouble." You mind if I ask what the hell are you talking about?" Fraser got a closer look at Cross. " Oh that''s right you''re not an Industrial elf or an elf at all." I expect you won''t know what I''m talking about." Cross sucked his teeth. " Enlighten me." Fraser started shaking his head. " Before I enlighten you with new knowledge and I want to ask you a question." Go ahead you''ve got the gun." Why do you want this book if you don''t even know what''s inside of it?" Do you have short-term memory loss or someone asked you to get this book for them?" Cross looked away. Hmm." I would like to get to know you but I have better things to do." Fraser aimed the plasma gun at his head. " Say goodnight." Just as he was about to squeeze the trigger of his plasma gun, he was suddenly kicked in his face by an elf who wore a hood and cloak. Fraser sent crashing through the glass window that stood to the side of the office. A couple of Fraser''s teeth were knocked out. He crashed on his back and broke a couple of his ribs and vomited up a couple of chunks of blood into the air. Cross placed his hands down and started walking up to the cloaked elf. " Um.." Thank you?" The cloaked elf took off the hood that hid his/her face. The cloaked elf ended up turning out to be an Industrial Elven woman with black hair. Black hair was pretty strange for Industrial Elfs while most of the regular citizens had dark or light brown hair. The royal family had white hair. The Industrial Elven woman stood up to 5''8 weighing 130 pounds of lean muscle. She wore purple lipstick. She was very beautiful only the age of 22 years old. When the woman saw Cross she started smiling. " Don''t mention it." I wasn''t doing anything to save you." I don''t even know you." You''re a stranger." Cross started scratching his head. Well, that''s true." May I ask what is your name?" The woman sighed. " Why should I tell you my name?" I- Before the woman could finish her sentence Fraser suddenly popped up behind her using his stealth skills. He placed her in a chokehold. " F.u.c.k.i.n.g bitch!" Who the hell are you?!" Who the hell do you think you are interfering with my business?!" Give me one reason why I shouldn''t break your f.u.c.k.i.n.g neck like a twig!" The woman started laughing. Fraser was confused. " What the f.u.c.k''s so funny?!" The woman cleared her throat. " You are." I can''t even take you seriously." You''re a comedian." The woman easily slipped out of Fraser''s chokehold and reverse the chokehold on him. Cross''s eyes popped out his head. Fraser''s entire body started twitching. Veins started popping out his forehead and neck. " Let me go!!" said Fraser as he struggled for air. His voice became scratchy and squeaky. The woman started smiling, " Give me one good reason why I should let you go." You weren''t going to take pity on me so I''m not going to take any pity on you." The woman grabbed his arm and snapped it causing Fraser to let out a loud scream that echoed throughout the entire abandoned factory. Fraser started wiggling around on the ground like a worm. " My arm!" You broke my f.u.c.k.i.n.g arm bitch!" The woman sighed. She walked up to Fraser and kneeled him in his face, breaking and shattering some of his teeth. Blood squirted into her face. She had a disgusted look on her face. " Now that was just downright disgusting." You are lucky I''ve got to go or else I would of break your other arm." I only came in this nasty factory because I saw you earlier with that satchel of bombs around your waist. " I need them for my plan and you''ve got them." The woman kneeled down and removed the satchel from around Fraser''s waist by unbuckling his belt. When the woman was about to leave, Cross stopped her. Wait a minute!" What''s your name?!" The woman was about to jump out of the same window she climbed in to make it into the office. She started smiling again. Yes?" What do you want?" I already said I''ve got somewhere to go." Tell me your name." said Cross. Fine." I will tell you." My name is Elanor, The Child Of The Sun." SInce we on the topic of asking names, what''s yours?" asked Elanor. Cross licked his lips because he forgot his lip balm at the hotel. He cleared his throat and said: " My name is Cross Rodriquez." Hmm." Cross Rodriquez?" Never have I heard such a name." Oh, that''s right, you''re a stranger." You in a relationship Cross?" You''ve got a girlfriend?" Cross raised his eyebrow then sighed. Uh yes." In fact, I''m married." Elanor''s eyes popped out. " You are?" Oh, that''s too bad." And yet you''re quite handsome." That''s a shame." I was to think that we could get to know each other better since we never met before." Well.." Goodbye." Elanor blew a kiss at Cross. When Elanor was about to leave, Cross made up his mind." Wait!" Maybe I can join you." Where I''m going is certain death Cross Rodriquez." Cross picked the book off the ground and shoved it in the back of his pants. " I''ve been in worst positions than death. Elanor chuckled. " Like your style." Elanor walked up to Cross and kissed him on the cheek. " There''s more where that came from." Cross did his best not to blush. But in the end, he still smiled. After she kissed him she licked his face and turned around heading for the window. Cross followed behind. Elanor placed her hood over her head and hopped out the window. She landed perfectly on her feet like a cat. While Cross was following behind Elanor had a smile on his face. A big foolish smile. Rider had to take some sense into him. Cross what the hell are you doing?!" Don''t you know you have family and friends waiting for you back at the hotel?" " Look this woman is trouble." I can feel it in my gut." I advise you to not follow her." I will tell you this once." This will not end well." Cross sucked his teeth. " Rider do you ever shut up?" I don''t need you to tell me everything." I can make my own decisions." Rider sighed. Fine." Don''t listen to me and see what happens." Glady." softly said Cross. . Chapter 1178 - A for Effort Elanor took Cross back to her home. A stylishly furnished house that cost 70,000 gold coins. When took the key from under the welcome home mat and opened the door. When she stepped inside she carefully placed the satchel of bombs on the glass table that stood in the middle of the living room. " Would you like something to drink?" I am pretty sure this has been a long day for both of us. " Sit down and get comfortable." Make yourself at home." Cross sat down on the white leather couch and started stretching. Elanor came into the living room 2 minutes later with 2 glasses of vodka. Elanor handed Cross his glass of vodka. Cross sipped the vodka and squinted his eyes. " Damn that stuff is strong!" Where did you buy it?" Elanor chuckled. " I have connections with the liquor businesses around this city I get around. " That''s why I have the net worth of 130 million dollars. Cross''s eyes turned big. " That''s a lot of money. How do you manage?" asked Cross. Elanor raised her eyebrows and shrugged her shoulders. " I just do." She guzzled down her vodka without squinting her eyes. She was used to powerful liquor. " Why don''t we stop playing games." We know what both of us want." She placed the glasses on the table and grabbed Cross''s crotch. She buckled his belt and zipped down his pants, taking his shoes. Cross pulled down his drawers and grabbed his d.i.c.k started to jerk him off. " It really big.." Your wife must love this rod." Cross started smiling. She does!" Not lately doe." Elanor licked her soft lips. She bent down and licked his tip. He grew a massive erection. Elanor''s eyes lit up. She began drooling. " I''ve never seen one so big." I wonder how it tastes." Cross raised his eyebrow. Why don''t you see for yourself?" It''s all yours." said Cross. Elanor started sucking his d.i.c.k while playing with his testicles at the same time. Cross was about to burst. The longer he held his load, the more nut he produced. He squeezed the leather couch tightly. He released it into Elanor''s mouth. Her mouth filled up with his nut. She swallowed it and smiled. I want more." She took off all her clothes and went down on Cross''s d.i.c.k, beginning to ride him. All Rider could shake his head. " You f.u.c.k.i.n.g moron." Cross ignored Rider while she was riding him. Chapter 1179 - Regrets!!! After having s.e.x on the couch, they both were on the couch breathing extremely heavily like a couple of tired racehorses. Their bodies were soaked in sweat. " That was incredible!" yelled Elanor. That was some of the best s.e.x I had in a very long time!" Cross stood up from the leather couch and reached on the ground to grab his pants to get a cigarette out of them. " So what now?" asked Cross. Elanor stood off from the leather couch to get herself from vodka from the bar. " You know what?" Cross exhaled the smoke from his nostrils. " What?" Elanor licked her lips. I would love to meet your wife." She sounds like a fine woman." Cross raised his eyebrow and started scratching his head. " Uh.. " Yeah about that.." I don''t think that''s such a good idea. Elanor was confused. " Why not?" What do you mean why not?" I just cheated on her and went again my vows." I am sorry I can''t let that happen. " No way in hell." Elanor started smiling. She licked her lips again. Oh no?" Yes!" Absolutely not!" You know what?" It times for me to leave." This was a mistake." When Cross was about to grab his draws, Elanor came up behind him and grabbed his testicles, and started playing with them." Can''t you stay a bit longer?" said Elanor who had a big smile on her face. Cross was starting to get a slight erection. No..." I can''t.." It''s wrong, wrong!" Cross slowly turned around. Elanor pushed him on the couch. She spread open his legs and grabbed his d.i.c.k with her 2 soft and small hands, starting to jerk him off. " I''ve got to go.." But please don''t stop.." Cross was about to burst all over Elanor''s face until she stopped causing him to instantly go soft like a pillow. Cross was confused. " Huh?" What''s the matter is there something wrong?" She took her hands off of Cross''s d.i.c.k and threw on some clothes. " I don''t understand." Did I do something wrong?" She walked up to Cross and placed her right index finger across his mouth, trying to tell him to be quiet. She was expecting visitors. Elanor wrapped the satchel off bombs around her waist and took one of them out and stared in the peek hole. As she stared in the peek hole she saw a couple of Industrial Elven soldiers conversing among themselves. Elanor took a deep breath and stepped away from the peephole telling Cross what she was going to plan and do. The soldiers didn''t even bother to knock. Instead, he burst 2 giant holes in the door and kicked the rest of it down, causing it to burst into smithereens. The Industrial Elven soldiers then invited themselves in when they weren''t even invited in. This group of soldiers was led by Major Thomas of The Ninth Division. Major Thomas was much older and more experienced than Major Fraser. Major Thomas was 58 years old weighing 250 pounds of muscle. He had a tattoo of 2 swords on his back. Major Thomas had dark brown eyes with absolutely no hair on the top of his head. People mostly knew about him because of his bushy gray mustache. " You 2 come with me." The rest of you will search the other parts of the house. I know she is in here somewhere and I''m going to find her." " When I do I will strangle her till her eyes pop out of her head." I can''t wait till I get my hands on you bitch!" Both Cross and Elanor were upstairs in the master bedroom. Cross was hiding under the master bed while Elanor was hiding in the huge closet made of oak. Three soldiers were in the master bedroom tearing up the place. One of the soldiers went scavenging through her dressers. The soldier started sniffing her panties. Elanor saw what the soldier did. She chuckled, doing her best not to hold in the laugh. Unfortunately, the soldier heard the chuckling. He quickly shoved her panties back in the dresser and closed it. When he opened the closet he discovered his target. " Ah!" So this is where you''re hiding!" Before the soldier could even do anything, Elanor lunged towards him and tackled him to the ground. The soldier threw a punch after her. Elanor dodged. She then headbutted the soldier, instantly knocking him out. The soldier that was searching the bathroom came running out, screaming like a total moron. Cross rolled from under the master bed and fired a metallic spike in his neck, causing him to choke on his blood and die. The soldier dropped to the ground like a sack of potatoes. The last soldiers who were upstairs came running into the master bedroom because they were alarmed by all the ruckus. The soldiers were easily dispatched, meaning they were knocked out. Elanor hid their bodies and slowly crept out of the master bedroom to see how many Industrial Elven soldiers were inside. While they were creeping downstairs, Cross had no choice to ask her what was going on. " What kind of shit are you in Elanor?" Elanor sighed. " It''s a long complicated story." " I would tell you but I''m occupied with this mess." Do mind if I tell you my story after all these soldiers are out of my house?" Cross understood. " Yeah, I''ll wait." Elanor crept downstairs and saw that the last soldiers were inside were in the kitchen along with Major Thomas. They were eating her food and drinking her liquor like they owned the place. This made her pissed. " You bastards!" " How dare you people come into my house and started helping yourself to my food and drinks?!" What makes you think I'''' let you people get away with that?!" The soldiers looked at Major Thomas then each other, beginning to laugh like a couple of hyenas. Major Thomas watched the members of his team like they were idiots. And he was right. There were. " What makes you think we''ll listen to you woman?" We aren''t scared of you." Such a pretty girl doesn''t scare us." Elanor reached into his satchel and activated one of her bombs. She had enough. She turned around and said to Cross: " I would advise you to step back Cross." This could and will get ugly." She tossed the bomb at the huddle of soldiers. A powerful explosion occurred. The soldiers that weren''t killed by the bomb ran out of the house screaming like sirens as their skin was beginning to burn off their flesh. The only person who wasn''t affected by the bomb was Major Thomas. Major Thomas had a cinnamon cigar in his mouth. He started clapping. Outstanding!" Totally outstanding!" " I was growing tired of those f.u.c.k.i.n.g idiots." When Elanor saw that the man who stood in her was Major Thomas her eyes were growing big. " Major Thomas?" How are you still alive?" " Aren''t you suppose to be dead?" Everyone in that airship was burned alive." Major Thomas started laughing. He removed the big cinnamon cigarette from his mouth, ashing on the recently varnished floors. " You see that''s the problem with most people." They always underestimate me." Do you know how many times I have cheated death?" Ha!" I''ve lost count over the years." I guess I''m one of those extremely lucky people." All my life I''ve watched so many people die in so many horrible f.u.c.k.i.e.d up ways." Many of those people were dear while some of them were my enemies." Anyways me being alive doesn''t matter." What does matter is you." Have you forgotten?" " You''re a wanted woman. Do you realize how many people want you dead?" You are making history for the most wanted woman ever!" You will go down in history books after I break your neck like a twig." Elanor sucked her teeth. " Just try it." But I must warn you first." Major Thomas rolled his eyes and sighed. " What?" This will end badly for you." Both Elanor and Major Thomas prepared for their fight by cracking their knuckles and stretching. While she was stretching, she bent over and looked behind to see if Cross was watching. And she was right. He was looking. He couldn''t keep his eyes off of her. Elanor smiled and winked at Cross. When she turned around and looked at Major Thomas, she had a very angry expression on her face. Veins started popping out her forehead. " Let''s just get on with this ok?" " I have better things to do than fight old men. Major Thomas grew angry. Old?" Who are you calling old?" Tch." " I will make you wish you hadn''t said that. Major Thomas lunged towards Elanor. Elanor closed her eyes and easily evaded Major Thomas. She turned and opened her eyes, tossing a bomb at Major Thomas. Major Thomas caught the bomb. He actually caught it. He tossed it through the window. The bomb ended up turning out to be a dud. This was why the bomb just exploded like a party popper. Major Thomas smiled and showed his big white teeth. " What?" You think I didn''t have the courage to catch a bomb?" Ha!" Think again!" I''m much powerful than you think. Cross watched from the sidelines. He had a worried look on his face. He would have intervened but Elanor told him not to so he didn''t. Rider was still shaking his head. " I can''t believe you." A woman you just met." How could you cheat on Sarah?" She would never cheat on you!" She is the most fateful woman you known." She is loyal, kind, and strong!" Cross took his last cigarette out from his pocket and lit it with his finger. " Rider you don''t have to tell me all that." " I know she is all those things. " You don''t have to remind me ok." " It''s just something about this woman that turns me on." A habit that I can''t control." "Every time I see her I go crazy and just want to have unprotective s.e.x with her 24/7!" She''s got me wrapped around her finger like a ring." Rider was disappointed. " That woman has a deep secret that she won''t tell you." Why don''t you ask her." I''m sure there''s an explanation for all of this." Cross tilted his head and wondered. " Shit!" I never thought of that!" You''re right Rider." After she beats the shit out of the old man with the funny-looking mustache, I will ask her. " Rider sucked his teeth. " You better!" That woman will be the end of your marriage!" Mark my words!" Cross brushed off and ignored Rider''s voice. He went back to see what was going on with Elanor''s fight. She was currently in the lead. Major Thomas''s entire face was drenched in blood. He was on his knees. " I''ve guess I underestimated you wench." My apologies." Elanor was confused. "Apology excepted?" Major Thomas started laughing. " You know you aren''t bad as what King Hendrix says you are." Maybe he missed judged you." But you still committed those crimes." But despite that I''m pretty sure you had your reasons right?" Elanor didn''t answer Major Thomas''s question. Instead she walked into her burnt kitchen and went into the fridge. The food and drink was still intact. She was quite hungry. She went and grabbed a half eaten bean burger with cheese she didn''t finished the day before. She would of heated it up, but the microwave and oven was destroyed. Elanor hated cold food. She walked up to the wounded Major Thomas and gave him the bean burger with cheese. Even though he was in a lot of pain he still had a stomach to feed. He ate the bean burger like a savage. Elanor smiled. When she was about to check up on Cross, the ground started shaking and rumbling. Something was either above or under the house. Suddnely a big powerful hole was blasted in the roof of the house. A giant warship was above the house. The giant warship was called The Industrial Titan. Even though Fraser didn''t like or knew any people this is what the people knew him for. He used half of his networth to build The Industrial Titan. The totally price was 300 million dollars. The Industrial Titan was made for war. The Industrial Titan was equipped with aresnal of weapons. Those aresnal of weapons were multiple machine guns, heat seeking rockets, missiles, multiple energy plasmatic cannons, poison gas, hundreds of drones that exploded on contact with lifeforms, and finally a flamethrower that could burn huddles of people to ashs. It also had many defensive mechanisms that included the ship made of some of the rarest and hardest metal, a powerful barrier, and a self destruct system. The Industrial Titan was created by Dr. Gonzalez. It took him only a couple of months to finish the Industrial Titan. This was why the Industrial Elven Empire wouldn''t let anything happen to him. The Industrial Titan was also equipped with loud and powerful intercomes. Fraser''s voice could be heard all through the city. " Well, well, you wench!" You think a couple blows to the chest would do anything to me?!" Why do you think I''m a major at such a young age?" You know I only in my 20''s you know." I''ve come for revenge!" I going to kill you and that f.u.c.k.i.n.g bastard who stole my book!" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #!!!_52327821107849016 for visiting. All Elanor could do was laugh. The reason she was laughing because she knew she could easily kick Fraser''s ass without putting up a true fight. " He actually think he can scare us." said Elanor to Cross." Just when Cross was about to ask Elanor the importants, they heard loud footsteps approaching. They looked to the direction of the door and saw Commander Fox. Neither of them knew who the hell he was. Recently Fox went to a tattoo parlor and got some tattoos. The tattoos he got was his number that he had when he was on The First Division, the number 13. The tattoo was located on the top of his right hand. The next tattoo he got was on his neck. This tattoo he got had real detail in it. It looked as if someone really slited his throat. He had multiple tattoos of blood running down his neck. The next and final tattoo was the biggest. He had a tattoo of a fox on his chest. It covered up his entire chest. All the tattoos caused his over thousands of dollars because of the type of ink he asked for. He started cracking his knuckles. " Who are you?" asked Cross. Me?" Oh. " I ain''t any body special." " My name is Fox. I''m the commander of King''s Hendrix''s army." The only reason I''m in front of you and your girlfriend''s house was because I was paid 20 million to kill the both of you." In actuality I don''t want to kill either of you, but I have to." You see a job is a job." Major Fraser already paid me and killing the both of you I what I have to do." It''s my job." Now if you will excuse me I have some killing to do." Fraser''s eyes started glowing white. The white glow in his eyes turned into a beam which he fired at Elanor. He always had that catching the smaller and weaker fish first before going after the stronger bigger fish later. Cross stepped in front of Elanor and smacked the beam away into the air like a volleyball. A explosion occurred in the air. Fine." You''ll die first." It doesn''t matter. Fox looked over to the side and saw Major Fraser sittig down on a burnt chair trying to restrain his wounds. Fox grew angry. He dashed past Cross so past, his after image was seen still. " Major Thomas." Major Thomas looked over at Fox and said: Commander Fox?" Why do you look so young?!" Fox sucked his teeth. That doesn''t matter.: What happened to you and your team?" Major Thomas didn''t answer. Instead he continued to restrain his wounds with alcohol, white bandages, and cottonballs. Fox licked his teeth. He then grabbed Major Thomas off the chair and lifted him off his feet starting to choke him. When I ask you a question I except a answer." " I''m your superior." The least you can do is answer a question." Now tell me." What happened to you and your team?" Major Thomas was turning pale. When Major Thomas was about to answer, Cross placed his hand on Fox''s shoulder and said: " Take your f.u.c.k.i.n.g hands off his neck before this ends bad for you." Fox started laughing. " Take your hand off me. Fox kicked Cross in the chest, causing him to fly through the entire house and smack into a fountain. Fox snickered. " Now, where were we Major Thomas?" While Fox was concerned with Cross, his grip loosened up. This gave Major Thomas more than enough time to grab the nearby sharp kitchen knife . When Fox turned around and said now where were we, Major Thomas stabbed him repeatly in the shoulder. The reason he wasn''t able to stab him in the chest was because he nearly was knocked out unconscious, so his vision was somewhat distorted. This made Fox angry. He moved his hand away from around his neck, up to his face. Fox ripped off his face. Major Thomas let out his loudest scream ever. Fox tossed the layers of skin to the side and tossed Major Thomas across the room, causing him to crash into the 100 inch flat screen waterproof tv. When Fox turned around a bomb was thrown at his face. A explosion occurred. Smoke surrounded Fox''s head. He only got away with a couple of cuts and bruises." Ouch." That stung." Fox fired a beam from his eyes at Elanor. Elanor rolled out of the way of the eye laser, which destroyed the nearby staircase. The nearby flight of stairs was melted. Fox started generating a powerful white aura around his body, causing the entire area to shake and rumble. Before Fox could do anything, the faceless Major Thomas ran behind Fox and placed him in a chokehold. Run!" You 2 get out of here quick while you still can. Fox started laughing. He suddenly disappeared out of Major Thomas''s hands. He appeared behind his back and sharpened his fingernails, shifting them into long and sharp claws. "Maybe in your next life, you will be able to answer people''s questions when they are asked." Say goodbye." Fox dashed past Major Thomas with his claws. He was sliced to ribbons. Blood and limbs splattered al over the place. No!!!!" yelled Elanor. This made her real pissed. She took off her satchel, activating one of the bombs inside and it inside. She tossed it right at Fox''s face. A powerful explosion occurred. The entire house and houses that were nearby were destroyed in the process. A giant mushroom cloud formed in the clouds. Luckily for Elanor, she survived because of Cross. He grabbed her and jumped out before the bombs went off. Fraser had a clear view. He was angry. Dammit!" F.u.c.k!" I knew he was going to be useless!" I should''ve gotten a professional!" Are you ok?" asked Cross. Elanor held her head. " Yeah, I''m ok." It''s just a minor cut." It can be patched up." Hmm." I guess we can go back to the hotel." Inside there''s a lot of medical stuff." Let''s go." When Cross and Elanor were about to leave, the ground started shaking. Suddnely Fox burst out of the rubble. He was just covered in dirt. With streaks of blood running down his head. " That was quite the explosion woman." I thought you almost had me there." Chapter 1180 - 2 Women Meet All Fox did was stare at Cross and Elanor. He sighed and leaped into the air grabbing the back of The Industrial Titan as it flew away. Cross sighed and began walking back to the hotel. When they reached the hotel Sarah was sitting down with Jesse having a couple of sodas. " Jesse I don''t know where the hell is your father but when I see him again I''m going to kill him." I mean I should of just cut off his balls when I had the chance." Jesse spat the soda to the side and looked at his mother like he was crazy. Jesse looked in the distance and saw Cross without another woman." There he is now." Sarah stood on her feet and crossed her arms. " Where the hell have you been?" You have been missing for nearly 24 hours!" And answer this question?!" Who is this?!" Cross sighed. Sarah, you need to calm down." I will not calm down!" I was worried about you!" Don''t you understand?!" " I love you!" Cross sighed again. " I love you too." Can we talk inside?" Sarah sighed and breathed in and breathed out. Sure." Let''s go." I will go fix some hot coco. Chapter 1181 - Taken The Industrial Titan landed in Fraser''s hanger. As The Industrial Titan landed on the ground, incredbily high winds began picking up. Fox jumped off from the back of The Industrial Titan and landed perfectly on his feet. He didn''t care if any Industrial Elven soldiers around the area saw him. When The Industrial Titan landed to get some gas he quickly went to check his bank account. His balance was zero pieces of gold. He had been fooled and he wanted his money. He busted into Fraser''s office with a serious expression on his face. " Where the f.u.c.k is my money?" Fraser was signing some checks. He had to pay The Industrial Elven soldiers to guard The Industrial Titan. Fraser took off his glasses and tossed them at on a pile of paperwork that sat in the middle of the desk. When he saw Fox, his eyes started popping out of his head. Fox." You''re still alive." I thought you died." Fox sucked his teeth. " That doesn''t matter at the moment." What does matter is where the f.u.c.k is my money. " Now tell me." Where the f.u.c.k is my money?" I will not ask you again." Fraser started laughing. He shoved half of a piece of mint into his mouth. " You are in no position to making threats. Fox started growling. He tried to grab Fraser by his neck. Suddnely someone grabbed his arm. Fox turned his head and saw a hooded man. " Who the f.u.c.k are you?" Fraser chewed up the mint and swallowed it. " His name is unknown." His codename is called The Silent One." He''s the one that will take care of my little problems." Fox chuckled. " I get it now you double-crosser." So you are intending to pay him the 20 million gold coins you originally said you already placed in my account are you?" Fraser raised his eyebrow." Actually, I''m paying him 40 million gold coins." That must really hurt your net worth doesn''t it?" You''re giving your money away like charity." At the end of the month, you will have nothing." Fraser continued to smile. "You will be dead broke." Literally." Fox broke out of The Silent One''s grip and grabbed Fraser by his head repeatly macking it on the metal table. Blood splattered everywhere. When the Silent One was going to pull out of his swords, suddenly a hole was punched through his chest. His face was revealed. The silent one was a man with a scruffy full beard that was missing one of his eyes. The one that killed The Silent One was Apollo The Merman. Apollo came to finish what he started. Fraser managed to quickly recover from his head injuries. As he saw Apollo, his heart rate went skyrocket. He reached into his desk and pulled out a plasma gun. However before he could even reload it, Apollo appeared behind him and chopped him so hard in his neck it snapped like a twig. Fraser was instantly killed. The Industrial Titan was now vacant for anyone to keep. Fox grounded his teeth together. " Now explain to me fish." Why did you do that?" Apollo sucked his teeth. " Why do you care?" This was between me and that bastard." This has nothing to do with you." Apollo squinted his eyes to take a better look at Fox. " Wait a minute." Do we know each other?" Fox sighed and crunched his hands into fists. " No, we don''t fish." No, we don''t." Apollo suddenly remembered who and where he saw Fox from. It was at least 100 years ago. Apollo was the age of 900. The reason he lived so long because trained more than he ate. And when he did eat it was raw fish eyes." Fox was the one who killed Apollo''s father, Cronos. It was when King Hendrix sent a team to an expedition underneath the water. After traveling under the water for nearly a year, they discovered the hidden mysterious world of The Dark Sea. This mysterious world greeted them with open arms. Fed them, gave them clothes, and a place to sleep. In return, the team decided to take a couple of the kingdom''s citizens back as souvenirs for King Hendrix to see. These souvenirs were Apollo, his father Cronos, his mother Hera, and his little sister Athena, all mermen. Cronos was turned into a slave. After only a couple of days beginning in the kingdom of The Industrial Elves, Cronos managed to escape, promising to come back for his family. While he was escaping Fox intervened. The 2 got into a heated battle, but Fox out victorious. After these events, King Hendrix decided to execute Hera and Athena. Burned them alive in front of a huge rowdy crowd. Fox made Apollo watch. Apollo cried for months. He had a promise to himself that he would avenge his family. He destined his life on training. When he was the age of 16 he escaped and from the grips of The Industrial Elven Empire. The Industrial Elven Empire was trying to copy the Royal Elven Empire with The Slave System. However, it was unsuccessful because when King Hendrix sent an army of his strongest soldiers led by Fox, the army was destroyed by a sea monster that looked like the competition of an eel and a shark. Only Fox escaped. Many soldiers were chasing after Apollo. Apollo managed to escape. Another year passed. He found himself near the edge of the world walking up a mountain. On top of the mountain was a giant hidden temple that was home to Pandamonium, a group of highly skilled monks. They instantly took him in and trained him for nearly a century. Apollo was thankful and left, making his way to the underwater city of The Industrial Elven Empire. Where he was now. Apollo remembered who Fox was. He lunged towards Fox and punched him in his chest, causing him to sent crashing through the office. Fox smashed into The Industrial Titan and crushed some of his ribs. Chapter 1182 - Webbed Fingers Fox stood on his feet and vomited the meatball sandwich he ate earlier. He wiped the blood from his dry lips. Apollo came crashing through the front window. The top layer of his clothes had been sliced and diced from the sharp pieces of glass. He removed his brown shirt and revealed his tattoo. It was a red ink koi fish that was extremely in detail that covered half of his blue chest. Apollo looked at his web hands and clutched them into fists. He lunged towards Fox and tried to headbutt him. While Fox was dodging all of his Apollo''s heavy blows he got a good look at him. Now I remember you." You are that little punk kid whom I made watch as his parents and little sister was burnt alive." " I would never forget that day." Never." Fox''s eyes started glowing white. He abruptly overpowered Apollo, tackling him to the ground. He started raining a barrage of attacks upon Apollo''s face. Apollo clenched his jaw so it wouldn''t break. He headbutted Fox, causing blood to gush out of his head. Apollo then grabbed Fox by his neck, lifting him up off one foot, and slammed him on the ground. Fox let out a very loud yelp. Chapter 1183 - The Fox Prowls I will make myself into your worst nightmare. " I will make you experience something worst than death, boy. Fox kicked Apollo in the nuts. Apollo started laughing. The smiling expression on his face turned into a serious expression. Apollo started choking Fox. Fox''s skin color turned pale. His veins started popping out of his forehead and neck. Fox vomited up chunks of blood. He was about to pass out. Since Apollo''s hands were sweaty his grip loosened up. As Fox learned this, he smiled. His eyes started glowing. He fired a beam into Apollo''s face. Apollo started screaming. Blood started splattering everywhere. Fox stood on his feet and started coughing up chunks of blood. " Why are you so strong fish?" Fox ripped it in half and wrapped the pieces around fists. A burgundy aura started wrapping around his body. Half of Apollo''s face had burned and disfigured. Even though he received all this damage, this wouldn''t stop him. When Apollo was about to step forward, Fox appeared in front of him and punched in his chest. Apollo''s kidneys burst. He crashed into a wall. As Apollo crashed into a wall, he broke a couple of his ribs. Fox rushed towards him and ran an arsenal of attacks upon Apollo''s body. Apollo was about to be knocked unconscious until he managed to get the upper hand. He chopped Fox in the chest, causing his heart rate to slow down. Fox collapsed on his knees. His vision turned blurry. Apollo approached him and kneeled down on his knees. " Look at you." Payback''s a bitch ain''t it?" Fox didn''t answer. For some reason, he couldn''t speak. Apollo started searching the area for his piece of skin. He couldn''t find it. After a couple of seconds, Fox could no longer move. Apollo approached Fox and shoved his finger in his neck. Fox started squealing. " Yes." That''s what I like to hear." And I will like to hear more of it." Apollo headbutted Fox and cracked his skull. Even though Fox was in a lot of pain, he noticed something on Apollo''s face. Apollo started bursting with crocodile tears. Athena.." I''m sorry I wasn''t there to help you." " I should have been there." " I''m sorry!" Apollo started smashing his head on the ground. Fox managed to take back over his body. However, still couldn''t speak. Fox clapped his hands together and closed his eyes. In his head, he started seeing visions of The Great White Fox of The Wilds. Fox''s eyes turned red and black. His fingernails turned into sharp claws. His legs turned hind. After this transformation, he now looked like a tall humanoid fox. Fox appeared in front of Apollo and grabbed him by his neck. Even though he was much taller than the 7 foot Apollo, he didn''t weigh as much. He only weighed up to 140 pounds of lean muscle. He stabbed Apollo in his heart. Apollo''s tears disappeared. Apollo vomited up a pool of blood. " What? I don''t understand something. Fox was confused. The smile disappeared from his face. " What the hell are you talking about fish?" Apollo sighed. Don''t play dumb." Don''t act like you don''t." I don''t. Enlighten me fish." When I escape I say you." Why don''t you recapture me." It''s simple." I felt guilty." I felt guilty that I made you watched your family get burnt alive." I was a lot different back then." A lot different." If it was up to me, I would have spared your entire family." " I don''t want to say this at all but I''m sorry." I know what you went through." For years you had gone through pain." All those images of your family in your head." However, that doesn''t change anything." " I must do this." I must kill you." Fox grabbed Apollo off the ground, beginning to strangle him. He started squeezing his Adam''s Apple. Just when he was about to crush it, a yellowish aura appeared around Apollo''s body. His body started heating up like an oven. He quickly tossed Apollo to the side into the air. Fox looked at his hands and saw they were horribly burnt. Apollo was just only getting started. He had many slithery tricks up his sleeve. Apollo''s skin suddenly turned red. Chapter 1184 - A Monster Of a Fish Apollo''s spine started sticking out of his back. A fin also popped out his back. He was starting to look more like a shark than a humanoid Fishman. Apollo couldn''t control this form. He was now more like a savage beast. His teeth were long, sharp, and shiny. Apollo started running towards Fox. Fox shifted his feet and started generating a powerful green glow around his body. Fox rolled out of the way and kicked Apollo in the back of the head. The attack had no effect. Apollo started snickering and giggling. Apollo turned around and tackled Fox trying to rip out a chunk of his flesh. Fox''s eye beam was no longer white. It was green and much more powerful. However before he fired the beam, Apollo shoved his head into the ground. His green beam was dispersed. Apollo started laughing much louder. Die!!!" Fox was struggling to breathe. Fox ripped his head out of the ground and shoved all ten of his claws into Apollo''s chest. His huge muscles blocked out the claws. Apollo headbutted Fox. Fox received 30 concussions at one. The matter in his brain scrambled like eggs. Apollo continued to headbutt him unit he heard the sound of bones beginning cracked. Chapter 1185 - Typhoons Lair Fox laid in his own pool of blood. He still couldn''t speak. The savage version of Apollo grabbed Fox off the ground and was about to rip a chunk of flesh out of his neck until a couple of Industrial Elven soldiers interfered. " What the hell is that?!" How am I supposed to know I''m not an expert on monsters!" Whatever it is shoot it dead!" The soldiers loaded there plasma guns and started rapidly firing rounds after Apollo. The plasma bolts did absolutely no damage. Veins started popping out of Apollo''s red face. He quickly tossed Fox to the side and started walking towards the huddle of soldiers, who were reloading. Even though he could barely control this new form, he could still talk. " I will make each and every one of you pay for interfering." Apollo started running. The soldiers had to reload. Instead of running, they just stood there like a couple of statues. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #''s-lair_52396333100747749 for visiting. While Apollo was slicing the soldiers to pieces, Fox took enough time to heal up and like his wounds clean like a cat. He wiped the streak of blood away from his head and stood on his feet beginning to generate a powerful green aura around his body. Fox reverted back into his regular humanoid form and sighed. " Hey ugly!" Apollo slowly turned around. " Yeah, you!" Did you forget about I''m your opponent or something?!" Come back at me and fight like a man you ugly bastard!" Apollo rolled out his tongue on the ground and licked the blood and entrails away from his long and sharp claws and sucked them up into his mouth like some spaghetti. Apollo started laughing. Apollo started sprinting towards Fox. Fox stuck out his hand. Suddnely the green aura wrapped around his hands and a sword was created. A long and sharp saber. As Apollo jumped towards him, Fox stepped out of the way and sliced him on his stomach. Apollo''s entrails dropped on the stomach. Apollo collapsed on his knees and coughed up a mouthful pint of blood. Fox turned around and kneeled on his knees and stared deeply into Apollo''s eyes. " It didn''t have to be like this." It didn''t." You just pushed me over the edge." Now, look at you." Your entrails are hanging out of your stomach like pasta." You did this." I didn''t." Fox placed his sword by his waist and stood on his feet. Fox turned around and started walking away. Apollo picked his entrails off the ground and stuffed them back into his stomach. Apollo lunged towards Fox. Fx sighed again. Fox quickly pulled out his sword and stabbed Apollo in his forehead. The sharp saber went through Apollo''s thick skull and pierced through his brain. Apollo''s eyes turned all white. Blood started plunging out of Apollo''s head. Apollo collapsed on his knees and his head smashed into the ground. Fox turned around again and made sure Apollo was completely dead. He picked his head out of the ground and slit his throat. Fox shoved his saber into its sheath and snapped his finger''s causing it to disperse. Fox rubbed his face and continued to sigh. It would be the last time he would force anyone to do something they didn''t like. If they didn''t want to do it, it was simply. He would kill them or chop off their ear or nose. Fox started snickering. He then left the area and disappeared without saying a word. Somewhere In The Sea, Typhoon''s Lair.. Typhoon''s lair was an underwater sea cave filled with gold and valuables. Typhoon drank the seawater and ate the wandering sea animals around the area. His diet consisted of whales, sharks, sea monsters, squid, octopus, and schools of fish. Typhoon was currently snacking on a whale. He was eating his favorite part of the whale, the fatty meat on the back. He was rudely interrupted by one of his merman subjects. The one that interrupted him resembled a humanoid octopus that wore an open-up color shirt, cargo pants, and black sandals. Typhoon licked the whale blood from his wounds. He ripped the whale''s ribcage from its chest and cracked it open, beginning to devour the juicy bone marrow inside. " Ah, Octo. Where is Apollo?" He was supposed to report back to me days ago." Octo shrugged his shoulders. " I don''t know." Typhoon sucked his teeth. " So why have you''ve come here?" I am in the middle of lunch." Octo sighed. " I''m sorry boss." But I think I have some news you''ll like." Chapter 1186 - Giant Crab Tell me this news." I''ve come to tell you that King Hendrix has agreed to meet you later on in the day to discuss the situation about you and him joining forces. " Typhoon licked the blood away from his mouth and burped. " Yes." Good." When will the meeting take place?" Octo shoved his hand into his pocket and pulled out his flipbook where he jotted down important dates. The meeting is scheduled to take place at 1:00 am." Good." When Typhoon was about to say something else, the giant underwater cave began shaking and rumbling. " What''s going on?" asked Typhoon. Octo was confused. " I don''t know." Typhoon sucked his teeth." " I will see for myself." Useless." Typhoon slithered out of the underwater cave to see what all the commotion was about. He sniffed the area and smelled the sweet smell of caramel. When Typhoon turned around, he saw a huge crab with crystals sticking out of his back. " Ah." A monster crab." " I haven''t eaten crab in ages." " I guess this is the time to taste it again. The crab started scratching his claws across the seafloor rocks. Typhoon swam towards the crab and fired a beam of water at the crab. The crab suddenly leaped into the air. Chapter 1187 - The King Clan As the crab was in the air, it fired a transparent poison-like substance out of its mouth. Luckily for Typhoon, he swam out of the way and bit one of the crab''s armored legs. The armor around the crab''s legs didn''t break. A couple of Typhoon''s teeth were broken like glass. Blood started spewing out of his mouth. Typhoon let out a loud yelp. The armored crab was unusual. It started grinning. The giant armored grab then punched Typhoon in his face, causing him to smash into the seafloor. His body then was wrapped in seaweed, which made it very hard for him to move. The armored crab slowly started walking side to side towards Typhoon as a normal crab does. Typhoon noticed something about the giant armored grab. He noticed a tattoo on the side of the giant armored crab''s chest. A black rose. Typhoon generated a powerful blue aura around his body, causing the seaweed to burn away from his scaly body. Typhoon swam towards the crab and headbutted it into its stomach. The giant armored crab grunted and coughed up crimson blood. The crab crashed Typhoon''s underwater cave, which was instantly destroyed. Typhoon started growing angry, grounding his broken teeth together. " I will kill you!" The crab stood onto its feet." Right." As I would ever let that happen." Typhoon shaking his head. " I understand." You aren''t even a crab aren''t you?" The crab shook its head no. " So what are you?" The crab didn''t hesitate to tell Tyhoon his identity." My name is Hunter." "I''m from an ancient line of shapeshifters called The King Clan. Sadly, I''m the last of my clan." King Hendrix contacted me a couple of days ago because he needed help with the current war. " I glady expected now here I am." Under this underwater wasteland." I have been told that dragons have returned." I couldn''t believe it when I first heard, but now you stand before me." If I''m correct your name is Typhoon, The Water Dragon, The Ruler of The Seas." So far you aren''t giving a good impression." Typhoon started generating a light blue aura around his body. All his minor and major injuries were healed. Typhoon started laughing. You obviously haven''t seen any of my power." Hunter sucked his teeth." What is there to see?" Typhoon opened his 2 large jaws beginning to suck the saltwater of the ocean down his throat into his stomach. As he sucked enough saltwater into his stomach, he closed his mouth and took a very deep breath. His cheeks here fat and his chest were aired up like a ball. Hunter could expect something big. To prevent this, he decided to charge Typhoon. He shapeshifted into a huge shark and started swimming at top speeds after Typhoon. Typhoon smiled. He opened his mouth and shouted, Saltwater Cannon!!" Hunter''s eyes popped out of his head. Oh shit!!" The giant saltwater cannon engulfed Hunter''s body. The pressure and power were high. Hunter started screaming. A giant explosion occurred under the water. The attack was strong, HUnter reverted back into his regular form and crashed on a rock that stuck out from the water. His entire body was drenched in blood. He no longer had any skin left on his body. Hunter was also missing an arm and both of his legs. Typhoon was laughing. Salt was coming out the corners of Typhoon''s mouth and nostrils. Typhoon flew out of the water to see if he was still alive. He was. Hunter shoved his hand into his rugged pants and drank some strange fluids that allowed him to heal up slowly. His legs were coming back. As Typhoon learned that he was regenerating he grew pissed. He flew towards Hunter and tried to bit him in half. Hunter quickly rolled into the air and crashed to the bottom of the sandy seafloor. Typhoon licked his scaly lips and swam to the seafloor. He opened his jaws so wide, they were dislocated. His eyes rolled into his head. He swallowed Hunter whole. He didn''t even chew. Even though Typhoon wasn''t as big as the rest of his dragon comrades he was just as dangerous. Inside Typhoon''s body was like another world. Hunter was about to fall into Typhoon''s stomach. Hunter grabbed onto the sides of Typhoon which was like a wall. He couldn''t hold on. He was about to slip and fall into his bubbling stomach acid which could melt bones in seconds. He was terrified and scared. He shoved his sharp fingernails inside of Typhoon''s insides and began climbing out as fast as he could. He managed to reach to his throat. Typhoon could notice and feel something clinging inside of his body. To prevent anything from escaping, Typhoon drank gallons upon gallons of water to flush down Hunter. Hunter fell into the green bubbling stomach acid. He started screaming as his body was being melted away. No!" I can''t die yet!" shouted Hunter. The green bubbling stomach acid sucked him to the bottom as if he had a ball and chain wrapped around his ankle. Before he died, he generated a powerful ball of aura around his fingertip and fired it out of Typhoon''s body as he yawned loudly. Hunter''s flesh was stripped clean from his bones. His body broke into pieces. All that was left was his skull. His skull floated to the top of the stomach acid pool. The white aura was his soul. Since he already took the form of many creatures and humans, he could live even though his original body had been eaten. Typhoon swam back to his cave and started muttering dozens of bad words. He decided to cancel his meeting with Hendrix. A couple of hours passed. Hendrix stood towards the balcony of the throne room with his hands crossed. " He sipped some of his vodka and sighed. " It''s a little bit too dry today." It''s supposed to be very sweet." Somebody is getting fired. Hendrix scoffed and tossed his glass to the side. Chapter 1188 - Family Time All Hendrix could be sitting on his throne and wait till his meeting with the dragon Typhoon arrived. It was only 9 pm. While Hendrix was starting into space he was thinking about his son. He wished that he spent more time with him. He wished he had been a better father. This was why he requested to see him. However before he could request to see him, Prince Guy appeared out of nowhere saying: Hello father." Both Hendrix and Prince Guy locked eyes with each other. Let me guess." You are here for something." Prince Guy shoved a cigarette in his mouth and lit it with some matches he had left in his back pocket. Hendrix stood on his feet and sucked his teeth. " How many times have I told you not to smoke in here?" Do you want to smoke that badly?" If you do you can smoke near the balcony." Prince Guy removed the cigarette from his mouth and tossed it on the ground, Anyways why the hell are you here?" Prince Guy licked his lips." " I want you to give my associates their money." Hendrix scratching his head. What the hell are you talking about?" " I''ve never said I was going to give anybody anything." Since I''ve answered your request, you can leave. Prince Guy sucked his teeth and started cracking his knuckles. Chapter 1189 - Heat Hendrix squinted his eyes and sighed. " What are you going to do?" Prince Guy was confused. " What do you mean?" What do you mean by what do I mean?" If a person sees another person cracking their knuckles, there is something to expect!" Now I will ask you one more time." " What are you going to do?" Prince Guy placed his hands behind his back and took the simper on his face, setting on a sedate cast. He stretched into his waist and pulled out a long and sharp knife. Suddnely he tossed the knife at Hendrix''s face. Hendrix evaded the knife at the last moment. When he slouched and moved his head out of the way, he was lucky, only getting away with a graze. A couple of layers of flesh was removed from his face. This caused a streak of blood to run down his face. Hendrix snickered. He licked the dripping blood from his face into his mouth and stood on his feet. Believe say this boy." This is a fight you will not win." Hendrix started taking off pieces of his armor. He took off his gauntlets, his chest armor, and his fashionable royal blue cape. Even though he was very old and not as energetic and powerful as he used to be in his younger days he still was the same old Industrial King from nearly 1,000 years ago. He was one of the major roles who created The Golden Age Of The Elven Dynasty. Prince Guy started bouncing up and down like a ball. Bring it old man." Hendrix crossed his arms and patiently waited for his son to strike first. Prince Guy indeed struck first. He jumped off one of one leg and punched Hendrix in his face. Blood and 2 teeth came flying out of Hendrix''s mouth. Hendrix staggered down to his knees. You stand a chance, father." You''re not the same man you use to be." Stand up." Don''t make me hurt you any more than I''m already am doing." Hendrix wiped his mouth with his fashionable royal blue cap and tossed it to the left side of the room. He felt his chin and shook his head. That''s your best shot?" Tch." Please." Hit me again." This time do it much harder." Prince Guy clenched his jaws together and started rapidly punching Hendrix in his stomach. Hendrix vomited up blood into Prince Guy''s face. Prince Guy closed his eyes in the nick of time. Finally, he kicked him so hard in his face, he crashed into his throne. The throne crumbled into pieces. Prince Guy learned that he was only hurting himself in the process. Pieces of skin were missing from his hands. Son of a bitch." Look what you did to my hands." Hendrix stood on his feet and took a very deep breath. " There are dwarves that hit harder than you boy." Prince Guy had enough. He lunged towards Hendrix and snapped his fingers causing both of them to be teleported to an unknown platform that laid in the sky. Hendrix landed like a bag of potatoes, while Prince Guy landed on his feet like a cat. They could still breathe but not very well. Hendrix stood on his feet and looked deeply at Guy. He was staring into his soul. Prince Guy reacted fast. Prince Guy bolted towards Hendrix. Hendrix had enough. He decided that he wasn''t any longer going to let Prince Guy hit him. As Prince Guy tried to punch him in his neck, Hendrix grabbed his arm and kneeled him in the chest. Prince Guy felt the throbbing pain erupt through his entire body. His heart rate drastically slowed down. When Guy was about to collapse on the ground, Hendrix grabbed him by the neck and slammed him down repeatly on the ground like a hammer. He swung him into the air. Hendrix then leaped into the air and drove his elbow in his face. What?" You think I was just going to stand here and continue to hit me like a dummy?" Please." Hendrix took Prince Guy out of the ground and grabbed him by his hair. He was about to punch a hole through his chest until he heard the sound of a woman''s soft voice by his ear that said: Stop don''t hurt my son." This caused Hendrix to let his guard down. Prince Guy ripped out of Hendrix''s grip and snapped his fingers again. They both were transported to another place yet again. However this time they were transported to an island that hadn''t been discovered yet. This island was home to many flesh-eating predators and wild tribal natives that were cannibals. These tribal natives were called The Navel. They named themselves this because during festivals they pierced their navels and covered their entire bodies in the paint. Plus there was an active volcano. Prince Guy kicked Hendrix in his chest causing him to fall into a pit filled with bones and rotten limbs. Prince Guy started walking into the water. Enjoy your new home, father." Prince Guy snapped his fingers, teleporting himself back into the throne room. Prince Guy picked up The Industrial Crown and tossed it out the balcony. " Let''s see how long this kingdom will last without a king." Prince Guy poured himself a tall glass of vodka and guzzled it down. Prince Guy burped loudly and tossed the glass to the side. Prince Guy started laughing. Whatever the demons did to Prince Guy was making the evil come out of him. He was showing his true colors. Prince Guy decided to leave his mark on the throne room. Prince Guy started generating a yellowish and greenish aura around his body. He pointed his finger up. After doing this he sat on the bar and patiently waited. The entire underwater kingdom began shaking and rumbling. The underwater city ripped out of the ground and started levitating out of the ocean. He decided that it was time to leave the underwater city and get everybody back into the kingdom that sat on the land. Everyone was wondering what the hell was going on. Chapter 1190 - Turning The Tides The underwater city sat on the dark and shallow water. The city nearly poked 12,000 feet into the air. Fox was on the many people who wanted to know what was going on. He made his way into the throne room and noticed something was wrong. King Hendrix?" Hello?" Fox walked up to the smashed throne and finally began to understand. Something was up. A fight probably? thought Fox. He had many ideas running through his head. Then he came in contact with a platter of blood. He waved his finger across the blood and smelled it. The blood belonged to Hendrix. He knew for a fact the blood belonged to Hendrix. Even though he hated King Hendrix''s guts, he still cared about the kingdom and would do anything impossible to let them win the war which was probably impossible at the moment since The Royal Elven Empire now had dragons on their side. The victory for The Royal Elven Empire was a 90 percent chance. If he became the king, he would change a lot of things. He would terminate the old laws and bring in new laws. First of all, he would welcome all The Immortal Ninjas in case the dragons attacked. Chapter 1191 - The Boss Fox came to the conclusion that King Hendrix had been kidnapped. He said this because he wanted King Hendrix out of the picture for good. When he was about to head towards the door, the door was slowly pushed open. He quickly hid behind a heap of rubble. A huddle of soldiers that were led by division 2''s major, Julian. Julian was the strongest major in all of The Industrial Elven Empire known for his weapon handling skills. He knew how to work any type of weapon. Julian stood up to 6''5, weighing 230 pounds. While Fox was hiding behind a heap of rubble he stared at Julian and noticed something was strange. His was pale and rough. His teeth were long and sharp like blades. His eyes were black. Instead of his hair being a crimson red, it was now completely white like snow. Fox enhanced his senses and saw a strange red glowing tattoo on the back of his neck. That tattoo must have been responsible for Julian''s drastic appearance change. He started conversing among his soldiers. Fox sighed and stood on his feet, walking around the heap of rubble. " What the f.u.c.k is going on here?" When Julian saw Fox, he started smiling. Ah." Commander Fox." Just the person I wanted to see." Well, I''m right here." What do you want from me?" Julian cracked his knuckles. We''ve come to tell you that you are no longer our commander since King Hendrix isn''t in the picture." Fox placed his hand on his sword and patiently waited. " Wha the hell is that suppose to mean?" Julian sighed. He was growing angry because of all the questions. " I''m trying to say that your services are no longer needed. Don''t you understand?" The Industrial Elven Empire has no chance of winning this war." Since King Hendrix is gone, the chances of winning are zero percent. I would leave before this gets messy." Fox pulled out his saber and tightly clutched it in his hand. Green aura started wrapping around the saber. Julian snapped his fingers. The soldiers behind him pulled out their plasma rifles and aimed at Fox''s body. Before they squeezed their triggers they hands were sliced off their arms. The soldiers collapsed on the ground and started rolling around all over the place like balls. Julian turned around and smacked his forehead. Useless bastards." I have to do everything myself. Julian pulled out an experimental plasma handgun he hadn''t even tested yet. Since it was experimental, Julian knew it had to be dangerous. He fired a round after Fox. Nothing came out. Instead, the gun exploded in his hands. Fox then rushed towards Julian and stabbed him in the chest. Julian grunted. He vomited up blood and collapsed to his knees. Fox was still confused. " What is with this sudden betrayal?" Julian coughed up more blood. " Tch. You wouldn''t understand." No one will ever understand. Fox ripped the saber out of Julian''s chest and slit his throat. Blood squirted in Fox''s face. Fox cleaned the blood of his saber with Julian''s clothes. Just when Fox was about to leave he heard the sounds of heavy breathing on his back. He turned around and saw that Julian was still alive. Fox was confused. The hole in the heart was sealed up. His sliced open throat also healed up and turned into a scar. Julian started laughing. By the gods, I didn''t think it was going to work!" That''s the last time I will ever doubt somebody. " How are you still alive?" asked Fox. Julian started laughing. " That''s none of your business." Julian reached into his waist and pulled out a plasma gun. When Julian was going to aim his gun at Fox, Fox appeared in front of his face and chopped his head off. His head landed on the counter of the bar. There." That should have been enough to permanently kill you." Fox walked up to Julian''s head and grabbed his head. Julian opened his eyes and started screaming. Why did you chop my head off?!" Fox cleared his throat. Never mind that." I have some questions for you to answer." My first question is who gave you this power?" Julian sucked his teeth. " I''ll never tell." I made a deal." " Who did you make this deal with?" Julian sighed. " Fine." I will tell you." I made this deal with Prince Guy." Lately, he has turned sadistic." Prince Guy?" That brat?" Why?" When Julian was about to answer veins started popping out of Julian''s face. His eyes suddenly exploded. Fox tossed Julian''s head to the side. When his head landed on the ground, it burst into flames and turned into a skull. Fox then heard loud footsteps approaching behind his back. He saw Prince Guy. So this is your doing." Tch." I''ve should''ve had a feeling." I always sensed that evil circling around your body ever since you were a little kid." And now here it is." So what do you plan to do next." Prince Guy shoved his hand into his pocket and pulled out a box of cigarettes. " Yeah, this is all my doing." Fox started walking towards Guy." Guy was about to make Fox''s limbs fall apart until he saw Fox put down his weapon and stuck his hand out for a handshake." " I will like to thank you for what you''re doing here." " I never liked your father and I''m pretty sure the son of a bitch didn''t like me either." I say we become partners and turn the tides of this war." Prince Guy had a serious expression on his face. " Why should I trust you?" I promise that you can trust me." Prince Guy shook his hand and said: " Good." I was hoping I would find somebody to help me with my plans." What are these plans?" asked Fox. When Guy was about to discuss his plans, the entire throne room started shaking. Suddnely a hole was blasted in the back where the throne used to be. Chapter 1192 - The Key Nighttime fell over the island where King Hendrix laid on. All King Hendrix did was stare at the night sky. While he was dreaming, the ghost of his wife appeared. When King Hendrix saw Scarlett, his eyes popped out. " Scarlett?" Scarlett started walking towards King Hendrix. She hugged him and said: You did the right thing." You knew you could have ended his life right there right?" King Hendrix sucked his teeth. " Yeah, whatever." That doesn''t matter right now." What does matter is me getting off this stinking island!" You know this is your fault right?!" Scarlett was confused. She straightened her fashionable white dress and said: Me?!" How is it my fault?!" King Hendrix sighed. If you didn''t whisper don''t do it in my ear, I could have gotten the job down and go back to be king." Since I''m gone, chaos will fall over my empire." King Hendrix turned around and started walking away. " Wait, Hendrix." King Hendrix sighed. " What?!" Don''t shout at me!" I just want to give you something." King Hendrix turned around and said: " What do you have to give me what I already don''t have?" Scarlett reached into her imaginable pocket and pulled out a key. She tossed the key at Hendrix. How does this key benefit me?" Scarlett started to explain. " That key opens a door to the greatest power to ever exist." I don''t have to give you it, but you''re right." If Guy isn''t stopped, the world will fall into chaos." King Hendrix shoved his key into his pocket and left. Scarlett walked out into the ocean and faded away like smoke. Chapter 1193 - The Navel People Before Hendrix decided to return back to his kingdom, he decided that wanted help. He didn''t have teleportation abilities so he had no way to return, except swim. Hendrix started venturing deep into the thick jungle. As he stepped into the thick jungle his feet sank into quicksand. Hendrix quickly jumped out of the quicksand and backflipped, perfectly landing on his feet onto some wet and sticky grass. When he turned around he was confronted by a towering tribal native that stood over 7 feet tall. The tribal native skin was bronze and mostly covered in black stripe tattoos. His nose was pierced with tiny bones. The tribal native was equipped with axes made from the femur bones. Hendrix looked down on the soldier since he was 10 feet tall. The tribal native started muttering a strange tongue which Hendrix didn''t understand or ever heard of. " What?" I have no clue what you''re saying. The tribal native started speaking a language that everybody understood.. Blood. He tried to chop Hendrix. Hendrix grabbed him by his throat and almost snapped his neck until he heard the sounds of rustling in the bushes. Suddnely a dart was fired into Hendrix''s neck. Hendrix dropped on the ground like a sack of potatoes instantly being knocked out. The rustling in the bushes belonged to 10 tribal native warriors of The Navel. One of the warriors grabbed Hendrix out of the hole he rolled into. They wrapped a rope around his body and lifted him up into the air, and headed for their village. At least 10 hours passed. Hendrix woke up strapped against a wall with a dirty blood-soaked gag in his mouth. He was stripped n.a.k.e.d and painted red for the upcoming ceremony. The village shaman was going to cut out Hendrix''s heart and give it to The Navel God named Z as a gift so they could be guaranteed fresh crops and good fortune. Hendrix spat the gag from his mouth and felt nausea. " Where the hell am I?!" I demand to be let go this instance!" Luckily for Hendrix, the shaman was near. The shaman walked into the hut. The shaman was an old man who had a huge scruffy beard, and long locks covered with dried blood. He wore a red hood and robe. He also had a cane. When the shaman approached him, he pulled out a long and sharp knife. He was speaking the same unknown native tongue. The shaman sliced Hendrix''s chest and licked the blood off the knife. Suddnely the shaman started speaking English. " You are the one who will bring us good fortune." Hendrix managed to use brute strength to rip the rope off his body. When he was about to punch the shaman, the shaman poked him in one of his pressure points, causing his entire body to freeze up like a statue. " Don''t underestimate me." When Hendrix tried to move, he could feel his insides being twisted and ruptured. Hendrix vomited up all the vodka he drank earlier. He did more eating than drinking. Enjoy the time you have left, because once that horn for the ceremony starts, it over for you." The shaman tucked away his knife and turned around, leaving the hut without saying a word. Hendrix tried to use his powers but couldn''t. The shaman used an ancient pressure point technique called The Power Drainer that could permanently kill the man or woman the power was being drained from. Luckily for Hendrix, the shaman didn''t use the full power of the attack. When the shaman left, he went to the chief of The Navel people, Brutus. Brutus was 40 years old. He stood up to 6''7 weighing 250 pounds. Brutus was a born warrior who could survive in any environment. A true killer who does anything for his people. Brutus was equipped with 2 swords made from femurs. Most of their weapons were made from the femur bone while the rest of the bones were used for toothpicks and tools to built bridges and huts. Brutus also wore armor and had a shield made of marble, ivory, and human bones. Currently, he was in the middle of some dessert. Brutus ate at least 7 times a day. Currently, he was eating some dessert called Brain Surprise. Brain Surprise was a dish that consisted of human brains, strawberries, orange slices, pineapples, and apple slices. All those ingredients were topped and covered by red whip cream. The reason the whipped cream was red was because of the excess blood from the blood chunks. Brutus shoved a mouthful of Brain Surprise in his mouth. As the Brain Surprise touched his tongue his face lit up with excitement. This dish never gets old." The shaman walked into the grand hut and interrupted. Chief Brutus, we''ve had found a reliable sacrifice for the upcoming ceremony. Good." Who is our sacrifice?" The shaman started smiling. By the taste of his blood, I''ve come to the conclusion that he is royalty." Hmm." Royalty.." I would love to taste his intestines." When it comes to royalty the taste is amazing." I want this ceremony to take place this instant. Only Chief Brutus and The Shaman knew how to speak fluent English. The Shaman left the grand hut and went back into the hut where Hendrix was kept. As The Shaman entered the hut, he noticed Hendrix was gone. The Shaman noticed a splatter of blood on the ground. The Shaman went to inspect the blood and noticed that it was the blood from one of the jars he kept on the shelves over in the back. Suddnely Hendrix appeared behind The Shaman and punched him so hard in his head, it exploded like a pumpkin. Hendrix closed his eyes so no brains or blood would go in his eyes. He undressed the shaman and placed on his robe without having any trouble. The red robe managed to stretch over his huge body. Hendrix walked out of the hut and sighed. Chapter 1194 - Brutuss Decision Before Hendrix decided to leave the village, he wanted to do 2 things. First, he wanted to take a couple of The Shaman''s potions and remedies. He picked up the satchel and dumped all the potions and remedies into the satchel and left the hut. Next, he would go pay Brutus a visit. Before Hendrix entered the grand hut, Brutus knew something was wrong. He quickly went into his private chest and pulled out a gun he collected from a couple of pirates. He shoved the gun into his waist and quickly sat back down in his chair made of human bones. Hendrix walked through the curtains and saw Brutus drinking some blood. He nearly choked when he saw Hendrix. Hendrix took off his hood and folded his arms. Brutus tossed the skull goblet to the side and cleared his throat before talking. Let me guess." You came here to kill me." Hendrix unfolded his arm and spat on the fashionable rug. Unfortunately, no." I came here to see if we can come to an agreement to be partners." If we become partners you and your village will be showered with gold and valuables." Brutus started feeling up his trimmed beard. " What do I have to do in return?" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #''s-decision_52490638217766187 for visiting. Chapter 1195 - Blood and Wine " In return, you will help me win the war." Brutus had to critically think this one over." He started shaking the back of his head. There''s a war going on?" asked Brutus. Yes, didn''t you know you?" Brutus poured himself a glass of flavored blood and guzzled it down. He burped loudly and slapped his stomach. This island isn''t even on the map friend." Do you really think we would know if a war was going on?" Hendrix started thinking about it. " No, you wouldn''t." Anyways how are you?" I know you are royalty thanks to our late village shaman you murdered." Yes, you are right." I am King Hendrix of The Industrial Elven Empire. Brutus'' eyes got big and broad. He instantly saw a golden ticket. But first, he would have to follow the laws made by his father and his ancestors. Well, King Hendrix." I will agree to help you." Hendrix started laughing. He stuck out his hand for it to be shaken by Brutus." But before we become allies you must prove yourself to be that you''ll be a worthy partner." Hendrix was confused. " What are you talking about." Brutus stood up from his bone chair and started stretching. " Meet me in the ring." Brutus then left his grand hut. Before Hendrix would meet Brutus in the ring, he would look for something to eat. He hadn''t been eating rarely. recently all he was putting in his stomach was his favorite hard liquor, vodka. Next to the bone chair, laid a long table filled with food that consisted of human limbs and organs that had been cooked and smoked. The only thing on the table that was eatable to Brutus was a strange apple that was purple. Hendrix grabbed the apple and sniffed it, noticing it had a strange powerful lavender aroma surrounding it. Hendrix bit a chunk of the apple and started chewing it. It was bitter. Hendrix then noticed that purple apples surrounded the grand hut. The Navel people didn''t eat the purple apples but used them as air fresheners. Hendrix instantly spat the chunk of chewed-up apple onto the ground. He had no choice but to eat one of the human limbs and organs. He picked up a human kabob and sniffed it. He had to admit the aroma was incredible. He ate one of the chunks of meat on the skewer and chewed it out. The meat was bursting with flavor! Hendrix started smiling. The meat reminded him of a mixture of chicken and pork. He ate the rest of the kabob and picked his teeth with a toothpick made of bones. It was now time to meet Brutus in the ring. As he left the grand hut, he could hear Brutus''s name being echoed through the island. This was the only English word the Navel people knew. While Hendrix was walking through the Navel people, one of them spat in his eye. Usually, he would get angry, but he really needed Brutus''s help. The ring was a pit dug up by the Navel people. Inside the pit were the bones of sailors, pirates, and survivors of airship''s crashed landed on the island. The Navel people''s weapons were built from bones and scraps of metal. Hendrix climbed down the ladder and breathed heavily. He took off his hood and cloak started to warm up by running in place. Brutus also warming up. He was doing pushups. He wore his battle tribal uniform made from human skin that acted as leather. Brutus stood on the ground and started smiling. He then pulled out his 2 bone swords and started clenching them together. Brutus licked his lips and took the smile off his face. " Are to fight?" asked Brutus. Hendrix nodded. " Yes, I am." I would be a fool to back down now. Both Hendrix and Brutus started staring into each other''s souls. The rowdy Navel crowd calmed down and waited for one of the contestants to strike. Hendrix decided to strike first. He charged towards Brutus like a bull and tried to tackle him. Brutus rolled out of the way and kicked Hendrix the back of his head. Hendrix stumbled down to his knees. Brutus tried to stab Hendrix when he was on the ground until Hendrix viciously came back with an unforgettable counterattack. Hendrix punched Brutus so hard in his chest he knocked his soul out of his body. Chapter 1196 - Commenced Brutus''s body smacked into the walls of the pit. The whole crowd was shocked. Hendrix stood on his feet and instantly realized what he had done. what Hendrix didn''t know was that Brutus knew many ancient Navel techniques. One of these techniques was called Soul Roaming. Soul Roaming allowed Brutus to freely roam out of his body. Just when Hendrix was about to reach his hand out to Brutus to see if he was ok, Brutus awoke and stabbed Hendrix in the gut. Luckily for Hendrix, he tightens the muscles all over his body. Brutus''s weapon burst into pieces. Hendrix then grabbed Brutus and started choking him, causing him to turn gloomy and pale. Suddnely, Brutus pulled out a poison dart and shot Hendrix in the face. The poison instantly spread through Hendrix''s body. Hendrix''s hand took off of Brutus''s neck. Hendrix collapsed on his knees and started holding his chest. He coughed up blood and smacked his head on the ground, causing him to be knocked out unconscious. Brutus was on the ground breathing heavily. F.u.c.k.i.n.g bastard." You were trying to kill me." Brutus snapped his fingers starting to speak his native tongue. He said that the ceremony would commence. Chapter 1197 - Disaster For The Navel People A couple of hours passed. Hendrix was repainted again. This time his body was wrapped around by ropes. Also, an apple was shoved in his mouth. Hendrix spat the apple of his mouth and began tensing his muscles so the ropes around his body could come off. However, things didn''t according to plan. Hendrix was tired and hungry. He decided to wait until someone from the Navel people came inside. Hendrix pretended to fall asleep. The Navel tribe native who came inside the hut was the cook. He was instructed by Brutus to cut out Hendrix''s heart, then was to cook and roast him. The cook came in the hut with an array of knives. He sharpened the bone knives and approached Hendrix. The cook sliced the ropes off of Hendrix''s body. Once Hendrix felt he was freed, he opened his eyes and grabbed the cook''s hand, reversing the bone knife into the cook''s eye. The cook stumbled down to one of his knees and let out a loud yelp. Hendrix then grabbed the cook by his neck and snapped it. When Hendrix was going to dispose of the cook''s body, a Navel warrior walked inside wondering what the hell was going on. Hendrix hid underneath the counter and patiently waited to strike. While the Navel warrior was examing the cook''s body, Hendrix came from underneath the counter and placed the Navel warrior in a headlock. " I tried to come to an agreement with your leader but he refused. " Tch." Your leader is ignorant and stubborn." That''s why I will brutally execute all of you." As Hendrix said this, he ripped off the Navel warrior''s jaw and stabbed him in the head. Blood splattered into Hendrix''s face. Hendrix tossed the body to the side and slowly walked out of the hut. When he walked out, he saw the Navel people were preparing for the ceremony. Hendrix sat nodding his head. He understood what he had to do. Hendrix walked back into the hut and grabbed one fo the bodies. He shoved his whole hand into the Navel warrior''s chest and ripped out his heart, tossing it into a clay bowl. Hendrix was planning to ruin the ceremony and to piss out off the Navel people''s god. Hendrix then tossed the Navel warrior''s body into the oven. A Navel warrior suddenly walked into the hut. The Navel warrior didn''t study the splatters of blood on the ground. All he did was approach the clay bowl to see if the heart was there. Once he saw the heart was there, he grabbed the clay bowl and headed out. Hendrix latched himself onto the ceiling of the hut like a bug. He started laughing. The Navel warrior who had the heart went into the grand hut. Brutus was getting fitted for the ceremony. When the Navel warrior saw Brutus he bowed and gave him the heart. Brutus sniffed the heart and smiled. Hmm." it doesn''t smell like how it expected. Oh well." Whatever." Begone." The Navel warrior stood on his feet and walked out of the grand hut. Brutus waited in the grand hut unit nighttime. As nighttime fell over the island, the Navel warriors and Navel people lit lanterns they made set and set them off into the air, started to chant strange unknown words. Brutus walked out of the grand hut and started smiling. He took the clay bowl from the table it sat on and tossed the bowl to the side. He squeezed the heart and sucked some of the blood into his mouth. He held the blood into his mouth and ran towards the ring. When he spat the blood into the ring, rain and thunder began striking. The God Z was summoned. When God Z was summoned he was not happy. " What do you inferior creatures want?" I''m not in the mood." Brutus walked in front of his people and said: " We have summoned you to gift you with this heart so you can bless us with fresh crops and good fortune." This is why we will gift you with the heart of The Industrial King of The Industrial Elven Empire Hmm." This is interesting." Hand it over." Let''s make it quick." Brutus stuck out his hand and gave the heart to Z. God Z sniffed the heart and instantly knew the heart didn''t belong to a person of royalty. " What are you trying to do?" Fool me?!" This heart belongs to one of your people!" Brutus was confused. What are you talking about?" " I don''t understand. Z started laughing. " You don''t understand huh?" Tch." I will make you pay for trying to fool me." Suddnely the Navel people behind him started transforming into abominations. Their skin was stripped from their flesh. Their spines burst out from their backs. Their eyes turned green. As they were transforming, Brutus started begging Z for forgiveness. God Z totally ignored Brutus and disappeared. The rain clouds went away. Brutus turned around and saw beloved people approaching him. They were like zombies. Brutus pulled out both of his bone swords and sliced his way to his hut. It was time to go. He was outnumbered. When he entered the hut he saw that Hendrix was alive. He wasn''t even mad. Disaster for The Navel people was long overdued. Chapter 1198 - Partners So you were the one who sabotaged the ceremony?" Tch." I''ve should have known." Do you realize what you''ve done?" Hendrix didn''t answer. Instead, he walked past Brutus and said: Does it look like I give a f.u.c.k?" All I want to do is leave this stupid island and go back to my kingdom." Brutus raised his eyebrow and said: What if I went with you?" Hendrix was confused. After you tried to kill me?" not in a million years." Brutus raised his eyebrow and shook his head. Yes, I did try to kill you but that''s the past." We have to figure out if we can come to go terms now." said Brutus. Hendrix was about to kick open the door. He turned around and walked towards Brutus. Fine." You can come back with me." After all, I do need your help." Brutus snickered. " Then it''s settled! Brutus approached his chest filled with old artifacts and valuables, heaving it on his shoulder. Hendrix kicked open the door. Hendrix reached into the satchel that was around his waist. He randomly picked up a potion and drank it. Suddnely a giant shockwave occurred, which caused not only Hendrix but Brutus to be teleported to the North. Chapter 1199 - Trolls Brutus collasped on the ground and instantly got the chills. He never had been in a cold environment in his life. Brutus was born and raised on Navel Island. Shit, this place is cold!" Why did you pick this place as the best destination?!" Really?!" This was the first place that came to your mind?" Couldn''t you''ve thought of something much better, let''s say a warmer place?!" Hendrix sighed. On the other hand, he didn''t mind the cold. Relax." There is a reason why I came to The North." Just shut your mouth and follow me." Hendrix turned around and started walking uphill of ice. Brutus''s teeth were jittering and his hands were shaking. When Brutus was about to follow behind he heard loud footsteps behind his back. Brutus pulled out his bone sword and tightly clutched it. He sniffed the area and smelled a horrible stench. He was well aware that there was some kind of creature stalking him and Hendrix. Brutus then sniffed the area again and noticed the horrible stench disappeared. " Hmm." Maybe it''s just my imagination." When Brutus turned around he saw a troll. That explained the horrible stench. Hendrix also started to smell the horrible stench. " What the hell is that smell?" Hendrix turned around and saw the troll. He was about to interfere but suddenly halted. Hendrix wanted to see if agreeing to become partners with Brutus was a good idea. He just stood back and watched the show. The troll stood 9 feet tall weighing 500 pounds. Thick black hair surrounded its body which allowed it to survive through tough cold times in the North. The troll was equipped with a club, long and sharp claws, razor-sharp teeth, strength 10 times stronger than that of a normal person, and nearly indestructible skin. There were only a few hundred trolls left. Originally there were thousands of trolls. They terrified people of the North killed anyone who ventured towards their territory. After they killed them, they added the intruders into their stew and made them their dinner. But over the years people grew brave. The trolls were captured and killed with the help of crafty traps. The people then took their hides and skin and sold them to traders and fashion designers. Their hides were made in rugs and their skin was turned into fashionable clothes and shows The hide of a troll could go up to 2,000 gold coins. The troll started walking towards Brutus. Brutus sighed. " Look here, you ugly creature." I don''t have the time and patience to fight you so it will be nice if you get the f.u.c.k- Before Brutus could finish his sentence, the troll smacked Brutus in the air with its club. Brutus landed on his back. As he landed on his back he coughed up blood. A couple of his ribs were bruised. When the troll started stomping on the ground, it started to shake. Brutus wiped the blood from his mouth and clutched his bruised ribs. Brutus pulled out his bone sword and started running towards the troll. The troll picked up his club and swung it at Brutus like a bat. Brutus slid through the troll''s legs and quickly turned around and hopped on the troll''s shoulders, repeatly stabbing it in the neck. The troll let out a loud scream. The troll grounded its teeth together and heavily breathed through its nostrils. The troll grew angry. The troll''s brown eyes turned completely red. The troll grabbed Brutus off its shoulders and flung him into the sky like a baseball. The troll had no more use for its club. The troll''s shoved its claws into the snow, unearthing a giant boulder. While Brutus was falling he pulled out his last resort weapon, his blowdart. Just when was about to fire a dart of his blowdart, the troll tossed the giant boulder at Brutus. Brutus no there was no way he was about to dodge the boulder. Suddnely a blur appeared in front of Brutus. The blur approached the boulder, causing it to burst into smithereens. Brutus didn''t know what the hell just happened. However, he didn''t pay attention and fired 2 darts at the troll. The troll was way smarter than Brutus thought. The troll suddenly rolled out of the way. Brutus landed on his hands and backflipped onto his feet. Brutus noticed the troll was smirking. Brutus tried his blowdart once again but this time he no longer had any ammo. When the troll realized this, he started walking towards Brutus beginning to laugh and giggle. Before the troll reached him, the blur reappeared but this time morphed into a man and appeared in front of the troll. As the troll saw the man, the troll hesitated to even strike Brutus. The man that stood in front of Brutus was 6''2 weighing 200 pounds. He wore a black cloak and hood and was pale as a ghost. The man''s purple lines coming down both of his yellow eyes. The man''s fingernails were black. The troll slowly started backing away. The troll was getting scared and started profusely sweating. The troll abruptly swung its huge claws after the man. The man leaped into the air, hopping onto the troll''s head. The man suddenly muttered something and punched the troll in the head. Blood gushed out of the troll''s ears and nostrils. The troll died instantly. Its huge 500-pound frame smashed on the icy ground. The man jumped off the troll and took off his hood, completely revealing his face. The man had spiky black hair with red highlights. The man walked up to Brutus and asked: Who are you?" Chapter 1200 - A Strange Man Brutus raised his eyebrow. " That''s the question I should be asking you. " How did you- Before Brutus could finish his sentence the man cut him off. " You know you shouldn''t fight creatures that are stronger and bigger than you." I hope you learn from this little lesson." The man pulled over his hood and started walking away. Brutus sighed and raised his eyebrow. " Wait." For real." Tell me your name." The man pulled off his hood again. My name is Levi." Now if you would excuse me I have things to attend to." Levi walked past Brutus and climbed up the hill of ice. Hendrix now stood in front of him. " I say what you did over there." " I will like to make a deal with you." Levi sighed and traced his way past Hendrix. Sorry but I don''t make deals with people." Now I will tell you this." I would get out of here if I were you." There are many trolls around this area waiting to feast on human flesh." I''m not saying that I can''t easily kill them but I won''t be here to do it." Levi walked into the nearby cave. Both Hendrix and Brutus wanted to know where Levi was going. Hendrix wondered why he never heard of him. Hendrix walked into the cave and saw Levi walk through a portal. They both followed behind like a couple children. Chapter 1201 - The Boogey Man When Hendrix and Brutus proceeded towards the portal, they were pulled inside by gravity. As they pulled inside the portal, their bodies were split into a million pieces as they were being dragged through time and space. They were then thrown into a dimension that was hidden from the people of the North. As they entered the dimension there bodies reconnected back together. They landed on the crackling ground like sacs of potatoes luckily not injuring themselves in the process. Hendrix stood on his feet and began looking around. " What is this place?" Brutus sighed and sucked his teeth. " I don''t care what this place is." I want to get out of here as soon as possible so let''s get a move on. Brutus walked in front of Hendrix and approached a flight of stairs that appeared out of thin air. Brutus paid no mind to who the flight of stairs appeared and started walking up to them. Hendrix was still fascinated by how dimension looked. The sky was pitch black and the area was very quiet. This dimension was Levi''s home. Hendrix followed behind Brutus. " Follow me." I know exactly where we going." Brutus raised his eyebrow and started shaking his head. " Sure you do." Brutus reached to the top of the stairs and came across two separate hallways. The only way to reach Levi''s location was to choose the correct hallway. Brutus started touching his beard trying to figure which hallway to pick. Hendrix walked to the side of Brutus and asked: Which hallway are we suppose to choose?" When Brutus was about to answer, his stomach started growling. He forgot to pack his travel kit lunch. He never got to use it because he never got the chance to leave Navel Island. When the time came for him to leave the island which was recent, he forgot to pack it. Inside the travel kit lunch consisted of chunks of human meat, slices of wheat, bread, fried fingers, and a bottle of chilled goat''s milk. He regretted leaving it. After thinking about which hallway to go into for at least 10 minutes Hendrix decided to go into the left hallway. The left hallway was long and dark. The ground was squeaky and squishy. Brutus knew choosing the left hallway was the wrong choice. As they began venturing into the hallway, Hendrix heard a voice whisper these words in his head: Begone before you suffer the consequences." This is the dimension between heaven and hell." Hendrix sucked his teeth and started chuckling. " You don''t scare me none." As they ventured deeper into the hallway, Brutus suddenly heard footsteps behind his back. Brutus quickly pulled his bone dagger and turned around. All he saw was darkness. When suddenly started hearing the sounds of a dripping faucet. Brutus left Hendrix by himself and walked into the darkness. Even though he couldn''t see, he was ready to strike. Brutus then stopped. " This is pointless." I must be losing my mind." When he was about to rejoin Hendrix, bright lights suddenly filled the hallway. The sound of a dripping faucet was coming from the ceiling. Blood was leaking from the ceiling. He turned around and started shouting out Hendrix''s name. " Hendrix!" Hendrix!" Hello?!" Don''t you hear me talking to you?!" Brutus didn''t know but he was currently in an illusion. In reality, he was on his knees, shouting into the darkness. Brutus continued to shot Hendrix''s name. Hendrix suddenly walked through the wall, causing Brutus to figure out what was going on. Brutus held his stomach as it starting growling once again. Suddnely Brutus started smelling the sweet smell of honey barbecued human meat. Brutus followed the smell and walked up a flight of stairs and took three rights and three lefts. The smell took him to the meat that was on a silver platter. Brutus was trying to restrain himself since he knew it wasn''t real. " It''s not real, it''s not real." Brutus held his hands over his face and sighed. You know what?" F.u.c.k it." Brutus ran towards the honey barbecued meat and started gnawing on it like a savage. As he devoured the meat he collapsed on his knees and burped, starting to lick the remnants of honey barbecue off his fingers. Brutus looked around the area and realized the area he was in resembled a hotel. A five-star hotel. Brutus closed his eyes and sprawled out on the ground with a smile on his face. Suddnely someone whispered these words in his ear: " I hope you enjoyed that meal because it will be the last you will ever get." Brutus quickly opened his eyes and realized he was no longer in the same illusion. He was now in a pit, surrounded by mangled dead bodies. The sky was red and specters flew roamed around the area. " Who the hell are you?!" What the hell is this place?" The voice that whispered in his ear started laughing. " This place is the place that will become your greatest fear and will become your grave. Brutus sighed. " What the hell are you talking about?" Allow me to show you." Brutus quickly turned around and saw that a 7''4 man stood in front of him. Brutus was startled and fell to his knees. " You scared me there for a second." Like I asked you before." Who are you?"A fiery green aura appeared around the man''s body. My name is Kade. Kade The Specter also as The Bogey Man." Kade The Bogey Man did not have a visible face. His face was total darkness, and his eyes were glowing green like Medusa''s. Also, I''m the guardian and keeper of this realm." " I love a good meal and a good fight." Brutus raised his eyebrow. So what do you want with me?" What I want with you?" Ha!" Anyone who enters this realm can see everything they have done in their lives." And what I''ve seen so far is horrible." Your name is Brutus." You are the chief of The Navel People and you also a cannibal. And unluckily for you, I despise cannibals." My job is to judge you." And as far as I''m concern you''re guilty." Brutus was confused. " What the hell is that suppose to mean?" Kade started laughing. " Say hi to some of your old friends. Brutus started noticing the dead mangled bodies around the area were awaking and turning into zombies. Brutus had nowhere to run. He was getting what he deserved. Brutus tried to fight his way out but couldn''t. The hundreds of zombies overpowered him and tackled him to the ground. They ripped open his chest started devouring his insides. The other zombies ripped off his jaw. In the illusion, he was devoured by zombies. In actuality, he was chopped in the head by Kade''s scythe. Blood splattered everywhere. Kade turned invisible and decided that Hendrix was his next target. Chapter 1202 - A Game of Truth or Dare " Why is this hallway so long?" Tch." I wonder what''s at the end of this hallway right, Brutus?" Hendrix turned around and noticed Brutus was no longer behind him. All he saw was a trail of blood behind him. Hendrix decided to follow the trail of blood. As he continued to follow the trail of blood, lights filled the dark hallway. What laid by his feet was Brutus who had been hacked to pieces. On the side of the wall was written in blood that said: You''re next." The lights then shut off. Kade appeared behind Hendrix. Hendrix quickly ducked. He prevented himself from getting his head cut off. Hendrix tried to tackle Kade but failed. Kade teleported behind Hendrix and swung his scythe in his lower back. The scythe punctured one of his kidneys. Hendrix endured the pain and kneeled Kade in his chest. His knee faded through his chest. Kade started laughing. He grabbed Hendrix by his neck and slammed on the ground with one hand. Kade stomped on Hendrix''s chest and placed his scythe up against his neck. " I could kill you right here." But I''m not going to." You and I are going to play a game." Kade took his foot off of Hendrix''s neck and allowed him to stand on his feet. Hendrix was nearly knocked out unconscious. " What type of game do you have in mind?" Kade snapped his fingers causing Hendrix to fall through the ground and crash into a garden. Hendrix landed in a pile of blue roses. Hendrix bruised some of his ribs. Hendrix stood on his feet and clutched his ribs starting to explore the garden. Hendrix sat down on a bench he saw. " So what kind of game we going to play?" We are going to play truth or dare." Hendrix sighed. " Why truth or dare?" Couldn''t you think of something else?" Ah." You are no fun." Hendrix sucked his teeth. " F.u.c.k you." Let me guess." You''re a demon." Oh no!" I''m not a demon." I''m just a specter who likes to eat, fight, play games with people''s lives." It''s entertainment." Now onto the game." So what do you pick?" Truth or dare." Hendrix was starting to get a headache." I dare." Oh!" Maybe you do have a sense of humor." I dare stab yourself in the stomach with a knife repeatly until I say stop." A knife suddenly appeared out of thin air. Hendrix grabbed the knife and stood on the bench. He started stabbing himself in the stomach repeatly. Blood was splattering everywhere. Hendrix managed to endure the pain. After stabbing himself 50 times, The Boogeyman told him to stop. " Hmm. This might be a very long game if you managed to survive. Hendrix tossed the knife away and collapsed on the bench. " Just in curiosity, what do I get out of all of this?" " Your life." Now onto the next round." We are just getting started. " Now what do you pick?" Truth or dare?" Hendrix held his stomach and sighed. He was turning pale. His purple skin turned lighter. Hendrix wasn''t answering. The Boogeyman was growing angry. I will give you 10 seconds to pick." If you don''t choose I will choose for you and you don''t want me to choose." Hendrix came to a conclusion about which one he wanted to pick. Fine." I pick truth." Chapter 1203 - The Truth Shall Not Set You Free Hmm." You picked truth." I was hoping you were going to pick dare again, but that''s ok." As long as you''re participating." Ok, let me think this through." After a couple of seconds, Kade came up with the question he wanted to ask Hendrix. Here comes the question." Hendrix took a deep breath. " Did you love your wife?" asked Kade. Of course, I did." Kade started snickering. " So why did you kill her?" Hendrix was confused. " What the hell are you talking about?" I didn''t kill her!" She died from childbirth." I know that and everyone who knows me knows that, so what the hell are you talking about?" Tch." Don''t play dumb with me." I say what you did." I saw everything." The night before your wife Scarlett gave birth to your son, the two of you got into a heated argument." Your mind was clear and you weren''t aware of what you were doing." You were drunk." You could barely stand on your feet." That was the reason why the argument started." Whenever you got drunk, you came into the master bedroom and started tearing it up and basically forcing Scarlett to have s.e.x with you when she wasn''t in the mood." Hendrix was speechless. She began telling you things you didn''t hear." Because you didn''t want to hear the truth, you grew furious and grabbed by her neck and started strangling her. Only at the last moment, you realized what you were doing and took your hands off her neck, and started apologizing. She didn''t want to hear anything you had to say." She slapped you and called you a drunk and a monster. Scarlett then slept in the bedroom next door." She cried herself to sleep." She didn''t die from childbirth." She died from depression." Maybe if you had laid off the booze and been a better husband she would have probably been still alive to this day cuddling with you in bed." Kade snickered. You feel pretty f.u.c.k.i.n.g stupid don''t you?" You treated your wife like shit." Trash." No wonder why your son f.u.c.k.i.n.g hates your guts." He knows the truth." You never care about anything but liqiuor and war." Hendrix clenched his jaws together, starting to shout out tons of obscenities. " Shut the f.u.c.k up!" Does it look like I want to relive my past?!" I get it!" I''m a huge asshole!" I made mistakes that destroyed my family and caused my wife to die from depression!" Is that it!" That''s what you wanted to hear?!" Hendrix collapsed on his knees and placed hands over his face, starting to cry. Kade started clapping. Bravo!" That was magnificent!" Finally becoming a person who accepts their mistakes!" How does it feel?!" Hendrix took his hands away from his face and wiped his tears away with his blood-ridden sleeve. Now since the truth has been revealed, we can move onto the next and final round." Hendrix stood on his feet and clenched his hands into fists. F.u.c.k you." I will no longer participate in this silly game of truth or dare you are hosting." I''m getting out of this illusion and you''re not going to stop me." Kade started smiling. " You crack me up!" Who the hell do you think you are?" A king." said Hendrix. Kade wiped the smile off his face and turned serious." His voice turned deeper and much louder." Shut the f.u.c.k up." You don''t make the rules around here." This my realm." I make the rules." The game is over when I say it''s over." So you just shut the f.u.c.k up and sit down on that bench and participate." Hendrix sucked his teeth. He started running as fast as he could." Where are you going?!" You can run or hide from me?!" You belong to me now!" Hendrix ran away from the garden of roses as fast as he could. He suddenly smacked into an invisible wall. Hendrix looked in the air and noticed the atmosphere was changing. There was only one way Hendrix could escape Kade''s illusion. Use extreme brute strength. Hendrix headbutted the invisible wall so hard, the wall shattered into pieces. The wall shattered into pieces like glass, revealing a rift. Hendrix hopped in the rift and hoping for the best. Hendrix fell from the sky and came crashing through a roof. He landed in someone''s kitchen. After he came crashing through the roof, he landed on a table that had a hot pot of stew on it. The owner of the house was getting ready to eat. The owner of the house quickly ran out of the bathroom and then ran downstairs to see what all the commotion was about. The owner was Levi. He quickly recognized Hendrix and grew angry. " You!!" Why the f.u.c.k did you come crashing through my roof?!" Levi looked on the ground and saw his goat stew spilled all over the ground. " Plus you ruined by dinner." Levi clenched his jaws together and began running towards Hendrix. Before Hendrix could saw wait, the front door exploded into smithereens. Green gas filled into the house. Levi took his eyes and attention off of Hendrix to investigate. He walked into the green gas and heard snickering. The green gas suddenly morphed into Kade, who was equipped with his huge scythe. Ah!" Levi!" So this is where you have been hiding for the last 10 years?!" How old are you now?" Levi didn''t hesitate to answer." I''m 31." Now let me ask you a question." What?" asked Kade. " What the hell are you doing here?" Kade overwhelmed Levi and pushed him towards the wall. What I''m doing doesn''t have anything to do with you." Kade turned around and stared at Hendrix who was eating some buttery dinner rolls that laid on the counter. Kade started walking towards Hendrix, sharpening his scythe across the ground. His scythe suddenly lit on fire. Hendrix swallowed the chewed-up butter roll in his mouth and tore off his blood-ridden sleeves. He clenched his hands into fists and started generating a powerful white aura around his body. Come at me Boogeyman." I dare you." Chapter 1204 - Checkmate Levi pulled up a chair, reached into his drawer, and pulled out a rice cake. He would watch both of them fight each other. Hendrix ruined his dinner so he wouldn''t help him. He took a bit of his rice cake and sighed. Both Hendrix and Kade stared down at each other waiting to see who would strike first. Kade heaved his scythe off the ground and swung it after Hendrix. Hendrix quickly ducked tried to kneel Kade in the chest. His attack didn''t work. His knee simply faded right through Kade''s body. Kade started laughing. " How can you call yourself a king?" Tch." You are just as bad at that as you are at parenting." Kade swung his scythe into Hendrix''s shoulder. Hendrix squinted his eyes tightly and endured the pain. He ripped the scythe out of his shoulder and jumped back. Kade sighed. " Let''s just face the fact that you''re washed and useless." Hendrix wiped the blood running down his chest. Hendrix had to take a couple of deep breaths. Kade heaved the blade into the air and swung it so hard after Hendrix, half of the house was sliced in 2. High winds picked up. The pieces of glass began shredding pieces of Hendrix''s skin. Hendrix crashed into the yard. Kade walked through the hole in the house and watched Hendrix in this appointment. " Ah." This is very boring." If we played that final round of truth or dare you wouldn''t be in this situation." Look at you." Pathetic." Hendrix stood on his feet and fired a ball of electricity at Kade. Kade was startled and caught off guard. Luckily for Kade, he got back on guard and sliced the electric bolts in have. Hendrix started smiling. Only at the last minute, Kade realized what was about to happen. Two powerful explosions occurred. The yard was set on fire. A smoke cloud rose into the air. Kade simply walked out of the smoke and dashed towards Hendrix swinging his scythe into Hendrix''s chest. The scythe went right through his chest. Hendrix collapsed on his knees and spat blood in the air. Chapter 1205 - The Plane Kade forcefully ripped his scythe out of Hendrix''s chest and clean his blade on the wet green lawn. Tch. " I said it before and I will say it again." This didn''t have to happen." But in life some people are so arrogant that they don''t cooperate when told to do so." You are an example." Since you''re so arrogant, your punishment is death." Say hello to the devil for me." Hendrix''s head smashed on the wet lawn. He lost a lot of blood. There was obviously no chance of survival. Hendrix''s skin started turning pale. He started profusely sweating. He turned himself onto his back and stared at the pitch-black sky before closing his eyes and dying from a fatal chest wound. Kade walked up to Hendrix and bent down on his left knee to check his pulse. There wasn''t a pulse." Kade sighed and started shaking his head. " Well, it was fun while it lasted." Tch." I know better not to take drastic measures next time I meet somebody like you again." I can''t believe I saying this but I respect you, even though you''re a horrible sc.u.mbag. Kade leaped into the air through the dark sky, disappearing with a trace, heading back to his realm. After lying dead on the ground for 5 minutes, his soul rose from his body. An invisible rift opened in midair and Hendrix''s soul was sucked inside of it. There he was transported to the back of a line. The place he landed in was called The Judgement Line. Everyone went to The Judgement Line when they died or when they were murdered. In The Judgement Line, the person''s number which was called would step into an office and would be judged. If they were guilty they would go to hell and burn and tortured for the rest of eternity. If they were not guilty they would go to heaven and have the opportunity to become angels. As Hendrix stood in line he looked in front and knew for a fact he was going to have to wait long. Hendrix already knew where he was going so he didn''t mind waiting. His number one hundred and twenty million. While he was waiting someone suddenly pulled him to the side behind a corner. When he saw who pulled him to the side, he was surprised. Scarlett?" What are you doing here?" Scarlett sighed. " Hendrix before we''ve met I didn''t tell you everything about myself." Hendrix sighed. " I thought so." Tell me everything." It isn''t like I ain''t got the time." I was born in an orphanage and became a nun, a part of a sisterhood. There was this ritual and I was the only one who survived. The ritual gave me the power in return to instantly become an angel after death. And ever since then after death, watched over you and Guy and saw the horrible things you did. Hendrix gritted his teeth together and angrily sighed. " Look if you pulled me to the side to lecture me about the things I''ve done, I don''t want to hear it." I''ve already heard it enough today and I don''t want to hear it again." Scarlett sighed. " Fine." But you need to hear this," said Scarlett. " What?" The Industrial Elven Empire will fall without your leadership. You need to return back to the land of the living and give it to them." Hendrix started laughing. As you can see that is already behind me." I''m f.u.c.k.i.n.g dead." Look." Whatever happens to me happens to me." I am ready to expect my fate." Shit, I should of retire years ago!" Now if you will excuse me I have to wait in line to be judged." Scarlett knew she had to say something quickly. " It isn''t your time yet." What about Guy?" Don''t forget that you have a son." He needs your guidance." He needs to learn what it means to become a man." Scarlett walked towards Hendrix and kissed him on the cheek. She then placed her fingers on his third eye and tabbed him, causing him to come back alive and go back into the living. He woke up underneath the ground. Chapter 1206 - Agreed Hendrix burst out of the ground and checked to see if his injuries were still there. They weren''t. All of his scars and injuries were healed up. Hendrix took a breather and smiled before brushing the dirt away from his face and lips. He walked through the hole in the house and confronted Levi. Levi was having some porridge and raisin bread. Levi wasn''t surprised to see that Hendrix was still alive. " Hmm. Sit down." Have some porridge. Hendrix sat down and poured himself some porridge and ripped himself a piece of raisin bread. " So what do you want with me?" Hendrix ate all of the porridge without chewing. I want you to join The Industrial Elven Empire. Levi tossed the bowl to the side and sighed. " What if I don''t want to join you?" Hendrix raised his left eyebrow and folded his arms. Nothing." I will just leave you alone." Ok, I''ll help you." But what will I get in return?" Whatever you want?" asked Hendrix. Fine." But first, let me take a shower." I haven''t took one in 5 days. Levi ran up to his bathroom and locked it behind his back. As Levi went to the bathroom, Hendrix grabbed the pot of porridge and ate all of it. Chapter 1207 - Invaders Queen Ariel resided in her private gardens reading a book and having a hot cup of hazelnut tea. She turned the bag off her book and sipped some of her hazelnut tea. She started smiling. Suddnely the ground started shaking. Recently there were a lot of earthquakes. Queen Ariel walked towards the ledge and started stretching. A couple of days ago she had the walls of her private gardens destroyed so she could enjoy and oversee her kingdom. As she was enjoying the view, she heard a knock on the front door of her private gardens. Queen Ariel sighed and quickly turned around, yelling: Yes, yes come in who every you are!" The front door of the gardens slowly creaked open. A servant that carried a silver platter with pecan cookies and more hot hazelnut tea walked in with a dull look on his face. " My queen." The servant wore silk white gloves, a white dress shirt, and a vest with an all-black tie. The servant also whore black silk dress pants and leather dress shoes. Th comes with the pecan cookies and hazelnut tea you requested earlier." Sorry, I took so long." Queen Ariel was confused. " What are you talking about?" I never requested pecan cookies or more hazelnut tea. The servant then realized that she didn''t request anything. " Oh!" Forgive me, my queen!" " I will leave at once. Recently Queen Ariel had been nice to everyone that came up to her. She was trying to change her ways so her enemies could stop called her The Mad Warrior Queen." She only grew mad when people annoyed and the people who were her enemies. " Wait." The servant halted as he was about to leave the gardens. " Yes, my queen?" I was craving something sweet earlier." Leave the cookies and hazelnut tea on the bench and take the rest of the day off." I''m pretty sure you''ve been working hard." The servant placed the silver platter of cookies and hazelnut tea on the bench and bowed. Queen Ariel could smell that the pecan cookies were freshly baked." Thank you, my queen." As matter of fact, I have." Ariel walked up to the servant and asked: " What is your name?" When I think about it this is the first time I''ve seen your face." Are you new?" Because I know all my servants." The servant cleared his throat and straightened his tie. As a matter of fact, I am new my queen." I got the job a couple of days ago." My name is Jones." Jones?" asked Queen Ariel. " Jones nodded. " Yes, just Jones. Jones bowed and decided to take his leave. When Queen Ariel blindly looked at the back of Jones of neck she saw the number 13 old English font form. She wondered what it meant. However, she didn''t care. She had better things to think about, like the war and whether she could trust her grandfather. Lately, more and more dragons were being resurrected. The reason she didn''t confront Dracul because she desperately didn''t confront Dracul. She decided to leave it alone and sit on the bench. She grabbed one of the pecan cookies and sniffed it. She didn''t really like pecan cookies but she could learn to. She bit a cookie in half. As soon as she bit it, it melted in her mouth. Ariel could taste the succulent flavor. She smiled and started humming. As she was about to fall asleep another earthquake started commencing. The ground started cracking up and shaking. Ariel had enough. She going to figure out what was causing these continuous earthquakes. She stood up from her bench and walked out of the gardens making her way into the hall. Many servants walked past her and greeted her with respect. As she was walking down the hall, she started hearing painful high screeching screams. She quickly followed the scream and saw a couple of slave drivers beating and torturing some slaves that managed to escape The Slave Den. The Slave Den was a huge part of the kingdom which sealed off by a giant wall and defensive mechanisms like cannons, auto-turrets, tripwires that set off bombs, electric fences, wild dogs, and much more. The slaves that escaped were father and son that looked as if they hadn''t eaten in weeks. They were skinny, pale, and dirty. Queen Ariel walked into the room where the slaves were being beaten. " Stop." The soldiers who were beating the slaves felt rudely interrupted. " Who the f.u.c.k- The soldier quickly changed his words and tone of voice when he found out who said stop. " Queen Ariel!" Please forgive my words." Queen Ariel placed a serious expression on her face. " Forget it." What I want to know is what the hell is going on here. The soldier cleared his throat and started pointing at the beaten and tortured slaves. My queen, we''ve caught to escape slaves sneaking pastries from the kitchen!" So we''ve decided to punish them for escaping and thievery!" Queen Ariel walked up and looked at the father and son." Explain yourselves, slaves." The father was breathing heavily. He had been punched, kicked, and whipped. His entire face was covered in blood. " My queen... Please forgive me and my son." We were just hungry.." We haven''t eaten anything for a week.." Queen Ariel rolled her eyes and said: Didn''t you get your daily meal from The Slave Den?" The slave wiped the blood from his face and said: Recently another slave who calls himself The Claw has been beating up and killing slaves for their food... The slave drivers are afraid to do anything to stop him..." " To escape The Claw''s clutches, we used a ladder and then hopped over to escape.. Now here we are." Queen Ariel sucked her teeth. " I don''t want to hear excuses." Are you trying to insult my intelligence?" You are just making these tall tales up to escape punishment!" The slaver eyes popped out of his head. " No my queen it''s the truth!" I haven''t lied in my entire life!" Queen Ariel sighed. " I''m not going to sit here and listen to this baloney." I was going to consider letting you off and freeing you as a slave because I felt sorry for you, but I''m not going to." At least not anymore." I''ve come to the conclusion about what''s going to happen to you." But my queen it''s the truth!" I swear!!!" Tch." Kill him." The soldier bowed and started smiling. The soldier walked behind the injured slave and placed his right hand over his mouth to shut him up. The soldier then pulled out his huge knife and slit his throat. Blood splattered everywhere. Queen Ariel stepped back so her expensive dress wouldn''t get ruined. The slave died instantly. The slave''s son broke down in tears and started crying." No!!!" The boy had to be at least 7 or 8n years old. The soldier looked over at the boy and started smiling as he cleaned his father''s blood off his knife. " What shall we do with the boy, my queen?" Queen Ariel looked at the elven boy and could see that he was frightened for his life. " Leave him." Take him to my chambers and make sure he is clean, feed, and given fresh clothes. The other soldier to the side bowed and dragged the elven boy to Queen Ariel''s chambers. The boy was screaming like a siren. Queen Ariel looked on the ground at the dead slave''s body and said: " Oh and dispose of this liar''s body and clean this blood off the ground." Yes, my queen." Queen Ariel walked out of the room and went to the kitchen. The idea of her investigating the cause of the earthquakes slipped through her mind. Inside Queen Ariel''s Chambers.. The soldier had the slave child on his soldier. The child was squirming like a worm. " Stop moving you little shit!" You are giving me the goosebumps doing that shit!" The soldier kicked open Queen Ariel''s chambers and tossed the child on Ariel''s bed. Now sit down and behave!" The child wiped the tears from his eyes and deeply stared at the soldier. " The soldier picked up a silver platter and started picking up any type of food he could find. He mostly picked fruits and candy. The soldier carried the food to the child and said: Here." There''s some food." The child refused to take the food. " What aren''t you hungry?" I thought that liar of a father of yours said you and him hadn''t eaten in a week. The soldier suddenly noticed the hate in the child''s eyes. What a minute." Oh." That''s why you don''t want to eat." Because you saw me kill your father?" Tch." One less piece of stinking trash to deal with." You know kid I''ve killed hundreds of children." Don''t tempt me." Your lucky Queen Ariel was there to save your ass." Because if she wasn''t I would kill you minutes after." The soldier faked a punch after the child and leaned towards him with an evil smile on his face. The child didn''t flinch or jump once. All that was on his mind was hate." Tch." I guess next time right?" The soldier was about to spit the child''s face. But before that could happen, the kid leaped towards the soldier and ripped off a chunk of his left ear. " Argh!!!!" You f.u.c.k.i.n.g little shit!" I''ll kill you!" The child spat the chunk of ear out of his mouth and crossed his arms, waiting for the soldier to do something. The soldier was started to get scared. The soldier quickly turned around and ran out of the room and slammed the door hard behind his back. The child used the silk sheets to remove the blood from his mouth. The child then grabbed some gr.a.p.es and walked into the bathroom and undressed from his rags and hopped into the shower, turning the hot water on. On the child''s back, he had whiplash scars. Horrible whiplash scars. Chapter 1208 - They Walk Among Us When Queen Ariel walked into the kitchen she saw the chefs and the servants talking among themselves, not doing what they were supposed to be doing, their jobs. What the hell is going on here?!" Get back to work." The servants and chefs quickly went back to work. The head chef walked towards Ariel and took off his hat. " Queen Ariel there has been a death in the kitchen." Queen Ariel raised her eyebrow." A death?" Who?" The head chef sighed and said: Just follow me." But I must warn you, my queen, it is not a pretty sight." Queen Ariel. Queen Ariel breathed in then breathed out." Does it look like I care?" Just show me the body this instant." The head chef took the keys to the huge freezer out of his pocket and opened the huge freezer, letting out a very cold burst of air. The head chef carried Queen Ariel all the way to the disfigured body. The body belonged to a servant. The body''s limbs had been thrown off and the servant''s insides had been ripped out and spilled out on the ground. Queen Ariel also noticed that the body had a huge chunk of flesh missing from the neck and chest. When did this happen?" The head chef shrugged his soldiers and sighed. " We don''t know exactly." Before we heard loud rumblings on the walls but we thought that it was an earthquake. As Ariel examined the body again, she realized that the servant''s skull had been crushed and caved in. Do you have any idea who did this?" The head chef sighed again. " Not at all." Ok, let me ask you this?" said Queen Ariel. " Yes my queen?" Who was the last 2 people you say come into this freezer. Chapter 1209 - Heaven The head chef used his hand towel to wipe the cold sweat away from his face. " Uh, I really don''t know my queen." You see I was busy making an experimental dish, dragon bone soup." Queen Ariel raised her eyebrow. " Show me this soup." Queen Ariel and the head chef walked out of the giant freezer. He walked towards his station and should Queen Ariel his experimental dish. The dragon soup consisted of dragon bones, goat meat, dumplings, carrots, turnips, and dashes of oregano, and grounded chili to give the soup a spicy kick. The soup was white like milk. The head chef poured Queen Ariel a bowl of dragon soup and handed it to her. When Ariel was about to taste the soup, she suddenly heard a loud scream. Queen Ariel dropped the hot soup on the head chef''s foot. Queen Ariel turned around and saw the other chefs and servants running out of the kitchen. There she saw a hound ripping out a chef''s neck with its incredibly large and sharp teeth. As the hound saw the head chef and Queen Ariel it started galloping towards them. The head chef let out a loud scream. Suddnely Seth, Queen Ariel''s royal bodyguard came crashing into the kitchen, stomping on the hound''s head, causing it to explode into blood and brains. Even though Seth wasn''t always by Queen Ariel''s side, he was always in the area. Even though the hound didn''t have ahead, it was still squirming. The head chef held his chest and started breathing heavily. Thank the gods!" I thought it was over for me for a minute!" Seth took his huge foot off of the hound''s crushed head. Queen Ariel kneeled down to examine what kind of creature the monster was. It took Queen Ariel only a couple of seconds to know what kind of monster it was. Hmm." A vampire hound." Tch." I wondered how it got in here." Queen Ariel stood on her feet and walked out of the kitchen. Seth kicked the hound''s body to the side then shut the door so hard the hinges and screws were loosened up. When Queen Ariel walked out of the kitchen she saw a splatter of blood on the ground. Suddnely the bright lights in the kitchen turned off. The head chef was confused. When he was about to run out of the kitchen, another hound came out of nowhere and tackled the head chef and chomped its large and sharp teeth into his skull. Once the teeth struck his brain, he died instantly. The hound leaped towards Seth, causing him to smash into the wall. Queen Ariel stepped out of the way so she didn''t interfere. The hound started chomping into Seth''s shoulder. Seth didn''t grunt or squint his eyes. He grabbed the hound off his shoulder and grabbed it by its neck, and ripped it clean in half. Black blood splattered into his face. Queen Ariel was about to go to her chambers until she started smelling a foul smell. Queen held his hand over her mouth and said: Seth go see where that smell is coming from." Seth walked into the kitchen and started tearing it up. He tossed pots, pans, silverware, and stoves to the side. The last stove that hadn''t been destroyed was the one in the corner. Seth picked up the stove and tossed it to the side. The stove stood over a black tarp. Seth rolled up the black tarp and a hole that led to the storage room that been blocked off by tons of rumble. Seth could the fowl stench more vivid. Seth would go down the hole but couldn''t fit. Someone much smaller had to go down it. Queen Ariel sighed. She left the area and went to her master bedroom. When she was about to open the door, she realized that it was already creaked open. She swung open the door and saw Jones talking to the child. " Oh." Queen Ariel." I just thought the child would like some of my pecan cookies." " I didn''t mean to intrude. Forgive me." Queen Ariel cleared her throat. " Don''t worry about it." " It''s all right." Your cookies would brighten anybody''s day Jones smiled and placed the cookies into the cookie jar that sat next to on the dresser. He picked his silver platter and tucked it in between his arm. He bowed and left Queen Ariel''s chambers, slowly closing it behind his back. The child picked up one of the pecan cookies bit in half. Queen Ariel looked at the child and saw that he was dressed presentable. " Wow." You look, good boy." " What''s your name?" The child didn''t want to talk to anybody. He didn''t forget that Queen Ariel was the one who gave out the order. Ariel sighed and sat down next to the child. The child finally decided to tell Ariel his name. " My name is Leo." Ariel started smiling. Leo." It''s a pleasure." If you behave yourself I''ll get you anything you want." Chapter 1210 - A Time to Leave Everybody was packed to leave The Industrial Elven Empire. There was nothing left the place had to offer. Before they left Cross went to look for Guy. He had been missing for quite some time now. Recently Guy had been acting very strange. Jagger accompanied Cross in case he ran into trouble and Cross needed some help dealing with the problem. They were now outside on the land. Guy?!" shouted Cross. Cross had been shouting the same name for at least half an hour no. Jagger on the other hand wanted to leave for the Royal Elven empire as quickly as possible. Jagger sighed and said: Cross let''s just go." Guy obviously backstabbed us and went his own way. Jagger sighed and started turning around and heading back to the ship that was awaiting take-off. Cross kneeled on the ground and suddenly discovered a muddy footprint. Cross smelled the footprint and started coughing. He smelled ink. As a matter of act, there were splatters of ink all over the place. Cross decided that it was time to go for real this time. He stood on his feet and turned around walking on board. Cross closed the hatch and the ship took off in autopilot and headed for the Royal Elven Empire. No one knew this but Octo, Guy, and Fox had a huge fight. The results were one-sided. Guy and Fox plummed him into the ground. Even though Octo was nearly killed, he used his regeneration ability to escape back to Typhoon under the water. Chapter 1211 - Renegades Somewhere underneath the ocean... Since Typhoon''s lair had been destroyed, he had to find a new one. But before he decided to look for one, he had to wait for Octo. He had been waiting for almost 3 hours. Just as he was about to leave, Octo finally came. Octo was breathing like a racehorse. Typhoon grounded his incredibly sharp teeth together and said: Where the hell have you been?" " I''ve been waiting so long I''ve lost count." Where were you?" Octo closed his mouth and sighed. " I''ve decided to take down Guy, and commander Fox by himself." Typhoon started laughing. " That was probably the dumbest thing you''ve ever done." Come on let''s go." We have a lot of work to do." Octo sucked his teeth. F.u.c.k you." I ain''t going anywhere with you." Every time I go somewhere with you I''m bound to get killed in the process." Typhoon turned around with a serious expression on his face. " Do you want to run those words by me again boy?" When Octo was about to open his mouth, Typhoon swacked Octo to the side with his long tail causing him to fly through rubbles of airsh.i.p.s. Who the f.u.c.k do you think you''re talking to?!" Octo quickly recovered and wiped his blue blood away from his face. Before Octo could even move a muscle, Typhoon swam towards Octo and chomped on his shoulder. Typhoon let out a scream. This was a fight he couldn''t win. The Royal Elven Empire, Queen Ariel''s chambers. A day had passed. Leo was in the dining hall eating some french toast, eggs, and bacon prepared by Jones since most of the chefs had been killed. Jones could have been a chef. But he decided to become a servant because he loved serving people of royalty and higher class. After Leo ate his meal, he licked the syrup off the marble plate and begged Jones for seconds. Jones walked into the dining and picked up the marble plate. " Wow." It looks like you really enjoyed that." Do you want seconds?" Leo patted his stomach and said: Yes please." I will love seconds." Jones nodded and started smiling. Coming right up." I won''t take long." Jones walked out of the dining room and cleaned off Leo''s saliva with a red clean handkerchief fresh out of the packet. He walked into the kitchen and started making french toast. As the french toast was finish cooking, he was going to start the eggs. But before he could start the eggs he heard a dark voice in his head. " Kill, kill, kill." Jones collapsed on the ground and held his ears. He felt as if his eardrums were about to explode. Blood started running down his nose and eyes. He smashed his head across the stove. Shut up!!!" In actuality, Jones was The Claw, the infamous ancient vampire that had a thirst for bloodshed and chaos. He had a split personality. One good, one evil. The Claw had a death toll of 500 thousand people. When Jones transformed into The Claw, his eyes turned red and black, his fingernails turned to claws, and his teeth turned sharp. The more blood he spilled, the more powerful The Claw became, and the more violent and savagely he became. When transformed into The Claw, he used his blood to create vampire hounds and hide them in the walls and in the ground blindly right under Queen Ariel''s nose. She was being fooled. To prevent people from finding out that he was The Claw, he hunched over and turned himself invisible to start his killing spree. Over 20 minutes passed. Leo was tired of waiting. " Jones?" Mr. Jones?" Leo got off his chair and walked out of the dining room into the kitchen seeing cracked eggs on the ground. Jones?" Are you in here?" Where''s my food?" I am tired of waiting." As Leo sniffed the air he noticed that he could smell smoke. He ran towards the stove in the corner and saw that some bacon was burning. He took the bacon off the stove and tossed it into the sink turning on the water. Leo started coughing. As he turned around, he was grabbed the neck by The Claw and tossed into the freezer where the met was kept. Leo crashed into a box of frozen bacon. Leo injured his tail bone. Leo stood on his feet and started looking around to see what tossed him across the room. When he was about to run towards the freezer door, the door shut and locked by its self. The lights been flickering like a strobe light. Chapter 1212 - Monster In The Darkness All Leo had to do was stay came and watch his surroundings. As he backs towards the wall, he could hear loud, and powerful footsteps approaching his space. Leo took a deep breath and quickly ran away, cutting the corner to the pantry. As he was about to enter the pantry, he crashed into something that felt like a wall. He crashed into The Claw. The Claw came out of invisibility and revealed his ugly monstrous face. The Claw looked like a vampire-werewolf hybrid that only weighed 100 pounds. The Claw stood up to 6''10. Leo''s heart rate started speeding up. Leo stood on his feet and turned around. The Claw tackled Leo and perched over him. Drool was dripping off of The Claw''s sharp teeth. The minute Leo saw something that resembled a weapon, he was required to use it. He picked up a shiny meat hook and hooked it into The Claw''s neck. Black blood began spilling all over Leo''s face. Some of the blood even dripped into Leo''s mouth. Leo wanted to puke. The Claw grew extremely angry and bit Leo on his neck. Leo let out a loud scream. His entire body felt as if it lit on fire. When it seemed like it was over for Leo, the door of the freezer was kicked open and royal guards ran in. The Claw suddenly turned invisible and crawled up the walls into the vents and disappeared. Leo was on the verge of death. Chapter 1213 - Jones Plans The soldiers who found Leo half-dead in the freezer pulled him out and placed him in the hospital. He had to undergo surgery. He had many ruptured organs and broken bones. When Queen Ariel found out she was furious. Even though she barely knew Leo she was starting to care about him. She stormed into the hospital while Seth followed behind her as a bodyguard. Leo was hooked up to a life support machine. His entire body was wrapped in white bandages except for his head. Queen Ariel went to confront the doctor. " So, Dr. Maxwell is he going to make it?" Dr. Maxwell sighed as he took off his glasses and tucked them into his white lab coat. " The boy has many internal and external injuries." He has lost a lot of blood." There is a slim chance of survival." Right now we have him under some antibiotics that will ease up his suffering my queen." We will give you some updates by the end of the week." Queen Ariel sighed and said: Thank you, Dr. Maxwell." I will see you at end of the week. Queen Ariel and Seth left the hospital room. Outside the room, waited for Jones who had a silver platter of pecan cookies in one hand, and in the other he had some colorful get well soon balloons. Jones sighed and started shaking his head. " Is the boy ok?" Queen Ariel sighed and said: Why don''t you see yourself?" As Queen Ariel walked past him, he could smell her sweet cinnamon perfume. He had no choice but to smile. When Seth walked past him, he wiped the smile off his face. Seth brushed his shoulder against Jones''s chest forcefully. Jones almost dropped the silver platter of pecan cookies. He doing his best not to get mad. Whenever he got extremely mad, his evil split personality, The Claw automatically came out, sort of like The Incredible Hulk. Jones knocked on the door to make sure no one was inside. As he looked through the window he saw that Dr. Maxwell left through the back door. Jones creaked open the door and sighed. He tied the get well soon balloons to the lamp that sat on the dresser and placed the silver platter of cookies on the round table. Jones pulled up a metal fold-up chair and said: " I''m sorry." I didn''t mean to attack you." You see every time I transform into The Claw, I lose consciousness and I''m not aware of what I''m doing. When I''m The Claw I''m a savagely beastly vampire that will kill everything in sight." I just wanted to say that I''m sorry." This is why I gifted you with the bite." You will become one of us." For years upon years, the world has forgotten about us." This is why I''m happy for you to join us." Once this war is dead, we will come out of the shadows." For now, you get your rest." " You''ll need it." As Jones turned around he saw that Dr. Maxwell was sitting down in the corner. He heard everything Jones said. Dr. Maxwell suddenly ran towards the door. Jones rushed towards Dr. Maxwell and grabbed him by his neck starting to strangle him. " Let me guess." You''ve heard everything I''ve said." Dr. Maxwell was turning pale. Veins were popping out of his forehead. Please let me go!" I won''t say anything!" Jones started snickering. His eyes turned red and black. His fingernails turned into claws. Yeah, I know you won''t because I can''t let you go." Let''s just say that I don''t trust people." Jones suddenly sunk his claws into Dr. Maxwell''s neck. Dr. Maxwell instantly died. He tossed Dr. Maxwell''s body to the ground and sighed. As he maintained his calm, his body stayed normal. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #''s-plans_52720340870166228 for visiting. Chapter 1214 - The Fuel For Bear In the School of The Bear, The Immortal Ninja Clan Village... Fujibayashi of The Bear School dojo training. He felt as if he had grown stronger. Fuijbayashi stood on his feet and took a very deep breath. Fujibayashi decided that it was to take a break. He went into the kitchen and started firing up some eggs. Fuijbayashi''s favorite thing to eat was eggs. Eggs all day and eggs every day. He ate them mostly every day and because their good sources of protein for gaining muscle. After 6 minutes the eggs were fried and were ready to be eaten. Fujibayashi grabbed a loaf of wheat bread, salt, pepper, and basil. As he dressed up his eggs Fujibayashi placed a smile on his face. Fujibayashi sliced the egg sandwich in half and quickly devoured one of the halves. He burped and picked out the pieces of egg in his teeth with his claws. After lunch, it was time to train again. Just as Fujibayashi was about to enter, a messenger entered. Master Fujibayashi?" Fujibayashi crossed his arms and said: Yes?" Who are you?" The messenger cleared his throat and said: " I''m nobody special." Just a messenger. Fujibayashi was confused. From who?" The messenger handed Fujibayashi a scroll. The messenger is from a man who calls himself Blizzard. Chapter 1215 - Death From Above Fujibayashi''s heart starts racing like a car. Not because of fear but because of excitement. He burned the scroll to pieces and started laughing like a hyena. The messenger shut out his right hand and cleared his throat, expecting a tip. You want a tip?" Here''s one." I would stand around here if I were you." The messenger crossed his arms and said: Why not?" Fujibayashi nodded and started smiling and snickering. " You don''t want to listen?" Alright." Stick around." You''ll find out soon enough." Fujibayashi rolled up his sleeves. He had some new tricks and techniques up his sleeve to show the ancient dragon. Fujibayashi cracked his knuckles then did the same with his neck. Suddnely the ground started shaking. High winds also started picking up. Abruptly, Blizzard came down from the skies and landed on the ground, causing a small shockwave that froze nearby buildings and wandering Bear School ninjas solid. Blizzard started laughing. On the top of his back stood some tribal warriors that prayed and looked up to him as their god. These warriors were called The Mountain Men because they built civilizations inside the biggest mountain in the North, Peak Mountain. They were hairy, dirty, and disgusting. They often roamed around the North like bandits killing nearby travelers and merchants stealing their merchandise and food. Their diets consisted of sabretooth cat meat, fruits, nuts, and vegetables. Their food was cooked and prepared by the Mountain Women. They were like lions except their hunting ways were different. The Mountain Men went out to hunt and steal. The Mountain People didn''t speak English. The language sounded like total gibberish. Queen Ariel assigned Dracul to destroy The School Of the Bear section of the Immortal Ninja Clan. Dracul decided that this assignment was fit for Blizzard to complete. Fujibayashi took off his shirt and bypassed all of the chaos that was going on. A Mountain Man warrior ran towards Fujibayashi equipped with a sword made from copper. Fujibayashi evaded the Mountain Man warrior''s attack chopped the warrior in the chest, causing his heart to explode. The warrior died instantly. When Blizzard saw Fujibayashi he wiped the smile off his face. He rushed past in the front of all the Mountain Men warriors that stood in front of him. Blizzard swung his tail after Fujibayashi. Fujibayashi quickly rolled out of the way. If he didn''t roll out of the way it would have been game over. Blizzard''s tail destroyed Fujibayashi''s home. Fujibayashi hopped on his feet and started running away in the open. Blizzard started smiling. He sucked oxygen from the air into his body causing his cheeks to puff up. Cold air started emitting out of Blizzard''s huge scaly nostrils. As Blizzard opened his mouth, powerful cold air was released from his mouth, freezing everything that was in its path. Fujibayashi escaped just in time. Blizzard flew into the air and started tracking Fujibayashi. He immediately saw him running through some tall grass. Blizzard flew down into the tall grass and opened his jaw yet again. Before he could suck the air into his body, he was suddenly punched in the face. Blizzard crashed into a heap of dirt. Fujibayashi halted and slowly turned around to see who assisted him. It was Kagerou of The Wolf School. Kagerou walked towards Fujibayashi and said: How many times do I have to save your ass?" Tell me this." What the f.u.c.k is going on?" Fujibayashi sucked his teeth. See for yourself." Kagerou folded his arms and turned around. Blizzard ripped his head out of the heap of dirt with a serious expression on his face. " That does it!!" That was the last straw!!" " Tired of chumps blindsiding me!!" The ground started shaking. A royal blue aura started circulating around Blizzard''s body. Blizzard''s eyes turned red. Veins started popping out the side of his eyes. His tail turned longer. Spikes also started popping out of Blizzard''s body. A huge gust of wind pushed back both Fujibayashi and Kagerou into the tall grass. Blizzard''s skin turned to a sky blue color. His wings also grew bigger and wider. Blizzard started laughing. To prepare to feel the power of the ruler of The Cold North. Kagerou and Fujibayashi stood on their feet. They could literally feel Blizzard''spower through the entire area. Blizzard opened his mouth and cold air came out of his mouth like gas. The ground froze up. Tch." This bitch doesn''t scare me." Kagerou started sprinting towards the powered-up Blizzard. Kagerou jumped in the air and punched Blizzard in his face. Blizzard''s skin became harder than diamond. Kagerou ended up injuring himself in the process. His wrist broke. Kagerou squinted his eyes and landed on his feet, jumping back 10 feet away from Blizzard. Blizzard snickered. " Please." Blizzard suddenly opened his mouth and fired a beam after Kagerou. Kagerou had no time to evade the beam. As the beam landed on the ground, a powerful explosion occurred. The force of the beam caused Kagerou to fly into a rock. A couple of his ribs were broken. Blizzard was about to go after Fujibayashi until he realized what his mission was. He had already done it. Blizzard flew into the air and disappeared into the clouds, going back to the North until he received another mission. Chapter 1216 - Awake Only a couple of hours had passed. Leo recovered from his internal and external injuries already. Leo took the oxygen mask from his nose and ripped the life machine cords from around his arms. He was under a bedpan. Luckily there was nothing inside of it. Leo ran into the bathroom to see if he had any scars from the injuries. He didn''t. The only scar he had was the bite marks on the left side of his neck. Leo rinsed his face with some water and wiped his face off with the red hand towel next to the sink. He noticed his skin was turning kind of pale and his canines were growing a bit longer. Leo sighed. As he left the bathroom he held his stomach. He was surely hungry. Leo searched the hospital room for food and saw the pecan cookies left by Jones. He grabbed the cookies off the silver platter, shoving all of them into his mouth swallowing them whole with chewing. He was afraid he would choke but didn''t. Leo didn''t know it but his body was changing. He had been bitten by Jones better known as The Claw by his peers, a beastly highly leveled vampire. As Leo was about to call the nurse for some more food, he suddenly got a headache. Leo collapsed on his knees and grabbed his head. Suddnely he heard a deep, dark voice in his head." Take advantage of your new profounded gift and use it to better our people." It will soon be our time to come out of the shadows." As the voice stopped talking in his head, the heavy headache disappeared. Leo hopped on the bed and clutched his chest. His heart rate was extremely high. It felt as if his heart was on fire. Leo suddenly puked black blood into the ceiling. " What the hell is happening to me!" He also vomited the cookies he just swallowed whole. They were still intact. Just when he was about to clean his mouth in the bathroom, he saw Queen Ariel, her son Reyes, and her towering bodyguard Seth. Leo quickly wiped his mouth with the white sheets and sat up. Reyes opened the door and Queen Ariel walked out. Seth waited outside in case anything happened. " Oh." You''re already recovered?" Chapter 1217 - Radical Changes These doctors at this hospital do some excellent work." I was expecting you to fully recover in a couple of months, not a couple of hours." So tell me this." Leo cleared his throat. " What do you want to know?" asked Leo. Explain to me what attacked you." Leo raised his eyebrow and started scratching his head. " To tell you the truth I don''t really remember anything that happened in that freezer." Queen Ariel sighed. " You don''t remember anything?" No not one thing." Queen Ariel stood off the chair she stood on and nodded at Reyes. " Let''s go, Reyes. The entire time Reyes was watching Leo with a serious expression on his face. He was getting a weird vibe from him. Queen Ariel shut the hospital door behind her back. Leo went back into his bed and stared at the ceiling that had been decorated in black vomit spewed from his stomach. When Leo was about to close his eyes, he heard the same deep, dark voice in his head. Kill, kill, kill!!!" As Leo heard these words his teeth turned sharp and his fingernails turned to claws. He rolled out of his bed and plopped onto the ground. He arched down on the ground as his spine started shifting and deforming, turning into a beast on all fours. Leo started smashing his head against the door so hard, it came off the hinges and smashed against the wall, exploding into wooden smithereens. Leo was snarling and growling. As soon as the doctors, nurses, and patients saw Leo they started running as fast as they could. However, their speed wasn''t as quick as Leo''s own. Leo ran up the wall and tackled a nurse, ripping out her neck splattering blood all over the squeaky, white clean floors. Screams of terror filled the entire hospital. Queen Ariel and Reyes went to see what the commotion was all about. As they ran up to the 5th floor which Leo''s room was, they saw Leo devouring a mangled body. Queen Ariel''s eyes started popping out of her head. Leo?" asked Queen Ariel. Leo took razor-sharp teeth out of the mangled nurse''s neck and licked the blood off his lips. Leo had not yet controlled learned to control his vampire abilities. He resembled The Claw, but he was like a much weaker version. Leo started screaming like a siren. His eyes were completely white with veins popping out his face. His spine also stuck out of his back like thorns. Leo started galloping towards Queen Ariel. Reyes quickly sighed and stepped in front of his mother, slapping Leo to the side, causing him to crash through a sheetrock wall, into a storage room filled with hospital supplies. I knew it." I could tell by the look in his eyes." A f.u.c.k.i.n.g vampire." Shit, I didn''t know they still existed." I wonder who or what changed him?" Queen Ariel stepped to the side and nodded. Don''t kill him." Just knock him out alright?" Reyes rolled his eyes and said: Fine, mother." sarcastically said, Reyes. Leo ran out of the storage room covered in white paint. The paint got in his eyes so he couldn''t see. Even though he couldn''t see, this didn''t stop him. Leo leaped into the air after Reyes. Reyes sucked his teeth and said: Please." I won''t let you lay a finger on me boy." Reyes quickly kicked Leo so hard in his chest, a couple of his ribs were broken. Leo vomited up blood and crashed on the ground which crackled as he did. Since Leo didn''t know who to fight he didn''t stand a chance. Reyes on the other hand was an experienced fighter who had been through many tough and thick situations. Leo hopped onto his feet and clutched his ribs as they were slowly healing. Before Leo could even make a move, Reyes stepped forward and round housed kicked Leo in the face. Leo smacked his head into the wall, so hard he was knocked out unconscious. As Leo was knocked out unconscious body turned back to normal. Reyes grabbed Leo and placed him on his left shoulder. Queen Ariel and Leo left the hospital and headed back to the castle. A couple of hours had passed. Leo awoke in a dungeon. Chains were around his hands, legs, and neck. He couldn''t move a muscle. He was also stripped n.a.k.e.d. What the hell is going on?!" Let me out!" I didn''t do anything wrong!" Leo had no subconscious of what happened due to the events that occurred a couple of hours ago. Leo could taste the coppery, metallic taste of blood in his mouth. Just when he was about to start shooting again, he could hear 2 people talking outside. " What was Queen Ariel thinking of?" Taking in a slave?" This has had to be the dumbest thing she has done." I telling you bro." We''re doomed." The other guard started rolling his eyes. " Don''t you think that''s a little s.e.xist?" asked the other dungeon guard. Tch." Yeah, whatever." What do you mean whatever?" I like having a woman as a leader!" As the dungeon guards continued to argue with each other, Jones walked into the dungeon. The dungeon guards immediately stopped arguing with each other once they say, Jones. " Well, well, well." If it isn''t our little goody f.u.c.k.i.n.g two shoe friend." What the f.u.c.k are you doing here?" Can''t you see we''re guarding the prisoner?" Jones sighed before sticking a cigarette in his mouth. " Queen Ariel gave me permission to visit the prisoner." The dungeon guards started laughing. " Oh yeah?!" Since when?" Jones sighed. " I don''t have to explain himself to either one of you." Just get the f.u.c.k out of the way so I can talk to the prisoner." It''s private." What are you going to do if we don''t?" Can''t you see?" You''re just a servant." Jones started snickering. " I''m just a servant." Jones removed the cigarette from his mouth and tossed it onto the ground, stomping it into ashy mush. Jones placed up his fists. The guards thought it was comedy. " Oh!" Our friend want''s to fight!" Well then let''s show him who''s boss!" Both of the dungeon guards ran towards Jones. Jones suddenly shifted his hands and turned his fingernails into claws, dispatching the guards by chopping off their fingers. The guards collapsed on the ground and started hollowing like a bear caught in a trap. Jones approached the dungeon door and grabbed the handle. He twisted the handle off the door and used his shoulder to break the hinges off the door. When Leo saw Jones he was surprised. Mr. Jones?" Hello Leo." Jones walked towards Leo and crouched down." You seem to be holding up." Jones shoved his hands in his pocket and pulled out a hard cold candy bar. He took the wrapping off the candy bar and placed it in front of Leo''s face. Leo shifted his bead the other way and said: No thanks." I''m not hungry." Jones shrugged his shoulders and tossed the candy bar to the side over in the toilet that had shit and urine in it. So why did you come?" You came to break me out?" Jones sighed. No." I didn''t." So why are you here?" I came to explain the changes that you''re expirencing. Chapter 1218 - Family What the hell are you talking about Jones?" Jones stepped forward and said: You see that bite mark on your neck?" Leo sucked his teeth. " Yeah what about it?" Jones snickered. Let me show you something." Jones unbuttoned his shirt and showed Jones a horrible-looking scar on his right shoulder. Leo suddenly remembered everything that happened in the freezer. " You are the one who attacked me?!" yelled Leo. Jones sniggled. " Yeah think?" Leo sucked his teeth and asked. " Why?" Just tell me why you did it?" Those events happened to you for 2 reasons." One reason is that I couldn''t control myself, and the other reason is that I sense great potential inside your body." I can see the burning fury in your eyes." You want revenge right?" Leo gritted his jaws together and said: You know I do." Yes." You deserve to have revenge." Queen Ariel is the one you want to take your revenge on isn''t it?" Leo shook his head and said: No." I want to take revenge on The Claw." Every day for nearly 3 years he took our food and water." Because of him I almost died of starvation countless times." Jones started shaking his head. " You are a vampire now." Vampires are supposed to stick together not kill each other." All of us are a family, a team." When one dies we avenge the other." Now." Listen to this." Are you with me?" Leo made up his mind. Fine." " I''ll join you and this little league of vampires. Chapter 1219 - God is Awesome Jones reached his hand towards Leo''s neck and ripped the chain from around his neck off. This allowed Leo to rip out of the rest of the chains by himself. Jones stuck out his hand and helped Leo on his feet. Leo started shivering. " It''s cold!" Where the hell is my clothes!" Jones sighed. He walked towards the side of the door and saw a locked chest. Jones ripped the lock off the chest and opened it. Inside the chest contained old clothes from prisoners who died of starvation and sicknesses. Jones tossed the huddle of clothes at Leo. There." See if any of those clothes can fit you. Leo tried on all of the clothes and learned that some of them were too big and some were too tight. Leo didn''t want to wear hefty clothes so he decided to wear tight clothes. The clothes he decided to whe were a long sleeve black shirt, long black pants, and red running shoes. Leo could barely lift his arms. Now since he had clothes to wear, he now wanted some food. " I sure am hungry." Jones gritted his jaws together and clenched his hands into fists. He felt like he was babysitting. Fine." " I''ll find something to eat around here." Jones started first scavenging through his pockets. He had nothing. He then teared up the dungeon and found some rock-hard bread. He walked up to Leo and tossed the rock-hard bread to him. Leo sniffed the bread and placed a very disgusted look on his face. " I can''t eat this!" I want some meat!" I want something that''ll stick to my ribs!" Something that will keep me full for hours!" Leo tossed the rock-hard bread over his shoulder. Jones started thinking. " Meat." Hmm." Meat." Jones then darted his eyes on the guards. Jones started laughing. Jones lunged towards one of the guards and ripped his neck out, causing blood to gush out of the guard''s neck like a water fountain. There." Eat." Jones licked his lips and started snickering. Leo collapsed onto his neck and started sucking the blood from the guard until he got his full. Leo took his sharp fangs out of the guard''s neck and closed his eyes so he could savor the flavor. Originally Leo was disgusted by the sight of the blood. By now since he became a vampire every time he saw blood, he got excited and instantly got an adrenaline increase. The guard''s blood tasted like cherry juice to Leo. Leo stood on his feet and started licking the remnants of blood off his fingers. He breathed heavily and placed a smile on his face. Jones started nodding. " There are you satisfied?" Leo burped and started smacking his stomach. " Yes." I sure am." Good now, let''s go." When Jones was about to go towards the front door of the dungeon room, the hugely heavy door slowly creaked open. There was an unexpected visitor who came to talk to Leo. The person revealed their face when they entered. It was Rozier who held a fruit basket in his hand requested by Queen Ariel to give to Leo. When Rozier saw what was going on, he raised his eyebrow. " Hmm." What''s going on here?" Jones slowly backed up and folded his arms. " Nothing." I was simply removing the prisoner from his cell." Like damn, the boy is only 7 years old." He doesn''t need to be treated like a criminal." Rozier tossed the fruit basket to the side and sighed. " If Queen Ariel really wanted to punish the prisoner she would of have him thrown into The Black Prison." There''s no reason to exaggerate. Rozier looked behind Jones and saw the dead bodies on the ground. This seems like an inside job to me." So tell me really." What''s going on here?" Jones didn''t answer. Instead, he darted his eyes towards Leo and nodded. What most people didn''t know was that vampires could speak telepathically with each other in order to plot against people and didn''t want them to know about it. He carefully told Leo to take cover as he was going to execute a vampire technique he liked to call The Red Strike. Jones immediately ran towards Rozier who had a serious expression on his face. He turned his fingernails into claws and tried to stab Rozier. Rozier quickly reacted and grabbed Jones''s hand and crushed it, causing Jones to let out a very loud and painful scream. " You bastard!" yelled Jones. Rozier carefully examined Jones and noticed the tattoo on the back of his neck. " Ah." I know who you are." You''re The Claw aren''t you?" Jones jumped back and said: What the hell are you talking about?" Rozier snickered and sucked his teeth." Don''t play dumb with me." Don''t act like you don''t know." I recognize that tattoo or is it a birthmark?" Tell me?" Leo came from around the corner and said: What?" You''re The Claw?" All Jones did was look at Leo with a dull expression on his face and didn''t answer." He darted his attention back towards Rozier and tried to blindside him. Unluckily Rozier caught on at the last moment. Rozier pulled out a dagger from behind his waist and slit Jone''s throat. Blood splashed into Rozier''s face." Jones stumbled down to his knees and clutched his neck. Rozier started shaking his head. " You are very stupid." I have my guard up always." Jones''s neck was miraculously healing. As he grew angry he started mutating. As Rozier learned this, he started smiling. " Yes." Show him who you are, Jones." Jones morphed into the vampire-werewolf hybrid that stood up to 10 feet tall weighing 120 pounds. He tackled Rozier causing him to go flying through the door. Rozier smacked into the wall and coughed up blood, bruising a couple of his ribs. Jones then perched over Rozier, driving his claws into Rozier''s arms trying to pin him down. Rozier endured the pain. Jones opened his mouth, revealing his long and sharp teeth that had droll running down them. Jones was too strong. He then leaned in to rip a chunk out of his neck. Chapter 1220 - Traitor Just as Rozier was about to get his neck ripped out, Leo kicked Jones in the head causing him to fly across the hallway like a paper plane. Jones crashed into a wall. Leo stared at Rozier before helping him on his feet. " F.u.c.k you and your vampire league." I would be a fool if I join up with you, Jones, or shall I say The Claw?" Jones ripped his head out of the wall and started growling. A crimson aura began wrapping around Jone''s body. The ground began shaking and rumbling. Jones started galloping towards both Rozier and Leo before disappearing into thin air like a ghost. Rozier placed his back up against Leo''s own and said: What your surroundings." Leo was taller than the average seven-year-old. He was 5''7. Leo could hear Jones whispering in his ear. " How dare you betray me." After I gave that gift?" Tch." I should have killed you back in that freezer if I knew you were going to do this." Suddnely Jones appeared in front of Leo and stabbed him in the stomach. He then heaved them into the air and slammed him on the ground. Rozier hopped on Jone''s back and repeatedly started stabbing him in his shoulder. Jones started screaming like a siren. Suddnely he leaped through the roof off the dungeon ending up onto the roof with all the cables and lines. Chapter 1221 - Lazaruss Big Plans Jones ripped Rozier off his shoulders and tossed him across the roof, causing him to smash through a wall. Jones started breathing heavily as blood ran down his sink and dripped onto the roof. Rozier stood on his feet and brushed the dirt off his face and clothes. " Tch." Just as I thought." such a disappointment." If you were really a higher vampire you''ve could and would have killed me in less than 3 seconds." Perhaps I''ve overestimated you." You''re just a savage beast." Jones was growing angry. Suddnely Jones leaped into the air and tried to tackled Rozier. Rozier decided to not hold back. He simply stepped out of the way and kicked Jones in the chest, crushing a couple of his ribs. Jones flew into the air and vomited up blood. The intense force of the kick caused Jones to crash on the ground. A huge crater was formed. Rozier overlooked Jones from on the ground and started snickering. The example of a worthless excuse of a vampire." Perhaps all the higher vampires are dead." Rozier looked into the air and noticed 2 rain clouds coming over the castle. Lighting started striking and heavy rain began to fall. As Rozier looked over the roof again he noticed that Jones disappeared. All he saw was the hole in the ground. Rozier sighed and sucked his teeth. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #''s-big-plans_52812804788375193 for visiting. He leaped into the hall of the dungeon to confront him and thank him for saving his life. But he couldn''t do this. There were 2 reasons." The first reason was that he had too much pride and self-respect. The other reason was that Leo was also missing. Gone without a trace. When he was about to leave the dungeon, he started smelling the stench of gasoline. When he turned around he saw Jones holding a tank of gasoline pouring it all over the ground. " I might not the strength to kill you but that doesn''t change a thing." You and that little bastard will pay." Rozier crossed his arms and rolled his eyes. " What are you going to do?" Jones didn''t answer. All he could do was laugh. Suddnely Jones snapped his fingers and a powerful fiery explosion occurred. The force of the explosion engulfed both Rozier and Jones. A mushroom cloud started rising into the air which caught the attention of the elven citizens including Queen Ariel who was getting a manicure at the moment. As she saw the explosion she ripped her hand out of the manicure''s grip and rushed towards the balcony. When she saw where the explosion came from she was applauded. The dungeon went up in flames and transformed into specks of rubble. She looked at Seth and nodded. She wanted him to investigate just to make sure that The Industrial Elven Empire wasn''t attacking. Dracul or any of his other dragon comrades weren''t around at the moment. Seth approached the balcony leaped onto the ledge. He made his way up to the roof and clapped his huge hands together. Seth started groaning in pain. Suddnely black wings sprouted out of his back. Seth was the perfect super-soldier. He was equipped with his halberd who''s blade was drenched in blood. Seth jumped off the roof and began flying. He flew all the way to the destruction of the dungeon. When he approached the dungeon, the wings were sucked into his back and Seth came crashing down on the ground like a sack of potatoes. While Seth was investigating he came across a splatter of blood that was stained on a couple of rocks. Seth tossed the blood-ridden rocks into the air and discovered Rozier''s body. He was horribly injured with almost every bone broken in his body. As Seth was about to grab Rozier''s body, he heard approaching footsteps behind his back. He slowly turned around and saw Jones, who reverted back to his normal pale self. Jones started laughing. He collapsed on the ground and puked up almost a pint of blood that splattered on Seth''s stylish clothes. Jones had a metal rod that pierced through his chest. I''m finally freed from this curse..." Finally.." Now my suffering will end.." Jones closed his eyes and started smiling. When Jones was 4 years old his entire family was slaughtered by a higher vampire. Jones managed to escape when the vampire tried to kill him. The vampire scratched him on the back. That scratch on the back changed his life forever. Seth ignored Jones. The wings sprouted out of Seth''s back and set flew into the air back to Queen Ariel''s throne room which was like a 5-star hotel. As Seth left the area, a hooded man suddenly appeared out of thin air and approached Jone''s body. The hooded man turned him over on his back. The hooded man took off his hood and revealed his face. This hooded man was bald and pale. His eyes were all black as veins were bulging and pulsating on the top of his head. The man had extremely sharp teeth, sharp claws, strange tattoos surrounding most of his body, and lines running down his eyes and lips. This man was an arch vampire. Arch vampires are extremely tough vampires who have the power to control weaker vampires. Arch vampires are also assistance to higher vampires. This particular arch vampire''s name is Orpheus often known by his nickname by other fellow vampires " The Great Terror. Orpheus went down on his knees and started laughing. He pulled out his claws and shoved them into Jone''s chest ripping a giant hole inside of him revealing his organs. Jones''s heart was still beating. Orpheus ripped out Jone''s beating heart and shoved it deep into his cloak''s pocket. He left the area and went into the sewage water system the area where he came from. He worked for the vampire Lazarus, often known as The Prince Of Vampires who was a cellmate on the bottom floor of the Black Prison. Orpheus was traveling through the sewage water system for a half hour before he made it into the Black Prison into Lazarus''s cell. Lazarus was eating his lunch at the moment his cellmate called himself The Executioner, a serial killing pedophile who often r.a.p.ed and killed young boys and girls and sometimes teenagers. The Executioner tried to **** Lazarus but was unsuccessful. In return, Lazarus ripped out his adam''s apple and started devouring his favorite parts of the human body. The entrails and the brain. As Lazarus heard the footsteps he removed his teeth from The Executioner''s entrails and turned around to see who was behind him. It was Orpheus. Orpheus came through the bathroom. The bathrooms on the bottom floor of The Black Prison were just a huge hole filled with piss and shit. Lazarus cracked a smile. So tell me." Did you get it." Orpheus reached into his pocket and gave Lazarus Jones''s beating heart. The process can now commence. Lazarus was planning something big. A gift for the ancient last known elder of the vampire race, Vlad. Chapter 1222 - Trained Lazarus stared at the heart and started smiling. He sniffed it then licked it. After he did this, he devoured the heart whole without chewing. He eating the heart so he could acquire the power of the beast vampire, The Claw. Even though Jones was very powerful indeed he never had the strength or mindset to unlock the gift''s full potential. Lazarus on the other hand could. He had much mysterious power. As the heart dissolved in Lazarus''s gut, Lazarus could feel intense power starting to run through his veins. He started snickering. It was time to pay someone a little visit. Inside Victor Zen''s stylish prison cell.. Victor Zen was training. He could feel that Akashiri was coming sooner or later. He had already increased his strength 10 times than it already was. He was pretty sure that Akashiri improved himself too. This time he wouldn''t do things easily. He would unleash his full power and kill all those who stood in his way of the future he could slightly see. Victor was practicing his sword moves on a dummy made of straw and metal. He slashed the sword on the dummy so much the sword eventually snapped in 2. Victor started breathing heavily and sat on the couch. It was break time Chapter 1223 - Abused and Ambushed Victor walked into his bathroom and wiped the sweat off his face with his purple hand towel. He took a couple of deep breaths before walking into the kitchen and going into the fridge to see what he was having for lunch. He picked out a half bottle of orange juice, an apple, and 2 protein bars. He collapsed on the bed and sighed. Inside the Black Prison was boring. The tournament was over. Long over. Victor ripped open one of his protein bars and devoured it whole with chewing. He nearly choked, so he banged on his chest to prevent this. He guzzled down some orange juice and started coughing. He breathed heavily he heard a loud knock on the door. Who is it?!" I''m busy!" The person outside didn''t answer. Victor frustratedly stood on his feet and grabbed his katana just in case the person outside gave him any trouble. He looked through the peephole and saw a person guard who seemed as if he had been drugged. Victor took the latch off the door and swung it open. " Yes, what do you want?" All the prison guard did was watch Victor with a dull expression on his face. " Hey!" I asked you a question?!"The prison guard didn''t answer. Victor rolled his eyes and approached the prison guard, placing his hand on the left side of his shoulder. " What''s your f.u.c.k.i.n.g problem?" Victor noticed that blood started running down the guard''s nostrils. Victor pushed the guard and his head exploded into the blood and a chunk of brains. The blood splattered into his eyes, temporarily blinding him. As he was temporarily blind, Orpheus dropped down from the air and landed perfectly on his feet like a cat without making a sound. Orpheus then kicked Victor in the chest so hard, he lifted off his feet and crashed into a sewage pipeline which exploded as he came in contact with it. Piss and shit started splattering all over the ground. Toxic fumes were being released into the air. As Victor regained his eyesight he started deeply staring down Orpheus who had a big and broad smile on his face. " Who the f.u.c.k are you?" Orpheus didn''t answer. Instead, he pulled out a dagger and started sprinting towards Victor. Even without his katana he still a threat and a foe to reckon with. Orpheus leaped towards Victor and slashed him on his chest. Victor grabbed Orpheus by his neck and kneeled him in the stomach. After he kneeled him in the stomach he slammed him on the ground and stomped on his neck. Tch." Don''t try me." Don''t let the one arm fool you." Orpheus was strangling to breathe. Veins began popping out his face and neck. Suddnely Orpheus started laughing. Victor was confused. " What the f.u.c.k is so funny?" Orpheus abruptly disappeared, escaping out of Victor''s grip. Victor had to watch his surroundings. Orpheus could strike at any moment. Victor closed his eyes and generated an aura around his body to pick up any heat signals. He didn''t pick up any. As he reopened his eyes, Orpheus drove an elbow into Victor''s chest. Victor vomited up blood and collapsed on one knee. Orpheus revealed his claws and stabbed Victor repeatly in his stomach. Orpheus started laughing like a maniac. He ripped his claws out of Victor''s stomach and grabbed him the neck, tossing him across the wall. Victor was barely unconscious. "You''re supposed to be a great martial artist." Lazarus spoke highly of you." Tch." I''m just downright disappointed." Orpheus grabbed Victor by his neck and started strangling him. He opened his mouth and revealed his sharp teeth. He was about to rip a chunk out of his face. A white aura suddenly started wrapping around Victor''s body. Just as Orpheus leaned in, Victor grabbed his face and ripped it off. Don''t underestimate me." That''s people''s biggest mistakes." They end up underestimating me and paying for it with their blood. Orpheus collapsed on the ground and started screeching. Victor stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his face. Victor started snickering. He grabbed Orpheus''s dagger and grabbed Orpheus''s hair, slighting his throat causing blood to splatter everywhere. Chapter 1224 - Powered Up Victor cleaned the dagger and shoved it in the back of his waist. He kicked Orpheus to the side and sighed. When he was about to head back into his cell, he could hear Orpheus recovering. Orpheus stood on his feet and grabbed his face off the ground. As he placed his face over his flesh it miraculously rejoined together like a puzzle. Victor started rolling his eyes. Come on!" Are you serious!" Orpheus took off his shirt and started generating a grey aura around his body. The entire floor started shaking. The tattoos around his body started glowing. Orpheus was turning into a monstrous humanoid creature. His pale skin turned black like tar. He began growing in size. He also grew a tail. His voice became darker and his power greatly rose. Orpheus lunged towards Victor and grabbed him by his neck, lifting him off his feet. Victor couldn''t move. His body froze up like a statue. Orpheus opened his mouth and stuck out his long and sticky tongue. He was planning to eat Victor from the start. Just as he was about to eat Victor, Victor spat a metal ball through Orpheus''s eye. The metal ball went through his head, causing him to let out a loud and powerful scream that nearly made his eardrums explode. Chapter 1225 - Differences Victor landed on the ground and started coughing up chunks of blood. Orpheus on the other hand was still in pain. His eye was hanging out of the socket. Victor reached into his shoe and pulled out a curved knife. " Stand up." Orpheus grabbed his eye and shoved it into his socket. As he did this, blood gushed all over the moist ground. Orpheus was furious. He was about to transform yet again. However, to prevent this, Victor lunged towards Orpheus and stabbed him in his head. Blood squirted in Victor''s mouth, causing him to nearly vomit. Victor took his hand off the knife and stepped back. The knife was so sharp it penetrated through Orpheus''s skull and brain. Victor stumbled towards the wall and collapsed down on the ground. The damage was so bad, Orpheus reverted back to his original self. Orpheus ripped the knife out of his head and flung it across the room. " I''ve underestimated you." I thought you''ve been useless without your sword." Victor sighed. " Let me ask you this question." Why does that asshole Lazarus want to kill me?" What did I do?" Orpheus started laughing. Us vampires don''t have a reason for killing people." We kill because we have to." We devour human flesh to survive. " I just wish people would understand and stop looking at us like we''re freaks of nature." Monsters." Victor raised his eyebrow and snickered. Shut the f.u.c.k up." You''re delusional." Victor sat on the ground and pulled out a pack of cigarettes. Sadly they were squashed so Victor couldn''t smoke them. Instead, he placed them back into his pocket. Orpheus started laughing. " How?" How am I delusional?" You want me to explain?" Fine." I''ll explain." Vampires are lower than livestock." Sc.u.m." They kill defenseless people and even kill innocent children." I don''t respect people that advantage of other people." That''s why you''re delusional and that''s why I f.u.c.k.i.n.g hate vampires." Is that good enough?" asked Victor. Orpheus was growing angry. " Yes." Yes, that''s enough." Both Victor and Orpheus started staring down at each other. Orpheus was the first one to speak. " So what now?" Victor stood on his feet and walked into his stylish room getting his katana and a bottle of water. He tossed the bottle of water to Orpheus. Orpheus already knew what was going to happen. Orpheus opened the bottle of water and tossed it to the side, burping very loudly. Make it quick." I''m already suffering." Orpheus closed his eyes and patiently waited for his death. Victor started sharpening his katana across the ground, causing sparks to fly everywhere. As Victor saw that his katana was sharpened, he lunged towards Orpheus and stabbed him in the chest. Orpheus popped open his eyes and started vomiting up black blood. As Victor pushed the sword deeper into Orpheus''s chest, Orpheus started to shriveled up like a raisin. His eyes spilled out of his head, his jaw fell off, and his heart exploded. When Victor removed his katana from Orpheus''s chest, Orpheus was reduced to pile ash. The reason Orpheus didn''t come back from the dead was that he wasn''t born a vampire. He was changed into one. Just like Jones. Only natural-born vampires had the perks of becoming coming back alive after becoming killed. Victor sucked his teeth and cleaned the black blood of his katana. He walked back into his stylish room and slammed the door behind his back. Inside Lazarus''s Cell... Lazarus knew and could feel that Orpheus failed him horribly. All he could do was shake his head. He learned from this lesson. If you want something done, you''ll have to do it yourself." Lazarus reached his way onto the top bunk and stared at the ceiling. Before he went to sleep he remembered he had a meeting with one of the ancient founding vampires, Vlad. Lazarus closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He suddenly disappeared and reappeared in an abandoned construction site. Lazarus looked around the area and saw countless mangled bodies. Vlad just came from feeding time. Vlad was currently eating a heart. As Vlad picked up Lazarus''s presence, he turned around. When ever he tasted blood his eyes turned black like shark. Lazarus folded his arm and patiently waited for Vlad to finish. Chapter 1226 - Listening Vlad reached into his pocket and pulled out a white handkerchief that he used to wipe the blood and chunks of heart away from his bearded face. " Pardon me, Lazarus." I was hungry." Vlad stood on his feet. Now that you''re here, this meeting can commence. Sit down." We have much to talk about. Lazarus didn''t want to sit on the ground, so he pulled up a barrel filled with gasoline and used it as a stool. Vlad slouched up against a hunk of metal. First of all, you already know how I am." I''m Vlad one of The Five Founding Vampires." Lazarus rolled his eyes." Yeah, whatever." You don''t have to rub it in." Let''s just make this quick." Vlad started shaking his head. He used his long sharp fingernails to pick the human meat out of his teeth which spat to the side." Once this war is over we vampires will rise out of the shadows and retake what is rightfully ours." This world belongs to us." The elves need to realize this." Lazarus was tired of hearing vampires speak of these words. Lazarus knew the war wasn''t ending any time soon so he wasn''t excited. He totally blocked out Vlad''s deep voice as he talked. He closed his eyes about to fall asleep. So do you understand?" Lazarus opened his eyes and said: What?" I wasn''t listening." Vlad clenched his jaws together and said: Fine." You don''t have to listen." This meeting is over." Vlad snapped his fingers and Lazarus disappeared and reappeared in his cell. Chapter 1227 - Satisified When Lazarus realized he appeared back into his cell, he started smiling. He hated long and boring meetings." Long and boring meetings made him hungry and thirsty. This was the way he currently felt. He rolled out from the top of the bunk bed he slept on. He crashed on the ground and started groaning. He stood on his feet and took off his dirty white shirt. He walked towards the bars and grabbed them, starting to shout as loud as he could. " Hey, guard!" The guard that was supposed to be patrolling around the area was on his lunch break. Lazarus slouched to the side and patiently waited for the guard to return. 10 minutes passed. Lazarus felt drowsy, tired, thirsty, and hungry. Just when he was about to fall asleep, he heard loud approaching footsteps that caused him to immediately awake from his drowsiness. He wiped the drool from his mouth and cleared his throat. He picked up a pebble that sat next to his feet and tossed it out of the cell to get the guard''s attention. The guard turned around and approached the ceiling. " Yes, what do you want?" Lazarus clutched his stomach as it started growling. " I want some food and something to drink." The guard sighed. " Sorry buddy but I can''t do that." I''ve been given some strict orders to not give any prisoners food or water when they misbehave." And unluckily for you, you''ve been bad." Ever since you entered this prison at least 30 prisoners whine up dead every single day." You know who''s takes the heat for all those deaths?" Me and my coworkers." So no." F.u.c.k you." I don''t do nice things for pieces of shit like you." The guard spat near Lazarus''s shoes. You want some water?" The guard removed the bottle of water he had around his waist. He popped open the bottle of fresh water and dumped it on the ground. Here." There''s your water." The guard started bursting out with laughter. Lazarus was growing furious. He walked towards the rusted bars and said: I hope you know this." I can escape this disgusting prison any moment." And when I do, the first thing I''ll do is rip you to shreds." The guard was scared. " You don''t scare me." You may think you''re tough but you aren''t." Just shut the f.u.c.k up and rot in your cell, convict." The guard took out his baton and walked the rusty bars, causing them to shake and rattle. Lazarus stepped back and started shaking his head and laughing, exposing his incredibly sharp teeth. The guard suddenly felt shivers around his body. He was trying to act like he wasn''t scared but he was." The guard stormed off away from Lazarus''s cell. The only reason Lazarus didn''t kill the guard was that because he was too hungry. Lazarus hopped onto the top bunk and closed his eyes. Hendrix and Levi''s Location... Drum Volcano.. Hendrix and Levi were at Drum Volcano, the constantly erupting volcano. They were at Drum Volcano to possibly come to good terms with Kade. Levi sat on a hunk of dried lava with chewing in a toothpick in the left-hand side corner of his mouth. This was a habit he couldn''t control. They had been waiting for Levi for 40 minutes. Where is this asshole?" Doesn''t he know we have things to do?" Hendrix sighed. He had to agree with Levi that Kade was taking forever to come. Calm down, Levi." We just have to have patience." He should be here any moment." Levi spat the chewed-up toothpick. " Yeah, whatever." If he doesn''t arrive in 10 minutes I''m leaving." Hendrix folded his arms sucked his teeth. After 10 minutes passed, Levi got off the hunk of dried lava and said: That''s it." I''m f.u.c.k.i.n.g leaving." Just as Levi was about to Hendrix, spotted someone coming. It wasn''t Kade. As Hendrix enhanced his vision he saw an old decrepit man walking with a cane. The man had an eye with scratches and scars all over his face. It took the old man 4 minutes to arrive where Hendrix and Levi were standing. " You 2 are on my land." Begone before you suffer the consequences. Levi stepped in front of Hendrix and said: What is that supposed to be a threat?" Because as far as I''m concerned I ain''t scared of you." And anyway who the hell owns a volcano?" The old man shoved his hands into his pocket and pulled out a couple of blue pills and shoved them in his mouth and swallowed them without drinking water. He nearly choked. Look I will tell you, 2 drifters, one last time." Begone." Levi had enough. He grabbed the old man by the neck and started choking. Chapter 1228 - Rock Trolls Levi was about to snap the old man''s neck for his toughness. Just as he was about to the ground underneath his feet started shaking and rumbling. Suddnely a huge burly creature burst out of the ground nearly bitting Levi in half. Luck for Levi he always watched his surroundings so always got out of tough situations. Levi tossed the old man into some tar. The creature that came out of the ground was a burly rock troll that stood up to 14 feet tall weighing 500 pounds. Master." You hurt master." Rock will rip in half!" The troll was furious with Levi, totally ignoring Hendrix who stood behind the troll''s back. The troll lunged towards Levi. Levi dodged the troll''s wild attack and slid through the creature''s legs. The troll could pick up. It was slow and not very intelligent. Levi leaped on the troll''s back and punched it in the back of the head, trying to injury its spine. All rock trolls had superior strength and defense because of the tough rock armor around their solid frame. Levi ended up injuring himself in the process. The troll started sniggling. It grabbed Levi off its back and slammed him on the ground. Levi vomited up chunks of blood. The troll was about to stomp on Levi''s head. Levi quickly rolled from under the troll''s foot and hopped onto his feet, breathing heavily. Never in his life had he killed a rock troll. The rock troll then started punching the ground. Chapter 1229 - Skinny Warrior The rock troll was out of control. As the rock troll continued to pound its into the ground, the ground started shaking and rumbling. Lava started gushing out of the ground. The rock troll didn''t worry about getting burnt since it had its tough skin to prevent it from damage. Levi could feel the heat surrounding his body like clothes. Levi took off his shirt and started cracking his knuckles. It was time to step it up. He closed his eyes and started breathing in and out very slowly. Suddnely, a powerful white aura wrapped around his body. The rock troll picked up a huge chunk of dried molten lava and threw it as hard as he could after Levi. Levi quickly stuck his hand out and stopped the huge dried piece of lava. He opened his eyes and tossed the huge dried hunk of lava at the rock troll. As the huge dried piece of hunk lava reacted with the troll''s chest, the rock crumbled to pieces. The troll started snickering. Levi shifted his fighting style up. As he did this, a more powerful white aura generated around his body. Powerful high winds began picking up. The rock troll leaped towards Levi. Then muttered these words: The Swan''s Feathers. The white aura morphed into huge sharp feathers, almost resembling arrows. When the Swan''s Feather''s reacted with the rock troll''s body, its tough rock skin shattered, leaving it vulnerable. The rock troll had a dumbfounded look on his face. Levi chuckled. Suddnely Levi stuck out his finger and fired a beam at the troll''s skull. The rock troll''s brain splattered out the back of its head. The rock troll smashed on the ground like a sack of potatoes. Levi looked over to the side of the slope and saw that the old man was standing up with a confident look on his face. Levi walked up towards the old man and sighed. So what is the story between you and that troll?" The old man scratched his head and said: " I'' raised that troll as if he was my own son." Even though I used him as a weapon of destruction, I cared for the monster." So what now?" What will you do to me?" Levi sucked his teeth and spat chunks of blood to the side." Tch." You''re not even worth killing." If I were you I would just live on with the remaining years you have let." Levi nodded and started walking off to rejoin Hendrix. Suddnely Levi he the sound of a gun being loaded. Levi slowly turned around and saw that the old man had a gun. He couldn''t hold the gun properly. His hands were shaking and trembling. He was also profusely sweating. I will kill you for destroying my investment!" Do know how long it takes to tame a rock troll?!" Levi sighed. " Look it isn''t my fault." You''re the reason why he''s dead. The old man had enough. He pulled the trigger and a bullet was released from the nozzle of the gun. Levi moved so fast it seemed as if time slowed down. And in fact, he did. This was something Levi had the ability to since he was 3 years old. Levi approached the old man stuck his fingers into his neck. After he did this, he ripped the gun out of his hands and tossed it to the side. When he snapped his fingers, blood started gushing out of the old man''s neck. Levi turned around and walked away. He walked up a hill and rendezvoused with Hendrix. He was also getting tired of waiting. He had an angry pissed expression on his face. As they began conversing among themselves, they suddenly heard incoming footsteps. They both quickly turned around and they saw Kade. Kade." " Hello, gentlemen." Now that I''m here the meeting can commence." The three of them sat down. So explain to me." Why have you called me to Drum Volcano?" Hendrix cleared his throat and said: I want you to join me to win this war." Kade sucked his teeth and started laughing. " Why the f.u.c.k would I do that?" Hendrix sighed. Just think of the perks." Kade started shaking his head. " Name them." I''m prepared to offer you 3 million gold coins, 2,000 acres of land, and 10 of the most beautiful women in The Industrial Elven Empire. Keep your money and your 2,000 acres of land." All I want is those ten women you are promising." "I shall make one of them my 3 of them my wife and the other seven as my assistants." Hendrix looked at Levi and started laughing. " Well, then I guess we have a deal?" Yes, we have a deal." Hendrix stuck out his hand for Kade to shake. Kade refused. However, joining forces with you has a catch?" Hendrix raised his eyebrow and started scratching his head. What do you mean there''s a catch?" Kade explained the catch. " I want to see if you''re worthy of working with me." Just to make sure joining forces with you was the right thing to do." Hendrix started nodding his head and clenching his jaws together. He already didn''t like the idea of joining forces with Kade. Kade suddenly faded away. Both Hendrix and Levi could hear Kade''s voices in their heads." Survive and I will finalize the deal fully." The skies of The Drum Volcano turned dark and gloomy. Heavy rain started falling. Hendrix and Levi heard loud footsteps behind their backs. When they turned around they saw a huge, tall, and lanky man who carried a heavy mace and shield. This man was a lost soul nicknamed The Skinny Warrior by Kade. As The Skinny Warrior saw the two, he instantly started running towards them. He swung his axe after Hendrix. Hendrix rolled out of the way and jumped back 10 feet. The Skinny Warrior started snarling. He didn''t have a tongue or any eyes. The only reason he was able to defeat his opponents was one reason. His ears. Chapter 1230 - Acid Blood Since the skinny warrior didn''t have eyes, His ears grew bigger and his hearing drastically improved. Once they moved they were in trouble. Levi tried to sneak up behind the warrior. The skinny warrior kicked Levi in the face. Blood splattered out of his mouth. He stumbled down to one of his knees. Just as the skinny warrior was about to bash in Levi''s brains, Hendrix stepped in and repeatly starting punching the skinny warrior in his gut, causing him to vomit up chunks of green blood which were just like acid. The skinny warrior grabbed Hendrix by his neck and tossed him into the air. Hendrix used this as a time to charge up a beam. He fired 2 individual beams out of his hands. The skinny warrior suddenly disappeared and reappeared behind Hendrix driving its knee in Hendrix''s back. As he crashed on the ground, a giant crater was created. The warrior landed on the ground and bashed the mace into his back. Luckily for Hendrix, none of his bones were broken. He turned on his back and stabbed the skinny warrior in the stomach. Some of his entrails leaked onto the ground. A hole was burned in the ground. Chapter 1231 - The Slave Passage Hendrix leaped onto his feet as the skinny warrior started snarling. While the skinny warrior had his back turned, Levi managed to sneak up behind the towering humanoid creature and chop its arm off, causing blood to splatter everywhere using his hand that acted like a blade The skinny warrior collapsed on its knees and started screaming. Hendrix lunged towards the humanoid creature and grabbed it by the neck. When he was about to snap the humanoid creature''s neck, Kade intervened. Stop." That''s enough." You two have proven yourselves to me." The deal is finalized." We all are now partners." Kade snapped his fingers and the skinny warrior faded away like a ghost. The heavy rain ceased and the clouds cleared up. Even though The Drum Volcano was always active for some reason every night at 12 pm, the lava and molten rocks stopped spewing out of the volcano for a short period of time. It was currently 12 pm. As the new deathly trio shook hands, they made their way away from Drum Volcano, heading back to The Industrial Elven Kingdom. The Royal Elven Kingdom. Cross and company finally arrived at their destination. The ship landed on the outskirts of the kingdom. Orion didn''t want to land inside the kingdom. There was a war going on after all. When the ship landed on the ground the propellers sliced up the nearby grass that was home to some nearby critters. The hatch opened up and everyone walked out. Cross sniffed the area and could smell the disgusting smell of a rotting corpse. Cross followed the smell while the others conversed among themselves. The only ones who followed Cross were Sarah, Jessie, and Elanor. The disgusting stench made Cross want to vomit. He came across a cave. In the entrance of the cave laid the rotting corpses of slaves that escaped from The Slave District by died of starvation and sickness. Even though this problem was none of Cross''s or anyone else''s business, he still wanted to investigate. He examined one of the rotting corpses. The corpse he was looking at looked as if it had been burned. The skin is hard and charred. After 3 minutes he came to a conclusion about what happened to the slaves. " The skulls and the ribs have been crushed as if they were smashed against the wall repeatedly." The insides have been also ripped open." The heart, spleen, intestines, liver, and lungs have been completely devoured." " Also, these slaves have been burnt alive by some kind of creature so their death was fast by very painful. This must be a passage or some kind of secret tunnel made by the slaves so they could escape." Cross stood on his feet and sighed, starting to head into the cave." Elanor was confused. " Wait, are we going inside?!" Cross turned and started nodding." Yes is that a problem?" Elanor sighed. " No." Let''s go." Sarah walked in front of Elanor and chuckled. " What''s the matter are you scared." Elanor sucked her teeth. " No, I not afraid." Why would you think of that?" Sarah rolled her eyes and followed behind Cross and Jessie who already headed into the cave. The reason Elanor didn''t want to go inside the cave because she was afraid of the dark. Ever since she was a little kid. She didn''t venture into dark caves because she didn''t know what to expect. Once when she was a child, she went into a cave and heard terrifying screams of children. She didn''t know if it was real or if it was her imagination. As Elanor stepped into the cave, she stomped into a puddle of blood that strangely felt lumpy. She shoved her hand into her pocket and pulled out a lighter and struck it. She realized that she was standing on a leg. She kicked the leg to the side and followed behind, turning off her lighter. She stood behind Sarah. Ever since she saw Sarah, Elanor knew they wouldn''t get along. After all, she did have intense s.e.x with her husband. Cross didn''t use a condom. Elanor told him to make sure he pulled out. She tapped Sarah on the shoulder. Sarah turned around and sucked her teeth. " What?" What do you want?" Elanor cleared her throat. " I think I''m going to join the other''s." Tell Cross. Elanor turned around and ran out of the cave. Sarah rolled her eyes. " Yeah right." Sarah didn''t bother to tell Cross anything. Cross on the other hand came across a giant hole. He could clearly the bottom. There was water. Disgusting sewage water that had skeletons floating on top like apples. When Cross was about to jump into the hole, he started hearing loud roars echo through the dark cave. Cross turned around and asked Sarah and Jessie: Did you hear that?" Yeah we did why?" asked Sarah." We need to stick together." Anything can happen at any moment." said Cross. When Sarah looked at Jessie, she noticed that her son was staring into space. Jessie was talking to Loki. Loki was a bit smarter than Elanor. He had information about almost anything that happened around the universe. Since he was the spawn of Rider, they both were very smart. Loki on the other hand had much potential. Secretly Loki was plotting something huge. So Loki what is this place?" asked Jessie. Hold on." Let me think for a second. A couple of seconds passed. This place is called The Slave Passage. The Slave Passage?" What''s that?" asked Jessie. Loki sighed. Sheesh, don''t you anything?" You need to go back to school." You''ve already missed so many weeks of school." Let me explain to you about this place." This place was originally used as a passage for slaves to escape The Slave District. The passage was created by Barbury Dixon The Second the one responsible for causing The Legendary Slave Revolt that lasted for 4 months." Over 3,000 slaves escaped. Half of them survived and successfully escaped, while the other half died from starvation and sickness." Before Barbury Dixon was captured he managed to avoid capture for nearly 2 years. When he was captured he was beaten, castrated, and burned alive in front of a crowd. Since this place hasn''t been used by slaves in nearly 200 years, it is now the home of a bloodthirsty man-eating creature named Rex. This creature Rex is an ancient, huge, savagely, humanoid monster that resembles bigfoot with a cat face with batlike wings and claws. Rex sleeps upside down like a bat. In the night it flys through the skies eating anything it sets its eyes on. From livestock to humans." He is currently stalking us." said Loki. Now, do you understand little boy?" Jessie started smiling. Yes, I do." So what now?" Survive." Jessie placed a serious expression on his face and kneeled down on the ground, wiping his finger across the ground on some blood, wiping it on his face like shoe polish prepared and ready for Rex to strike. Suddnely Rex flew down from the ceiling of the cave and tackled Cross, causing him to slam his head in the walls of the dark cave. Cross!" shouted Sarah. Rex started roaring into Cross''s face. Drool leaked into his face. " Get the f.u.c.k off of me!" Cross kneeled Rex in his nuts. Rex started laughing as his yellow and black eyes stared at Cross''s sky blue eyes." Rex grabbed Cross by his neck and started strangling him. Rex sniffed Cross. it''s been so long since I''ve tasted exquisite human meat." Cross was surprised Rex could talk. His voice was dark and distorted. His claws started pinning into Cross''s neck. Cross fired a metallic spike into Rex''s chest. Rex started laughing. Rex''s skin was tough like a diamond. He tossed Cross into the hole causing him to float downstream into the hidden passage. Rex looked at Sarah and flew towards her. Jessie was about to intervene but he remembered that his mother knew how to fight. Sarah lifted her leg and kicked Rex in his face. A single tooth, spit, and blood came out of Rex''s mouth. " Ah." A woman." Rex started licking his lips. Chapter 1232 - Many Tricks Ah, a woman." It''s been so long since I''ve seen one." You''re quite strong for a beautiful woman." Sarah sucked her teeth. F.u.c.k you." Rex started laughing. You know what I''m going to do?" Sarah sighed. Do I look like I give a flying f.u.c.k?" Well, I''m going to tell you anyway." First I''m going to **** you." Then I''m going to rip you to shreds and devour you piece by piece." Rex extended out his claws and tried to slice Sarah. Sarah rolled out of the way and fired a beam into Rex''s chest. Rex brushed off the pain and tried to kick Sarah in the face. Jessie crept up behind Rex and stabbed him in his lower back. Rex let out a grunt and turned around with a serious expression on his face. " Ah!" An appetizer!" Rex took his attention off of Sarah and lunged towards Jessie. Jessie easily dodged Rex''s wild attack. As he swiftly dodged Rex and fired a black beam into the back of Rex''s head. Rex crashed into the walls of the cave. Blood covered Rex''s face. Little boy." You look much tougher than you seem to be. Rex removed his head out of the wall and opened his mouth. Inside of his mouth laid thousands of parasites that instantly infected the human body and caused the heart to explode. Rex fired some of the parasites at Jessie. Jessie easily evaded all of the parasites without moving. He stuck out his finger and fired 2 beams at Rex''s chest. Rex placed his left-wing in the way to block the beams. It was successful. He swung his wing at Jessie, slicing him on the chest. Don''t underestimate me." I have so many tricks up my sleeves. Chapter 1233 - Transformation Jessie stood on his feet and ripped off his shirt. Jessie had huge muscles and a six-pack for an 8-year-old. Jessie would easily crush Rex with the help and guidance of Loki The Michecivious. Rex started galloping towards Jessie. Jessie took a deep breath and tensed his muscles, causing veins to pop out of his neck and arms. As Rex swung his claws after Jessie, Jessie sidestepped out of the way and punched Rex in his face. Blood and five of his teeth came out of his mouth. He crashed into the walls of the cave. Jessie''s fist was red hot and it was smoking. Sarah ran up to Jessie dumbfounded. She didn''t realize that her son was so powerful. Are you ok?" asked Sarah. Jessie took a deep breath and said: Yes I ok?" This guy isn''t all that tough." I can take him." You can just go after dad." Sarah was watching Jessie as a man and not as the same cute little boy she knew a couple of years back. Even though he was only 8 years old he was responsible and mature. Jessie was a spitting image of his father. Sarah approached the huge hole and held her nose wanting to vomit. She jumped down into the nasty water and started floating downstream into the tunnel. Rex stood on his feet and started shaking his head. He received many head injuries and plus he had a dozen concussions. As Rex stared at Jessie he realized he was smiling. " Tch." Your one c.o.c.ky little shit!" " I''ll show you who''s boss!" Rex charged towards Jessie like a bull. Jessie sidestepped out of the way yet again so easily. Rex smashed his head into a pole of stalagmites. Blood squirted out his head. Rex let out a loud and powerful scream. He collapsed on his knees and started holding his head continuing to scream like a siren. It hurts!" It hurts so much!!" Jessie started walking towards Rex. " We don''t have to fight." We can go our own separate ways." Deal or no deal?" Rex ceased the screaming and looked at Jessie. His eyes suddenly started glowing. Yeah, that''s not a bad idea." Let''s shake on it." Rex stuck out his hair-clawed hand for Jessie to shake. As Jessie also stuck out his hand, Rex started smiling. He suddenly stabbed Jessie in his stomach Jessie vomited up blood and collapsed on his knees. Rex then grabbed Jessie by his neck and tossed him out of the cave into the field of dandelions. Rex started laughing. I can''t believe you fell for that!" That has got to be the oldest trick in the book!" You are really naive!" Jessie stood on his feet and clutched his stomach which was slowly healing. Rex opened his eyes in surprise. You''re still alive." Tch." I guess I have no other choice." Rex started clenching his jaws together. He was starting to transform. His hair skin turned to that of a tiger. His eyes were completely red. Rex started laughing as the transformation was successful and had been completed. Rex size increased and his voice and grew deeper and more powerful. Jessie knew he was in a heap of trouble. Rex no longer had any wings. He suddenly disappeared. Jessie stood on his feet and started watching his surroundings. Rex could pop up anywhere at any moment. Rex appeared behind Jessie and grabbed him, placing him in a full nelson headlock. Jessie had no way to escape. Rex leaped into the air and power derived Jessie into the ground. He landed on his head, instantly knocking him out. Chapter 1234 - Future Plans Rex started laughing. Works every single time!" No one can defeat while I''m like this!" Rex looked around the area before dragging Jessie back into the cave. He was going to prepare him into a stew he was getting ready to make. He created a pot and started boiling some water. While the water was boiling, Jessie awoke with a severe head injury. Loki on the other hand was ready to fight again. Get up, boy!" Stand on your f.u.c.k.i.n.g feet!" You can''t let this chump eat you!" If think I''m going to die you''ve got another thing coming!" Now wipe your nose and stand up!" Jessie stood on his feet and sighed. He cracked his fractured arm back in place, squinting his eyes to avoid some of the pain. While Rex had his back turned, Jessie grabbed a stalagmite pipe and tossed it like a spear into Rex''s back. Rex let out a loud screech. He turned around and started growling. " How the f.u.c.k are you still alive?!" Rex started galloping towards Jessie. Jessie closed his eyes and started generating a black aura around his body. The entire cave started shaking and rumbling. Rex hesitated to attack Jessie because of the dark intent in his eyes. Rex was starting to get nervous. He backed up so much he fell into the hole and sank to the bottom. Jessie patiently waited for Rex to get back up. Yes." That''s it." That''s the kind of energy I like Jessie." I and you will be a very powerful duo in the future. With my mind and your power, it will be enough to take over the universe someday. Loki started snickering. Jessie had no emotions on his face. Chapter 1235 - The Wings Rex looked at his hands and saw that they were trembling. He used his trembling hands to wipe the sweat from his face. Ha!" Why would be scared of this little shit?!" I''m the superior one here!" thought Rex. Rex grabbed the huge pot of boiling water and tossed it at Jessie. Jessie grabbed the pot and tossed it to the side. Rex sucked his teeth and swung his claws after Jessie. Jessie suddenly grabbed Rex''s arm. Hey!" Let go of my arm!" Rex looked at Jessie and realized that he was grinning. His eyes were white and they were glowing. Rex was getting a weird vibe off of Jessie. He knew this wasn''t the same little boy he was fighting a second ago. Rex took a deep breath and asked: Who are you?" Loki didn''t answer. Instead, he broke his arm. Rex let out a loud and powerful scream, collapsing on his knees. Loki walked behind Rex and generated the evil black aura around his hand. He then shoved his entire hand through Rex''s chest, pulling out his heart. Loki tossed the heart on the ground and kicked Rex in the back of his head so hard, he came flying out of the cave and crashed into a puddle of mud. Loki stopped on Rex''s heart, which popped like a balloon. As he stomped on it, blood-splattered into his face. Rex died instantly. As Jessie retook over his body, he ran back to the group next to the airship to tell them the news. Cross''s Location in the sewers... Cross got washed up on a pile of bones and rotten food. He had been knocked out unconscious. As he awoke he started coughing up water out of his lungs. He looked around and instantly wanted to vomit. " Where the f.u.c.k am I?" thought Cross. He stood on his feet and took off his wet shirt, tossing it to the side. Hmm." There''s got to be a ladder around here." I''m in a sewer after all." Cross started scanning for ladders. As he found one he started smiling. He ran towards the ladder and climb it up, punching the manhole into the air. He leaped climbed to the top and sighed. He looked around to see where the ladder led him. What is this a prison?" He sniffed the area. Cross could smell piss and feces. As Cross was about to vomit, he heard approaching footsteps behind his back. He quickly swung his body around putting up his fists as he saw an extremely skinny old man with a long beard wearing dirty rags. Woh calm down!" Cross took a deep breath and said: Who are you?" The skinny old man started coughing. " Shouldn''t I be asking you that?" Cross rolled his eyes. " My name is Cross Rodriguez." The skinny old man started nodding. " My name is Carter." Nice to meet you, Carter." May I ask what is this place?" Carter was confused. Don''t you know?" Oh yeah, that must mean you''re new here." This is The Slave District." Cross''s eyes opened up wide. " The Slave District?" So you''re trying to tell me you''re a slave?" Carter sucked his teeth. " Yes and I''m not proud of it." I haven''t eaten a meal in 5 days." Cross shoved his hand in his pocket and pulled out a squashed chocolate and caramel bar. Here you can have this." It''s not much but it''s something. Carter''s face lit up with excitement. He snatched the bar out of his hand. Thank you very much, sir!" That''s very nice of you!" I''m a stranger and you don''t even know me!" Carter ripped open the bar and ate it without even enjoying it. I want more." Do you have any more?" Cross searched his pockets and found nothing but a wad of hundred dollar bills. No that''s it." Carter started throwing a tantrum. Damm!!!" I need food!!!" Carter''s loud voice alerted nearby guards." Hey, what the f.u.c.k is going on here?!!!" Didn''t I tell you, slaves, to shut the f.u.c.k up?!!" You belong sleep!" Three guards with lanterns came into the area. The guards had confused looks on their faces. " Who the hell is this motherf.u.c.ker?" The guards looked at Carter wandering what was going on. I have no idea who this man is. He just showed up." Cross sucked his teeth and started shaking his head. " This is what I get for being too nice." Well, tell us this stranger." Who the hell are you?" Cross didn''t answer. Instead, he fired a metallic spike at one of the guards. The metallic spike struck the guard''s chest. Blood started gushing out everywhere. Let''s him!" The 2 guards pulled out their batons and started running towards Cross. Cross started laughing. Amateurs." He dashed past the guards and tapped them behind there''s heads. They were miraculously knocked out with being barely touched. Cross turned around and looked at Carter. " You better explain yourself." Carter started profusely sweating. Hey, I didn''t mean it!" I''m sorry!" Carter collapsed on his knees and started crying. " I''m just so hungry!" You can understand can you?" Cross walked up to Carter and said: Get up." I''m going to hurt you." Lead me to your slave master. " Carter wiped the snot from his nose and said: Follow me." Carter started walking forward. The Slave District consisted of 4 parts. The North Wing, the south wing, the east wing, and the west wing. All the wings were controlled by individual slave masters. The slave master of the north wing was an elve who had a net worth of 20 million dollars named Ulysses. A young punk who acc.u.mulated his impressive wealth at the age of 17 when he found an ancient solid gold goblet worth millions. He was known by the slaves for his nasty disgusting attitude and treated the slaves like dogs." The slave master of The South Wing was Rochell, a 36-year-old woman with a net worth of 340 million dollars. She was known for her good treatment of her slaves whom she had dressed in suits as they tended to the South wing which was like a hotel. The slave master of the east wing was named Karla. A 25-year-old woman known for her fierce ways. She made her slaves lick the shit off her shoes. She had a net worth of 12 million dollars. The slave master of the west wing was named Boban a tall monster of a man who killed slaves and fed them to his dogs when they misbehaved and didn''t do their job correctly. He was 50 years old and had a networth of 230 million dollars. Cross and Carter were currently in the North Wing. Chapter 1236 - The North Wing So tell me about this Ulysses guy." Carter started shaking his head. " First of all, he''s a huge asshole who makes us brush his teeth and wipe his ass whenever he takes a shit." I hate that motherf.u.c.ker." One of these days he will get his." Cross opened his eyes wide. Ok.." Anything else?" He smokes three cigarettes a day. After he does this he drinks some of his favorite liquor, white wine." Most importantly he is protected by the commander of Ariel''s armies, Quincy Alexander The Fourth, one of the most powerful people in the world, self-proclaimed." Personally, I''ve never seen the man fight but if I were you, I will not mess with him." Cross sucked his teeth. " Yeah, whatever." Just take me to your slave master." I just want to do this as quickly as possible. As Cross and Carter headed towards Ulysses''s house, they were stopped by a couple of guards. Hey, where do you think you two going?" We are going to see Master Ulysses." This man here is one of the new guards here to protect him." One of the guards looked at Cross and started laughing. " This chump!" Please!" I''m not falling for that shit!" Tell me." Who is this clown?" Carter sighed. I already told you." Cross stepped in front of Cross and said: " Get out of the way before this ends badly. Chapter 1237 - Matched Up The guards burst out with laughter. Who the hell do you think you are?" The guard walked up to Cross and stuck his finger in his face. Cross sighed and grabbed the guard''s hand and broke it, causing the guard to let out a loud and powerful scream. Get him!" shouted the other guards. The guards pulled out their batons and ran towards Cross. Cross tossed Carter to the side into a pile of barrels so he wouldn''t get hurt. Cross punched the ground and caused a shockwave. The guards were pushed into the sky. When they smacked into the ground they instantly died. Cross walked over to the side and helped Carter onto his feet. " Come on." Let''s go." Carter wiped the dirt from his face and started coughing. As they were about to proceed, they heard incoming footsteps approaching. Carter was the one who turned around first. As he turned around he realized who stood in front of him. His body starting shivering. Commander Quincy Alexander?!" What are you doing here?" Cross turned around and saw Quincy Alexander. Quincy Alexander stood up to 7''0 tall weighing 260 pounds. Quincy Alexander wore heavy jade and diamond armor worth millions of gold coins. He was 35 years old. He was bald and had a dyed black goatee. No one dared challenge his authority. Damn near everybody was scared of him and never did anything to upset him. He only answered to Queen Ariel and only Queen Ariel. His guarding duties to guard Ulysses were just a favor. His contract was almost up. When Quincy saw Carter he folded his arms and sighed. " Well, well, well." If it isn''t my favorite slave Carter." What have you been to you little snake?" Carter didn''t answer. Quincy looked on the ground and saw a couple of his subordinates dead. Look Quincy it isn''t what it looks like." It''s just- Quincy sighed and started laughing. Before Carter could finish his sentence, Quincy suddenly appeared in front of Carter and grabbed him by his neck. Cross started cracking his knuckles. " Put him down." Now." I will only tell you once." Quincy turned his head and said: What if I don''t?" Cross stuck out his hand and fired a metallic spike at Quincy. As the metallic spike reacted with his face, it exploded into pieces. Cross was confused. Quincy tossed Carter to the side into the wall, knocking him out. Look for your own good back down now." This will end very badly for you." Cross ignored everything Quincy said. As Cross was preparing and thinking of a way to defeat Quincy, Rider had something to say. Look Cross this isn''t a man you should mess with." Cross sighed. " Look I''m tired of you telling me what to do." Just shut up and tell me how to defeat this guy. Rider was confused. Isn''t I telling you how to defeat this guy is telling you what to do?" Sometimes Cross you act like a f.u.c.k.i.n.g retard." Cross rolled his eyes. Are you going to explain to me or not?" Rider sucked his teeth. Fine, but even if I tell you, you still won''t be able to defeat him." Quincy looked at Cross and saw that he was talking to himself. Look I don''t have time for crazy." let''s just get this over with." Cross suddenly started sprinting towards Quincy. He leaped towards him and kicked him in his neck. The kick had no effect. Cross knew he was in trouble. Quincy grabbed Cross by the leg and tossed him into the air, into the clouds. Cross was almost hit by an airship, but luckily he fell back in The North Wing in time. He landed perfectly on his feet without making a sound. Quincy was standing in the same spot with a dull expression on his face. He wasn''t taking Quincy seriously at all. Rider was trying to Cross to use long attacks but he wouldn''t listen. Quincy dodged Cross''s wild attack, punched Cross in the face so hard he was knocked out. Damn." There''s just no competition these days!" Cross''s eyes were completely white as his mouth hanged open. Chapter 1238 - Private Bath When Sarah went down the hole, she didn''t go through the same tunnel as Cross. She got washed up in a water pipe. She was about to run out of air. As she kicked through the waterpipe she swam upstream and ended up in hot deep bathwater. As she swam upwards she jumped onto the fancy marble ground and vomited up water. She turned on her back and started breathing heavily. She thought she was going to die. She stood on her feet and ringed out her hair into the hot bathwater. As she was about to stand on her feet she overheard a women''s voice. The front door of the huge hot bathroom slowly opened up. The woman revealed herself to be Queen Ariel. Queen Airel took a total of 5 hot showers a day. The reason she did this was that she had an image to maintain. She was the air to the Royal Elven Empire throne. The 5 hot showers made her skin soft like silk. This was the only time she could relax privately. Queen Ariel wore nothing but red towels on her head and one around her body. She took off the towels and stepped into the hot bath. As Queen Ariel was about to close her eyes, she suddenly heard heavy breathing and heavy footsteps. She opened her eyes and sighed, turning around to see who was interpreting her private bath. She saw Sarah. She raised her eyebrow and asked one question: Who are you?" Chapter 1239 - Future Friends? Sarah cleared her throat. " Um." I''m... Sarah didn''t know to explain herself. She was trespassing on private property. She had every right to be punished. Queen Ariel sighed. " Well?" Tell me!" Who the hell are you?" Sarah cleared her throat and said: My name is Sarah Rodriguez." Queen Ariel grabbed a bottle of white wine and guzzled it from the bottle. She wiped the dripping droplets of white wine from her mouth and started smiling. Nice to meet you, Sarah Rodriguez." Come inside." You are welcomed to join me if you like." I just want to rest." I''m not in the mood for dealing with trespassers." I deal with them all the time." I either have them thrown in the dungeon or cut off a piece of their body." Anything grabbable." From the testicles to the p.e.n.i.s if it''s a man." Now on the other hand, if it''s a woman, I might have there are tits sliced off." Sarah swallowed the spit in her mouth. She wasn''t scared but was just downright disgusted. Sarah undressed and hopped into the hot bath. You really do that?" Queen Ariel placed a big smile on her face. I only do those things to people when I have a bad day." Queen Ariel clutched the bottle of white hand and stretched her hand out, to give Sarah the bottle. Sarah glady accepted the bottle of white wine and sipped it a couple of times. Queen Ariel raised her eyebrow. What''s the matter?" You''re not a drinking gal?" Sarah started coughing. No, not really." Alcohol is not my game." Queen Ariel grabbed the bottle of white wine from Sarah and poured it all over her face before submerging her head in the hot bath. Sarah knew she had to get out as quickly as possible. She never trusted strangers. That was something her father told her." Even though the stranger smiles in your face and treats you nice, don''t trust them." Run." Run as fast as you can before the stranger can unless he or she''s true colors." Sarah stepped out of the hot bath and grabbed her clothes. Sorry but I''ve got to go." I''m meeting someone." Queen Ariel was confused. What did I do something wrong?" Sarah rolled her eyes while Queen Ariel wasn''t looking and said: No you didn''t do anything wrong." I''ve just got to go." Someone''s waiting for me." Queen Ariel was starting to grow suspicious. Tell me this." Sarah was confused. Tell you what?" Tell me who is this person you''re waiting for." Sarah knew something was about to stir up. I don''t think that''s none of your business." I know I''m intruding but that''s no excuse for me to tell you my business." Queen Ariel placed a serious expression on her face. She stepped out of the hot bath, revealing her n.a.k.e.d body. She had a colorful tattoo of a Chinese dragon wrapped around her stomach and waist. Just tell who you''re waiting for." Once you tell me I will let you leave." Sarah sucked her teeth. Fine." I waiting for my husband." Queen Ariel''s eyes lit up with excitement. Oh!" You''re married!" Well, that''s great!" Tell me his name!" Is he cute!" Sarah sighed. She felt like she was dealing with a child." His name is Cross Rodriguez." Queen Ariel raised her eyebrow and started thinking. Cross Rodriguez." Hmm." I have sworn that I heard that name before." Maybe I have, maybe I haven''t." But you still haven''t told me how he looks." Sarah knew she had to explain everything about Cross for Queen Ariel to get out of the way. My husband Cross weigh''s 190 pounds of lean muscle. He is in his late 20''s. He is Puerto Rican from New York City, located in North America, which is on Earth." He''s cute." If he wasn''t I wouldn''t have married him and had a child with." Queen Ariel couldn''t believe her ears." You had a child?!" Sarah started nodding." Yes, I do." His name is Jessie Rodriguez." He''s 8 years old." Queen Ariel started sizing up Sarah." Well, you don''t look like you had a child." Your body.." Hmm.." It''s terrific!" You hit the gym every day don''t you?" Sarah started smiling. As a matter of fact, I do." How did you know?" Queen Ariel raised her eyebrow. You clearly have abs." Sarah looked down towards her stomach. She smiled. Queen Ariel also started smiling. She walked up to Sarah and licked her lips before kissing her on her lips trying to slip in a little tongue. Sarah pushed Queen Ariel into the hot bath and said: No!!" I don''t swing that way!" I like men!" Queen Ariel started laughing. So do I but I occasionally have s.e.x with a woman from time to time." A s.e.xy woman." You fit the picture, Sarah." Sarah sucked her teeth and stormed towards the door of the hot springs. Queen Ariel suddenly vanished. Sarah turned around said: Finally." That woman was getting annoying. When Sarah turned around, Queen Ariel was leaning up against the door, with her entire body oiled up.You aren''t going anywhere until I say you can leave missy." Sarah backed up. She grabbed her clothes, which dried up. She placed them on and said:: Look I''m sorry but I''m not interested in women!" We can be friends!" Nothing more!" She was thinking of Elanor. She knew Elanor was interested in Cross. Every time she saw Elanor she was looking at Cross, biting and licking her lips. Sarah took her mind off of Elanor and looked at Queen Ariel who was slowly walking towards her. She could see sweat and oil running down Queen Ariel''s body. She knew she would have to put up a fight to escape. Sarah tried to ran past Queen Ariel. Queen Ariel quickly kicked Sarah in the stomach. Sarah crashed in the hot springs as she sunk to the bottom. Sarah quickly swam to the top and hopped to the dry marble ground. If you cooperated I would treat you like my sister and lover." But now for pushing me, the Queen Of The Royal Elven Empire in the hot water, you pay in blood." Chapter 1240 - The Cat and the Dragon Sarah stood on her feet and started coughing up chunks of blood. The kick was just too powerful. It felt like she was kicked by a horse. Sarah clutched her hands into fists and said: I''m not afraid to fight you." I don''t care who you are." Queen Ariel placed her hands behind her back and smiled. Come at me." I dare you." Sarah listened and insisted on rushing towards Queen Ariel. She threw rapid punches after Queen Ariel. Queen Ariel dodged all the punches without moving. She had a huge smile on her face. She suddenly c.o.c.ked her small soft hand back and slapped Sarah so hard, one of her teeth came out of her mouth. Sarah collapsed down on one of her knees, as blood ran down her mouth. Don''t make me do this." We were just getting along." Sarah wiped the blood from her mouth, managing to tackle Queen Ariel. She wrapped her hands around her neck and started choking her. Queen Ariel was pretending she was being choked. She was over exaggerating. Just kidding!" Queen Ariel pushed Sarah into the ceiling of the hot springs. A couple of her ribs had been broken. Queen Ariel flipped to her feet, without making a sound. She started generating a powerful golden aura around her body, causing the entire hot springs to started shaking and rumbling. Chapter 1241 - The Cat Strikes The ground started cracking up. While Queen Ariel was powering up, Sarah used this opportunity to run towards the door to escape. She kicked the door off the hinges and started running as fast as she could. Queen Ariel powered down and commenced laughing. Oh no!" Do you think you''ll escape from me that easily?" Ha!" Think again." Queen Ariel approached the hot bath and stuck her finger in her mouth and bit down on it so hard blood started shooting out. The blood leaked into the hot bath. Queen Ariel started muttering the ancient dragon tongue called Nana''rk. The hot bath started was burning hotter than ever. Boiling hot. Suddnely a serpent that was made of hot boiling water rose out of the springs. The water serpent instantly went after Sarah. Sarah wasn''t aware of the water serpent behind her. She only realized at the last moment. When she turned around she was whacked in the face by the tail of the serpent. Blood splattered out of Sarah''s mouth. Sarah crashed into a wall, breaking a couple of her ribs. Sarah noticed the serpent was laughing. Queen Ariel could visibly see through the water serpent''s eyes. She could also talk through the creature''s mouth. " Tch. Isn''t this sad?" This all started as a friendly chat." This wouldn''t of happen if you have just cooperated. "You see I always get what I want. Ever since I was a little girl." When I don''t get what I want, I take it." If I can''t take it, I lose my temper and show my true colors living up to my nickname The Bloody Queen." If I can have you, no one can." Not even that husband of yours." Say goodbye, Sarah Rodriguez. The water serpent opened its mouth, revealing its sharp transparent teeth. Just as it seemed as if it was all over for Sarah, Sarah opened her eyes wide and fired a beam at the water serpent''s face. The water serpent burst into water bubbles. Sarah stood on her feet and wiped the splatters of blood away from her face. Don''t underestimate me bitch." I don''t go down that easily." Most people don''t know that." Sarah started snickering. A royal blue aura wrapped around Sarah''s body. As the royal blue aura wrapped around Sarah''s body, it suddenly solidified and remained around her body like a glow. Queen Ariel could sense Sarah''s power level was rapidly rising. This was what Queen Ariel loved, a worthy opponent even though she never fought many battles herself in her life. Every time Sarah stepped around the ground, a trail of fire followed her. Queen Ariel started smiling and shaking her head. So you were holding out on me?" Ha!" Such a dirty trick Sarah." But that doesn''t matter." This little power-up doesn''t change a thing. "You are still going to pay for pushing me. Queen Ariel fired a couple of beams after Sarah. Sarah clutched her hands into fists and smiled. She suddenly punched the air causing most of the area to be destroyed. Chapter 1242 - Two Wishes The hot springs were destroyed. Sarah dispersed the aura from around her body and took a deep breath. She felt as if she pulled a muscle. When she turned around she saw Queen Ariel, who was fully dressed. She didn''t have a scar or bruise on her beautiful skin. Look I don''t want to fight you anymore. Sarah started smiling, fully confident in herself. And explain to me?" Why is that?" Queen Ariel had to explain. Because the whole thing is pointless." Instead of us fighting, we can become friends. I can use a warrior like you during these times of war." Sarah took a deep breath. " Sorry, but I going to have to turn down- Before Sarah could finish her sentence, Queen Ariel cut her off. I will give you anything you want." Sarah raised her eyebrow. And what is anything?" Queen Ariel snickered. Just as I said, anything." Sarah wanted two things. First I want you to abolish slavery in this kingdom." Next, I want your most prized possession." Queen Ariel started shaking her head." I can only give you one of those things." The first option is impossible for me to do." If I abolish slavery, the kingdom will get turn upside down." Selling slaves is our empire''s income." I would be a fool to do that." Chapter 1243 - The Lucky Finger Man Cross woke up in a nasty cell with his hands chained by chains that were attached to the wall. His face was covered in sweat, dirt, and blood. He also had been stripped n.a.k.e.d. The chains around him weren''t regular steel chains. These chains were made from a rare type of metal called bloodstone, one of the hardest metals the world has ever seemed. No one could break Redstone. Not even the strongest of men. You had to use bloodstone to cut bloodstone. Cross started looking around the cell. He learned that he wasn''t alone. In the corner of the cell next to the nasty toilet laid a dirty old man with long white locks he had his back pressed up against the wall. This old man had to be at least in his 60''s. Cross and the old man made eye contact. The old man was the first one to talk. So tell me." What''s in for?" Cross didn''t hesitate to answer. He did this because he knew he would be in this nasty cell for a long time. Breaking and entering." What did you do?" The old man chuckled. Nothing." I''m just a slave who didn''t do as his master told him. Because I refused they tossed me in her." How long have you been in here?" asked Cross. The old man raised his eyebrow. Counting today?" Yes." said Cross. 30 years 5 months, 2 weeks, 3 days, and 1 hour to be exact." Tch." Must be tough." Do you ever think they''ll let you go?" The old man burst out with laughter. Are you kidding me?!" Not in a million years!" I refuse to listen to some punk kid!" Cross started shaking his head. What''s your name?" The old man spat a loogie to the side and said his name. " My name is Edmund Gate, also known as The Lucky Finger," Cross said his name. " The name''s Cross Rodriguez, also known as The Ultimate Host. I would shake your hand if I could burst out of these chains." But for some reason, I can''t." What are these chains made from." Edmund stood on his feet and sat on the toilet lid. Redstone." Redstone?" said Cross confusedly. Oh." You must not be from around here." said Edmund.'' Tch." You''ve got that right." Well, I''ll explain to you what bloodstone is." It isn''t like I''m going anywhere." Bloodstone is made from the blood and bone marrow of dragons. Not too many people know this, but I know the truth about bloodstone. " "They think it''s just called bloodstone because of the color." Bloodstone is one of those metals that are impossible to break." Cross sighed. Thank''s for the explaining." I want to know something." asked Edmund. " What?" How did you get in here?" How did you get past those giant walls without being caught?" A slave named Carter helped me." Carter?" Ha!" That snake?!" Everyone knows not to hang around him." He''s big trouble." As Edmund was about to go on, they both suddenly heard footsteps approaching. Edmund came off the toilet lid and went by the wall. Cross was confused. " Who''s that?" The chef." It''s dinnertime." The chef kicked open the door of the cell, holding 2 plastic bowls, and a huge pot filled with rice and goat. The chef wore a dirty white chef hat, a dirty white shirt, a greasy apron, black pants, and black shoes. The chef resembled a humanoid pig. The pig chef approached the front of the cell with a huge smile on his face." Come on get it!" It''s dinner time!" I hope you like it!" It''s my most prized dish!" Brown rice with mountain goat smothered with gravy!" Edmund approached the front of the cell and watched the pig chef in disgust. Finally." You''ve cooked a meal without me having to pick out the maggots." The pig chef chuckled. Today is Friendly Friday!" I always cook something special!" You should know this." You have been here before I accepted the job as the chef." Edmund rolled his eyes. He placed the 2 bowls outside of the bars so the pig chef could put the rice and smothered goat meat into the bowls. There and there!" I also have some dessert for the 2 of you!" Edmund raised his eyebrow and asked: You''ve never given me dessert." What''s going on?" The pig chef smiled. " I''ve gotten a promotion!" I am now Sous Chef!" So this will be my last time serving you!" Edmund sucked his teeth." Congrats." Will you bring us something to drink or then dirty water?" Yes, I will!" I have some freshly squeezed lemonade in a pitcher coming right up!" The pig chef stormed out of the cell and slammed the door behind his back. Edmund was confused. Usually, the pig chef served nasty food and had a nasty attuide." Whatever." Edmund looked at Cross and asked: You want your food?" Cross shook his head." No, I''m not hungry." You can go ahead. Cross never ate food from suspicious people. Edmund quickly devoured the 2 bowls of brown rice and smothered goat meat in less than a minute with choking. He wiped his mouth and dirty rag of shirt and burped. As Cross and Edmund waited for the pig chef, they could hear the distant noises of arguing. Suddnely the pig chef was kicked through the door as a pie came flying out of his hands. The pig chef''s face was covered in blood. He had been beaten up by a guard. What the f.u.c.k are you doing feeding these dogs good food?" You are to feed them what you were hired to make!" The pig chef stood on his feet and slowly walked away as he clutched his ribs. The guard walked towards the bars. Cross had to say something. Don''t you think that was a little harsh?" The guard couldn''t believe his ears. " Who the hell do you think you are?!" You better shut up before I come in there and beat your f.u.c.k.i.n.g ass!" Cross chuckled. " I''ll love to see your try." The guard paused a good 2 minutes before putting his baton away. Before he left the cell, he stomped on the cherry pie meant for them to eat as dessert. Chapter 1244 - Escape The North Wing Cross and Edmund stopped talking to each other for a couple of hours. Both of them fell asleep. It was now 12 o''clock. The same guard that beat the pig chef entered the cell, using the key. He unlocked the chains from around Edmund''s body and woke him up by bashing him in the stomach with his baton. Cross vomited up blood. I hope you enjoy this beating." The guard kicked Cross in the face. Just as he was about to punch him in his face, Cross tackled him. Cross easily overpowered the guard and snapped his neck. He woke up Edmund and told him that they could escape. Edmund hopped to his feet and both of them ran out of the cell as fast as they could. Just when they cut the corner, Ulysses, Commander Quincy Alexander, and half the guards of the North Wing stood in front of them. " Well, well, well." What''s this?" We have ourselves a couple of troublemakers!" A slave that doesn''t want to follow orders and a trespasser." Tell me, how do I deal with this?" Capturing the two of you will be too simple. There is only one thing I can do." Kill you." Ulysses pulled out a pistol and loaded it with his special incendiary rounds. Get them!!" shouted Ulysses. The guards ran towards Cross and Edmund holding batons. Cross looked over at Edmund. " You think you can manage?" Edmund chuckled. " I might be a little rusty but I think I''ll manage." Edmund clutched his hands into fists. Chapter 1245 - When a contract expires Edmund started taunting a couple of the guards by winking at them. This made them extremely furious. The huddle of guards ran towards Edmund. One of the guards punched Edmund in his face. Blood came flying out of his mouth like a rocket. Edmund crashed in a pile of barrels, collapsing on his knees. Edmund wiped the blood from his mouth and started laughing. Are you kidding me?" Was that your hardest hit?" The same guard who punched Edmund ran towards him and punched him again, only this time much harder in the stomach. After hitting Edmund with barrages of punches, the guard was getting tired. Edmund had a straight dull look on his face. Are you finished?" The guard was breathing like a racehorse. " Yeah, why?!" Good." Now it''s my turn." Edmund lunged towards the guard and punched him in the chest. All of his ribs were broken and shattered like a glass mirror. This terrified everyone except Quincy. He wasn''t impressed at all. After 2 minutes, all the guards were knocked down. Only Ulysses and Quincy remained. Ulysses''s heart started beating like a drum. He also started profusely sweating. He looked over at Quincy and yelled: You are my bodyguard!" Stop them!" Quincy unfolded his arms and started snickering. Yeah, yeah whatever." Quincy started cracking his knuckles. The first person to attack Quincy was Edmund. Edmund ran towards him and kicked him in his neck. The kick had absolutely no effect on Quincy''s body. That tickled." Quincy lunged towards Edmund to grab him. He was unsuccessful. The reason he was unsuccessful because of Edmund''s speed. Edmund came up behind Quincy and kicked him in his leg, trying to make him fall down to one knee. He was unsuccessful this time. Quincy swung his 250-pound body around and grabbed Edmund by his throat. He clutched his hand into a fist and punched Edmund in his stomach, causing him to crash into the brick wall at the farthest end of the wall, which crumbled over his body. And the other now!" Take out the other escapee!" yelled Ulysses from the sidelines. Quincy darted his eyes over to Cross, who had a serious expression on his face. He looked like somebody who was ready for a rematch. Last time the match was one-sided. Quincy started walking towards Cross. Let''s make this quick before- Before Quincy could even finish his sentence used punched him in his face with the help of one of the volumes, specifical volume 1. Quincy vomited up blood. He instantly received some concussions even though he wasn''t hit in the head. Tch." Your attacks are extremely painful." I have to watch how I fight you." Quincy used his gauntlet to wipe the blood away from his face. Cross suddenly leaped towards Quincy and fired a metallic spike at his head. As the metallic spike shattered, a white and cloudy gas filled the area, which made Quincy cough up blood. Cross was finally listening to Rider. Cross decided to use this as an advantage. He started charging up a bright purple beam in his hands. Just when he was about to fire the purple beam, Quincy rushed towards Cross like a bull and kneeled him in his chest, causing him to aim to be off-guard. Cross felt the pain erupt through his entire body. Just when his head was about to smack on the ground like a sack of potatoes, Quincy grabbed him by his head and drove him into the concrete floor. Quincy started smiling. Cross was the worthy opponent he had been searching for all along. Ulysses was growing angry. " What the hell are you doing you big f.u.c.k.i.n.g retard?!" Kill him!" You have him in your grasp!" Kill him!" Quincy had enough of Ulyssee''s big mouth. Quincy disappeared. Quincy reappeared behind Ulysses. " Look here you little f.u.c.k.i.n.g punk." " I''ve had enough of you." I''m your bodyguard." Not a slave, not a robot, your bodyguard." Me bodyguarding you as a favor." Since that favor is finished, your contract has expired. Quincy grabbed the horrified Ulysses by the neck and started strangling him with some power. First Ulysees bronze skin turned pale. Veins started popping out of his neck and face. He tried to beg Quincy to spare him. However, he wasn''t listening. His neck snapped and his eyes popped out of their sockets. He tossed his carcass to the side and patiently waited for Cross to recover. Chapter 1246 - Steel Maiden Sarah and Queen Ariel came to a deal in which they would work together. Queen Ariel named her The Steel Maiden. Currently, she was giving her a tour of the castle while introducing her to people that the same time. Queen Ariel decided that it was time for a snack break. They both made it to Queen Ariel''s private snack bar that had all the snacks that you could imagine. Queen Ariel ordered a banana split with a cherry on top. Sarah ordered some cookie creme ice cream with rainbow sprinkles. They had to wait 4 minutes for their treats. The snack bar was freezing cold. Can you turn on the heat?" Queen Ariel started snickering. No." This room doesn''t have air conditioning. Sarah sighed. So I thought. Queen Ariel raised her eyebrow. " What''s the matter?" Something wrong with your ice cream?" Sarah brushed the ice cream to the side. No." Nothing''s wrong with it." I''m just worried. Sarah was thinking about Cross and Jesse. She was thinking about Cross mostly because she was supposed to be looking for her. Queen Ariel started smiling. " I know what you''re worried about. Sarah''s expression on her face changed. " You do?" Yes, I do." You worried about your husband. He''s been running through your head the entire time. Chapter 1247 - Sarah Escapes Sarah was shocked. Have you been reading my mind this entire time?" Queen Ariel ate half of her banana split. " Yes is that a problem?" Sarah sighed. No, it''s just whatever''s going through my mind is my personal business." " I don''t want anybody knowing what''s going through my head." Sarah slid the rest of her ice cream across the bar and stood off the comfy stool and started walking out of the cold snack bar. Queen Ariel chased after Sarah. " Where are you going?" Something wrong with your ice cream." Sarah turned around and placed her hand on Queen Ariel''s shoulder. " I just need a breath of fresh air." I''ll be back." Sarah creaked open the frozen snack bar door and locked it behind her back. She walked onto the huge marble bridge that was built 500 feet into the air. Underneath the bridge laid a waterfall. Ideas started running through her head. She thought maybe she could escape by jumping off the bridge into the water. But one thing made the plan stupid. The landing wouldn''t be soft. It would be hard like concrete. Only if she had a parachute to support her landing. She was about to walk back into the frozen snack bar until she saw a red flag that had the sigils of The Royal Elven Empire on it. The sigil was a shield and 2 crossed swords. She ripped the flag off the flag post and leaped onto the ledge of the marble bridge and jumped off, smooth sailing through the air with the right wind. She almost smashed up against the cliff, but used her legs so she wouldn''t. After 15 minutes, Sarah finally made it to the ground. She tossed the flag to the side and looked up at the frozen snack bar. She didn''t know where Cross was, but she would do her best to find. Meanwhile back in the frozen snack bar, Queen Ariel was still waiting for Sarah to come back from her little fresh air break. She sighed and stood off the stool she sat on, quickly walking outside to call Sarah back in. This was when she realized she could never trust a stranger ever again. Sarah''s sudden disappearance made Queen Ariel furious. This caused her to snap and place a bounty of 400,000 gold pieces on Sarah''s head, captured alive. Back in the North Wing Prison... Edmund fully recovered from his minors injuries. Edmund had a streak of blood on the left side of his face. Hee stood on his feet and ripped off his shirt. All this noise Edmund was making caught Quincy''s attention. He didn''t have a single scratch on his body. Ah." I didn''t think you would survive that punch." I''m a really surprised old-timer." Edmund had a serious expression on his face. Quincy quickly lunged towards Edmund, trying to grab a hold of his neck. Edmund evaded Quincy''s attack without moving. It seemed as Quincy''s hand phased through his body. Edmund snickered. Edmund turned around and drove his elbow into Quincy''s face, knocking out a couple of his teeth. Some of Quincy''s teeth came flying out of his mouth. He collapsed on his knees. Edmund then clenched his right hand into a fist and punched Quincy in the chest, cracking his jade armor. The damage of the punch spread through Quincy''s body like a shockwave. He vomited at least a pint of blood before crashing through 3 walls. Edmund always held back his true power. He went to check up on Cross, who was smoking a cigarette on the side. Quincy ended up outside. He had a piece of metal in his juggler. He was staring at the nightsky. Quincy stood on his feet and ripped the sharp piece of metal out of his neck. Blood started splattering everywhere. Hmm." It looks like I''ll have to take drastic measures. Quincy started smiling. He suddenly collapsed on his knee and started breathing rather heavily. He was about to lose pounds of blood. Chapter 1248 - The Savior Quincy held his mouth and held his breath to prevent himself from any further vomiting. He stood on his feet and patiently waited, as Edmund walked out of the prison. I have to admit." You are strong." But about your strength..." Edmund was confused. " What about my strength? Quincy started chuckling. Quincy suddenly lunged toward''s Edmund and punched him in the stomach. " It''s not enough. He then grabbed Edmund by the leg and tossed him into the air like a baseball. Quincy then stuck his hand out into the air and fired a giant powerful grey beam at Edmund. Edmund couldn''t avoid it. He only tried to avoid it at the last minute. The grey beam engulfed his body. A huge explosion occurred in the sky. A smoke cloud formed in the sky. Edmund dropped out of the smoke cloud and smashed onto the ground like a sack of potatoes. His entire body had been bathed in ash and blood. Quincy walked up towards Edmund and kneeled down on one knee. Word of advice doesn''t be c.o.c.ky." It gets you nowhere but a punch in the face." Believe me when I tell you this." I know." Edmund couldn''t believe his ears. A man who was 36 years old was telling him a man of 68 years of age things about life. Edmund struggled to stand on his feet. Quincy sighed. He threw a kick after Edmund. He blocked it. The kick however was not powerful. It was soft and fake. Quincy then grabbed Edmund by his throat and lifted him off his feet, starting to strangle him with fearsome power. Edmund''s neck was about to be snapped until came in and saved his life. Cross literally punched a hole in the back of Quincy''s back which went through the left side of his chest. Chapter 1249 - Overturned Quincy slightly turned his head to look at Cross. He vomited up chunks of blood and collapsed down on one of his knees. Cross ripped his right hand out of Quincy''s chest and took off his long sleeve shirt to clean off his hand. Quincy was starting to turn pale. While Quincy was defenseless, Edmund punched him in his face. Blood came shooting out of his nose like a rocket. Quincy vomited up more blood before saying the words he had to say. " Yeah, that''s right..." Punch a man while he''s down." Edmund sucked his teeth. " Don''t take it personally." I say an opening and I took it." Quincy started snickering. He couldn''t argue with logic. Both Cross and Edmund stood over him. So what now?" Edmund whispered something privately into Cross''s air. Cross started shaking his head. " We''ll leave to die." Quincy placed a serious expression on his face. Exactly." That''s what I thought you say." Quincy didn''t struggle to stand on his feet. Instead, he started generating a powerful violet aura around his body. The entire North Wing started to shake and rumble. The ground started cracking up like glass. Quincy powered up so much, his jade armor shattered off of his body. He started screaming. Edmund lunged towards Quincy to throw attack him. He was unsuccessful. As he threw a punch after, Quincy, the attack and pain of the punch was sucked into Quincy''s body as if he was a vacuum. Edmund started feeling weak. He quickly jumped back away from Quincy because he recognized the technique Quincy was using. He was using an ancient Zen technique discovered by the Zens during the First Era, where the first wars and the uprising of the Elven empire took place. The name of the technique was called, Absorb. Absorb not only absorbed damage, but power, and life force. As Quincy was finished powering up, smoke started surrounding the area. As the smoke cleared up, Cross and Edmund saw Quincy who looked confident as ever. He had a violet glow around his body. Quincy folded his arms and grinned. Come at me now, fugitives." See the outcome." All I will tell is that it won''t be pretty." Even though Quincy''s was finished powering up, his power level was still rapidly rising many digits. Edmund was spooked at all. Tch." I think I can take him." You know what f.u.c.k it, I know I can take him." As Edmund finished his sentence, he started sprinting towards Quincy. He ran down a barrage of punches upon Quincy''s body. As Quincy he being attacked, he started snickering. That tickles." He was absorbing all of the damage from Edmund''s punches. He c.o.c.ked back his hand and slapped Edmund so hard, his jaw was dislocated. Edmund was sent flying into a storage warehouse. Please." Don''t make me laugh old-timer." You are way out of prime." Your golden days have come and gone." You know that right?" Quincy darted his eyes over at Cross. Cross didn''t even give Quincy a chance to talk. Instead, he clasped both his hands together and fired 2 giant metallic spikes at Quincy. Quincy brushed the two metallic spikes to the side and galloped towards Cross. They started raining down powerful attacks upon each other. Blood, teeth, and sweat splattered all over the place. " Why the hell is his power not going down?!" Am I doing something wrong?!" I mastered the technique years ago?" I performed this technique on thousands of people!" An entire fleet!" thought Quincy. Cross smiled. His energy was not going down for a reason. He and Rider were two different separate entities that shared the same body, doubling up the power Cross to over. Cross grabbed Quincy''s hands and headbutted Quincy so hard, a fragment of his skull had been cracked. The violet glow around his body dispersed. Quincy started screaming. " It hurts!" It f.u.c.k.i.n.g hurts!" yelled Quincy. Even though Quincy had extreme power, Cross had more potential. He still had levels to go to before he could truly become The Ultimate Host. Quincy collapsed on his knees. " Quincy scoffed. Cross leaned in for the final attack. Tell me something?" Cross dragged back his fist. " What?" Why did you come into The Slave District?" Also, why did you come to this kingdom?" For one reason." To free slaves?" Quincy started laughing. " To free the slaves?!!" Ha!" Now that''s comedy!" Why on earth would that happened?!" Listen let me tell you, something kid." Slavery has been here in this empire long before you were born." Slavery is this empire''s source of income." They will never free the slaves." Never in a million years." Quincy spat blood to the side and said: You might as well kill me." Cross asked Rider for advice on how to deal with Quincy. Cross started shaking his head. " I refuse to kill you." You''re not worth it." Cross walked away without Edmund. Rider didn''t trust him, since he was a convict. The real reason Edmund was thrown in jail was not that he refused to go with the rules for being a slave. In actuality, he murdered 2 dozens of innocent slaves." Only Ulysses knew this." The only reason never told the truth was because Edmund threatened to kill him. That was the reason why he changed the report and everyone''s mind., claiming that he refused to listen to him while he was making his breakfast. Cross went to rendezvous with Sarah. But first, he had to find her. As Cross left, the sky and atmosphere turned dark and gloomy. Grey fog started building up the area. Suddnely some of the fog started colliding up in one space. This fog morphed into a man, one of the last known elders of vampires, Vlad. Vlad was dressed in a brand new black designer black suit. He had been out shopping for new a look. Before he was wearing ancient vampire garb. Around his eyes were dark. His goatee had been groomed and his hair had been washed and cut nicely. The side of his hair was silver like Mr. Fanstactic. Vlad had his hands behind his back. Well, well, well. " If it isn''t my old human friend Quincy." You look like shit." Quincy''s eyes were popping out of his head. He was shocked to see who stood before his eyes. Chapter 1250 - New Warrior Quincy instantly grew furious. " What the f.u.c.k are you doing here? Vlad was confused. " How the f.u.c.k do you think you''re talking to." Remember this you fool." You work for me." Don''t forget that." Vlad started sizing up Quincy. " By the looks of you, you''ve just been in a bloody fight." " I''m correct aren''t I?" Quincy sucked his teeth and didn''t answer." Vlad noticed the hole in Quincy''s chest. He was still losing blood. As much as I don''t want to say this I will make you one of us." Just look at you." You''re knocking at death''s door." The only to save your miserable life is to change you." Vlad disappeared and reappeared behind Quincy, snapping his neck. Quincy instantly died. Since undead vampires were much stronger than vampires that were alive, this was what Vlad wanted Quincy to become. He stood on Quincy''s chest and bit the web in between his finger''s causing blood to leak into his mouth. As he did this, Quincy''s body started shaking. His skin turned pale and his eyes turned red. His teeth turned sharp and his tongue grew long like a snake. Quincy also grew claws. Vlad started laughing. As Vlad watched on the side, he could see the visions of the future of Quincy being a undead vampire. Chapter 1251 - Bloodbath After a couple of minutes, Quincy arose from the dead. Becoming undead. Quincy was shocked to see he was alive. " What how in the hell am I alive?" Didn''t you just snap my neck?" Vlad started shaking his head and smiled. " Yes." I have another question." Vlad raised his eyebrow?" Yes?" what do you want to know?" Quincy clenched his jaws together and widened his eyes. " Why the f.u.c.k did you do that?!!!" Vlad placed a serious expression on his face. " Watch your mouth." Just remember who you''re talking to." You are beneath me." I gave you that gift." I can easily take it away without having any trouble." Quincy had to calm down. Vlad wasn''t joking. He was being serious. Look I never asked you to bring me back from the dead." You shouldn''t have interfered." I was ready to accept my fate and move onto the afterlife." Vlad sucked his teeth. When I don''t need you anymore, I will inform you." That is when your time is up." Now let''s go." We have lots of work and planning to do." Vlad walked into the center of The North Wing and bit his finger. Some of his blood from his thumb, leaked onto the ground as Vlad started muttering satanic words." As he finished the little ritual, a red portal opened up. Both of them walked inside the portal and it dispersed. As the portal dispersed, Edmund awoke. He woke with a terrible headache. When he woke up, he was wondering where the hell Cross and Quincy were. However, that didn''t matter now. He had the chance to escape without anyone on his back preventing him. He stood on his feet and started stretching. Just as he was about to leave, he heard rumbling footsteps approaching. As he turned around, he saw at least 40 soldiers holding him up at gunpoint accompanied by Rozier, who was smoking a cigarette. " Where the hell do you think you''re going, Edmund?" Don''t you remember?" You''re serving a lifetime sentence." You need back into your cell." Edmund started cracking his knuckles. And what if I don''t?" Rozier started snickering. " I''ll have these soldiers shoot you up so much, you will be filled with holes like swiss cheese." Now do you want that, or will you cooperate with us like a good dog?" Edmund couldn''t believe his ears. He was the type of person who didn''t like people telling him to do things their way." He was a ruthless outlaw who looked out for himself and no one else. Edmund started generating powerful energy around his body, which was allowing him to regain his energy. His muscles started growing bigger. High winds started picking up. Rozier yelled: Kill him!" The soldiers opened fire. As the bullets approached him, Edmund punched the ground, causing a powerful shockwave to occur. The soldiers were sent flying into the air as if they were cannonballs. They crashed on the ground like sacks of potatoes, instantly dying once they collided with the concrete ground. Rozier wasn''t surprised. Edmund did basic martial arts. Rozier started clapping. " Wonderful." Very wonderful." A few more soldiers I don''t have to pay." I''ll like to thank you." Edmund didn''t hear anything Rozier had to say. Instead, he rushed towards him, hand drove an elbow in his gut. Rozier puked up blood and staggered down to his knees. Little punk!" yelled Edmund. Edmund kicked Rozier extremely hard in his chest. Rozier crashed into a pile of dirt and rock. Even though Edmund did basic martial arts, his hits were extremely painful and powerful. Rozier pulled himself out of the dirt and rock and clutched his stomach, vomiting up chunks of blood. He hopped down from the heap of dirt and rock and clenched his jaws together. He was pissed. His left eye started flashing gold. Chapter 1252 - The Inheritor Edmund could feel Rozier''s power rapidly rising. He was one of the second inheritors of the ancient dragon''s power from The First Era. Also, he was Queen Ariel''s firstborn son. The dark and gloomy sky cleared up, and the sun was brought out, making the place bright, shiny, and lively. Rozier pulled out a dagger. He generated a golden aura around his weapon. The golden aura coated over the dagger and hardened, making it 10 times harder and stronger than it originally was. This was something Edmund had to fear. Rozier started running towards Edmund. Edmund decided to also run towards Rozier. Rozier placed the golden coated aura dagger''s handle in his mouth and chuckled. As Edmund ran towards him, he sidestepped out of the way. Rozier stabbed Edmund in the neck. Edmund grabbed his neck and collapsed on his knees. Blood started leaking out of Edmund''s neck like a fountain. You can''t possibly defeat me, old man." You are a slave." A commoner." A piece of shit that deserves to be put down. Edmund was losing a lot of blood. Rozier spat the dagger in his hands and clutched it tightly, causing veins to bulge out his forearms. Edmund pressed his back up against the wall and waited for what Rozier was about to do. Chapter 1253 - War Plans Rozier stared deeply into Edmund''s eyes. What shall I do with you?" You must pay for your crimes." I can''t just let everything you have done slide." Rozier started touching his chin. Every time an idea popped into his head he raised his eyebrow. " Oh!" I''ve got it." Tell you what." I''ll let you pick your punishment." Edmund was breathing heavily like a racehorse. " What?" What are you talking about?" Rozier started snickering. " You heard me." Edmund tried to stand on his feet but couldn''t. He let out a loud scream. Rozier sucked his teeth. " You know what?" Forget it." " I will let you stay here and bleed out." I don''t want a piece of shit like you with your blood on my hands." Rozier turned his back and started walking away. Edmund didn''t like anyone turning their back on him. Edmund looked over to the side and grabbed a sharp piece of metal and hopped to his feet and started running towards Rozier. Rozier could hear the loud footsteps behind his back. Rozier sighed. As he turned around, Edmund leaped towards him. Rozier quickly turned around and punched a hole through Edmund''s chest, ripping out his heart. Edmund collapsed on his knees and started vomiting up chunks of blood. Rozier tossed Edmund''s heart to the side and placed his hands on Edmund''s shoulders. You are a fool." I literally gave you the opportunity to escape." And what did you do?" You rudely refused." Now, look you." You knocking on death''s door." Rozier sucked his teeth. Forget it." Words will not work anymore. Rozier stood on his feet and left the area as Edmund die. Queen Ariel''s Location Throne Room: Queen Ariel was in the throne room eating a couple of cookies and drinking some hazelnut tea. Since Jones was no longer around to make his precious pecan cookies, she had to learn how to enjoy someone else''s cookies. While she was eating, Dracul came through the window with nothing but good news. Queen Ariel wiped the crumbs from her mouth and cleared her throat before hearing what Dracul had to say. So what news do you have for me today Dracul?" Dracul sat down on a chair and crossed his legs. I have good news and I have bad news." I will tell you the bad news first." Queen Ariel raised her eyebrow and sighed. The bad news is that The Industrial Elven Empire is rebuilding." King Hendrix is acting as if he is in his prime days." He is making a lot of smart moves." A lot." His army is continuing to grow." He is looking to reclaim back the North." Queen Ariel was confused. Doesn''t Blizzard control the North?" Dracul started shaking his head. Yes, this is true but Blizzard is just one dragon." He will not be able to hold up for long." Currently, there are now 2 subordinate leaders with their own factions." Kade The Specter King, and a martial artist whose name varies." Queen Ariel raised her eyebrow. What do you mean?" I mean sometimes he called himself Solomon, sometimes he calls himself Drake." The only ones who know his name is Hendrix and Kade. Queen Ariel didn''t care. The only thing she really cared about is if they were winning the war. And they were." Ok enough with the bad news." Tell me the good news." Dracul ate a handful of grabs before telling her the good news. The good news is that we control the South, East, and North. The Industrial Empire controls one hundred percent of the West. Queen Ariel started shaking her head. Good." That is where we need to attack to win this war and put a stop to this madness and killing once for all." How can I be the loving queen of The Royal Elven Empire if I let thieves and spies in?" That is why we must take the west. Prepare the troops and your dragon companions." Dracul started smiling. That was how he loved to hear his granddaughter talk. Yes, I''ll inform Blizzard and Typhoon. Dracul stood up from his chair and approached the balcony and jumped off, transforming into a dragon, flying off into the clouds, heading for the North. Chapter 1254 - White Mammoth Dracul was right. Hendrix sent troops to advance towards the North to take it back. He sent over 20,000 of his best soldiers who were highly skilled and could survive in almost every habitat. These 20,000 soldiers were lead by Rocks, the leader of the Mountain Men in the North. He weighed 220 pounds. He stood over 8 feet tall. Rocks had a huge brown beard and long brown locks. He wore his mountain men apparel that was made from iron stitched with sabretooth skin. Rocks were equipped with a huge spiked mace and iron shield. He was often called The Mountain Deity by his followers and wife. Rocks led the 20,000 soldiers to Blizzard''s territory to take him down and put him back into his grave. Rocks fully made a deal with King Hendrix who promised him 30 million pieces of gold. Rocks glady expected, turning down the offer Queen Ariel gave him earlier, which was 1.5 million gold pieces. As Rocks led the soldiers past a mountain of ice, he could hear loud trampling noses approaching. Halt." Something is around and it isn''t friendly. Snarling noises could be heard. Suddnely a mammoth that had white fur bursted out of nowhere. Chapter 1255 - Defensive Powerhouse The 20,000 soldiers were ready to open fire on the huge hairy beast. Hold on." Don''t fire." Let me handle this." Rocks started walking towards the towering beast equipped with his heavy mace that required 2 hands but since he was so powerful, he only needed one hand to use the weapon. The huge towering mammoth was white and had red eyes. This wasn''t the first time the two ran into each other. Every time Rocks came out victorious. Rocks nicknamed the huge towering white mammoth Snow. Hello, Snow." How long has it been since our last scuffle?" Two, three years?" The mammoth wasn''t in the mood. Rocks started snickering. I can tell by that look in your red eyes that you''re not happy to see me aren''t you?" The mammoth started snarling and growling like a wolve. The mammoth was so loud the pillars of ice that stuck out of the ground exploded into smithereens. All of the 20,000 soldiers behind Rocks collapsed on the ground. Their eardrums exploded. Rocks turned around and started muttering obscenities. While Rocks had his back turned, the mammoth used this advantage to attack. When Rocks turned around, Snow slapped Rocks away over to the side with his trunk, causing him to smash into a leafless tree that cracked in half. Rocks vomited up chunks of blood. Rocks stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his mouth, clenching his jaws together. F.u.c.k.i.n.g backstabber!" Hitting me while my back is turned ah?" You''re so big and you''ve got to be sneaky." You just made a huge mistake." Rocks started grabbing his mace tightly. A powerful neon orange aura started wrapping around his mace. The ground started shaking and rumbling. The mammoth started running towards Rocks as fast as it could go. The mammoth stuck out his head to puncture Rocks with its tusk. Rocks grinned. He suddenly swung after Snow, and bashed him in his face, breaking the creature''s trunk, and tusks. Snow crashed on the ground and started hollering in pain. The neon orange aura dispersed from around Rocks mace. He jumped on top of Snow and said: I told you you made a big mistake." Now, look at you." You''re a hot mess." Oh well." See you next time." The next time we run into each other I will not spare you." Just as Rocks was about to hop off of Snow, high winds started picking up. Suddenly out of nowhere, Blizzard, The King Of The North, descended from the clouds, sinking his teeth into Snow''s neck, ripping a chunk of flesh out. Blood started squirting out of Snow''s body like a fountain. Currently, it was lunchtime for Blizzard. He had been stalking Snow for quite some time. And Snow knew this. Because Snow knew this, he hid beneath the ice, using his white hair as camouflage. He was the prey and Blizzard was the predator. Blizzard swallowed the hunk of flesh and started smiling. Just as I thought. Your flesh has a bland but yet spicy type of flavor." Maybe it needs to be smoked." Only if I could breathe fire instead of ice. Just when Blizzard was about to dig in for another serving, he looked over to the side and saw Rocks, standing on top of Snow''s back. Blizzard licked the blood away from his mouth and asked: Who are you?" Rocks didn''t answer. All he knew was that Blizzard was his target. Rocks started running towards Blizzard, yelling and shouting his war cry. Blizzard snickered. He spat at Rocks. The North was so cold Blizzard''s spitball turned into an ice spike, which went through Rock''s shoulder. The force of the ice spike sent Rock''s flying, crashing onto the hard ice ground. Blizzard flew over Rocks, staring into his eyes. " So you are the one that is supposed to kill me?" Ha!" That''s a laugh." Let me tell you this." The North is my kingdom." If you want to reclaim something that isn''t even rightfully yours, you''ll have to kill me and take it." Rocks flipped to his feet and yelled: Open fire the target is here!!!" Even though the soldier''s eardrums had exploded they still stood on their feet and opened fire on Blizzard. As the plasma bolts and bullets reacted with Blizzard''s body, they simply bounced off his body. Blizzard started laughing. He flew over the soldiers and starting breathing ice over them, causing them to go frozen solid. As Blizzard threw himself to the ground, a shockwave occurred. Ten thousand of the twenty thousand soldiers were killed off. Rocks couldn''t believe his eyes. He eliminated 10,000 soldiers in seconds. Chapter 1256 - The Best Of Blizzard didn''t even care about the rest of the soldiers. Rocks were obviously the biggest threat. Rocks had to take cover. He turned around and started running as fast he could. He had to find something quick so he did. He took cover behind Snow''s carcass. His heart was beating like a Cherokee drum. He could hear Blizzard coming closer and closer. Rocks stuck out his head to see if the coast was clear. It was. All he saw a traces of debris and dust in the air. Rocks took a deep breath and started laughing. He hopped on Snow''s body and started generating a darker neon orange aura around his body, hoping that Blizzard was pop out of nowhere. Blizzard flew on top of a slope, starting to charge up an energy blast in his mouth. The energy blast made his stomach and chest air up like a balloon and made cheeks puffy as if they were stuffed up with food. The energy blast was waiting to be released. Smoke started emitting out of Blizzard''s nostrils. He snickered before he opened his mouth and released the powerful energy blast. Rocks couldn''t do anything to stop the energy blast. He was dealing with a legend from The First Era. As the energy blast reacted with the area, a powerful explosion occurred. Snow''s entire body was vaporized into million of specks of ash. As Blizzard saw the destruction he caused, he started laughing. There." That should teach you that the North belongs to me." A mushroom cloud rose into the air. Rocks were buried underneath the white snow. It was the only thing that saved his life. Even if he stuck out his head a little, it would be game over. Rocks climbed out from under the thick snow and crouched, hoping not to be spotted. Blizzard had lots of long-range attacks in his arsenal. Blizzard instantly spotted Rocks. Ah." You''re still alive." I should have expected this from the leader of the Mountain Men." Tch." Next time I won''t miss." Blizzard flew down to the ground and started grinning. Rocks was pissed. No one ever got the best of him until now." Blizzard wanted to finish up Rocks as quickly as possible. Rocks tossed his mace to the side and said: Tch." I don''t need that anymore." I need something much more powerful to defeat a legend like you." You are the one who created the North after all. Rocks took off the top layer of his clothes and started powering up. His neon orange aura turned to a crimson red. Chapter 1257 - The Voice of a Warrior Blizzard could feel Rock''s power level rapidly rising. He started smiling. Yes." This is what I like to see." I like to fight someone with extraordinary power." Before Blizzard could finish his sentence, Rocks suddenly vanished within the thin air. Blizzard instantly stopped talking It was time to get focused. He didn''t know what to expect. He started flying into the air, across the dead soldiers making his way to the mammoth graveyard. Blizzard often went to the mammoth graveyard to eat when he couldn''t find an animal that satisfied him. He often grabbed some mammoth bones and cracked them open, sucking out the fatty bone marrow. Just before he landed in the mammoth graveyard, a boulder suddenly was thrown across his face. He crashed onto the ground like a meteor. A huge crater was formed into the ground. This was the work of Rocks. Rocks was much smarter than he looked. Every single generation of chiefs of The Mountain Men of the North had incredible power. Some conversed their power while some wasted it and die in the process. He knew the boulder he threw at Blizzard who have no effect. The boulder just pissed him off. The entire area started shaking and rumbling. The tough ice underneath Rock''s feet started cracking up. He was currently standing on a frozen lake. As the ice under his feet cracked up, he fell into the freezing cold water. For some reason, Rocks couldn''t swim out of the frozen lake. The water pressure was making it harder for him to escape. He could drown if he didn''t do something quick. His heart rate was slowing down by the second. Just when he was about to give up hope, he remembered the words his father told him when he was on his deathbed. Never give up." You are a mountain man of the North." All those who oppose you will stand under your feet and beg for your forgiveness." Don''t take shit from no one." Fight until the very end." As he heard these words in his head, the crimson aura wrapped around his body, which allowed him to fly out of the frozen lake like a rocket. Rocks smashed onto the ground and started coughing up water, huffing and puffing like a tired old horse. While he was on the ground he started at the gloomy sky. A snowflake fell and sunk into his braided bread. The Mountain men resembled Vikings in a way. Rocks stood on his feet and clutched his ribs. He started looking around the area to see where Blizzard would pop out from. The area they were in was surrounded by thousands of pounds of snow. Rocks didn''t do any research on Blizzard. This was the reason why he didn''t know what to do or expect. While he had his back turned, Blizzard stuck his head out from the snow, darting his royal blue eyes at Rocks. Rocks quickly turned around and saw nothing. The North was his turf and his weapon. Rocks noticed a small hole in the snow. While he was investigating, Blizzard popped out of the snow and started smiling. When Rocks turned around, he stabbed him in the chest with his sharp, white, scaly tail. Blizzard''s tail went through Rock''s heart. Rocks puked up blood into the air and fell on his knees. Blizzard pulled his tail from Rock''s heart and cleaned it in the snow. Tch." Just what I expected from a mountain man." After The First Era, your ancestors slithered their way into my kingdom." I didn''t have a problem with it at first, but now you trying to kill me?" Tch." After I kill you I will kill your family and comrades." As I matter of fact I''ll do that right now." When Blizzard was about to fly off, the nearly dead Rocks grabbed him by his tail. No, no." You''re not going anywhere." I"m not finished with you." Blizzard sighed. " Please." Look at you." You literally have a hole in your chest." You don''t pose as a threat to me anymore." Begone." Blizzard whipped Rocks in the face with his tail, causing him to smash into 2 leafless trees. Rocks managed to still have consciousness. Blizzard was about to fly off until Rocks shouted out: Stop!!!!!!" Suddnely a powerful soundwave came out of his mouth. Everything including the leafless trees and the mammoth bones around the area was destroyed. The powerful soundwaves caused Blizzard to smash into the side of a cliff, causing a destructive avalanche. Chapter 1258 - The Voice Blizzard was buried under debris. He flew out of the debris and started growling like a lion. What was that?" Was that The Legendary Voice?" I thought it was lost for generation by Tyrion The Eternal Dragon?" How did a worthless mountain men get a hold of it?" Tch." " I can''t believe I"m saying this but I kind of jealous." " I need to find out where he got this power from." Blizzard licked the blood away from the side of his face and started laughing. Rocks had a confused look on his face. He didn''t realize what he just did. Blizzard flew down to the ground and started laughing. Maybe I''ve underestimated you." Blizzard started sniffing the air." He could smell blood. Even though Rocks wrapped up his wounds, he still had a hole in his chest and he was still bleeding up. Rocks suddenly coughed up blood and started clutching his chests. He was ready to collapse on his knees. Such a shame." All that power will go to waste if you die." I need your power." In order to get your power you''ll need to be alive. Blizzard went into the snow, waiting for a chance to grab Rocks and take him back to his lair. Chapter 1259 - Dray The Wanderer Rocks clutched his chest and started groaning. He ran towards a tree and collapsed down on the ground and sighed. No matter what he did to Blizzard it seemed as if his energy didn''t waive. I should have never accepted this mission." Right now I''ve could have been home where it''s warm and lively." I should have known going after a dragon was a suicide mission." thought Rocks. Rocks closed his eyes and held his breath. He was ready to accept his death like a man. He placed a smile on his face. Just when Blizzard was about to burst out of the snow, a man grabbed Rocks. This man tossed Rocks to the side to safety into some clumps of ice that were like a couple of pillows. Blizzard was angry and was ready to attack anyone, especially the person who intervened with him capturing Rocks. The man who intervened was Rock''s older half-brother. Rock''s father didn''t tell him he had another child with another woman. His mother died in childbirth and her body was burnt as her ashes were spread across a lake. Rock''s older half-brother was named Dray. Dray stopped up to 6''9 weighing 250 pounds. He had long blond hair, a scraggly blonde goatee, and a scar that looked like an X on the left side of his cheek. On the other side of his face, he had three red strokes coming down his eye, a couple of tattoos he got when he was 18. Dray wore black knight armor made from snake scales and wore an elder mountain troll''s hide around his shoulders and back. The elder mountain troll''s hide protected him from bullets, fire, ice, bombs, and almost all sorts of damage. He was nicknamed The Wanderer by villagers and farmers whose lives he saved. Dray was 38 years old, while Rocks was 35 years old. He was equipped with an arsenal of weapons. Some of these weapons were a crossbow that was attached to his right gauntlet, a heavy two-handed steel sword that he had behind his back, smoke grenades, a plasma revolver, and a bomb he nicknamed The Big Bang. Dray never used The Big Bang because it was his trump card, something he only used when had no choice. Even though Dray never fought a dragon, he was pretty sure he would put up a good fight. He wouldn''t allow his younger half-brother to die even though he only realized he had a younger half-brother a couple of months ago by a farmer who was good friends with his mother. Dray already decided what he was going to do to deal with Blizzard. Blizzard on the other hand didn''t care who Dray thought he was." Humans, elves, animals, they''re all livestock, slaves." They are only here for one thing. To serve us and look up to us as their beloved gods." Blizzard started growling like a lion. " Who the hell do you think you are?!" Dray sucked his teeth and didn''t answer. He stuck out his arm and fired two crossbow bolts at Blizzard''s wings. The cross bolts had absolutely no effect on Blizzard. Blizzard started laughing until he found out why didn''t do any damage. They were the exploding kind. Suddnely two powerful explosions occurred. Blizzard let out a loud roar. Dray snickered. He started running towards Blizzard while he had his head in the snow. He pulled out his heavy two-handed sword and leaped in the air, c.o.c.king his hands back, screaming like a siren. As Blizzard removed his head out of the snow, he saw Dray. Dray landed on his head and started repeatedly stabbing Blizzard in his head. Glowing red neon blood started shooting out of Blizzard like a fountain. Dray thought he had the upper hand but he didn''t. Blizzard had thousands of years of experience. His tongue lashed out towards Dray like a snake. Dray''s body instantly was soaked in saliva. Dray couldn''t move. Blizzard started laughing. Blizzard flapped his left-wing towards Dray, freezing him into a block of ice. Where the hell did you come from?" Hmm." Tch, whatever." It doesn''t matter." Besides I can always use a snack before dinner. Dray opened his mouth revealing his dozens of razor-sharp teeth. While Dray was frozen solid in the block of ice, he pulled out his plasma gun and fired off a couple of rounds. The block of ice he was frozen solid in shattered off his like glass. He fell onto the frozen lake, which started cracking up. When Dray looked up, Blizzard stood in front of him. He bit after him. Dray stuck his hand in the way of Blizzard''s teeth. Half of his arm was a bit off. Blood started splattering all over the place. Dray let out a loud scream, collapsing on his knees. Blizzard quickly devoured Dray''s half of arm and licked his lips. Blizzard had to give Dray his props. Blizzard was actually trying to devour Dray hold. Anyways it didn''t matter. Rocks or Dray didn''t stand a chance against him, one of the founding dragons of The First Era. Dray was in a lot of pain. However, this major injury wouldn''t stop him. Dray stood on his feet picked up his two-handed sword with one hand and placed it on his shoulder. Grey energy started wrapping around Dray''s body. High winds started picking up. The high winds were starting to push Blizzard back. Blizzard could believe how much power was coming from a person he didn''t even know. Dray started muttering some strange words. The chunks of ice, debris, and leafless trees started to levitate off the ground. Dray lunged towards Blizzard and stabbed him in his neck. Blizzard''s eyes turned completely white. He started shaking and shivering. Dray started pushing the sword further into Blizzard''s neck. Dray took his hand off the sword and landed perfectly on his feet, jumping back a couple of spaces so Blizzard couldn''t try anything. Dray just waited for what would happen next. Blizzard smashed on the ground and started bleeding out. He laid in his pool of blood. Dray''s eyes widened. He couldn''t believe that he actually had the strength to put a dragon down. He would become famous! He would go down in history books! When Dray was about to walk towards Blizzard, he heard some crunching footsteps behind his back. He quickly turned around and saw Rocks. Rocks were still alive. " I don''t know who you are but I''ll like to say thank you." You saved my life." Dray started shaking his head. " Don''t mention it." Rocks looked over at Blizzard''s body and asked: Do you think he''s still alive?" Dray shrugged his shoulders. " I don''t know." I hope not." Let''s go towards him, but let''s be careful. We don''t know what to expect. " said Dray. Both Rocks and Dray started creeping towards Blizzard like a couple of little kids. Rocks was the first one to approach Blizzard. He kicked him in his face to see if he would move and twitch. He didn''t. Just as Dray turned around, Blizzard opened his eyes. Instead of them being royal blue, they were red and black. Blizzard was furious. As Dray saw that Blizzard was still alive, he alerted Rocks as quickly as possible. Watch out the bastard is still alive!" As Rocks turned around, he saw that Blizzard was still alive. Blizzard grabbed Rocks with his hand and started standing upright on his two feet. Rocks couldn''t escape. His time was up. Chapter 1260 - Cleared Sky Let me go you f.u.c.k.i.n.g beast!" Blizzard didn''t even bother to answer. Instead, he sucked up some air into his mouth and closed his mouth, causing his cheeks to puff up like balloons. When he opened his mouth, the cold air was released out of his mouth like a gas. As the cold air reacted it Rock''s body, he was frozen solid. The last thing he did was scream like a siren, shouting out obscenities." Blizzard picked Rocks and swallowed him whole without chewing. Blizzard burped. The ice was so hard to fire or magma couldn''t melt the ice. He was just being conserved inside of Blizzard''s body. Blizzard burped and said: Trying to kill me on my turf is a suicide mission." This is where my powers are at their strongest." Dray had a straight look on his face. " You know that don''t you." Dray didn''t have any weapons except his Big Bang Bomb. He wouldn''t use it yet. Maybe he could get Blizzard to follow him towards his trap. Dray turned around and started running as fast as he could. Blizzard started laughing. There is no way for you to hide." Blizzard flew into the clouds. Dray was already getting tired. His energy was nearly depleted. The snow that was falling from the sky started raining down harder. Dray had to find a place for shelter to protect himself from the cloud. If he didn''t he would instantly get frostbite and die on the spot. After running for a straight five minutes, Dray saw a cave. He quickly ran into the cave and hid. The cave was small. Dray couldn''t stretch out his legs. Dray closed his eyes and controlled his breathing. He was in the cave for almost an hour before he decided to get out. Nighttime fell over the North. It was still cold but wasn''t as cold. He looked into the sky and saw that there were no clothes, just the nightsky. Blizzard had left him alone, for now. Chapter 1261 - The Hunter As Dray realized that Blizzard was gone, he decided to take a quick breather. He collapsed down on the ground and clutched his chest, biting his lip and clenching his jaws together. All through his life, he was born with heart problems. Just out of the blue while minding his own business, his heartbeat slowed down and the heart-burning process accorded. It literally felt as if someone was poking him in the chest with a long and sharp needle. Dray suddenly vomited up chunks of blood and instantly was knocked out unconscious. Heavy snow began falling from the sky. The heavy snow was so heavy, Dray was buried underneath it. 2 hours later... Quite some time passed. Dray was still unconscious and was freezing his balls off. Unluckily for him, there were three hungry sabretooth''s prowling around the area, hoping to find dinner. The sabretooth''s had their nostrils into the snow, hoping to pick up a smell. One of the sabretooth''s that were sniffing out the area came across a lump of snow as if a rock was buried under it. The sabretooth thought this too but quickly realized what the lump of snow actually was. The lump of snow wasn''t really snowing at all. It was the unconscious Dray. The sabretooth pulled Dray out of the snow and began drooling as the beast''s stomach growled. Just when the sabretooth was about to rip off Dray''s arm, the sabretooth was suddenly shot in the ribs. The sabretooth tumbled to the ground and started growling in pain, as it''s bloodstained the fluffy white snow. The loud gunshot caused the other sabretooth''s to huddle together and go into the attack position waiting for whatever threat was around. Obviously, it was a human or elf. One of the sabretooth''s saw who shot his comrade. It was a man who wore a black beanie on the top of his head, a worn-out leather jacket, a brown scarf, a black shirt and tie, cargo pants, a black bandana over his mouth, goggles over his eyes, and black hiking boots that protected his feet. The man was equipped with a white hunting rifle and a large hunting knife. He jumped down from the slope he stood on and reloaded his rifle. The sabretooth''s started galloping towards him. The stranger rolled out of the way and shot one of the two prowling sabretooth''s in the back of the head, causing brains to splatter all over the place. The stranger had excellent sharpshooting skills. The other sabretooth who ran after the stranger was tired, hungry, and scared. The sabretooth started shivering. As the sabretooth turned around, the stranger shot the sabretooth in the leg, disabling it. The sabretooth let out a loud screech that echoed throughout the area. The stranger giggled. The sabretooth was trying to get away by crawling, leaving a trail of its blood. The stranger lifted his blade into the air and shoved his hunting knifed through the sabretooth''s skull. Blood splattered all over the stranger''s clothes. Dray opened his eyes for a second to see what all the commotion was about. The stranger removed his knife from the sabretooth''s skull and started walking towards Dray. More time had passed. Dray woke up in a cozy bed with bandages wrapped around his head, arms, and chest, and most importantly his stump where his right-hand use to be. He could smell porridge. He looked over to the side and saw some hot piping porridge on a dresser. Dray slouched up on his bed and started groaning. He was still in pain from his fight with Blizzard. Dray was currently in a cabin. A cabin that was warm and had multiple fireplaces. If only he could thank whoever the owner of the cabin was. As he was about to stretch over and grab the porridge, the door of the bedroom he was in started creaking open. Dray started quickly looking around to find anything that looked suitable as a weapon. He grabbed a fire poker. Chapter 1262 - Jacks The Name The door was shoved open and the stranger that rescued Dray from certain death walked in. The stranger had short black hair with green highlights in his hair. Dray tossed the fire poker at the stranger. The stranger luckily dodged the fire poker at the last moment. If he didn''t it would have been game over for sure. " Woah!" What the hell are you doing?!" Is that how you treat the person who saved your f.u.c.k.i.n.g life?!" Dray sucked his teeth. Don''t take it personally." It could have been anyone running through that door." Who knows?" The stranger sucked his teeth. " I came to bring you more medical tools." Dray sucked his teeth and asked: Anyways who the f.u.c.k are you?" The stranger sighed. The name is Jack." Jack the Hunter." Been living in the North my entire life." I make a living in selling animal hides." The business has been dead lately but I can''t complain." It''s my living and it''s what I know how to do best." You trying to kill me, what''s your name?" Dray didn''t answer. Instead, he decided to use a fake name." My name is Ken." Ken?" Hmm." Nice to meet you." We have a lot to discuss." I need your help." Chapter 1263 - History X My help?" asked Dray who had a confused look on his face. " Actually what do you need help with?" Jack cleared his throat before answering. " I need you to help me permanently get rid of Blizzard, A.K.A., the Tyrant of the North." Dray got off the bed and began clutching his ribs. His heart was still feeling f.u.c.k.i.e.d up. He suddenly vomited up a couple of chunks of blood, collapsing down on one of his knees. Jack went to help Dray on his feet. " Hey, man are you ok?" You don''t look so good. Dray sighed before rolling his eyes. " It''s ok." I''m fine." I had problems with my heart my entire life." This isn''t new." Dray knew one day the big one would arrive and it would be game over instead of 3 to 4 hours blackouts." Dray stood on his feet by himself and wiped the droplets of blood from his mouth. Dray sighed. " Yes, I''ll help you fight against Blizzard, even though earlier when I fought him it wasn''t even close." Jack started scratching the back of his head. " No that''s alright." It just hit me that I don''t need your help anymore." I think I can take Blizzard on by himself." Dray wanted to laugh but he held it in. " Are you serious?" Ha!" It wouldn''t even be a competition." Blizzard would totally destroy your ass." You need my help." Why all of a sudden you don''t want the help anymore?" Jack cracked his neck. " You want to know why I don''t want your help anymore?" asked Jack. Dray was getting pissed off. " Yes, enlighten me." Jack cleared his throat and said: Just look at you man." You''re sick." You aren''t in any shape to fight a tyrant." Dray clenched his jaws together. " Like I told you before I''m fine." I''m not sick, and I''m not dying." Jack sighed and approached the door of the bedroom." Look, when your wounds heal up, you can help yourself to whatever''s around here edible to eat." After that, you can get the f.u.c.k out of my cabin." I''m going after Blizzard myself." While I was dragging your ass across the snow, I saw him flying through the area." Jack slammed the door behind his back and locked it master key that worked on all doors in the house. Only at the last moment, Dray realized what Jack had done. Hey, what the f.u.c.k is going on man?" Dray approached the door and started banging on it. As he placed his left hand around the doorknob, it started heating up so hot, it burned a couple of layers of skin off his left hand, exposing his flesh. Dray let out a groan, before stumbling down to the ground. Jack who near the front door could hear all the rustling and noises of items being tossed across the room Dray was in. Before Jack left to go hunt for Blizzard, he placed on his iconic apparel. He stuffed some bullets into his front and back pockets. Jack then grabbed his rifle and kicked the door down. He might not be strong or fast, but he had excellent vision and marksmanship skills, which allowed him to easily stop over huge monstrous beasts. Jack kicked open the door and slammed it behind his back before heading out. Heavy snow began falling. The snow was almost knee-deep. Jack placed on his goggles and looked towards The Northern Mountain the tallest and biggest mountain where Blizzard lived. As Jack stomped through the snow, he started hearing crunching noises. He quickly turned around and pointed out his rifle. He saw nothing. Tch." I must be losing my mind." thought Jack. When Jack turned around he has suddenly confronted a female Industrial elf soldier who was in a black leather bodysuit that protected her from the cold. The female soldier also wore a mask that covered half of her face. Her eyes were dead and cold. She was equipped with two plasma swords. She had one of them clutched in her hand. She leaned forward and pressed the plasma sword near Jack''s neck." Don''t move." Jack sighed before taking off his goggles and putting them on his head. " Who the hell are you?" It''s too cold for this shit." Shut the f.u.c.k up." Did I tell you could talk?" Jack sighed. He shut up. Hand over that backpack. Jack raised his eyebrow. My backpack?" Why should I give you my backpack?" The female soldier sucked her teeth. " Hand it over now." I''m not in the mood." Jack carefully looked at the female soldier. It looked like she had just been in a rough battle." She had scratches and blood all over the side of her left face. Some of the blood leaked into her eye. As Jack saw this, he ran past her and started running as fast as he could. The soldier wiped the blood from her eyes and turned around, starting to chase Jack. She was twice as faster than Jack. This was the reason why she was easily able to catch up with him. As she reached him, she extend out her arm and stabbed Jack in the shoulder. Chapter 1264 - Rottening Corpses The plasma blade went through Jack''s skin like butter. He let out a loud scream!" Damn!" You f.u.c.k.i.n.g bitch!" That really f.u.c.k.i.n.g hurt!" Jack managed to overpower the woman and tossed her to the side, continuing to run as fast as he could. The female soldier didn''t need to follow him. When she stabbed him in the shoulder, it went through his muscles out the front. This was the reason why he was heavily bleeding. His trail of blood leads her to Jack''s location. Jack ran into a cave and cut the corner. As he was running, he tried over something. When he saw and realized what he tripped over, he wanted to vomit. He tripped over a huddle of rotten corpses that been mutilated could have possibly been torn apart by either sabretooth''s, trolls, or some other kind of another hungry prowling beast. Jack stood up on his feet and continued to start running as fast as he could. Just when he was about to leave the cave, he noticed he dropped his rifle. He had to get his rifle back. It was his most prized possession. Jack turned around and headed back into the cold and dark cave. When grabbed his rifle he was furious. The white, clean, polished rifle was now covered in blood and chunks of flesh and organs. However, in the back of his head, he didn''t care how his weapon looked. As long as it worked. Chapter 1265 - Captain Dawn This was the second time Jack ran out of the cave. when he ran out of the cave he was confronted by three Industrial elven soldiers who were held up at gunpoint. Their plasma rifles had laser sighting. Wherever the laser went is where the plasma bolts would go to. The Industrial elven soldier that stood in the middle of the other two soldiers was a higher rank, so he acted as the supervisor and leader of his comrades. The soldiers saw that Jack was armed. Slowly remove that rifle from around your chest and kick over here to us. Jack decided to cooperate. He pulled the leather strap from around his chest and kicked his rifle over. As the soldier leaned down to grab the white hunting rifle, Jack pulled out his hunting knife and threw it into the soldier''s head. The self-proclaimed leader instantly died. Blood splattered everywhere. This wasn''t the first time Jack had been in a situation like this. He had a small gun tucked in his sock. He wore 6 socks on foot to hide the fact that he had a hidden weapon. Jack ran for cover behind a huge block of ice. The other two soldiers started opening fire upon the huge block of ice Jack hid behind. Jack pulled out his gun and placed his fingers on the trigger. When the soldiers went to reload, Jack decided to take action. He rolled from behind the block of ice and opened fire. He shot one of the two soldiers in the chest five times. Even though the gun was small and didn''t have huge caliber bullets, it was still effective and could kill a person at any time. Jack had to reload. He started searching through his pockets for bullets to his small handgun. Only at the last moment, Jack realized that he forgot to pack the handgun''s bullets. The last surviving soldier tackled Jack and started strangling him. The soldier was using nearly all of his strength. Jack was about to pass out. However before this could happen, miraculously a blade was shoved through the soldier''s chest. The soldier vomited up blood and rolled his eyes into his head, instantly dying as his heart ceased to stop pumping blood. Jack was saved by the female Industrial soldier whom he had escaped from earlier. She automatically decided that she had to kill Jack since he escaped from her earlier. Her name was Dawn. Dawn was 5''7 weighing 120 pounds. Dawn was only 23 years old. Every since she little she wanted to join The Industrial Elven Empire Army. Instead of making friends with the other girls in her neighborhood, she was in the backyard training from morning till night. She was currently one of the many captains. She was nicknamed The Nine Tail Fox for obvious reasons. She was born with mysterious and extraordinary powers. Originally she was from the Beast Clan. Her mother was from the Beast Clan while her father was an elven officer. Her rank was currently 1,400. Dawn was the type to never back down from a fight. She would fight anyone. She didn''t care even care if they were old decrypted people. She was one of the many elven officers who decided to volunteer to defeat one of the legendary dragons, Blizzard, A.K.A The Tyrant of The North. If she could defeat and kill Blizzard, she would move up in ranks and be generally rewarded generously. Before she ran into Jack, she found fresh dragon tracks in the snow. Jack couldn''t do anything to stop Dawn. He walked backward and backed into a rock and sighed. Dawn looked to the side, seeing that Jack killed two of her comrades. " Give me one reason why I shouldn''t kill you." Jack placed his hands behind his back and sighed. Before he could say his words, high winds started picking up. The ground started shaking and rumbling. Jack and Dawn looked into the air and saw Blizzard, who was prowling through the area. He was currently destroying Industrial Elven convoys driving and flying through the area. As Dawn saw the huge dragon, she smiled. She finally spotted her target. She ran towards one of her comrade''s corpses and grabbed an assault rifle, opening fire upon Blizzard. Even though Dawn knew the bullets wouldn''t have any effect on Blizzard, she was confident that it would get his attention. She aimed at his wings and pulled the trigger. All the bullets did to Blizzard was tickle him a little. It did catch his attention. He darted his eyes to the ground and stared at the two for a little. All he did was suck his teeth and snicker. Dawn sucked teeth. She was getting a little mad. She tossed the assault rifle to the side and started thinking of ways for Blizzard to fly to the ground. Suddenly she noticed something sticking out of the ground. Even though she wanted to kill Jack, she wouldn''t do it yet. She wanted to take out the bigger threat. She pulled the item out of the ground and smiled as she saw what she discovered. She pulled up an old ancient missile launcher that looked like it was from the previous war, which occurred over five hundred years ago. She placed the missile launcher on her shoulder and pointed it at Blizzard. Luckily for Dawn, it was already loaded. She smiled. She squeezed the trigger and a missile launcher that was 25 inches long was released from the missile launcher. She aimed the missile launcher at Blizzard''s head. As the missile reacted with Blizzard''s head, a powerful explosion occurred. A mushroom cloud formed in the air. The missile really caught his attention. It still didn''t affect him. He turned around and flew to the ground, started to chomp his sharp teeth together. " Well, well, well." Someone''s an attention seeker." You want my attention, you''ve got it." Dawn cracked her knuckles and took a deep breath. She picked up her plasma sword and smiled. Dawn was ready for what was about to happen. Just as Blizzard was about to open his mouth, he was suddenly punched in the face. Dozens of his teeth came flying out his mouth. Blizzard crashed his head into a block of ice. Jack and Dawn were shoved to see what happened. Dawn instantly knew who the person that punched Blizzard. It was Commander Fox. He knew all his soldiers who fail him so he decided to take care of Blizzard himself. He didn''t tell Hendrix he formed an alliance with his son Guy as of yet. Dawn ran towards Fox. Commander Fox?!" What are you doing here?" Fox sighed. He hated when people asked him stupid questions. Isn''t it obvious captain Dawn?" I came here to see how the mission was being handled. Obviously, it isn''t going well." Fox sighed. " Do I have to do everything myself?" Fox and Dawn looked over to the side and saw that Blizzard was recovering. Chapter 1266 - The Past Fox really hit Blizzard hard. His entire face was covered in blood. His vision was kind of blurry. He stuck out his tongue and licked the blood away from his eyes. Blizzard could see Fox''s aura surrounding his body like a guardian angel. Blizzard opened his mouth and starting breathing ice at Fox and Dawn. Dawn managed to roll out of the way, while Fox stuck out his hand and parted the breath of ice. Fox rolled his eyes clenched his hands into fists, causing the ice around the area to shatter like glass. Blizzard knew he had to take Fox seriously. He tried to bit after Fox. Fox leaped into the air and fired a beam at Blizzard''s wings. Blizzard was too quick. He appeared behind Fox and grabbed him, carefully staring at him. " Wait a minute." " I know who you are." You''re that so call war hero who fought three dragons at a time didn''t you." You were victorious." That was over 20 to nearly 50,000 years ago." Who are you still alive?" Fox didn''t answer." Instead, he tries to escape." He managed to slip out of Fox''s grip and fall down to the ground, perfectly landing on his feet. The snow was like a pillow so he didn''t injure himself in the process. Chapter 1267 - Expert Dragon Killer Blizzard quickly flew to the ground and charged towards Fox. Fox tried to roll out of the way but was too slow. Blizzard bashed Fox with his scaly head, sending him flying into the air. A couple of his ribs were broken. Blizzard started laughing. " Just as I thought." You quite the c.o.c.ky bastard!" As Blizzard was about to unleash the final blow, suddenly a missile attacked his skull. A smoke cloud wrapped around his head. This was the work of Dawn. Dawn managed to find another missile launcher sticking out of the deep snow. The second missile launcher she found had 2 rounds loaded in it, just in case. Blizzard gave Dawn his undivided attention. He was getting pissed off. Every time he turned his back, Dawn sneakily attacked. When the smoke cleared up from around his head, he turned his entire body around and stared at Dawn. His eyes were now red. His eyes turned red every time he grew extremely pissed off. Blizzard opened his mouth and started sucking cold air into his body. His chest aired up and his cheeks puffed up. As he opened his mouth, a giant blast made of cold air was fired at Dawn. Dawn froze up. She was terrified. Fighting a dragon was much tougher and life-risking than she thought. Dawn wasn''t quick enough to dodge the giant blast. However, Fox was. Fox quickly grabbed her and rushed her to safety. She tossed her into a pile of snow and carefully told her: " Don''t interfere." He is way too powerful for you to handle." Fox quickly rushed away from Dawn and appeared in front of Blizzard. He tore off his shirt and clenched his hands into fists, starting to generate powerful fiery energy around his body, causing some of the ice and snow around the area to melt. Blizzard could feel Fox''s power rapidly rising. The ground started shaking and rumbling. Blizzard wasn''t stupid. He wasn''t the type to just watch people power up. He swung his heavy tail after Fox. Fox chuckled and grabbed Blizzard''s tail with one hand. Blizzard could move it. Let go of my tail this instant." Fox didn''t listen. With his left hand, he generated a fiery aura around his left hand and chopped off half of his tail. Blood started splattering all over the place. Blizzard let out a loud screech. Fox leaped into the air and started rapidly punching Blizzard in the face. Dawn watched from the sidelines. She couldn''t believe how easily Fox was dealing with Blizzard. She didn''t know this but Fox killed a total of 30 dragons in his life. Fox was still raining down an arsenal of punches on Blizzard''s face. Blood and scales were splattering all over the place. Fox''s final punch would be extremely powerful. He generated powerful fiery energy around his entire body and delivered one last final punch, which released a shockwave through Blizzard''s body, causing him to vomit up chunks of blood. Blizzard crashed on the ground. A crater was formed. Hot and air and smoke rose out of the giant crater formed in the ice. Fox landed on the ground and started staring at his hands. They were bloody. Pieces of skin and flesh were missing from his hands. Fox took a deep breath and shoved his hands in his pockets. He walked towards the crater and stared into it, noticing that Blizzard was missing. Chapter 1268 - Hybrid Form Fox was confused. He didn''t see Blizzard or could he detect his life energy. He started sniffing the area. Fox was surprised to see how fast the smoke cleared up. When Fox turned around he saw Blizzard, who was covered in blood. He was breathing heavily. Fox raised his eyebrow and started clapping. " Hmm." I''m surprised to see that you''re alive." No one can withstand a beating like that." Blizzard started snickering. Do you think you''ve won yet?" Fox started touching his chin. " Yes, I do." You no longer pose as a threat to me." Besides what you can do to me now." You can barely move." I can see that look in your eyes you know." Blizzard started laughing. He always got the last laugh. Suddnely a royal blue aura started to wrap around Blizzard''s body. The sky turned dark and gloomy. The ground started shaking and rumbling. High powerful winds began picking up. Fox was starting to be pushed back by the furious wind. Abruptly, a wall of ice appeared around Blizzard''s body. Blizzard was frozen solid. Fox wasn''t surprised. When he was about to punch the wall of ice to smithereens, the wall of ice melted. As the wall of ice melted from around Blizzard''s body, Blizzard was seen. He froze like a statue. Blizzard shattered into pieces. As he shattered to pieces, a powerful bright light was released, almost blinding Fox. Blizzard went into his humanoid hybrid form. Chapter 1269 - Power Fox folded his arms and sucked his teeth. What I''m supposed to be scared of or something because you changed into your hybrid form?" Ha!" Don''t test me." I ain''t scared of nothing." Absolutely nothing!" Blizzard had a straight dull look on his face. A golden aura started wrapping around Blizzard''s body. The entire ground started shaking and rumbling. Magically when he transformed into his hybrid form, a suit also covered his body. He wore a white suit, white leather, socks, white leather gloves, and finally white leather shoes. Blizzard had horns sticking out of his head like a crown. His skin was white and pale. His eyes were gold. Fox could comprehend the energy surrounding Blizzard''s body. However, he wouldn''t let this put him down. Fox rushed towards Blizzard and punched him in his face, causing him to stagger down to one knee. Blizzard chuckled. He stood on his feet and wiped the blue blood from his nostrils. Tch." Give me your best shot." Fox wasn''t the one to be tempted. If someone told him to do something to them he would automatically do it to them. Fox clenched his right hand into a fist and repeatly began punching Blizzard in the face. Blizzard continued to laugh. Fox threw another punch, but it was caught but Blizzard, who started twisting his arm. His arm was suddenly broken like a toothpick. Fox let out a loud scream before collapsing on the ground, howling in pain. it felt as if someone was roasting his arm on fire. Blizzard grabbed Fox off the ground by his neck, strangling him with a lot of power. " I should kill you for what you did to us." You helped bring our era down so those f.u.c.k.i.n.g uptight elves could swing on in." Even though Fox could barely breathe, he still could talk. " I did what was only best for the world!" You dragons tainted the world with your evil and tyrant attitudes." If we didn''t something quick, the world would have been destroyed in less than a year!" Blizzard snickered. " You don''t know what the f.u.c.k you''re talking about." We created this world." We will be damn if we let some f.u.c.k.i.n.g elves take it over." That is why you must die, Commander Fox." Just as Blizzard was going to snap Fox''s neck, Blizzard was hit in the head with an empty gun by Dawn. She wouldn''t just sit-stand there and watch her commander be killed. He staggered to the side. Blizzard flung Fox to the side and touched his head. His hand was covered in blood. He stared at Dawn and smiled. You''re very tough for a woman." Dawn swung the metal pipe after Blizzard''s head. Blizzard sidestepped out of the way and kicked Dawn in the face. Blood and a couple of teeth came out of her mouth. Dawn was sent crashing into a pile of snow.As he turned around, he noticed Fox had recovered. Fox snapped his arm back in place and tore off his shirt, revealing his tattoos, especially the huge tattoo of a fox on his back. Fox clenched his teeth together and started generating a grey aura around his body. He changed up his style and took a deep breath. Chapter 1270 - Ice Breath Cannon Blizzard clasped his hands together and started firing spikes of ice at Fox. Fox managed to dodge all of the ice spikes by slightly moving. Fox rushed towards Blizzard and started raining down an arsenal of punches beyond Blizzard''s body. Blizzard sucked up all the damage and started laughing. He slapped Fox so hard, he was sent flying into the air. Blizzard suddenly disappeared. He reappeared above Fox and grabbed him by his head and smashed him into the ground, creating a crater. Tch." You''re no match for me." Maybe years ago but now you are inferior to me." I could crush you like a bug. Fox flipped over on his back and started breathing heavily trying to jump out of the crater. However, Blizzard was too quick. He grabbed Fox by the leg and swung him into the air. Blizzard opened his mouth and sucked cold air into his body, causing his chest and cheeks to puff up like a couple of balloons. Before he opened his mouth he muttered these words. Ice Breath Cannon!!" A giant cold blast came shooting out of Blizzard''s mouth. Fox could do nothing to stop the attack. The attack engulfed his body. An explosion occurred into the sky. Blizzard started laughing. Nobody ever survived that kind of punishment. Chapter 1271 - Hybrida Fox fell to the ground like a fallen angel. He was covered in blood as his body was surrounded by smoke. Blizzard started snickering. He dashed toward Fox and grabbed him by his hair. " Look at you." Tch." You''re worthless." You aren''t even worth killing." I think I''ll just leave you right there on the ground and freeze to death. Blizzard turned around and was about to start walking. Fox crawled towards Blizzard and grabbed his right ankle and said: Don''t you f.u.c.k.i.n.g walk away from me." " I''m not done with you." You think I''ll let you beat me?" I defeated you once before.." I pretty sure I can do it again considering I''m hundreds of times stronger than before." Blizzard rolled his eyes and sucked his teeth. Take your f.u.c.k.i.n.g hands off of me maggot." Fox didn''t listen. Blizzard turned around and tried to kick Fox in the face. Before his foot could reach Fox''s face, Fox suddenly disappeared. He reappeared in front of the unconscious Dawn and picked her up. Recently he acquired a special ability that allowed him to take all of his opponent''s power and have it for his only evil use. He knew Dawn had the power of the legendary nine-tail fox inside her body. She didn''t know it but he did. Fox opened her mouth and started sucking Dawn''s hidden power out of her body. Fox started laughing. He would truly be live up to the name Fox. As the hidden power went into Fox''s body, he started coughing. Fox collapsed on his knees and started coughing up chunks of blood. Fox felt his chest and realized it was heating up like a stove. The tattoo on his back started glowing. After a couple of seconds, Fox stood on his feet and smacked his gut, burping as if he chugged down a pitcher of lemonade. Dawn was now a full human. All of her potentials was gone with the wind. Her future was dark and distorted. He started laughing. Fox could feel the power spreading through his body. This time he was ready to fight Blizzard. Blizzard could sense a familiar power. " The power of the nine tail fox?" Hmm." I never thought it existed to this very day." Blizzard looked at Fox and could see his aura rising into the air like a beacon to space. Blizzard started laughing. Blizzard opened his mouth and sucked cold air into his body and held it into his mouth. The longer he held it in his mouth, the more powerful the blast would become. However before Blizzard could even attempt to fire off the blast, Fox rushed towards Blizzard. In Fox''s eyes, Blizzard was a dummy to test his new powers. He clenched his hands into his fists. Suddnely fire wrapped around Fox''s fists. He started raining down a barrage of punches onto Blizzard''s face. Ahh!" I think I could get used to this!" Fox punched Blizzard in the stomach and kicked him so hard face, he broke his bottom jaw. All the sharp teeth on his bottom jaw came flying out of his mouth like shards of broken glass. Blizzard was sent flying into a giant block of ice, which exploded into smithereens. Blood splattered everywhere. Fox looked at his hands and noticed that the inside of his hands now resembled a fox. Fox didn''t know it yet but he was slowly transforming into a humanoid fox. Fox stared into the distance and saw Blizzard standing on his feet. His clothes were now torn and dirty. Blizzard didn''t stand a chance. And he knew it. Blizzard sucked his teeth and spat chunks of blood on the ground. He suddenly his right thumb and leaked the blood onto the ground and started marking in N''rok symbols. After he jabbed his fingernail into the ground and shouted some strange N''rok words, causing the entire ground to shake and rumble. The ground suddenly cracked in half. Ice Parting The Earth." As Blizzard said these words, the ground shattered like glass, and a gigantic crater twice the times bigger than The Grand Canyon was created. Fox slipped into the crater and sunk into the strange ice, which was like quicksand. Blizzard stood over the crater and sucked his teeth. He ripped off his torn white shirt and tossed it to the side. " Next I see you I''ll f.u.c.k.i.n.g kill you." I won''t hold back next time." I just didn''t want to destroy my territory. Blizzard sucked his teeth and turned around. He transformed back into his dragon form and flew into the sky. Before he flew off, he spotted Dray, who brought up a ballista which he found in the bas.e.m.e.nt of Jack''s cabin house. As Blizzard saw the ballista, his eyes popped out of his head. " That was the way he died. After dealing with Queen Ariel''s uncle, Crow. Crow was named the strongest elve of the first era. He killed 30 sub dragons, two founding dragons, and even went up against the ruler of all the founding dragons, Elric. The two founding dragons he killed were Blizzard and Poison. He killed Blizzard with a ballista. Blizzard didn''t die instantly. He flew to the North and died there. Over the years his skin and flesh decomposed. So did his bones. Blizzard told people he killed Crow but actually, he didn''t. All he did froze him in a cube of ice and kept him somewhere in the North only he knew. Blizzard believed that Crow was the only one who could kill him. But again. He was wrong. Crow didn''t care if any dragons were his ancestors. All he knew was that their era was time to go. Blizzard was starting to get flashbacks when he saw the ballista. As Dray fired a ballista bolt from the ballista after Blizzard''s skull. Blizzard too quick, plus Dray didn''t know how to aim. You needed two people to use the ballista, not one. Blizzard escaped. Dray sucked his teeth and sighed. He looked over to the side and saw a giant crater. Chapter 1272 - The Revival of Poison Draco''s Location, Toxic Swamp.. Draco flew to the Toxic Swamp, a mass of land on the coast of the west located near The Industrial Elven Kingdom. No one dared go over to the Toxic Swamp. There were many reasons why no one went over to the swamp. One of those reasons was the toxic, poisonous fumes surrounding the mass of land. Not even birds flew over The Toxic Swamp. There was no living creature in The Toxic Swamp. Draco flew down from the dark thunderous clouds and transformed into his humanoid hybrid form, falling into some disgusting water filled with the carcasses of dead birds, humans, and elves stupid enough to go to the Toxic Swamp. Draco quickly leaped out of the toxic swamp and took a deep breath. He felt nausea, about to vomit up some of those goats he ate earlier in the day. He took off his black shirt and ringed it out in the nasty swamp water. Draco stormed through the wild grass and made his way into the center of the swamp. The water in the center of the swamp was green. Inside the water laid Poison''s bones. Inside Draco''s body, he had a piece of Poison''s soul. Before every one of his companion dragons died, he took a piece of their souls without them even noticing. He did this in case they were killed in the attack. And he was right. Draco extended out his hand and started generating a bright light around his left hand. He muttered some N''rok incantations and fired the beam of white light in the swamp. The beam of white light connected Poison''s bones back together. The flesh and skin went over the bones. After the flesh and skin went over the bones, it was time for the scales. Poison''s skin color was a dark green color. Instead of breathing out fire, he breathed out poison. When the poison came out of his mouth, it was like a gas. Anything that reacted with this gas, died on the spot. The victims vomited up blood and their heart''s exploded like bombs. Draco backed up as Poison started to breathe. He opened his eyes. Chapter 1273 - Ungrateful People The first thing Poison did when he opened his eyes was expelled out some gas from his body. The fart stunk so much that Draco vomited on his designer shoes. The shoes cost up to 2,000 pieces. He didn''t care about the shoes though. After all, it''s not like he paid for them for something. Draco wiped his mouth and yelled: What the f.u.c.k Poison?!" Couldn''t you wait for a little before you started passing gas?!" Poison wiped his eyes and looked around to see who was talking. " Oh." Draco." What time is it?" I didn''t sleep well the last night". Draco sighed and placed his hands on his face beginning to shake his head. " What the f.u.c.k are you talking about?" Dealing with Poison surely was a handful. Even though Poison annoyed the hell out of Draco, Draco appreciated him being on the team." He brought an offensive force with the help of his poison abilities. Poison was totally confused. He was the type to get confused extremely fast. " Draco had to explain the entire situation to Poison. From beginning to end. Poison''s mind was blown away. So you''re trying to tell me that we have to work with elves, our mortal enemies." Draco sighed. As hard as it is for me to tell you this information, yes." But only for now." Once we resurrected Elric, we will reclaim what is rightful ours." Poison raised his eyebrow and started snickering. Draco was totally confused. What''s so funny?" Poison immediately stopped the chuckling when Draco asked him that question. I will tell you what''s so funny." You think I''ll work for the elves?" The elves are the ones who killed us and chained you up for thousands of years!" They are our enemies!!!" I never work for someone who''s enemy." Never!!!" Poison sighed. " Look here Draco." It was good seeing you and all but you can get the f.u.c.k out of my swamp." Now." Before this gets ugly." Draco folded his arms and said: Is suppose to be a threat?" I am supposed to be scared or something?" Poison flew onto the wet grass and said: Yes." Very scared. He suddenly opened his mouth and released a green gas from his mouth. Draco didn''t know if the gas was Poison''s breath or his poison. Draco immediately started coughing. He vomited up blood. Poison rushed towards Draco and whipped him in the face with his heavy tail, knocking out a couple of his teeth. Draco crashed into two trees which burst into smithereens, filling the area up with smoke. Draco stood on his feet and wiped the blood from the side of his face. Every time he brought back one of his dragon comrades they came back ten times stronger than they originally for so Draco was in for a very tough and challenging fight. Draco chuckled. Poison flew into the air and spat multiple balls of purple poison from his mouth. As the poison balls reacted with the ground, they exploded. Draco was sent flying into the air, crashing into some disgusting swamp water. Poison flew to the ground and cleared his throat. " Wow." You''re terrible Draco." Can''t you at least fight back?" It''s not like I''m trying to kill you but you can easily attack me." Draco jumped out of the swamp water started shivering. While he was shivering, poison spat a purple poison ball at him. Draco suddenly placed a serious expression on his face and generated fire around his hands, yelling: Hell Fire Flamethrower!" The 2 beams of fire wiped out the poison ball. The 2 beams of fire were headed after Poison''s body. Poison chuckled. " Please." Poison collected gallons upon gallons of saliva in his mouth and fired it at the ground, creating a giant poison wall that was powerful enough to stop the two beams of fire, which dispersed, filling the area up with black smoke. Poison sighed. " Draco you are supposed to be the strongest dragon underneath King Elric." Tch." You''re not presenting a good image for yourself." Draco laughed. He transformed himself into his dragon form and flew into the air. " You know Poison you surely are naive." Of course, I''m the second strongest." I''ll prove it to you." I''ll make you subdue to me and respect me." Draco opened his mouth wide and rolled his eyes into his head. A giant ball of red fire formed in his mouth. His spinal cord started glowing. So did his wings. He shouted: Red Flame!" A giant red flamethrower was fired out of Draco''s mouth. The red flamethrower was bright as the sun. Extremely high winds started picking up. Poison knew he had to do something to match up with Draco''s attack. He clasped his lips together. Black gas began coming out of his mouth. The black gas formed into a ball went after the red beam. As the two forces connected together a giant powerful explosion occurred. The Poison Swamp was totally destroyed. Chapter 1274 - Rat Lunch Cross''s Location, in the sewers of the Royal Elven Kingdom. The sewers of the Royal Elven Kingdom were huge and downright disgusting. The sewers were filled with bugs, rats, piss, shit, and much more disgusting living and nonliving things. Cross had been down in the sewers for quite some time now. " Rider I think this is the time to say that we''re totally lost." Rider sighed. He didn''t want to admit it, but he didn''t know where they were going." Please be quiet." You''re making my eardrums hurt for heaven''s sake." I know exactly where we are going." Just follow my lead." Cross sighed and grabbed his stomach. He was hungry. Ever since he and Rider joined forces together, he was hungry twenty-four seven. He hadn''t eaten anything all day so he had an excuse to complain. Cross started looking around the area for food. He saw a rat. Cross jumped towards the rat and killed it with his power. He cooked it with his aura and started smiling. Rider wants to throw up. " You''re not going to actually eat that are you?" You can''t be that hungry." No one is that hungry." Cross bit the rat and wished for the best. Luckily the meat wasn''t bad. It kind of reminded him of a cross between a chicken and a cow. Rider on the other hand was shaking his head. Chapter 1275 - Creature in the Sewers After Cross ate the meat off the cooked rat''s body, he used a ribcage to pick the meat out of his teeth. He swallowed the remaining chunks of meat and smiled. Cross would never think he would see the day he had to eat a rat to satisfy his hunger. Rider was watching Cross like he was a pile of trash. " You''re a sick dude Cross." Cross raised up his eyebrow. " What?" Rider sighed. " What do you mean what?" You''re a pig!" You don''t know what kind of diseases that creature had!" Ever sewer rat is disgusting!" You know this!" Couldn''t you''ve waited till we came out of the sewers?" Cross stood on his feet and sniffed under his arms. " Yes, I guess I''ve could." Anyways let''s switch the topic." The topic we should be on is how to get out of this sewer." Rider sighed and said: Yes." You''re absolutely right." You know when you were eating that rat I analyzed these sewers and found a way to escape. Cross opened his eyes wide and smiled. " You did?" RIder started shaking his head. " Yes, I did." Now just listen and follow my lead." Thirty minutes later.. After thirty minutes Rider led Cross out of the sewers and out in the open. Before he reached into the open he climbed up some rusty ladders and went up to the ceiling. He punched a hole in the ceiling. In actuality, he was underneath a toilet. Cross hopped through the hole and started scanning around the area to see if any was in the room. The coast was clear. Just as Cross was about to leave the bathroom, he heard incoming footsteps. Cross had to find a hiding spot quickly. Before he found a hiding spot, he covered up the hole he had in the ground and hid in and out of order toilet. The toilet''s chain was broken. As he stood on the broken toilet it creaked just as the bathroom door was kicked open off the hinges. The man who entered the bathroom came to wash his hands. The man was Rozier. He came to wash off the dried blood on his hands. While he was washing his hands, he stared at the mirror to take a look at his face. He had a couple of bruises and scratches on his face. When he was about to rinse his face with water, he started picking up an aura. He turned the water off and sniffed the area, smelling a rancid smell. Even though the toilet was out of order, people who didn''t care about anything still piss and took a shit in the toilet. Rozier walked in the corner and found out where the aura where was coming from. There was an illusion covering up the ground. Rozier snapped the illusion, revealing the giant hole in the ground. Hmm." I wonder what made this hole." Rozier leaned his face into the hole and started hearing approaching footsteps. Suddnely a pale, veiny, clawed hand grabbed Rozier by the face, pulling him into the sewer. He tossed against a wall. Rozier was confronted by a hungry vampire that lived off the roaming rats that also lived in the sewers. The vampire stood up to seven feet tall weighing only 120 pounds. The vampire wore rags around its waist. The vampire also had tits which meant it a female. Rozier was surprised to see how powerful the vampire was. While Rozier was dealing with the hungry vampire, Cross kicked off the hinges of the bathroom stall door and ran out of the bathroom. Rozier heard the noise. He started smiling. Rozier kneeled down and removed his dagger from his sock. He unsheathed the knife and clutched it in his right hand. Golden aura wrapped around the knife. The wild female vampire leaped at Rozier. Rozier sidestepped out of the way and stabbed the vampire in the back of the head. Black blood splattered in his face. The vampire instantly died. Before he left the sewers, he cut out the vampire''s heart and shoved it in his pocket. It was still pumping blood. He could do some serious experiments with the heart. He jumped through the hole and started to inspect. Someone obviously had to be extremely strong to kick the door off. He did the same thing earlier. Rozier chuckled. Rozier paid no mind to the noise and left the bathroom. Chapter 1276 - Grand Hall Church Cross made his way to the church. The name of the church was called The Grand Hall Church. Nobody except the priest was in the church. The priest was by an altar making a sacrifice to the dead Elric. For years the priest made gave offerings and sacrifices to Elric. Elric didn''t answer prayers to and from elves. He despised elves. He regretted creating them. He never knew they would be the downfall of his reign of terror. The priest was currently sacrificing a goat. He slit the goat''s throat and poured blood into an altar muttering some N''rok incantations. After his twelve attempts, he was pissed. " No!!" Why won''t you answer my prayers!" I have been worshipping you for years since I was able to talk!" The priest stood on his feet and kicked the altar filled with blood over to the side. He sat on one of the church benches with an angry expression on his face. Cross entered the church. As he stepped into the church, the priest turned around and cleared his throat. Umm, how are you?" Can I help you with something?" Cross looked around the church and was surprised. He hadn''t been to a church for years. The church he was in was furnished excellent and smelled like roses. Yes I need to ask you a couple of questions. Chapter 1277 - Father Zimmerman Before the priest decided to answer Cross''s desired questions, he went in the back. He went in the back for two reasons. One reason was to offer Cross some refreshments and the other reason was to get The Book of Amon. If Elric wouldn''t answer his prayers, he knew the demons would. The pries tossed The Book of Amon onto the bench and walked towards Cross trying to offer him some refreshments. The refreshments he had were cuc.u.mber sandwiches with cheddar cheese and mayonnaise, banana muffins, and some corn ch.i.p.s. Would like some food before we start?" Cross sniffed the air and sighed. " No, I good, I had some food earlier. The priest widened his eyes. That was the first time someone turned down his refreshments. The priest turned around and said: Alright you''re lost." Just before the priest was about to go back into the pantry, Cross quickly ran up behind him and tapped him on the shoulder. Matter of fact scratch that." I''ll take those refreshments. The priest turned around and smiled, handing Cross the tray of refreshments. Cross sat on a bench and started stuffing his face. So tell me." " What do you want?" asked the priest. " Cross burped and started hitting his chest with his fist. " Do you have any to drink?" The priest quickly grabbed a pitcher of white wine. Cross snatched the pitcher of wine out of the priest''s hands and guzzled it down, burping very loudly. " May I ask your name?" asked Cross. The priest cleared his throat and said: My name is Martin Zimmerman. Everyone calls me Father Zimmerman. You can call me Father Zimmerman." Alright." said Cross. Nice to meet Father Zimmerman. " As I was saying before, I need to ask you a couple of questions." Father Zimmerman started nodding. Father Zimmerman was 62 years old standing up to 5''7 weighing 130 pounds. Father Zimmerman medium length gray hair. He often held church services every 5 days. People knew Father Zimmerman as the loveable priest who preached and saved people from going to hell, redeeming them of the horrible choices they made in life. But in actuality, he was an evil bastard who only cared about himself. He killed, r.a.p.ed, tortured men, women, and children. He wore a long black robe and a tooth necklace around his neck. He claimed that the tooth around his neck came from Elric, The first dragon and the king of dragons. But in actuality, the tooth came from a baby wolf cub. Cross wiped his mouth away with one of the napkins and said: Have you seen or heard of a woman named Sarah?" Father Zimmerman raised his eyebrow and started scratching his head. " Oh, The Iron Maiden?" Yeah, I''ve seen her around here with Queen Ariel. " You know she''s wanted right?" Cross was confused. " Wanted?" For what?" Father Zimmerman sighed and started coughing. " Your female friend is wanted for the destruction of property, treason, arson, murder, and for punching Queen Ariel in the face. She''s in lots of trouble and you''ll be too." Cross started scratching his head. " What?" Father Zimmerman nodded. Cross could hear incoming footsteps behind his back. As he turned around, four-armed elven soldiers who were equipped with spears rushed into the church. " You should have never come here, Cross Rodriguez." Cross was wondering how Father Zimmerman knew his name. Father Zimmerman laughed. By that stupid look on your face it and plus from me reading your mind, you''re wondering how I know your name don''t you?" Cross sucked his teeth. " Yes as a matter of I do." Father Zimmerman looked at his hands and said. " When I was a little boy I fell off a cliff and smacked against the rocks. " I nearly died." But when I recovered I suddenly gained this power of telekinesis and the power to read minds That is how I scrambled my way to being The Grand Priest." You see when my head smashed on those rocks, it unlocked the full intent and power of my brain. Cross sucked his teeth and said: What I''m supposed to be scared of you or something?" Father Zimmerman chuckled. No, I didn''t expect you to be scared of me." But you''re going to tell us where Sarah The Iron Maiden is." Cross didn''t know where Sarah was." Even if I knew I wouldn''t tell you any of your sc.u.mbags." Shut your f.u.c.k.i.n.g mouth!" One of the elven soldiers smashed the iron hilt on Cross''s head, causing blood to splatter out his head. This made Cross furious. Cross stood on his feet and punched a hole through the elven soldier''s chest, ripping out his heart. Blood splattered everywhere. The elven soldier collapsed on his knees and died instantly. The other three elven soldiers tried to overpower Cross. They weren''t strong enough. Cross destroyed all of them. He started cracking his knuckles. You''re next you son of a bitch." Father Zimmerman stumbled to the ground and said: Wait, wait don''t get the wrong idea." I was just- Before Father Zimmerman could finish his sentence, Cross grabbed Father Zimmerman by the neck and started strangling him. Just when he was about to snap his neck, Cross tossed Father Zimmerman into a huddle of benches which broke to pieces. Father Zimmerman stood on his feet and wiped the blood from the side of his face. Father Zimmerman stuck out his hand, causing benches and chairs to combine into a huge wooden ball. Father Zimmerman fired the wooden ball into Cross''s chest. Cross was lifted off his feet. Blood gushed out of his mouth. He came crashing through 3 marble walls. Father Zimmerman grabbed The Book of Amon off the ground and held it tight. You obviously don''t know who you''re messing with boy." I have defeated many powerful people." Cross clutched his ribs and coughed up more blood. " Why is this old bastard so strong?!" asked Cross. Rider was analyzing Father Zimmerman the entire time. This old man is much tougher than you think. Cross flipped to his feet and wiped the blood from his face and mouth. Have you ever heard of the elve name Crow? Cross shrugged his soldiers and said. " No." Do I look like I know who that is?" Rider sighed. " Well let me explain. Before Rider could explain, Father Zimmerman sharpened a wooden plank with his telekinesis and fired it Cross. Cross punched the sharp wooden plank to smithereens. Chapter 1278 - Dealing Damage Cross could see Father Zimmerman chuckling. Cross fired a metallic spike at Father Zimmerman. Father Zimmerman stopped the metallic spike with his telekinesis. The metallic spike burst into pieces. Father Zimmerman burst out with laughter. Like I told you before I- Before Zimmerman could finish his sentence, Cross dashed towards Father Zimmerman and punched him so hard in his face, a shockwave occurred through his body. Father Zimmerman vomited blood into Cross''s face. Father Zimmerman collapsed on his knees. He was in a lot of pain. Cross then uppercut Father Zimmerman through the ceiling, causing him to smash through a roof. Cross wasn''t down with him yet. He also leaped through the ceiling. Father Zimmerman managed to recover. He no longer had The Book of Amon in his hand. He didn''t know where it was. As he was looking around, Cross appeared in front of him and kneeled him in the face, breaking his nose. Blood came shooting out of his nose like a rocket. Father Zimmerman collapsed on the ground and started groaning. Cross grabbed him by the shirt and said: You had enough?" Father Zimmerman shook his head. Cross smiled. Smart move." I was hoping you would stop." You''re an old man." Live the rest of your life. He tossed Father Zimmerman into the wall. Chapter 1279 - The Powers of Amon As Father Zimmerman''s back reacted with the brick wall, he vomited chunks of blood. His head slammed on the ground. Cross stared at Father Zimmerman sucked his teeth. He served no use to him anyway. Father Zimmerman didn''t even tell him the location of Sarah or where even to start. Cross sighed and started walking away. Just as Father Zimmerman was about to open his mouth, he saw The Book of Amon laying under the bed. He stretched towards under the bed and grabbed it, quickly prying it open flipping to page 656. He read the incantations on the page and bit his finger, leaking his blood on the page. Just as he did this, a red portal opened up. The power of the red portal pushed Cross back into a wooden post. Cross was shocked to see what walked out of the red portal. It was a tall 7''0 minotaur wearing black armor, wielding a battle-ax. The armored minotaur had red glowing eyes. As the armored minotaur saw Cross it started screeching like a siren, with saliva flying all over the place. The armored minotaur swung its ax at Cross''s neck. Cross quickly rolled out of the way. Father Zimmerman watched from the sidelines. He closed The Book of Amon and shoved it in his waist. The Book of Amon seemed as if it was impossible to get. Father Zimmerman send a team of royal elven soldiers to hell to get the book. Only one royal elven soldier who was nearly dead came back with the book in his warm and bloody hands. Father Zimmerman snatched the book of out the soldier''s hands and closed the portal and watched as the elven soldier was ripped apart by a pack of lower-class demons. It was very gruesome. Father Zimmerman pulled up a chair and watched the current fight. Only one person could be victorious. Cross lunged towards the armored minotaur and headbutted him so hard in the face, the helmet cracked in two. The armored minotaur stumbled to its knees. While the armored minotaur was on its knees, Cross kicked the huge creature in the face, knocking out three of its teeth. The armored minotaur crashed into the wall. Father Zimmerman sighed, muttering obscenities. The minotaur was knocked unconscious. The minotaur burst into flames. The creature was sent back to hell where it belonged. Father Zimmerman quickly opened the book and licked his fingers, flipping to pg 453. The title marked necromancer. This time he needed much more blood. He shoved his hand deep in his pocket and grabbed a razor blade wrapped in cloth. Father Zimmerman unwrapped the cloth and cut his palm. He leaked the blood on the page. As he did this, the Latin words on the page started glowing. The entire area started shaking. What now?!" asked Cross. Another portal opened up. This time a necromancer came out. The necromancer wore a long dark green robe that filled with scratches and holes. The necromancer also carried a staff that made demon flesh and bones. The necromancer had tree bark skin, yellow eye, and black eyes, very few rotten teeth, and had long black locks. The end of the long black locks was highlighted red. The necromancer didn''t have a nose. As the necromancer saw Cross it started smiling. It fired a black fireball after Cross. Cross dodged the fireball. " Who is responsible for summoning me?" The necromancer saw Father Zimmerman clutching the book. The necromancer floated towards Father Zimmerman and said: Hand over The Book of Amon now." Father Zimmerman refused. " You are supposed to obey my orders." If you can''t do that you serve no purpose to me." The necromancer leaned in to attack Father Zimmerman. Father Zimmerman sighed and snapped his fingers. The necromancer screamed before he burst into flames. Father Zimmerman jumped through the window. He was now outside. He used his power to make The Grand Hall Church collapse. Smoke and debris filled the air. Father Zimmerman smiled. He whistled and suddenly an eagle appeared out of nowhere. The eagle grabbed The Book of Amon and flew off. When Father Zimmerman turned around he saw Cross, who had blood covering the left side of his face. Cross grabbed him by the neck and started choking him. Enough fun and games." I need answers now." Father Zimmerman was struggling for air. His voice was high-pitched and distorted. " Fine, fine I''ll tell you just let me go you!!" Chapter 1280 - Time to Talk In Father Zimmerman House, the living room.. Cross and Father Zimmerman were having some tea. before they had some tea, Father Zimmerman patched up his injuries. " I tell you where your wife is." Lastly, she was seen near hot water geysers." You should start from there." Cross nodded and sighed. " Thank you." Cross guzzled down his hot tea and blew air from out his nose and nostrils. He could feel the heat in his chest. Before Cross left Zimmerman had something to say. " Wait before you go I must tell you something. " I read your mind and saw your future events." They don''t look good." As far as I''m concern this war aftermath will not end well for you." Cross played Father Zimmerman off and left the house. His next stop was the hot water geysers. Father Zimmerman clutched his ribs and started coughing up chunks of blood. He walked up the flight of stairs and went into his bed and fell asleep. He was in a lot of pain. After this day he would quit being a priest. It was too much stress and drama. Just as he was about to close his eyes, he heard a voice in his head. A familiar voice. Chapter 1281 - The Creator Who''s there?!" yelled Father Zimmerman. Calm down, Zimmerman." If I know who you are you damn well know how I am." Father Zimmerman sighed. I suggest you get out of my mind before this ends badly for you." The voice in Father Zimmerman''s head began laughing. " You''re in no position to be making threats." Just look at you." You look horrible." Father Zimmerman clenched his jaws together and said: Big talk for someone who can''t show his face. Oh, you want to see my face?" Fine." I''ll show you." Suddnely a portal appeared under Father Zimmerman''s bed. The bed fell into a portal and crashed on the ground into another dimension. As the bed crashed on the ground, it shattered like glass. Father Zimmerman injured his back. He stood on his feet and started coughing. As Father Zimmerman looked around he was shocked. " What is this place?" The area stunk of brimstone. When Father Zimmerman was about to explore, he suddenly started hearing snickering and laughing. " A human." I haven''t tasted one of those in nearly a thousand years." What about you fellas?" Suddnely hungry dragons appeared out of the darkness. These dragons were huge. All of them had huge smiles on their face. Father Zimmerman collapsed on the ground. They could see the fear in his eyes. Just one of the dragons was about to grab him, the ground started shaking. The dragons could feel the familiar power. The dragons immediately started running. " Let''s get out of here!!" The dragons disappeared into the shadows when they realized who was coming. Elric came down from the sky and crashed on the ground. Elric was a white dragon with red and black eyes. He had exoskeleton armor that protected him from internal injuries. Elric had horns and pointy elve ears. Elric had the ability to create and destroy dragons. Father Zimmerman was shocked to see who stood before him. King Elric?" Elric snickered. " Yes, it is me." You thought I wasn''t answering your prayers didn''t you?" Father Zimmerman sighed. " Yes, I thought you had better things to do." I thought you didn''t know you still had followers." Well I know I do." We have important things to discuss." Sit down and take a load off." Father Zimmerman started smiling as he sat down on the ground that suddenly before fluffy like a pillow. Cross''s Location... The Hot Water Geysers.. Cross was at the hot water geysers where Sarah was last spotted. As he arrived at the hot water geysers he found a piece of torn red cloth that smelled like Sarah''s sweet perfume. He smiled as he smelled the sweet perfume. He couldn''t wait to run into her again. Cross went on all fours and picked up Sarah''s perfume which was like a trail. Cross followed the perfume trail which led him to a cave. As he entered the cave he came across a splatter of blood. Cross tasted the blood and asked Rider if the blood belonged to Sarah. It didn''t. It belonged to a dog. A couple of seconds later Cross found pieces of the dog. Cross enhanced his vision so he could see clearly in the cave. Sarah?" said Cross. His voice echoed throughout the cave. His echo awoke a hungry beast that was chasing Sarah who later hid in a ditch filled with picked skeletons. Chapter 1282 - Decompose The beast Sarah ran into earlier had an enormous appetite. The beast resembled a tiger. There were many beasts around The Royal Elven Kingdom. Queen Ariel wasn''t doing anything to get rid of them. She had more important things to worry about. Much more important things. Just when Sarah was about to crawl out of the pit filled with skeletons, she started hearing stomping footsteps. The beast came from around the corner as it instantly spotted Sarah. The beast leaped towards Sarah. Sarah quickly rolled out of the way as the beast collided with the wall, injuring its self in the process. Blood covered the beast''s face. The beast turned around and started growling. It was growing angry. Just as the beast was about to leap towards Sarah again, Cross suddenly came out of nowhere and punched the beast in the face, shattering all of its teeth. Blood and broken teeth splattered everywhere. The beast crashed into the ground and snapped its neck. The beast instantly died. Sarah''s eyes lit up with excitement. " Cross?" Cross ran up to Sarah and hugged and kissed her. They finally met up with each other. They left the cave and went up to rendevous with up their friends. Chapter 1283 - High Vampire Draco and Poison''s Location, The East.. The Industrial Elven Empire was putting up a fight to take over the East. At the beginning of the war, The Industrial Elven Empire controlled the West, East, and some of the North. However, since the return of the dragons, The Royal Elven Empire now controlled the North, South, and East. The Industrial elven soldiers putting up a fight in the East were being led by Fubyashi of The Bear School, and Kagerou of The Wolf School. They each killed five hundred soldiers a piece in less than two hours. Fujibayashi was equipped with a double-sided sword, while Kagerou was equipped with metal claws that were strapped to his hands. They were a duo and nobody could stop them. Fujibayashi stood on a pile of dead bodies while Kagerou was dealing with a tall hulking soldier that was equipped with a plasma Gatling gun. As the tall hulking soldier squeezed the trigger of his Gatling gun, Kagerou dashed towards him and repeatedly started stabbing the tall hulking soldier in the neck and chest. Blood splattered everywhere. Kagerou kept a straight face the entire time. Kagerou backflipped on landed perfectly on his feet. " Ah." This is boring." None of these soldiers are strong enough to make me crack a smile." What are we getting out of this?" Fujibayashi climbed down from the hill of carcasses and said: Relax." The Immortal Ninja Clan will benefit from this." Kagerou rolled his eyes and sucked his teeth. " Tch." I hope so." Kagerou folded his arms. While they were waiting, a soldier jumped out from an airship and pulled his parachute, safely landing. Kagerou looked over to the side and sighed. He extended out his metal claws and charged towards the soldier, trying to make quick work of him. The soldier did the unexpected. The soldier quickly assembled a rocket launcher and fired a round at Kagerou. Kagerou wasn''t quick enough. The rock connected with his face. A power explosion occurred. The soldier reloaded his rocket launcher with the spare rocket he kept tucked in the side of his waist. The soldier started laughing. " You punks aren''t so tough." We will stand here and protect what is ours!" As the smoke cleared up from around the area, Kagerou stood in the same spot with an angry expression on his face. He didn''t have any blood, scratches, bruises, or dirt on his body. Kagerou sighed. " You know what?" I hate c.o.c.ky assholes like you." You see what I did to your fellow mates." And now you dare to test my patience?!!!" The soldier froze up. He was scared for his life. Just as he was about to reload his rocket launcher, Kagerou dashed towards him and repeatedly started stabbing in his chest. The soldier coughed up blood. Kagerou removed his right metal claw from the soldier''s gut and tasted his blood. However, he quickly spat it from his mouth and said: Disgusting!" Too dry!" Kagerou turned around and started walking away. The soldier started laughing. Kagerou turned around and widened his eyes, surprised to see that he was still alive. " You''re still alive?" The soldier stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his mouth. He snapped his fingers and transformed, revealing his true form. In actuality, the soldier was a high vampire named Raz. Raz had long black hair, black and gold eyes, sharp teeth, a black goatee, and a black torn-up loin cloth. Kagerou smiled. " Well, well." Isn''t this a special turn of events?" I have to admit I wasn''t expecting that." Raz started screeching like a siren. Kagerou didn''t have to worry about his eardrums exploding. He trained all of his senses to the fullest so he could get out of tight situations like the one he was currently in. Raz generated a powerful red and black aura around his hand and touched the ground, causing a giant shockwave to occur. Suddnely the carcasses of the soldiers rose from the dead, surrounding Fujibayashi and Kagerou. The duo combined their powers together and rushed towards the undead soldiers led by Raz. Chapter 1284 - Gigantic Red Sword beam Fujibayashi and Kagerou didn''t even break a sweat after killing the undead soldiers they just killed earlier. Their power combined was extremely powerful. Raz sucked his teeth. He obviously knew he couldn''t defeat Fujibayashi and Kagerou at the same time. Maybe if fight one of them one on one. If he could attempt to draw Fujibayashi and Kagerou away from each other, he would be victorious. Raz turned around and started walking away. Suddnely he started running away. Kagerou sniggled. Kagerou dashed past Fujibayashi. Raz slightly turned his head and noticed that Kagerou was following him. His plan was working beautifully. As he turned around Fujibayashi appeared in front of him. Going somewhere?" Fujibayashi punched Raz so hard in his face, all of his sharp teeth were shattered like a glass mirror. Raz was sent flying into an incoming Royal Elven airship. As he crashed into it, the airship exploded smithereens, filling the area up with smoke. Raz crashed on the ground. A crater was formed. Raz sighed. " Maybe that was a stupid plan." Tch, oh well." Raz stood on his feet and brushed the dirt off his shoulders. A couple of his ribs had been cracked. Kagerou appeared in front of his face. Raz sucked his teeth and yelled: Begone!" Raz swung a punch after Kagerou. Kagerou evaded the punch and grabbed Raz''s arm and snapped like a twig. Raz let out a loud screech. He collapsed on his knees. You''re a vampire?" Please." I''ve killed countless vampires who were tougher and stronger than you." You''re a disgrace to your race." Kagerou kicked Raz in his face. His nose was broken. Just as Kagerou was about to deliver the final blow, a flash appeared in front of his eyes, blocking his right metal claw. It was Victor Zen. He blocked the metal claw with his sword. Kagerou was surprised to see that it was Victor Zen who stood in front of his face. Well, well, well." Victor Zen." Tell me this." Why are you protecting a f.u.c.k.i.n.g vampire." Victor cleared his throat. " I didn''t come here to protect this vampire." I came here to take over The East. Kagerou chuckled. " Why?" Victor Zen rolled his eyes and said: That''s none of your business." Kagerou used his other hand to toss a smoke bomb into Victor Zen''s face. Smoke surrounded the area. Kagerou tried to stab Victor in his neck. He was too quick. He used the sheath of his sword to block Kagerou''s metal claw. Victor placed on his robot arm before he left the prison. Kagerou didn''t notice the Victor had a robot arm at first. This was why he was surprised. Ah!" I see that someone has removed your arm!" You have been careless." I would never see the day that you missing a limb. Victor had enough of Kagerou''s mouth. He ripped off his robot arm and tossed it to the side. He already mastered the way of being a one-armed swordsman. Kagerou kicked Victor in his face. A single tooth fell out from his mouth. Victor chuckled and swung his sword after Kagerou. A gigantic red sword beam was unleashed from Victor''s sword. Kagerou only jumped out of the way at the last moment. The gigantic red sword beam sliced the ground in half. Mass destruction was caused by this. There many casualties. Even though Kagerou dodged the gigantic sword beam, some of the flesh was removed from his chest. Chapter 1285 - In the Top 10 Kagerou shoved his hand in his pocket and pulled out a small bottle of glowing green liquid. He popped open the bottle and poured the green liquid onto his wound and it was miraculously healed without leaving any bruises or scratches behind. Kagerou started laughing. " Ha!" You missed!" Victor sucked his teeth. " I wasn''t targeting you fool." I targeting the army that was behind of you." And by the looks of it, I succeeded. Turn around and see for yourself." Kagerou slowly turned around and saw that the entire Industrial Elven army that invaded the East was destroyed. Kagerou sucked his teeth. Kagerou sucked his teeth and charged towards Victor. Even though Kagerou knew he couldn''t defeat Victor he would put up a good fight. He tried to stab Victor in his neck. Victor dodged the attack and kicked Kagerou in his chest. Kagerou vomited up blood and collapsed on his knees. Stop." Just stop it." You know I''m not taking you seriously." You know you have no chance of defeating me." Not a million years." So just stop." Kagerou stood on his feet and extended out his metal claws, generating a black aura around them. Kagerou sliced the air causing six identical sword beams to fly out towards Victor. Victor sighed and pulled his sword while it still was in its sheath. He blocked the six black sword beams, filling the area up with smoke. Kagerou started growling. He wanted Victor to take him seriously. Kagerou wanted to see a true swordsman in Victor. As the smoke around the area cleared up, Victor was nowhere to be found. Kagerou walked towards where Victor stood and saw a small red bead. He picked up the red bead sniffed it. Kagerou smelled gun powder. This was when he realized that he was holding a bomb. Shit!" yelled Kagerou. Kagerou tossed a bomb into the air. A powerful explosion occurred. Kagerou took a deep breath. Kagerou suddenly felt a tap on his shoulder. As he turned around, he was stabbed in the chest. Kagerou instantly profusely started sweating. Victor ripped the sword from his chest and cleaned on Kagerou''s back. Don''t worry." I didn''t strike any vital parts." Take this as a lesson." The next you try to fight me I''ll not hesitate to f.u.c.k.i.n.g kill you." Do you understand me?" Kagerou didn''t answer. Instead, he lunged towards Victor and tried to stab him with metal claws once more. Victor sucked teeth and kicked Kagerou in the face, causing him to crash into some barrels. " That''s it." This time is the next time." Victor started sharpening his blade sword across the ground, sending sparks flying all over the place. He c.o.c.ked back his arm and snickered. Just he was about to land the killing blow, Fujibayashi came to the rescue. He blocked Victor''s sword with his double-edged spear. High winds started picking up. Victor sighed and said: Hello, Fujibayashi." It''s been a while hasn''t it?" Fujibayashi sucked his teeth. Not long enough." Both Fujibayashi and Victor jumped away from each other. Both of them fought each other countless of times. Whenever they fought each other they caused lots of destruction. Chapter 1286 - Tall Beanstalks I thought you were dead." We haven''t seen each other in over 20 years." Fujibayashi had a straight look on his face. He despised Victor. The reason he despised him because he envied him. Every country or town he went he heard Victor''s name and all the great things he has done. He was tired of it. This was the reason why he wanted him dead. He had so many chances to do it but every time he was close, Victor outmatched him and defeated him. This why he trained like hell every single day. Fujibayashui spat on the ground and wiped his mouth. Fujibayashi started generating powerful energy around his body. He sprinted towards Victor and grazed him on his face. Blood started flowing out of his face onto his clothes. Victor was wearing designer clothes. The clothes he was wearing costed thousands upon thousands of dollars. This was why Victor grew mad. He quickly generated double damage energy around his sword and stabbed the ground. The ground started shaking and rumbling. Suddnely giant beams of energy started sprouting out of the ground like beanstalks. Fujibayashi did his best to dodge the beams of energy but couldn''t. He wasn''t quick enough. The tall beanstalks of energy pulled him in as if they were magnets. Chapter 1287 - Individual Cuts Just as Fujibayashi was about to be pulled into one of the energy towers, he stuck out his hands and shoved his feet into the ground. He quickly transformed into his humanoid bear form, which greatly increased his power by ten percent. Victor snickered. This was what he had been waiting for the entire time. He snapped his fingers, causing the tall towers of energy surrounding the area to disperse. Fujibasyashi knew he had to win this fight. Victor was the only thing standing in the way of The Industrial Elven Kingdom taking over the East. if they succeeded it would greatly change the tides of the war despite the resurrection of dragons. Fujibyashi clasped his hands together then close his eyes causing a smoky aura to generate around his body. The ground started shaking and rumbling. Victor had a huge smile on his face as if he was a jester. He heard about Fujibayashi''s new profounded power but never saw it in his life. Only two proved that they had chances to defeat Victor. Those two people were Akashiri and Fujibayashi. However each time he fought either one of them he never went one hundred percent. Never. Fujibayashi powered up some much his shirt burst off his chest. As he rushed towards Victor, he punched him in his face. Blood flew out of Victor''s mouth as he crashed into a ship that was currently burning up. Fujibayashi went to check up on Kagerou. Kagerou was pissed. When Fujibayashi tried to help Kagerou up off the ground, Kagerou leaped to his feet and scratched Fujibayshi by the eye, nearly scratching his eye out. In the past, Fujibayashi would have killed Kagerou. But now since he took a different path, he wouldn''t let little things agitate him. Fujibayashi wiped the blood from the corner of his eye and did his best not to get pissed off. Kagerou brushed past Fujibayashi and said: Leave this bastard to me." I am confident I can handle him. Kagerou took off his metal claw weapons and tossed them to the side, revealing his own personal claws. His claws were long, sharp, and black. As Kagerou generated more power around his body, he started laughing. Veins began popping out of his head. The ponytail he had unloosed. His hair seemed as if it was alive. His teeth suddenly turned sharp. He transformed into his wolf hybrid form. Which required him to use half of his true power. Kagerou began howling. His howl echoed through the battlefield. Kagerou stared at Victor who recovered easily. He wiped the blood away from his nostrils, and face. Victor could feel Kagerou''s power rapidly rising, going skyrocket. Kagerou suddenly disappeared. Victor instantly placed his hand on his sword and sighed. " Whatever you''re planning will not work." You know this and I know this." Kagerou abruptly popped up behind Victor and placed him in a chokehold. Kagerou started laughing. " That''s it." I got you where I want you." Everything''s going according to plan." Now!" shouted Kagerou. Victor looked forward and saw that Fujibayashi was charging something up. Fujibayashi lunged towards Victor and shoved his palm into Victor''s gut. Victor vomited up chunks of blood being sent flying through three brick walls. The Palm of the Bear." softly said Fujibayashi. His hand was red hot and it was smoking. Kagerou turned around and started laughing, confident that Victor was down for good. Victor wasn''t dead. He was inside of a crater laying flat on his back covered in his blood, nearly knocked out unconscious. Victor was breathing heavily like a horse. He could the pain of the attack all over in his insides. Victor knew he couldn''t take two masters from The Immortal Ninja Clan lightly. Victor slouched up and coughed up blood. He grabbed his chest and gritted his teeth. His vision was blurry. Just as he was about to jump out of the crater he was inside of, Kagerou came up behind him, placing a kunai by his neck. Don''t move." Not one muscle." Victor sighed and said: What I don''t?" Kagerou snickered. Then I have every right to slit your throat." Victor chuckled. I was hoping you would say that?" Kagerou was confused. " Why?" Victor continued to chuckle. Before Kagerou could even blink, Victor pulled out his sword did an ancient Zen sword technique. Individual Cuts." As Victor said these words, Kagerou started to be sliced up like a slab of meat. Kagerou started screaming. Kagerou was knocked out unconscious. Victor sucked his teeth. " Next time slit my throat." Chapter 1288 - Ruler of the East Victor jumped out of the crater and was confronted by Fujibayashi. Fujibayashi sighed and started shaking his head. Kagerou literally just had the chance to kill Victor. " Do I have to do everything myself?" thought Fujibayashi. Victor made quick work of Kagerou. Victor placed his hand on his sword just in case Fujibayashi tried anything. " Relax." You and The Royal Elven Empire have won this battle. Fujibayashi walked past Victor jumped into the crater and grabbed the unconscious, nearly half-dead Kagerou. Fujibayashi opened a portal to The Immortal Ninja City. Fujibayashi turned around and said: I hope you don''t celebrate." Victor sucked his teeth and said: Oh, you don''t have to worry about that." I wasn''t planning to do so anyway. Fujibayashi clenched his jaws together and said: We will have the last laugh. " We will win this war." Fujibayashi walked inside the portal and closed it as he entered it. Victor looked around and started shaking his head. Before he left the Royal Elven Empire he made a deal with Queen Ariel. Queen Ariel agreed to clear his name if he agreed to join forces with her. He agreed to join forces with her. He was already making a difference. Victor was now the ruler of The East. The North, East, and South were occupied by The Royal Elven Empire. The final assault was near. However, Queen Ariel didn''t know King Hendrix was planning something big. He was currently making a deal with the king of the Beast Continent, Axel. Chapter 1289 - Poisoned The Royal Elven Kingdom, Queen Ariel''s Throne Room. Queen Ariel just received the news of Victor toppling the forces of The Industrial Elven Empire forces that invaded the East. Queen Ariel was smiling. In her eyes, the war was soon over. She occupied the North, South, and East. All she needed to do was drop a couple of bombs on the West. Once she did this she would be victorious, following in her father''s footsteps. The Royal Elven Kingdom won the first, second, and third world wars. She literally making history. Just she was about to sit down, he heard a knock on the huge throne room door. Because the door was so big, the knock echoed throughout the room. Yes, yes, come in!" The door slowly creaked open, and a pale servant who had a bottle of wine and a wine glass walked in. Queen Ariel." I have the wine you requested from the land of the giants. Queen Ariel grinned. Even though Queen Ariel hated giants and would never step foot in their land, she loved their taste in wine. The white wine was made from giant white blossom gr.a.p.es. These gr.a.p.es weighed 6,000 kilos the size of an African bush elephant. What made the gr.a.p.es so delicious was because they were very, very, sweet. One gr.a.p.e had over three hundred grams of sugar inside of it. One gr.a.p.e was worth 100,000 gold pieces which meant that they were extremely valuable. The servant approached Queen Ariel and poured her a glass of the expensive sweet white blossom white wine. Since the wine was so expensive, she simply sipped it took a deep breath with her eyes closed. The wine just placed a smile on her face. The servant closed the bottle of wine and asked: Would you like anything else, Queen Ariel?" Queen Ariel looked at the servant and said: No thanks." The wine is just fine." You can leave and you can take the day off." The servant bowed and said: Thank you very much." Just as Queen Ariel was about to sip her wine again, her vision started turning blurry. She suddenly grabbed her chest and coughed up a couple of chunks of blood, collapsing to her knees. She could barely see but she saw that the servant locked the door. " What the hell have you done to me, servant?!" shouted Queen Ariel. Answer me now!" The servant tossed the tray the bottle of white blossom white wine stood on and started rolling up his sleeves. "Before I brought your wine you requested, I opened the wine dumped a couple of drops of poison from the largest and deathliest sea snake into it." "And as you know, there''s no venom for sea snake poison." "If my calculations are correct you''ll be dead in less than 30 minutes. " "But luckily for you, I have an antidote developed by Gonzalez Industries. The antidote is still experimental, so even if I give it to you there''s a highly possible chance that you will still die in the process. " "So since we have less than 30 minutes, we will have to talk quickly." The servant pulled up a chair from the side, sat down, and crossed his legs. Queen Ariel''s skin turned pale and veins started popping out of her neck. It felt as if her insides were boiling like a pot of pasta. " Who the hell are you?!" Who sent you?!" The servant started snickering. " My name is Ivan, also known as Model X-12, but I don''t like being called that name, so you can call me Ivan. Queen Ariel noticed suddenly to see better. She now noticed that the servant a cyborg. His eyes started glowing green. So what do you want?" Ivan started shaking his head. " I don''t want anything from you." Once you are dead, The Industrial Elven Empire will have a much higher chance of winning this war. Queen Ariel wasn''t going to allow herself to die that easily. Just as she was about to say something, she heard loud banging on the door. Queen Ariel is there something wrong?" Ivan stood on his feet and kicked the chair to the side and cracked his knuckles, waiting for the soldiers outside the room to burst inside. Ivan stood up to 6''0, weighing 130 pounds of lean muscle. His skin was pale like snow. He had black lines underneath his eyelids. He wore a white dress shirt, a black tie, a black vest, black pants, black socks, and black dress shoes. His hair was jet black. Ivan''s entire body was a weapon. He could survive in almost any type of environment and was nearly indescribable. While he wasn''t using his body as a weapon, a carried a saber which had a black and gold hilt. His saber also transforms into a gun. He reached into his pants and pulled out his gun and squeezed it, causing it transform into his iconic saber. He shifted his feet and started laughing. Even though he had been only created a couple of weeks ago, he loved many things. The two things Ivan loved were a good fight and donuts. Chapter 1290 - Two Warriors The throne room door suddnely burst into smithereens, sending pieces of wood everywhere. Rozier ran into the throne room, to check up on his mother. She was knocked out unconscious plus she wasn''t breathing. The poison was spreading through her lungs. If Rozier didn''t do something, quick, Queen Ariel who probably die. Rozier clenched his jaw together and stood on his feet, pointing his eyes towards Ivan, who had a huge smile on his face. Rozier quickly lunged towards Rozier and punched Ivan in his face, knocking out one of his teeth. Known of the teeth were real. The tooth that came flying out his mouth was sparking. Ivan moved his tooth around like a snake in his mouth and sucked his teeth. He turned angry. Ivan turned angry. He sprinted towards Rozier and started raining down a barrage of attacks upon Rozier''s body. Rozier used his forearms to block all of Ivan''s attacks. Rozier suddenly overpowered Ivan and headbutted him, only to injure himself in the process. Blood splattered into Ivan''s face. He was slightly blinded. Ivan wiped the blood from his face and grabbed his saber, trying to stab Rozier in his neck. Rozier rolled out of the way and generated powerful energy around his foot and kicked him in the face, breaking his bottom jaw. Chapter 1291 - The Return of the Blood Queen Ivan grabbed his bottom jaw and snapped it back in place. When Rozier was about to run towards Ivan, Ivan stuck out his hand and said: Stop." Rozier unfolded his hand and jumped back. " You''ve got 2 minutes." Talk." Ivan pulled up a chair and sat down. "I didn''t come here to fight you or your mother." I came here to simply deliver a message." It would be good if you sit down and listen. Rozier didn''t want to sit down. " I''m listening." You''ve already wasted a minute. " I came here to warn you and your mother that is " storm is coming." Rozier sucked his teeth and said: What the hell is that supposed to mean?" Ivan stood on his feet and snickered, heading for the window. " Don''t worry." You''ll find out soon enough." Before Ivan left he shoved his hand deep inside his left back pocket and pulled out the antidote for the snake venom, tossing it at Rozier. Rozier caught the small bottle and asked: What the hell is this?" The antidote for your poisoned mother." Ivan jumped through the window and started laughing. Just as he was about to smack against the ground, metal wings came out of Ivan''s back, allowing him to soar into the sky and disappear in the clothes. Rozier shut the window and popped open the bottle for the antidote. He opened his unconscious mother''s mouth and poured it down her throat. He placed his ear by her chest and realized that her heart was pumping blood flowingly again. A couple of seconds later, Queen Ariel opened her eyes and coughing up small chunks of blood. Rozier went to comfort her. " Are you ok?" He tried to help her up. " Thanks but I think I can help myself up thank you very much." Rozier rolled his eyes." Well, I''m sorry I tried to help." Queen Ariel turned around and sucked her teeth. " I don''t need your help." I can take care of myself in times of need." Queen Ariel was extremely furious. That is the last time someone will get the drop on me. Before my father, A.K.A. your grandfather died, he said trust no one." Absolutely no one." Even you dearest and beloved could stab in the back." There are snakes in the grass everywhere." This was before Queen Ariel poisoned him. Ivan poisoning Queen Ariel was a big mistake. He awakened The Blood Queen. She walked towards her bottles of wine and kicked them to the ground. She had enough with the drinking. She closed her eyes and reopened them. They were now gold. She now had multiple lines running down her eyes. Her fingernails turned sharp like knives. Rozier never saw his mother like this. He knew she meant business. He heard stories about his mother before she was the sworn air to the royal throne even though women weren''t allowed to rule an empire. But since Queen Ariel was the former king''s daughter, the people made an exception. Before she turned into the queen, she was a born warrior who didn''t spare anyone. Not women, not the elder, not even children. This was why she locked up her past and destined herself to change, not to be the same monster she was originally was. Queen Ariel went to sit down on her throne. She placed her hand underneath her chin and said: Tell Draco to launch a full assault on the West instantly. End this war once and for all." Rozier bowed and said gladly. Rozier turned around and left the throne room, slamming the door behind his back. He stopped for a second and said: You''ll get yours soon you ungrateful bitch." I will count on it. Chapter 1292 - Full on Assualt Draco got the message from Rozier. He had been scoping out the West for quite some time. There were four walls. The north, south, east, and west wall. All of these walls were huge. Legend says that the walls were created by giants to protect innocent bystanders inside from hungry dragons. The walls could withstand almost any type of damage. From earthquakes to bombs. The main Industrial Elven Kingdom was a solid fortress almost no one could sneak into. It was nighttime. Draco was hiding in the clouds. Just when he was about to reveal himself, Poison who followed Draco instead of doing his task as he was instructed to, descended from the clouds and landed on the ground. " That f.u.c.k.i.n.g idiot!" What the hell''s he doing?!" Doesn''t he know he''s falling into a trap?!" As Poison stepped forward, he stepped into a circle of chains, which suddenly wrapped around his entire body. The chains were squeezing his muscles and organs. Ha!" I''ve got you." Poison turned his head completely around to see who was standing on his back. The person who stood on his back was an escaped fugitive from the black prison. His name was Adonis. Adonis was serving life in the Black Prison for murder, destruction of property, ****, arson, thievery, and kidnapping. Adonis stood up to 7''5 weighing over 300 pounds. He wore iron armor that had been dyed brown, making it look like leather. Adonis had a scraggly brown beard and long wild brown hair. Adonis had chains wrapped around his arms which were his weapons. His bounty was 2 billion gold pieces. Chapter 1293 - True Stories Get off of me you inferior creature! yelled Poison. Poison tried to flap his wings but couldn''t. The more he moved and squirmed the tighter than heavy and durable chains became. Adonis snickered. Relax." I wouldn''t move anymore if I were you." If you continue to move, there''s a high possible chance your organs and bones will be crushed. If that happens I''ll be out of a job." So just stay but as a good little dog and f.u.c.k.i.n.g relax." Don''t let me say it again." Poison stopped struggling and clenched his jaws together beginning to growl like a lion. Adonis started smiling. Good." I was wondering when you would cooperate." This will be all over soon so don''t get comfortable. Poison was confused. Didn''t you just tell me to relax?" And now you''re telling me to not get comfortable?" Tch." Make up your mind." You see that''s why I don''t f.u.c.k.i.n.g like elves or humans." They one thing then say something else later." Adonis hopped off Poison''s back and said: So what''s your point?" Poison clenched his jaws together so tightly he ended up biting his lip and tongue in the process. This made him furious. Adonis walked in front of Poison and said: Let''s go." King Hendrix wants to see you before. Just when Adonis was about to pull the chains, he noticed he couldn''t. He quickly turned around and saw Poison had his mouth open, releasing a giant green poisonous cloud that engulfed Adonis. Once Adonis lost control of his chains, the grip the chains had around Poison''s body loosened and softened up. Adonis burst out the chains and flew into the air over the cloud to see if Adonis was still alive. As the cloud cleared up, he saw Adonis on one knee coughing up blood. Poison snickered and flew to the ground and extended out his claws as if he was an eagle catching salmon out of a river. Adonis wiped the blood from his mouth and snickered. There were many reasons why he placed on the bottom floor of the Black Prison. Many reasons. Adonis quickly picked his chains off the ground and swung them after Poison. The chains smashed against Poison''s face. Many of his razor-sharp teeth came out of his mouth. Poison smashed into a building that crumbled like a tower of Jenga. You obviously don''t know who you''re messing with." Do you think I''m afraid of you just because you''re a dragon?" Please!" I ain''t afraid of anything or anyone so don''t test me." Poison flew out of the rumble and flew to the ground, wiping the blood away from his mouth ad nostrils. Poison was furious. Veins started bulging out his head, ready to explode. Poison enhanced his vision to take a look at Adonis. While he was looking at him he noticed a strange symbol by his neck that had been covered up by his scraggly brown beard. He was the age of 258 years old but had the appearance of a man who was in his 30s. Poison had been sleeping for many years. So many people he defeated and shamed back then were now powerful people who would dare to challenge his authority. Poison opened his mouth and formed a huge ball of purple poison into his mouth. The purple ball of poison suddenly shattered into pieces like glass. Those pieces solidified into small parts like pellets. Poison''s cheeks puffed up. He started firing them from his mouth at rapid speed. As the balls of poison touched Adnois''s armor, they splattered all over his body. They started burning his skin. Adonis began screaming. Adonis collapsed on the ground and said: What the f.u.c.k!" The poison on his body started spreading like a virus. Adonis vomited up blood and clutched his chest. Poison lunged towards Adonis and tried to bit a chunk out of him. The chains around his arms started wrapping around his body. Just when his teeth reacted with the chain armor, all of his teeth shattered. Poison vomited up. The chains unwrapped from around Adnois''s body. Word of advice." No one can break these chains." They are made from the same blacksmith who created Victor Zen''s swords." So I''m basically saying that they''re virtually impossible to break." Poison flew back and started shaking his head. He knew how to defeat Adnois. Chapter 1294 - Humanoid Dragon Poison started standing up straight. He clamped his gums together and started generating a green aura around his body. The ground started shaking and rumbling. Adonis wrapped his chains around his arms and folded his arms, patiently waiting for Poison to finish his transformation. An explosion occurred. When the smoke cleared up, Poison''s new form was revealed. All of his injuries had been healed. He looked like a humanoid dragon. His humanoid form wasn''t like the other dragons. He still looked like a dragon. Poison''s eyes were black and green. Adonis used to surprises. He was also used to seeing transformations all through his life. Adonis unwrapped the chains from around his hands and started whining up, causing high winds to pick up. He threw one of the chains after Poison. Poison easily dodged the ball of wrapped-up chains and grabbed it, pulling Adnois forward. As Adonis was near him, Poison headbutted Adnois so hard, a couple of fragments in his skull were cracked. Blood gushed out of his head. Adonis was sent flying into a wall, vomiting up chunks of blood. Some of his ribs were crushed. Adonis collapsed on his knees and smashed his head on the ground. Draco was done watching from the sidelines. He flew down from the clouds and flew to the ground to check up on Poison. Chapter 1295 - Big Plans " What the hell is wrong with you?" Are you stupid?" We are supposed to launch an assault on the entire city not on one person. If we do that what''s the fun of it?" said Draco. Poison reverted back into his regular dragon form. " Tch I suppose you''re right. Draco and Poison could hear heavy breathing. They looked over to the side and saw that Adonis recovered. Adonis wiped the blood from the side of his face and sucked his teeth. It was his job to guard the outer skirts of the city. He unwrapped the chains from around his hands and tossed them over his shoulder. They were no help. Usually, they got the job done, but now he was up again two founding dragons. He knew he couldn''t defeat both of them at once but that didn''t stop him from putting up a good fight. Adonis started cracking his knuckles. He placed a smile on his face and started running towards Draco. In his eyes, Draco was the more dominant dragon. He leaped over twenty feet into the air and punched Draco in his face. Draco clenched his jaw so none of his teeth or face could be damaged. Draco absorbed the damage from the punch. Other than his fire breathing, flight, and superior strength, this was also something he could do. Whenever he was attacked he absorbed the damage of the hit and fed off of it. This made him stronger and stronger. Adonis noticed his hit didn''t have an effect. Just when he realized this, Draco whapped Adonis in the chest with his heavy tail. Adonis vomited up blood and crashed into the giant gate. Ah." Now I know who you are." You''re from the beast clan aren''t you?" That tattoo on the side of your neck gives it away." I never did like the Beast Clan. " They think they''re the most dominant." Another reason I hate them is that they joined forces with The Royal Industrial Elven Empire to rid us from the world." Draco looked at his scar neck and clenched his teeth together. Each of his teeth had gallons of saliva dripping off of them. The scar on his neck looked as if someone attempted to slit his throat but failed horribly. He acquired the scar from a Beast Clan superior invader named Cernunnos ( a god of the forest and of wild animals) who shared comparisons with elk. Actaeon weighed 120 pounds. The most visible thing on his body was golden elk horns. Draco burned Cernunnos alive but he had visuals and thoughts that he was probably still alive. Draco started slowly towards Adonis. Draco extended out his tongue, trying to grab Adonis. Adonis quickly stood on his feet and sharpened his fingernails, chopping off a piece of Draco''s tongue. Draco let out a loud scream as his tongue was spewing blood all over the place like a wild water hose trying to put out a fire. Adonis started laughing. " Maybe I do have a chance defeating this huge winged lizard." Draco looked at Adonis and started growling. Golden aura started circling Draco''s body. Adonis knew he was heading for trouble. He backed up into the gate and collapsed on the ground. Draco tilted his head like a rocket and opened his mouth. All the golden aura around his body was sucked into his mouth. His cheeks puffed up like balloons. His eyes suddenly turned all white. He then pointed his face towards Adonis and said: Golden Flame!" As he shouted those words, a powerful golden ball of fire was fired at Adonis. The golden flame engulfed Adnois''s body. Adonis began screaming as he was being burned alive. The golden flame caused him to fly into the sky like a rocket. Suddnely a gigantic explosion occurred. Adonis''s smoky body crashed into a deep lake that laid on the outskirts of the city. Draco had black smoke coming out of his mouth and nostrils. He looked around the ground and grabbed his half of tongue and swallowed it. As he swallowed it his tongue miraculously was healed. Draco sucked his teeth and turned around. Poison was gone yet again. Draco sucked his teeth and flew into the air. Inside the Industrial Throne Room.. Hendrix stood outside by the balcony of The Industrial Throne Room looking over at his new city. An underwater city was a very bad idea. People who never get used to it. Hendrix walked up to the bar and grabbed a bottle of wine. Just when he was about to open the wine, he changed his mind. He tossed the wine to the side and instead poured himself a cup of water with a slice of lime. Hendrix guzzled down the cup of water and ate the slice of lime. When he drank he felt sad and sober. He felt as soft as a cream puff. But when he didn''t drink he felt energized, the way he was supposed to feel. He was The Industrial King and The Industrial Elven Empire was his. He would do anything to lead his people to victory over The Royal Elven Empire despite them having dragons on their side. As he was about to sit in his chair, he heard a knock on the door. Hendrix sighed and said: Come in." It was Dr. Gonzalez. " Dr. Gonzalez." Dr. Gonzalez pulled up a chair and sat down. " I came to inform you that the army is complete." Hendrix raised his eyebrow and said: Oh really?" Dr. Gonzalez nodded before reaching into his leather jacket pocket, pulling out a caramel and chocolate bar to eat. Dr. Gonzalez took a bit of his candy bar and said: This army doesn''t eat, sleep, drink, or use the bathroom. They allow following one command." Kill, kill, kill." Dr. Gonzalez pulled out a remote control and tossed it at Hendrix. Hendrix was confused. " What''s this?" Dr. Gonzalez tossed half of the candy bar and stood on his feet. Follow me and I will show you." Hendrix stood off his throne and walked all the way to Dr. Gonzalez''s lab. They both stood in front of a huge white curtain. That button." Hendrix pressed the button and the white curtains opened up and reveal a tall suit of armor and futuristic hammer that could cause quakes and could absorb electricity. Dr. Gonzalez walked behind the tall suit of armor and said: This your war armor." It''s made from titanium, silicon, mercury, tungsten, and carbon. Even though the armor was made from all these hard elements, the armor was elastic and was like rubber which meant it could be easily slipped on. So can I wear it now?" Dr. Gonzalez nodded and said: Yes." Hendrix closed the curtains and got dressed. As Hendrix got dressed, he left the lab without saying thank you. Even though Dr. Gonzalez spent time working on Hendrix''s armor and army, he used the very small time he had to make a portal just in case The Industrial Elven Empire plans foiled. Dr. Gonzalez walked to the back and pulled a sheet from around the portal. He turned the portal on, causing green energy to surround the area. Dr. Gonzalez started smiling. Just in case." Chapter 1296 - Live By the outskirts of The Industrial Elven Kingdom.. Adonis laid at the bottom of the lake, unconscious. He losing air. This meant he was going to drown. Just as he was about to drown, he gained unconscious and jumped out of the lake onto dry land. He instantly began coughing up water, breathing heavily. He turned around his back and clutched his chest. He was expecting Draco would use that much power against him. " Tch I should of went beast mode." Just like all the members of the Beast Clan he had a beast form. His beastly form was quite rare. While most of the other members and civilians of the Beast Clan had normal animal transformations, he had a mythical beast transformation. He had the power to transform into a griffin. He had two forms. A regular griffin form and a humanoid griffin form. When he transformed into a griffin, he was huge. His wings were red, his claws were black, and his horns were that of a goat''s, but much bigger and durable. Adonis stood on his feet and took a deep breath. Luckily he had exoskeleton armor underneath his skin. If he didn''t have the exoskeleton armor he would have been dead for sure. Adonis took off his burnt shirt. He stared at his arms and saw that he had chains marks around them. He had a bound with the chains. Adonis used a piece of his soul to bound himself with the chains. He had to find a way to get back into the city. He had a job to do. Adonis clasped his hands together and started grunting. Suddnely red wings burst out of his back. He didn''t need to transform to use his beastly powers. Adonis jumped in the air and began flying. Chapter 1297 - Reasons For Banishment Dennis flew over the city and started scoping the place out. There was no sign of Draco or Poison. Adonis sucked his teeth and flew to the ground. As he landed on the ground, his wings burst into feathers. Adonis sniffed the area and noticed he could smell gun powder. As Adonis turned around, he was confronted by over 20 Industrial Elven soldiers who were being led by Captain Alpha. Captain Alpha was an all-black humanoid wolf who was native to the Beast Continent. Captain Alpha was one of the ones responsible for banishing Adonis from the Beast Continent. His reasons for banishing were mass murder, arson, excess gambling and drinking, and ****. Adonis was out of control and needed to be stopped. So multiple superior officers placed their strength together and took Adonis down. They banished Adnois and handed him over to The Royal Elven Empire, who tossed him to the bottom level of the Black Prison, so he could get forgotten by the world. As Adonis realized Alpha, he started smiling. " Ah." Well, well, well." If it ain''t Captain Alpha." What the f.u.c.k are you doing here?" Captain Alpha sucked his teeth, not answering Adonis''s requested question. Captain Alpha was the type who never joked around and was always serious. The reason he was hired by Hendrix was because of his skills, which he had a variety of. He was an expert with explosives, a skilled swordsman, and an excellent marksman with guns and bows. After the war, Hendrix promised Captain Alpha he would receive two million dollars. Captain Alpha would never turn down free money. Never. Fugitive Adonis." Adonis raised his eyebrow and asked: Yes?" Captain Alpha cleared his throat and said: We specifically broke you out of prison for one reason, to help take down the dragons." Personally, I never agreed with the stupid idea to take you out of prison, but you had a job and you failed horribly." " I have been granted permission by King Hendrix to get you out of the picture. " You have two options." You either return back to the Black Prison and never show your face, or allow us to kill you." Your choice." And hurry the hell up I have things to do." Adonis snickered. " You need to fix that nasty attuide of yours." Did someone steal your chew toy or something?" Adonis started laughing. " Now that was a funny joke!" Captain Alpha had enough. He clenched his jaws together and said: After him!" The Industrial Elven soldiers pulled out their stun batons and charged towards Adonis. Adonis clenched his hands into fists, beginning to generate powerful white energy around his body. The powerful white energy was so strong, the incoming Industrial Elven soldiers were pushed back down to the ground. Captain Alpha sucked his teeth and said: Useless!" Do I have to everything my f.u.c.k.i.n.g self?! Captain Alpha reached into his waist and pulled out the heavy pistol that carried five powerful shotgun shells that almost similar to the Taurus Judge. One-shot could blow a huge hole into a man''s chest. Captain Alpha pointed the heavy pistol at Adonis and fired. Adonis created a left griffin wing, which blocked the bullet of the pistol. His wing exploded into pieces. Captain Alpha sucked his teeth. Adonis snickered and charged towards Captain Alpha, tackling him to the ground. Adonis started choking him. Captain Alpha suddenly kicked Adonis in his nuts and chopped him in his neck. Adonis vomited up blood. Captain Alpha stood on his feet and cracked his knuckles. " This will end in the same outcome just like it happened ten years ago." Adonis wiped the blood from his mouth and sucked his teeth. He morphed his fingernails into claws and leaped after Captain Alpha, scratching some of the flesh off the right side of his face. Captain Alpha wiped his face and started growling. Just as Captain Alpha was about to attempt to do the unexpected, Adonis kicked Captain Alpha in his chest, so hard, Captain Alpha vomited up chunks of blood and crashed into a building. His ribs were crushed. Adonis wiped the dirt from his face and said: Sorry but this will not end the same as it did ten years ago." You see during those ten years in prison, I was training extremely hard." " I often picked fights with other prisoners who shared the bottom level with me." The outcome was always bloody, but I succeeded." Plus I fought tougher chumps than you." This will be a walk in the park for me." Adnois started cracking his bones. Veins began popping out of his forehead and neck. He tore off his shirt, acting some of the killer beast intent in his body. His eyes turned completely red and his teeth turned sharp. His claws also turned longer and sharper. Chapter 1298 - Sequels and Originals Captain Alpha recovered. He licked his wounds as a dog does. His saliva was extremely rare. Captain Alpha sighed and started searching for his pistol. He couldn''t find it. As he looked up, he saw Adonis running towards him like a predator chasing down its prey. Captain Alpha reached into his sock and pulled a sack filled with small bombs that looked at pebbles. Captain Alpha quickly opened the bag and grabbed a hand full of the small bombs, balling them up into one big rock, tossing it at Adonis. Adonis extended out his tongue and started smiling. He knew how to control his beast intent. Adonis rolled out of the way and evaded the bomb. A powerful explosion occurred behind his back. Adonis started laughing. " Nice try!" Adonis grabbed Captain Alpha by his neck and started choking him, sinking his claws into his neck. Captain Alpha started fluttering like a fish out of water. Adonis slammed Captain Alpha on the ground and placed his foot under his head, starting to sink his head into the ground. I told you this would be nothing like last time." Don''t you what I am?" I have a mythical beast transformation." Your transformation is basic." Just a mangy wolf." Sequels can''t f.u.c.k with the originals." Captain Alpha was 19 when he helped defeat Adonis. He was now 29. Ten times stronger than he was originally was. Adonis was trying to crush Captain Alpha''s skull like a gr.a.p.e. As he was about to perform this act of murder, he noticed that Captain Alpha''s body temperature started heating up like a hot plate. Adonis sucked his teeth and quickly took his foot off of Captain Alpha''s head. Captain Alpha stood on his feet and wiped the blood away from his face. " I may have not to be chosen to have a mythical beast transformation, but I can still kick your ass." Chapter 1299 - Smoke and Fire Adonis started cracking up. As your serious?!" What am I suppose to be scared or something?!" Captain Alpha sucked his teeth. He started galloping towards Adonis. Adonis snickered and swung a heavy punch after Captain Alpha. Captain Alpha evaded the punch and clenched his hand into a fist. His muscles grew big and smoke started spewing out of his pores. He punched Adnois so hard in his face, his bottom jaw was dislocated. Adonis crashed into an establishment that sold pots, pans, knives, and utensils. He had over ten knives in his back. Adonis stood on his feet and started generating a powerful aura around his body. The knives slipped out of his back and his minor injuries healed up. As soon as Adonis looked up, Captain Alpha stood in front of him. Captain Alpha quickly kick Adonis in his neck, causing him to smash into another store, which crumbled like a tower of Jenga. Captain Alpha sucked his teeth and said: Tch." What a waste of talent." Why do pieces of shit like yourself have the luck to be born with mythical beast transformation?" It isn''t fair. " It''s not f.u.c.k.i.n.g fair!" Every time I see you show off it makes me go f.u.c.k.i.n.g crazy!" That''s why you must die today." I will do everything in my power to make you stay down and not get back up. Adonis clenched his jaws together, causing his fingernails to turn into long and sharp claws. His spine began bulging out of his back. As Adonis stood on his feet, he could feel Captain Alpha''s strength rising. Smoke started coming from his nostrils. Adonis created two wings and started firing some sharp feathers after Captain Alpha. Captain Alpha''s skin as hard as diamond. Alpha smiled, and charged towards Adonis and punched him repeatedly in his chest. " Take that, and that, and that!" The final attack was an uppercut which caused Adonis to fly into the air like a rocket. Blood splattered everywhere. When Adonis crashed on the ground, a crater was formed. He was nearly knocked out unconscious. Captain Alpha started cracking his knuckles. Captain Alpha took a deep breath and exhaled the black smoke from his mouth. Captain Alpha cleared his throat. " I wish there was a way I could extract your power. " I think there is but that will take time won''t it?" Captain Alpha jumped into the crater and grabbed Adonis off the ground starting to choke him. Just when he was about to crush his windpipe, red electricity began generating around his body. Captain Alpha quickly tossed Adonis to the side. He already knew what was going to happen. He jumped out of the crater and folded his arms. Adonis started laughing. " You just started something you know you can''t finish." Adonis started transforming. His head turned that of into an eagle, a feathered chest, the rear body of a lion, the forelegs of an eagle, black sharp claws, erect ears, huge red wings, and goat horns. He tilted his head in the air and started screeching. Powerful sounds began projecting out of his mouth. Captain Alpha collapsed on his knees as his eardrums exploded. Blood began running down his ears. Adonis flew into the air and started smiling. His clothes burst off his body during the transformation so technically he was completely n.a.k.e.d. Chapter 1300 - Power of a Griffin Adonis opened his mouth again and let out more powerful screeching soundwaves. Captain Alpha felt as if his head was about to explode. Blood started running down his eyelids and nostrils. Captain Alpha couldn''t even comprehend Adnois''s power. He just realized something. When he helped banish Adonis, Adonis didn''t use any of his beastly powers. He was headed for trouble. Adonis stood on his feet and turned around, coughing up blood. Adonis started running as fast as he could. Adonis flew into the air and said: You can run but you can''t hide Alpha." Adonis flew into the clouds and suddenly disappeared. Alpha couldn''t hear a thing. After running for a straight hour, Alpha finally stopped. He placed his hands on his knees and started breathing heavily. He couldn''t sense anymore of Adonis''s power. He could now relax. He slouched down on the ground up against a statue and started smiling. " What a relief." " I glad that''s finally over." That bastard." Alpha closed his eyes and started coughing. As soon as he was about to take a short nap, Alpha descended from the clouds and grabbed Alpha with his talons, digging them into his shoulders. " Let me go!" Let me go this instant!" Adonis was joking around anymore. " What if I don''t?" Alpha didn''t answer. He couldn''t do anything. Adonis removed his talons from Alpha''s shoulders, dropping him over the Poison Lake. As Alpha dropped into the lake, he immediately started choking. He sunk to the bottom as he ran out of air and died. Adonis was flying over the poisoned land. Adonis plucked off one of his feather''s from his left wing. Chapter 1301 - The Industrial Mace, The Perfect Weapon for Defeating Dragons!! After dealing with Captain Alpha, Adonis flew to the ground and breathed heavily. As he did this, he slowly transformed back into a human. Every time he transformed into a griffin it hurt like hell. Of course it would of hurt like hell. The feeling of your bones and organs stretching and shifting getting bigger. The feelings of wings bursting out of your back. " Amateur." You really thought you were going to be victorious one?" Ha!" There were many reasons why I was banished from my home." Adonis was about to look for a way to sneak inside in the kingdom but stopped at the last moment. He just remembered King Hendrix fired him. Because he was fired he wasWhen he transformed into a full griffin he needed a couple of hours to recharge. Once he recharged he would use his mythical beast transformation yet again to rain down terror upon his enemies. He needed food to recharge. But first, he needed some clothes. He couldn''t walk around n.a.k.e.d while people stared at him strangely. " Now where can I get some clothes?" Adonis walked towards one of the cities thick walls and place his back up against it, trying to figure out where he could get some fresh and clean clothes without killing someone in the process. He had to commit a crime he never really did. Steal. The Royal Elven Throne Room... Queen Ariel sat on her throne awaiting Draco''s return from the West. She was growing very impatient. She grabbed the cigarettes that sat on the right armrest of the throne she sat on. She took out one cigarette and shoved it in her mouth, staining the cigarette with her black glossy lipstick. She lit the cigarette with her golden aura. She toked the cigarette and quickly removed it from her mouth, exhaling the white from her nostrils. She sighed and tossed the cigarette on the ground. She stood up from her throne and walked outside on the balcony. Queen Ariel stared at the stars and sucked her teeth. She was tired of waiting. Just as she was about to walk away and go to bed, she could smell the musty stench of brimstone. As she turned around she saw Draco descending from the clouds. Queen Ariel took a deep breath and sighed. Finally." She folded her arms and started huffing and puffing. She enhanced her vision and noticed that Draco was covered in blood with pieces all over his body. Draco was barely awake. Queen Ariel''s facial expressions turned from mad to surprised. She quickly ran behind the throne as Draco came crashing the throne room absolutely destroying the balcony. " What the hell?" She stood on her feet and went to check up on Draco. " Draco?" What the hell is going on?" Why did you just descend from the skies and crash through here?" Draco was breathing heavily like a racehorse. Draco started shaking his head and opened his eyes. " These injuries?" Tch." They mean nothing." I''ve had worse injuries than this." Much worse." Queen Ariel sighed and said: Who is responsible for you looking like a hot mess?" Draco clenched his jaws together, starting to growling like a hungry lion. King Hendrix.." Queen Ariel raised her eyebrow and said: King Hendrix?" That old-timer?" How?" Draco stood onto his feet and said: I don''t know." He blindsided me." King Hendrix was one of the many elves who fought and kill dragons back in the days. King Hendrix was the primary reason why The Industrial Elven Empire stay afloat even after losing the battles in the North and East countless times. He had excellent leadership and war planning skills. Probably the best leadership and war planning skills ever. King Hendrix managed to one-shot Draco using a mace manufactured by Gonzalez Industries which King Hendrix nicknamed The Industrial Mace. The Industrial Mace was a huge mace made from titanium, black iron, and dragon bones. The Industrial Mace was covered in spikes. The Industrial Mace also had the power to absorb life force from its victims. Draco could barely move. Draco reverted into his humanoid dragon form and slouched up against a wall, removing glass pieces from his skin one by one. Draco had an angry expression on his face. He wanted a rematch. He didn;t even get a chance to strike back. Chapter 1302 - All Six Founding Dragons Queen Ariel stood over Draco and asked: What now?" Draco sustained his injuries. He stood on his feet and punched the wall, causing it to crumble like a cracker. It''s time for me to resurrect King Elric. Queen Ariel crunched her hands into fists and said: What?" What did you say just now?" Draco didn''t like repeating himself. " You heard me," I said it''s time for me to resurrect King Elric." Queen Ariel sucked her teeth. " That''s what I thought you would say." Draco was confused. " What do you have a problem with that?" Yes." I have a big problem with that." We don''t need that bastard''s help." He hates elves. If you resurrect him this war''s tides will change faster than the weather. Why do think the first war happen?" Draco sucked her teeth and said: That was over 20 to 30 thousand years ago." You really think Elric holds grudges?" Queen Ariel turned around and sighed: Yes." Yes, he does." Draco rolled his eyes. " Well, I don''t give a f.u.c.k." You aren''t going to stop me and no one else is going to. I''m going to resurrect him and that''s final." All I need to do is resurrect the two remaining founding dragons. The six founding dragons were Draco, Blizzard, Poison, Earthquake, Hurricane, and the evilest of all the founding dragons, Reaper, who had the power to absorb souls. Chapter 1303 - Coral Kingdom Draco went to his royal suite room and changed out of his ripped and torn clothes. Before he got dressed, he rinsed the dried blood off his face and stared at himself in the mirror. Draco sucked his teeth and then punched the mirror into smithereens. He was too pissed off to look at himself. He was supposed to be the strongest dragon right under Draco. He wasn''t showing a good image for himself or the rest founding dragons. Draco was not only pissed at himself by was also pissed at Poison. One minute Poison was by his side and the next minute he was nowhere to be found. He couldn''t even pick up any of his energy. The next time he saw him he wouldn''t hesitate to attack him. All dragons were supposed to have each other''s back. Even if they hated one another. After all, they were from the same race. After Draco sustained his injuries, he put on his new and fresh clothes and left the room, not even bothering to lock the door. Draco was about to head back to the throne room until the ground started shaking and rumbling. " What the hell?" After the shaking and rumbling, the air was filled with screams. Draco quickly ran to the west wing balcony to see what all the commotion was about. It was one of his comrades from the Golden Era War, Earthquake. Instead of joining forces with his previous comrades, Earthquake, who was currently destroying the travelers market, which was located near the front of the kingdom, where Cross and his friends and family were. Earthquake recently made a deal with King Hendrix. Back in the day, during the Golden Era, King Hendrix came to Earthquake to recruit him. Originally he refused because King Hendrix didn''t give him a responsible offer. Back then King Hendrix didn''t have that much money or power. But now he did. He had been trying to recruit Earthquake for nearly 40 to 50 years. After the dragons were killed off and drove away from their homeworld, King Hendrix thought his plans got foiled. But when King Hendrix learned the resurrection of dragons, he had the opportunity to recruit Earthquake plus give him a reasonable offer. King Hendrix was worried that Earthquake would say no because betraying fellow dragons was a huge deal. This law was created by Elric. As Draco realized that Earthquake responsible for all the screaming of the citizens, he grew pissed. He stood on the ledge of the balcony and jumped off and transformed into his dragon form and flew towards the ground near Earthquake. " Earthquake?!" What the f.u.c.k are you doing?!" Before Earthquake answered Draco, he destroyed a building that sold knives. Earthquake turned around and said: Look this is my personal affairs." Butt out." Why are you destroying the kingdom?!" Earthquake started snickering. " I said butt out before I butt you out." Draco clenched his jaws together and lunged after Earthquake trying to rip a chunk out of his neck. Earthquake quickly hardened his entire body. As his teeth reacted with Earthquake''s neck, all of his teeth shattered like glass. Blood flew out of Draco''s mouth like a waterfall. Earthquake was mostly known for his defense. Not only did he had superior defense but could use the Earth to cause powerful tremors, landslides, and much more. Draco flew away from Earthquake and closed his mouth, enduring the pain. " You know Draco I never liked you." It all started when Elric made you his right-hand man. While the rest of us had to do these trials, you just watched from the sidelines and kissed up to Elric." I despise you and I''m pretty sure the others feel the same."Today whether you like it or not your going down." Draco''s teeth miraculously grew back. " Let me guess you joined the enemy." Earthquake didn''t answer. Instead, he flew into the sky and opened his mouth, coughing up a boulder that formed inside of his mouth. He spat the giant boulder into the air and flew to the ground and started snickering. Chapter 1304 - Golem Draco wiped the blood from his face and said: What was all of that?" Earthquake didn''t answer. Instead, he just stepped back and patiently waited. Suddnely the giant boulder sunk into the ground. A huge crater was formed into the ground. Hot steam was coming out of the crater. Draco sucked his teeth and started firing balls of fire after Earthquake. Earthquake simply brushed off the fireballs with his rock-hard skin and started laughing. The ground started shaking and rumbling. Suddnely the giant boulder in the ground started morphing into a golem. The golem was much bigger and taller than Draco. The golem''s immersive size darkened the kingdom. The golem immediately tried to stomp on Draco. Draco flew into the sky and tried to take down the golem but was unsuccessful. The golem grabbed him by the neck and drove him to the ground. Draco you may have the power to defeat me but you''ll never be able to shatter my defensive. " It''s superior. Earthquake looked at the golem and said: Finish him." The golem took Draco out of the ground and started choking him. Just as it seemed as if Draco was about to get his neck broken, another fellow dragon descended from the clouds. It was Blizzard. Blizzard opened his mouth and froze the golem into a tall block of ice. Before the golem was fully frozen in the block of ice, it tossed Draco to the side into a building that crumbled like crumbs of bread crust. Smoke and debris rose and filled the air, causing the area to be foggy. The only person who could see was Blizzard. Earthquake." Tch." I knew this was your doing. Chapter 1305 - The Ice Age Both Blizzard and Earthquake stared down at each other with angry expressions on their scaly faces. Earthquake was the first one to talk. " Blizzard." How''ve you been after all these years?" Blizzard sucked his teeth and said: You would like to know won''t you?" Fine, I''ll tell you." Recently dead." But I managed to reclaim my kingdom, my special slab of ice." Earthquake started shaking his head. " Wonderful." Good to see you''re holding up after all these years." I never appreciated your friendship. Maybe we can hang out sometime." said Earthquake. Blizzard sucked his teeth and played off Earthquake''s request for friendship and said nothing. Earthquake sighed. " I perfectly understand. " You have chosen death." Earthquake bolted towards Blizzard''s and whapped him in the face with his tail he turned into solid rock. Blizzard''s bottom jaw was broken like a glass mirror. " Tch." You were always weak." I will tell this you and you only this." Join The Industrial Elven Empire." I would hate to be on the side that is heading for doom. Blizzard recovered and healed his bottom jaw. Earthquake sucked his teeth and flew into the air extended out his claws and fly towards Blizzard like an eagle. Before Earthquake could attempt to do anything, Blizzard started laughing. " What the hell is this backstabber laughing about?" He thinks everything is funny." Only at the last moment Earthquake realized that he was falling into a trap. Suddnely Blizzard opened his mouth and lashed out his tongue like a snake. He wrapped his snaky tongue around Blizzard''s neck and started reeling him in like a fish. Blizzard''s mouth widened and his teeth turned sharp. His teeth sunk into Earthquake''s thick skull and punctured brain. Blood splattered out of his head like a fountain. It was decided. Blizzard was rightfully the strongest dragon underneath Elric. Earthquake was knocked out unconscious. Earthquake''s eyes rolled into his head. He fell dropped to the ground like a sack of heavy potatoes. Blizzard took a deep breath and spat on Earthquake. " F.u.c.k.i.n.g lunatic." Blizzard turned around and went to check up on Draco. Draco still hadn''t recovered from King Hendrix''s attack. Draco was growing angry. His nostrils were flared and smoke was coming out of them. Even though it felt as if somebody was poking him in the chest with a sword, Draco still had the strength to stand on his feet. " Why did that bastard join the enemy?!" Without him, we can''t resurrect King Elric!" Blizzard rolled his eyes. " Yeah, sad." In actuality, Blizzard didn''t even like King Elric. King Elric was a fearsome, and an uppity asshole who didn''t care about any but himself. But all of these inequalities didn''t stop him from being the king of all dragons. That was what he was. As Draco and Blizzard conversed among themselves, Earthquake was recovering. Earthquake''s eyes started glowing. A powerful white aura started wrapping around his body. The rocks and debris around the ground started levitating off the ground. The rocks and debris started coming over his body like armor. Some of the debris went over his head. His eyes also started glowing red. He shouted: Rock Dragon Armor!!!" His voice was now much deeper than before. Since Draco went around resurrecting, the other five founding dragons, the dragons unlocked new power-ups, powerups that greatly increased his strength by hundreds of times. High powerful winds began picking up. Just as Earthquake was about to fly towards Draco and Earthquake, Earthquake started smelling smoke and gunpowder. His head to the side and saw Feng on his shoulder, charging up a giant blue beam. Earthquake could do nothing to avoid the beam. Feng placed the beam down on Earthquake''s shoulder. He then placed his hands behind his back and backflipped off Earthquake''s shoulder and started running the air. A power explosion occurred. Earthquake started screaming. Feng flew to the ground like a cat and perfectly landed on his feet, with a straight angry expression. All the armor around Earthquake''s body was reduced to ash. Earthquake knew he was outmatched. He decided to fly off and escape into the clouds. Draco wouldn''t let him get away. " Stop right there!!!" Draco flew after him. Earthquake knew he couldn''t keep up the pace. His wings were filled with holes. He needed time to rest. But first he had to escape. Chapter 1306 - Pulled into the Depths Earthquake had to get Draco off his back. Chasing me will do you no good.." Draco puffed up his cheeks and started firing fireballs at Earthquake. Earthquake hardened his entire body to protect himself from the fireballs. Earthquake sucked his teeth and said: Get away from me!" Draco flew faster and reached towards Earthquake and slashed him on his back, penetrating through his thick skin. After he slashed him on his back, he slashed off his left-wing, causing blood to splattered everywhere. Earthquake started falling from the sky. It seemed as if he was about fall to his death. But luckily for him, he was over the ocean. But that didn''t change a thing. No matter how lucky he thought he was. He was going to still die from the impact. Just as he was about to smash into the ocean, Typhoon the ruler of the sea burst from out the ocean and grabbed Earthquake as if he was a snake and pulled him into the ocean. " What the hell?" What is that fool thinking of doing?" Even though Draco was strong he couldn''t swim. Draco sucked his teeth and sighed, and flew back into the clouds heading back to the Royal Elven Kingdom. Chapter 1307 - The City of Pacifista Under the ocean, Typhoon''s Domain... As Typhoon continued to pull Earthquake to the deepest depths of the ocean, he began to drown Typhoon''s grip was too tight. Just as he was about to run out of air, Typhoon tossed him into a hole. Welcome to my world." Typhoon crashed onto a bed coral, breaking a couple of his ribs. He noticed he could breathe now. He stood on top of a bed of colorful coral. " Where the hell am I?!" What is this place?" This place?" What you see before your eyes is paradise." Earthquake quickly turned around and saw a humanoid shark that had to be or 7''0 tall talking to him. The shark wore a loin made from leather with a satchel coming over his shoulder King Typhoon made this paradise with himself and by himself. He is our king and savior. Earthquake morphed into his humanoid form and asked: Who the hell are you and why are you talking to me. The shark reached into it''s satchel and pulled out a raw fish, beginning to devour with his sharp. This is the city of Pacifista." Basically like the new and improved Atlantis." You''re new to this place." Would you like me to show you around?" Earthquake was confused. He started scratching his head. I guess." The humanoid shark tossed the bloody bones of the fish to the side and picked the small chunks of meat out of his sharp teeth with his sharp fingers. " Follow me." You''re going to love this city so much you won''t want to leave." The humanoid shark was obviously a tour guide. As the shark approached the giant gates made of coral to the city of Pacifista, the ground started shaking and rumbling. Earthquake was still confused. " What the hell is going now?" Suddnely Typhoon burst from the ground and grabbed Eartquake with his teeth. " Polygon were you about to let this intruder into my city?" Polygon didn''t answer. Typhoon sucked his teeth and said: I''ll deal you later." Get out of my city. Polygon sighed and bowed. " Forgive sire." I had no idea." Polygon jumped over the ledge into the shallow water that laid over the side and swam into the city. Typhoon spat Earthquake out of his mouth, causing him to drop to the ground like a sack of potatoes. " Let me ask you this question." Earthquake wiped the blood from his face and said: " What?" Why did you join The Industrial Elven Empire?" To rub it in our face?" Earthquake sucked his teeth. " I am my own man." I can do whatever I want and whatever I want." F.u.c.k you and everybody else who doesn''t agree with me." All I''m trying to do is go on the winning side." Typhoon sucked his teeth. " Whatever." Since I joined The Royal Elven Empire I am obligated to kill you since you are on the opposing them." But I''ll do you a solid and let you go." Draco has this plan to resurrect King Elric." Earthquake walked past Typhoon and said: never mention this to anyone." Typhoon nodded and said: Got it." Just don''t ever come around the ocean again." I won''t hesitate to kill you next time." Earthquake sucked his teeth and flew out of the Typhoon''s domain. Guy and Commander Fox''s Location... Near the outskirts of The Royal Elven Empire.. Guy was coming to pay Queen Ariel a little visit. Lately, Guy was looking pale and gloomy lately. He was growing a scruffy beard. Guy came across a couple of slaves who were being forced to work to mine copper in the mines without pay and good food. Their daily source of food was hard bread and dirty water. Guy walked past the working slaves master who had a whip in his hand. He bumped into him just to start trouble. Chapter 1308 - Hidden Watch where the hell you''re going!" yelled the slave master. Guy turned his head and sucked his teeth. " F.u.c.k you." You''re the one who was in my way." The slave master got on his feet and whipped after Guy. Guy was too quick and smart. When Guy snapped his finger''s the slave master started suddenly choking on the air for no reason. The slaves that were surrounded around the mines had terrified looks on their faces believing that they were next. Guy didn''t pay attention to the slaves. He wanted to get inside the city. Guy easily got into the city by tearing open a portal into the air. Guy walked into the portal. The portal led him into the bathroom in the barracks. An out of order bathroom. The toilet was filled with piss and feces. Guy wanted to vomit. In the next stall their was a confused soldier. " What the hell is going over there?" Are you a good man?" You need a extra roll of toilet paper?" Guy didn''t answer. Instead, he slipped under the locked door and left the bathroom, and took a deep breath. To hide his appearance he placed a half skeleton mask over his face. The only part of his face that would be revealed his mouth. He pulled his hood over his face and started heading towards the Royal Throne. What Guy didn''t know was that Cross and company was also here. Chapter 1309 - Seal Broken Draco''s Room, Royal Elven Suite Room 231. Draco was pissed off. He felt as if his strength was declining. Draco was tossing and turning all the furniture in the room. " Got damn it!" What the f.u.c.ks happening to me?!" " Why are these chumps keep getting the best of me?!" I don''t understand!" Draco pounded the ground with his fist. While he was destroying his room, he heard a knock on the front door. Draco sighed and rinsed his blood-drenched hands before answering the door. " Yes, what is it?" Draco looked through the peephole of the door and saw Feng. " What the hell do you want?" Feng sucked his teeth. " I want to talk to you about something. Draco unlocked the door and allowed Feng to walk in. As Feng stepped inside, Draco instantly smelled his strong cologne. It made him want to vomit. Feng used too much. Draco heled his nose and started coughing. Draco sat down on a leather chair and said: So what do you want to talk about?"Sit down." I hope it''s a short conversation because your cologne is making me choke." Feng sucked his teeth and said: I rather stand." This won''t take long." Draco crossed his legs and folded his arms. Draco didn''t even know Feng and he already hated him. He didn''t like his attuide, cologne, or look. " I came here to you why you''re strength is declining. Draco was confused. " How do you know about that?" Feng sucked his teeth and said: It''s obvious." Your face and facial gestures tell it all." It recently came to my mind when I saw that strange tattoo on your stomach. Draco ripped open his shirt and stared at the tattoo. " You know what this is?" asked Draco. Feng nodded and said: Yes." It''s a seal." A seal that is preventing you from unleashing your true power." That seal was placed on your body by the order of Queen Ariel while you were sleeping." She did this so she can look like the superior one." Draco was furious. Why are you telling me all this?" Feng shrugged his shoulders. " I told you just to give you a heads up before you start blaming yourself other than the right people you should be blaming." Draco clenching his hands together, doing his best not to transform. His nostrils were flared and smoke started emitting from them. And like a fool, I joined them." A smoky black aura started wrapping around his body. The area started shaking and rumbling. How did I get rid of it?" asked Draco. Feng started scrambling through his pockets and pulled a strange dagger. " This should help you." Feng scoffed and left so Draco could do the operation himself. He didn''t tell him what to do. The dagger was made from dragon bones. Draco placed the dagger by his stomach. The seal started heating up. Draco endured the pain. He knew what he had to do. He had to literally cut the seal away from his body. Draco sliced the skin of his stomach and stared at it in the bright light. Draco sucked his teeth and tossed the flap of skin onto the ground. The seal burned a hole in the floor. Suddnely a red fiery aura appeared around Draco''s body. Draco could feel his power running through his veins like blood. After regaining his original power, back Draco started smiling . He went to confront Queen Ariel. Queen Ariel was discussing important matters from the North with Hermes, one of her sons. He just got back from the land of the giants, discussing a potential alliance with them. Hermes stood up to 6''7, weighing 230 pounds. Hermes'' eyes were red and black. His hair was yellow. He had bruises and blood all over his body as if he just came back from a bloody battle. They said what!" shouted Queen Ariel. Hermes stuck a cigarette in his mouth and lit it with a match he always kept tucked in his ear. " Yes they refused and threatened to kill me." I barely made out of there alive." Queen Ariel sucked her teeth and said: Just get out of my sight." Go!!!" Hermes stood on his feet and wiped the blood from his eyes. " Yes mother." Queen Ariel never really cared about her children. Chapter 1310 - Enemies Once Again Draco kicked down The Royal Throne room door, filling the area up with smoke. Queen Ariel was confused. She stood up from her throne and crossed her arms. A golden aura appeared around her body and hardened like armor. She was ready to put up a fight. When Queen Ariel saw who came out of the smoke she was angry. It was Draco. Draco?" What the hell are you doing knocking down my door?" Draco suddenly dashed towards Queen Ariel and grabbed her by the neck, starting to choke her. " Tch." I don''t even know why I joined you elves." Aren''t you the same ones who killed us and driven us away from our home?" I must have been a fool to join you motherf.u.c.kers. Elves are my internal enemies. I should be ridding you from the world not helping you succeed in a war he doesn''t have no business interfering with." Suddnely golden aura began wrapping around Queen Ariel''s body. The ground started shaking and rumbling. The walls began crumbling. Suddnely a shockwave occurred. A powerful explosion was also packed with the shockwave. The explosion caught everyone in the kingdom off guard. Queen Ariel levitated off the ground and stared at Draco and looked at his stomach. " Hmm." The seal is gone." No wonder why he''s acting like this." thought Ariel. Chapter 1311 - A Few Changes Queen Ariel had an angry expression on her face. She folded her arms and said: Who told you about seal and how to get rid of it?" Draco sucked his teeth and started laughing. " What do I look stupid?" Why would I ever tell you a thing like that?" The point is that you and I are mortal enemies. I don''t give a f.u.c.k if I''m your grandfather. " You''re an elve and I''m a dragon." That''s the only thing that matters." If you stand in my way I won''t hesitate to crush you like the bug you are." Queen Ariel started laughing. " What am I suppose to be scared?" Ha!" Don''t make me laugh. " This is my empire." I''ll do anything to protect it." Anything." The people of this empire will protect me at all costs, even if it''s meaning taking their own life. Draco sniggled. He suddenly flew towards Queen Ariel and tried to swallow her whole. Rozier quickly came to the rescue. He placed his war spear in the way of Draco''s teeth. " See what I tell you?" Draco''s teeth were too powerful. His jaws snapped Rozier''s spear in half. Out of the way boy!" Draco smacked Rozier to the side with his heavy tail. Rozier was sent flying into the clock tower. Once Queen Ariel was out of the picture, Draco would rule the South. Her little soldiers and sons didn''t scare him. Draco wiped his tail after Queen Ariel. Queen Ariel stuck out her hands and generated a powerful golden barrier around her body. The golden barrier shattered into millions once Draco''s powerful jaws sunk into it. She smacked against the ground like a sack of potatoes, crashing into some rubble and debris. Draco transformed into his hybrid form and flew to the ground. Ah." I wish your father was still alive." I would have loved to kill that bastard." Make him pay for locking me up in that dungeon for all those years. Tell me how did he die?" Queen Ariel didn''t answer. Instead, she scolded Draco and spat chunks of blood from her mouth onto the crackling marble ground. Draco sucked his teeth. " Anyways it doesn''t matter." You will be joining him sooner than you think bitch." Draco stuck his hand into the air and set it ablaze. Just as he was about to grab Queen Ariel with his burning hands, Rozier jumped in the way. He punched a hole in his stomach. Rozier vomited blood into Draco''s face. Draco clenched his jaws together, causing veins to bulge out of his head. " Didn''t I f.u.c.k.i.n.g tell you not to interfere?!" Now look you!" Draco removed his hand out of Rozier''s stomach. Rozier collapsed to his knees and vomited up blood. Queen Ariel couldn''t believe what she just saw." She stood on her feet and started generating a powerful gold aura around her body. The ground started shaking and rumbling. The pieces of rumble and debris started levitating off the ground. Her eyes turned completely gold. Her skin and turned pale and white. Draco was confused. " What is this power?" Before Queen Ariel could even do anything, Feng stepped in front of him and grabbed him by his arm. " Let me go now!" Feng sucked his teeth. " What if I don''t?" Draco immediately transformed, causing Feng to fly into the air like a rocket. Feng had a dull look on his face. While he was in the air, he fired a small and powerful beam of electricity after Draco. Draco brushed past the ball of electricity and lashed out his tongue and grabbed Feng, swallowing him whole. Draco started laughing. " Bring it on!" Who''s next!" Draco started laughing. As he was about to fly to the ground, he felt an incredibly sharp pain in his stomach which made him vomit up Feng, who had exoskeleton armor covering his body. The armor protected him from Draco''s stomach acid. Feng landed on his feet scoffed. He clenched his hands into fists and powerful purple double damage energy around them. Draco was angry. He opened his mouth and fired a giant fireball out his mouth. Feng jumped into the air and slapped the ball of fire back at Draco. Draco dodged the fireball without moving. Instead, he smiled and flew down to the ground like an eagle catching his prey. Chapter 1312 - Smoky Draco landed on the ground and sighed. The entire area was filled up with smoke so he could barely see. When a took a step forward, he was suddenly stabbed in the back. " What the f.u.c.k?!" Draco quickly turned around and saw nothing. Just when he turned back forward, Feng chopped him in the chest, causing him to fall to his knees. Draco vomited up blood and grabbed his neck. He was choking and dust and air. All you had to do was leave the kingdom. " I freed you from the seal." Simple as that." Draco was pissed. " So why did you help me?!" Feng sighed and shrugged his soldiers. " You needed to know the truth and I gave it to you." That''s absolutely all there is to it." Draco stood on his feet and sighed. " I will make you wish you didn''t lay a finger on me." Feng rolled his eyes and said: Whatever." He crunched his hands into fists and charged towards Draco and punched him in the head. Feng ended up injuring his own self in the process. He managed to endure the pain. He endured the pain by biting his lip. Draco started laughing. He transformed quickly and fired another fireball at Feng. Feng slid under the fireball and galloped towards Draco and punched him in the chest with a double damage blow he hoped to be the killing blow. Chapter 1313 - Blood and Sand Cross''s Location, The Aftermath of The Farmer''s Market.. Cross went out for a walk. He had been training all day with Rider, so had to get something to eat. He asked Sarah if she wanted something. Sarah asked for some donuts. Cross was walking, he saw an elder man on the side, sleeping and sitting in a rocking chair with a plasma shotgun clutch in his hand. Since Cross was new to the place, he had to ask around. The old man in the rocking chair was his first option. Cross took a deep breath, walked towards the sleeping old man in the rocking chair, and tapped him on his shoulder. Excuse me?" The old man snorted and awoke, pointing his full gauged plasma shotgun at Cross. " Who the hell are you?!" Cross rolled his eyes and said: Woh!" I didn''t come here to start anything." I just wanted to ask you a question. The old man c.o.c.ked by his shotgun and said: Don''t move a muscle. The old man grabbed his straw hat and placed it on top of his wrinkly head. " What do you want?" Cross sucked his teeth and said: All I want to know is where I can buy some donuts." The old man raised his eyebrow and said: Donuts?" Nowhere in this area or this kingdom do we sell donuts. Only Queen Ariel and her uppity royalty advisors get the good food and pastries, like donuts." Down here where the poor people live, we get fruits, loaves of bread, dirty vegetables, slabs of pork, and dirty water. " She cares nothing about her people." If she did she would have treated us just like how she treats herself. Cross widened his eyes and said: So do you know a place where I can get some food?" The old man sucked his teeth and said: Since all the shops have been destroyed to where they need to be prepared, I''ll offer you some food." Come inside." I was making some vegetable pork soup. The old man stood off his rocking chair and kicked open the front door of his house. As he kicked open the door, Cross could smell the food. He wanted to drool but didn''t. He patted his stomach as he heard it growl like a lion. When the old man walked into his house, he placed the full gauged plasma shotgun over to the side and walked into the kitchen, pouring two hot bowls of vegetable pork soup. Some slices of freshly baked wheat bread were on the side. The old man elve sat down the two bowls of vegetable pork soup onto the dining table and asked: May I ask your name?" Cross cleared his throat. Since he was in an enemy kingdom, he decided to go under a fake name. The name he decided to use was Roger." My name is um... Roger." The old man elve started laughing and said: Well Roger." I hope you like my soup." It''s my specialty." Cross sipped some of the soup and lathered it around in his mouth. The soup was bland. It''s very good." "When the old man turned his back, Cross dumped some pepper into his soup. He tasted it again and smiled. It was now just right for eating. The old man placed the rest of the soup into the fridge. " What is your name?" asked Cross. The old man chopped an apple in half and bit a chunk out of it. " My name is Lonzo, A.K.A. The Gecko." I''m an old war veteran from the golden era when dragons still ruled the world." I served my time in the army and paid for my crimes." Now I''m a free man living in the Farmer''s Market. Lonzo burped then grabbed his stomach. He had to use the bathroom. Chapter 1314 - A Knock As Lonzo slammed the door behind his back, Cross stood on his feet and went into the fridge, pulling out the pot of soup. He dumped three whole bottles of pepper into the pot and mixed it around until it blended in. After he did this, he swallowed the soup and burped. He placed the empty pot back into the fridge and sat down. Just as he was about to start relaxing, he heard two loud knocks on the door. Cross stood on his feet and walked towards the front door. He looked through the peephole and saw three royal elven soldiers dressed in gold armor, accompanied by a rather tall elve who wore a blue suit and a black and white striped tie. Over his suit, he wore a leather jacket made from a mixture of shark and sabretooth skin. Cross decided not to open the door. After all, it wasn''t his house or his business so he wouldn''t answer it. The next knock was much more powerful. Open the f.u.c.k.i.n.g door, Lonzo!" We know you''re in there!" Captain Rozier wants to talk to you!" Cross sat down and crossed his legs. After not bothering to answer the door, the door was suddenly blasted into smithereens. The three royal elven soldiers dressed in golden armor along with the elve in the fancy suit walked in. Cross camouflaged himself quickly. Chapter 1315 - Blades Lonzo was upstairs in the bathroom, hiding. He took the tank lid off the toilet and reached inside of it, pulling out two fully loaded plasma handguns. He placed his ear by the door and listened to the incoming footsteps of the soldiers. As soon as he heard the footsteps grow louder, Lonzo jumped into the shower and hid behind the black plastic curtains. The door was suddenly kicked off the hinges. The well-dressed captain walked and sniffed the area. Lonzo didn''t get a chance to freshen up the bathroom, so the bathroom stunk of shit. The captain placed his hand over his nose and walked towards the shower. He pulled the curtain off the shower rod and smiled hoping someone was Lonzo was to be revealed. As he saw no one, he sucked his teeth and stomped on the ground. " Where is this old bastard hiding?" thought the royal elven captain. As he turned around, he stabbed in the chest with a screwdriver by Lonzo. Lonzo always kept a screwdriver tucked away in his left sock in case weapons were scarce in times of danger. The royal elven captain let out a loud screech before stumbling to the ground. " You old f.u.c.k.i.n.g bastard!" I''ll kill you!" The royal elven captain grabbed the screwdriver and ripped it out of his chest. When he did this, blood began oozing out of his body. He stood on his feet and kicked Lonzo in the chest, causing him to stumble out of the bathroom and crash through the inside wooden balcony and onto the floor on top of a wooden table which got smashed into smithereens as he came crashing down on the ground. A piece of wood had been now lodged in Lonzo''s stomach. Lonzo grabbed the piece of wood out of his stomach and tossed it to the side. He stood on his feet and coughed up a couple of chunks of blood. A couple of his ribs had been bruised. When Lonzo looked around he noticed that the other royal soldiers had been put down. The royal elven captain pulled out spiked brassed knuckles from his back pocket and placed them on his knuckles, clanking them together. He jumped down and confronted Lonzo. Lonzo pulled out his plasma handguns and wrapped his fingers around the trigger''s ready to pull them. " I only came here to talk to you." Queen Ariel has asked us to bring you to her." This didn''t have to result in violence. All you have to do is come with me and all this violence and bloodshed will be finished." All you have to do is report to the throne room." Nothing more." Lonzo sucked his teeth and said: I refuse." The royal elven captain popped out his eyes. " What?" Lonzo clenched his jaws together and said: I refuse to report and talk to a person who poisoned her own father just to get the throne. " The royal elven captain was confused. " What the hell are you talking about?" Only very few people knew their previous king''s true death. No one dared to share this information with people who didn''t know the truth. Queen Ariel threatened those who knew the truth with murder. The royal elven captain started laughing. I don''t have time to listen to these tall tales." Either you''re coming with me or not." You''re choice." Choose wisely." Lonzo waved the white hair from his face and said: No." I''m not going with you." The royal elven captain snickered. " I was hoping you would say that." Once you said that, I now have the permission to kill you." The royal elven captain was recording the conversation. He sent the conversation to Queen Ariel and she gave him permission to kill Lonzo, despite him being a war veteran who helped defeat and draws the world away from the dragons. The royal elven captain knew he had absolutely no chance of defeating a war veteran from The Golden Era. This however wouldn''t stop him from trying. The royal elven captain reached into his waist and pulled out a plasma knife, charging towards Lonzo. Before the royal elven captain could do anything, a metallic spike suddenly pierced through his heart. Lonzo or the royal elven captain couldn''t believe what just happened. The royal elven captain suddenly turned pale and his eyes turned white. He instantly died of blood loss. Cross uncamouflaged himself and spat on the carcass of the captain. Lonzo was rather angry. He wanted to snap the kill himself. Since he didn''t get to take the kill, he agreed to go to Queen Ariel and talk. He wanted Cross to go with him but first Cross wanted Jagger, Orion, Akashiri, Sarah, Elanor, and Jesse to come to. The others would stay behind just in case something else went on while they were away. The doc.u.ments to freeing the slaves were hidden in the walls of the bathroom. Chapter 1316 - Needed Passes " Cross are you sure we can trust this guy?" I mean you barely know this man." said Sarah. Cross chuckled and said: Relax." Even I barely know him I''ve got a good feeling I can trust him." There was a reason why Sarah didn''t want to go back to the royal castle. The reason was that Queen Ariel wanted her capture alive. She didn''t tell Cross this. As everyone approached the gates of the royal castle, they were stopped by a couple of the royal elven soldiers. " Hold on." Who are you, people?" Do you have passes?" You need passes to enter this castle." Lonzo stepped in front of everyone and said: My name is Lonzo, A.K.A. The Gecko." Queen Ariel has requested to see me." The royal elven soldier sighed and said: You can go, but you''re friends are going to have to stay behind." The royal elven soldiers stepped out of the way, so Lonzo could walk inside. Lonzo folded his arms and said: They''re coming with me to whether you like it or not." The royal elven soldier sucked his teeth. " Look pal I told you that only you can enter here." You f.u.c.k.i.n.g friends need passes." Are you deaf or something?" Do I need to speak sign language?" Lonzo sucked his teeth and started walking into the royal elven castle. That''s what I thought." Lonzo had a feeling there would be this kind of trouble." This was why he came up with a plan before coming towards his destination. Chapter 1317 - Well Treatment Lonzo turned around and nodded his head at Jagger. Jagger abruptly rushed in front of everywhere and punched one of the royal soldiers in the face so hard he was knocked out unconscious. Before the other soldier could even attempt to do anything to get back at Jagger for knocking out his partner, Cross dashed towards the soldier and punched him in the chest. The soldier flew to his knees and coughed up blood, howling on the ground, screaming like a siren. Cross reached into the soldier''s pocket and pulled out a thick stack of passes, which was more than enough. Once they had the passes they could freely go into the royal castle without being hassled by anyone. All that stood in front of everyone was a huge golden door. Lonzo tried to push open the door but didn''t have the strength to do so. Cross brushed him out of the way and grinned, only to push open the door with ease using his left hand. As the giant golden door swung open, a cold vast came out. Cross got the chills. As everyone walked in, they were welcomed inside as if they were in a hotel. A red carpet rolled by Lonzo''s feet. " Welcome to The Royal Elven Castle Lonzo The Gecko!!!" said a man who was dressed very fashionable. The man wore an all-white suit, white shoes, a white tie, white gloves, and a white top hat. The cheers, that belonged to the two lines of servants filled the bottom floor of the caste. Lonzo was confused. " Um, what the hell is going on?" The man didn''t bother answering Lonzo''s questions. Come, come!" Queen Ariel is expecting you!" But before I can let you see here I must see your pass!" Lonzo reached into his pocket and pulled out his pass, handing it to the man. The man analyzed the pass and started shaking his head. He ripped the pass to shreds and said: Just follow me." But before we go to the throne room, may I offer you any refreshments?" Cinnamon bun, soft drink?" Lonzo took a deep breath and said: No thank you." I''m not hungry. " Very well then follow me." Before the man started walking, he looked at Sarah. He noticed her from the wanted pic that was all over the city. He didn''t say anything. All he did was snicker and lick his lips. His eyes flashed red for a second. Only Jesse paid anything to this." The man started walking up the stairs onto the next floor. Lonzo wouldn''t go without Cross or his friends. The man noticed Lonzo wasn''t following behind. " What is going on?" Is there something the matter?" Lonzo folded his arms and said: Yes." These people are coming with me." The man was confused. " Why do they need to come with you?" Queen Ariel specifically told everyone she wanted to see you and no one else." Lonzo sucked his teeth and said: They are coming with me and that''s final. The man sighed and said: Ok, how''s this?" I''ll tell you what." Only three of your associates may come with you." Pick which three and hurry up." Lonzo turned around and grabbed his chin. He picked Cross, Sarah, and Orion. Cross, Sarah, and Orion followed behind Lonzo. The man whispered something into one of the servant''s ears, that stood on the marble steps. " The rest of your friends will be well taken care of you." Help yourself to the bottom floor." The man chuckled. " Now gentlemen follow me." Queen Ariel isn''t the type you would like to keep waiting." The man placed his hands behind his back and started walking up the stairs humming a random song. As he walked up the stairs, everyone else and the servants went into the dining hall of the bottom floor. Lonzo tapped the man on his shoulder and asked: What is your name?" The man stopped and sighed, before turning his head completely around the opposite way. Lonzo got a bit spooked. " My name?" Lonzo sighed: Yes, your name." The man nodded and said: My name is Kelvin." Lonzo nodded and close his mouth. " Now since the interruptions are finished, we can continue." Kelvin continued to walk up the steps and hum. After traveling through all the floors and going into three elevators, they finally reached the throne room. The man halted at the top of the steps and took a deep breath. " We are at the top." Behind that door is Queen Ariel." Just knock on the door three times." She will know what''s going on." Lonzo, Cross, Sarah, and Orion approached the door of the throne room. Lonzo knocked on the door three times. The door slowly creaked open. Cross pushed open the door and they laid Queen Ariel who was staring at a portrait. Chapter 1318 - Thinking it over Lonzo, Cross, Sarah, and Orion walked inside the throne room. They were only a few feet away from Queen Ariel. Queen Ariel slightly turned her head and said: Beautiful isn''t it?" This portrait is from The Golden Era painted by Ralph Ferdinand The First. He painted this painting during the times of war between the dragons and the elves." He painted this painting with oil paint and blood, his own blood. " You see when he first started painting, his art gallery was attacked and burned down by a couple of wild dragons. "Ralph suffered some burnings and a detachment of his left hand. He barely escaped." He escaped death with the help of his assistant, Paula, who he later married a couple of years later. While he was healing, he desperately wanted to paint. So when he was still injured and was all over he decided to continue his masterpiece." He mixed his blood with the oil paint and started to paint. He called it The World''s End because in his vision the world was doomed for destruction. After the war ended he placed his painting in a brand new art gallery that was named Ferdinand Memorial Gallery, a gallery with all of Ralph''s best work. This gallery was created after his death due to poison and sickness, while he was trying to find a certain type of rare plant that laid deep in the swamp of The Poisoned Mass of Land. He was cremated and given to his wife and family. He had three kids with Paula. All of his paintings were worth millions." But this painting that lays before your eyes is worth billions." This is a graceful masterpiece." A piece of history on how a painter survived during the struggles of the war." Queen Ariel sighed and smiled. She walked to her throne and sat down. " Since you here Lonzo we can finally get down to the talking." Lonzo took a deep breath and said: Yes." Now tell me." What the hell do you want from me?" Queen Ariel clenched his jaws together and said: First of all I suggest you watch your tone." Second of all, I requested that you were brought here to discuss a deal with you." Lonzo was confused. " A deal, what deal?" Just as Queen Ariel was about to say what deal she had planned, she looked over and saw Sarah. She looked at her wickedly. The deal is I want you to join me and help me win this war." Cross stood on his feet and said: Why would you need his help?" Don''t you have enough help?" You have dragons on her side after all." Queen Ariel sighed. " You must be Cross." I need his help because the dragons are no longer on our side." They want to reclaim what is rightfully theirs." Cross raised his eyebrow." And what''s that?" Queen Ariel sucked her teeth and shouted: The world!!" The king of dragons Elric created this world with the help of the six founding dragons." Technically this world is theirs." Cross sat down on a chair and crossed his legs. If you join my army Lonzo you''ll be generously rewarded 2.5 million coins. Lonzo heard a cha chin in his head. He needed the money for crying out loud. He had no funds in his bank account. Chapter 1319 - Silent Bodyguard Lonzo stood on his feet and folded his arms. Queen Ariel had a big and broad smile on her face. " Well?" Do you accept or not?" Lonzo took a deep breath and sighed. Everyone''s attention was on Lonzo. They were awaiting an answer. Queen Ariel sucked her teeth and stood off her throne. " Well?!" What is your answer?!" Yes or no?!" My patience is running by a thread!" I''m this close to snapping!" Lonzo clasped his hands and said: Your offer is generous and life-changing, but as hard as it is for me to do this, I will have to decline that offer." Me accepting that offer is like stabbing myself in the back." Queen Ariel had an angry look on her face. Veins began bulging out of her head. " Tch." That''s what I thought you would say." I give you low lives a life-changing opportunity to snab at, and what do you do?" Refuse." Queen Ariel closed her eyes and sighed. Lonzo cleared his throat. It was quite dry. Now what?" Queen Ariel opened her eyes and said: You and your friends may leave." I really didn''t need your help anyway." Lonzo bowed and said: Thank you, your grace." Queen Ariel rolled her eyes and sucked her teeth. " Whatever. Lonzo took his knee off the ground and turned around and rushed in front of everyone, trying to head towards the exit. Just as soon as he was about to ask Cross to push open the incredibly heavy door for him, the ground started shaking and rattling. Sarah raised her eyebrow. " What the hell?" Lonzo turned around and looked at Queen Ariel. " What the hell is going on?" Queen Ariel widened her eyes. " Oh, I forgot to tell you." You see one of your friends is The Iron Maiden, better known as Sarah Rodriguez." She is a wanted woman." Cross got in front of Sarah to protect her. Even though you won''t accept my offer, you will still be rewarded for turning the criminal in. Queen Ariel stood off her throne and snapped her fingers, vanishing into thin air. Suddnely the roof was torn off the throne room. A bulky towering figure landed into the throne room. This bulky towering figure was Seth, Queen Ariel''s royal bodyguard. He took his giant sword off his back and unsheathed it, grabbing it both of his hands. Even though Queen Ariel was no longer in the room, her voice could still be heard. " Turn over The Iron Maiden and your lives shall be spared." You have ten seconds to make up your mind." Lonzo looked over at Sarah and walked towards her, trying to grab her hand. Before his hand could even grab her''s Cross grabbed his hand and started bending it. Lonzo let out a scream. Don''t you dare touch my wife." Lonzo started huffing and puffing like a horse. " What are you a fool Cross?!" You don''t know who you''re up against!" " I heard stories from people about this guy!" He is too tough!" It is best if your wife would just cooperate!" Cross sucked his teeth and flung Lonzo at Seth''s feet. " She isn''t is going anywhere with anyone but me." Cross looked over at Sarah. She was smiling. The way Cross was acting protective was one of the reasons why Sarah loved Cross very much. He wouldn''t let anything happen to her. He would put Sarah and Jesse over his own life. " Yeah, that''s right." I''m not going anywhere!" Queen Ariel wants me dead?!" Why doesn''t she fight me in person, instead of playing games?!" Queen Ariel was listening. " Oh, Sarah." You are so foolish." We''ve could have been partners instead of enemies." Now you must die." Seth, kill them all." Make sure they don''t leave this castle alive." Seth nodded. The first person Seth would start with first was Lonzo, who was sitting on his feet. He grabbed Lonzo by the neck and started strangling him with a lot of power trying to snap his neck. Before he could do this, Cross fired a metallic spike at Seth''s chest. Seth''s armor was too powerful. As the metallic spike reacted with Cross''s armor, it shattered into pieces. One of Seth''s red and black eyes darted over his at Cross. While he was looking at Cross, Orion decided to take things into his own matters. He generated double damage energy around his fists. Orion bolted towards Seth and started repeatly punching him in his gut. Orion''s hits were very effective. Seth stumbled down to one of his knees and coughed up blood and groaned. His grip loosened up, and Lonzo was set free. He dropped to the ground like a sack of potatoes and instantly started coughing up chunks of blood. Orion tried to kick Seth in the face while he was down. Seth quickly stood on his feet and grabbed his sword off the ground, nearly slicing Orion in half. Luckily for Orion, he quickly evaded the attack by increasing his speed using double damage energy. Seth spun his entire body around and chopped the ground. The ground started cracking up, causing the entire area to shake and rumble. The floor was about to collapse. While Seth had his back turned, Lonzo pulled both of his plasma guns and started rapidly firing rounds after Seth. Even though the plasma bolts did not affect Seth, Lonzo was still trying to make Seth pissed. Lonzo tried to squeeze the trigger of his plasma guns but learned that they were out of ammo. He tossed them to the ground and started trying to run away. Seth took one step forward and grabbed Lonzo by his head. As he grabbed him by his head, he started squeezing his head like a pressure ball. Lonzo started screeching like a siren. Just before you know it, Lonzo''s head was crushed like a tomato. Blood, brains, and pieces of his skull splattered all over the place. He tossed his carcass to the side and stomped on it. Cross and Orion were the biggest threats in the room. Once he killed them, he wouldn''t have any trouble getting to Sarah. Cross and Orion made the perfect duo. They both looked at each other and nodded before charging towards Seth. Seth picked his sword off the ground and started running towards the both of them. He tilted his sword to the opposite side and swung it after them. Cross slid underneath Seth''s sword, while Orion jumped over the sword and generated triple damage energy around his body. His hair turned spike and electricity started forming his body. Cross was also doing something too. Cross generated purple and black energy around his body, activating his magnetic abilities. All the metal around the area wrapped around his hand and formed into a big ball. He punched Seth in his face, while Orion fired a triple-damaged electric reinforced blast into his chest. The force of the punch and the triple damage electric reinforced blast combined and attacked Seth. Seth''s chest plate shattered off his body. The big metal ball attacked his head, cracking a piece of it off. He was sent flying through the window, crashing on the ground which turned into a huge crater. Cross and Orion walked out on the balcony and sighed. Chapter 1320 - Transmitted Power Even though Seth took all that damage and pain, he was still alive and conscious. He stretched his hands to his head and twisted his mask and took it off. As he took off his mask, the oxygen in the mask was released. Seth finally showed his face. His face had been disfigured and was full of scars. He had cords in his neck and back. He also had tusks bulging out of his mouth. Seth was a part of an experiment held by Dr. Gonzalez, who use to work for The Royal Elven Empire before he betrayed them and switched sides. Seth was only 10 years old when he was first experimented on. Dr. Gonzalez removed both of his arms and gave him robotic and bionic ones instead. After this experiment was successful, Dr. Gonzalez continued to use his body as a test dummy before he switched sides. Seth stood on his feet and vomited up blood. Just as Seth was about to walk away, he could hear Queen Ariel in his face. " Seth." You have failed me." Never before in all the year''s you have worked for me that you have failed me." This is quite new to me." So you won''t fail or disappoint me again, I will give you some of my power which will make you the ultimate bodyguard. Suddnely Seth collapsed on his knees and grabbed his head. Golden aura started wrapping around his body which caused him to let out a loud scream. He was transforming. Chapter 1321 - The Fall of a Bodyguard After a couple of minutes, Seth''s transformation was complete. He now looked entirely different. He now had green scales that covered his body. He also had horns that were in the shape of a crown. Seth was now so strong he could use his heavy two-handed sword with one hand. His strength greatly increased. Queen Ariel was happy to see that the transformation was successful. Good, I''m glad that the transformation was a success." Now go." Fulfill your task and I will reward you with the possibility of a higher salary than everyone else in this ratchet kingdom. Seth jumped into the air and landed on top of the balcony. He had a golden aura surrounding his body like a barrier. Cross was surprised and shocked to see that Seth easily recovered. On the other hand, Orion was phased at all. He had many tricks up his sleeve to defeat Seth. Before Seth could even take a step forward, Orion dashed towards Seth and punched him in his chest. Seth stumbled towards the edge of the balcony and puked up blood. Seth could be easily attacked because he was too much of a big target. For some reason to Seth, Orion''s punches felt twice as harder. It felt as if someone was stabbing at his organs. Seth puke up more blood. Orion tried to kick Seth in the face, but Seth dodged the attack. He grabbed Orion by the leg and tossed him off the roof. Luckily for Orion, Orion landed perfectly on his feet like a cat without making a single sound. Cross was Seth''s next target. Seth literally tossed his sword at Cross like a spear. Cross punched the sword, causing it to miraculously turn around as if it was a heat-seeking missile. The sword was aiming for Seth''s chest. Seth grabbed the sword and caught, it and shoved it to the ground. Queen Ariel was growing frustrated. " What the hell are you doing you big freak of nature?!" Attack him!" I gave you some of my power so you can crush them!" Seth had no say in his actions. He was literally a puppet being pulled by the strings sticking out his back. Even if he didn''t want to kill the person he still did. Seth only served one purpose." To act as a bodyguard for the Queen Of The Royal Elven Empire, Queen Ariel. As Seth was about to run towards Cross like a bull, suddenly a hand burst through his stomach. Seth vomited up blood and collapsed on his knee. Seth completely turned his head around and saw Orion. Seth knew he was no match for Cross and Orion but this didn''t stop him from trying. Seth puked up blood and grabbed his head. It felt as if his brain was about to explode. " Tch." I had high hopes for you, Seth." Very high hopes." You failed me yet again." Wow." Twice in literally only 5 minutes?!" Ha!" That''s got to be a record." Anyways you serve no purpose to me." If you can''t beat these chumps you will be no match against the dragons or the Industrial Elven Empire." Queen Ariel snapped her fingers and absorbed the power she gave to Seth, causing Seth to reverse back to his original self. Seth collapsed on his back and held his stomach. Just another failed creation of Dr. Gonzalez''s research." Tch." Pitful." said Queen Ariel. " I have to do everything myself. Orion stood over Seth and checked his pulse. He didn''t have a pulse. Seth closed his eyes and was ready to accept death. Orion sucked his teeth and spat blood over the balcony. Cross sighed and looked at Sarah and Orion. " Let''s get out of here and stick to the plan." Right." said Orion. Cross, Orion, and Sarah started walking towards the front door of the throne room. Before Cross could even place his hand on the door of the throne room, the door was swung open. Kelvin stood in front of them. He started slowly clapping. " Well, well, well." I didn''t expect Seth, Queen Ariel''s royal bodyguard to be defeated so easily." Tch." I got to stop underestimating people. Cross sucked his teeth and brushed past Kelvin. " Wait, what''s the rush?" Cross sighed and turned around. " Look we don''t have time to talk, alright." Now please leave us alone and go your own way, ok?" Kelvin reached in his suit pocket and pulled out a cigarette and shoved it into his mouth and lit with the black fire that suddenly came out of his right fingertip. " You people aren''t going anywhere until I say so?" Cross stopped and clenched his jaw and fists, slowly turning around. " What?" You heard me." answered back Kelvin. Cross turned into quite the hot head over the years. He approached Kelvin and punched him so hard in his face, the force of the punch lifted him off his feet and caused him to smash into a bell. Smoke and debris filled the area. Cross cracked his knuckles and sucked his teeth. Chapter 1322 - Intervention Cross, Sarah, and Orion were about to walk away until they heard laughing. All three of them turned around and saw Kelvin easily recovered. His jaw dangled down by his chest. Kelvin grabbed his jaw and snapped his back in place. The injury miraculously healed. Cross folded his arms and said: You aren''t human or an elve aren''t you?" asked Cross. Kelvin nodded and smiled. He snapped his fingers. Black smoke appeared around his body and wrapped around his body. The smoke stayed around his body for a couple of seconds before it faded away. As the smoke cleared up, The Chameleon revealed his face. Cross, Sarah, and Orion instantly turned their hands into fists. " What the hell are you doing here?" asked Sarah. The Chameleon spat the lit cigarette from his mouth onto the ground and stomped it into the ground. " What do you mean?" There''s a war going on!" I won''t be dared to miss it for ages!" You all can put your fists down because I didn''t come to fight you." I came here to talk." We can have a friendly talk can''t we?" Cross sucked his teeth and said: You have 2 minutes, starting now." The Chameleon chuckled. " First of all you don''t make the rules around here." I will talk as long as I well please." Chapter 1323 - To Kingdom Come The Chameleon snapped his fingers and miraculously a wooden chair appeared out of thin air. The Chameleon sat down on the wooden chair while Cross, Sarah, and Orion decided to stand up. They weren''t friends. " Now that everyone is relaxed we can proceed to the talking. Cross had an angry look on his face with his arms crossed. " First of I will like to apologize for what I did." It was insecure and downright rude." " I''m sorry." Cross sucked his teeth. " The Chameleon was confused. " What''s so funny?" Cross instantly stopped the chuckling and said: You really think I''ll believe that bullshit about you being sorry?" The Chameleon sighed. " Why is that so hard to believe?" Cross didn''t answer. Instead, he sucked his again teeth but also this time he rolled his eyes. The Chameleon clenched his jaws together and said: You know what I''m not sorry." What the f.u.c.k do I have to be sorry for?" Cross didn''t answer. That''s what I thought." You remember what I told you back on that island?" Cross was confused. " What?" I told you the next we ran into each other I will kill me." I never forget anything I say." Never. The Chameleon stood off his chair and turned his hands into long and sharp claws and clanked them together, sending sparks onto the ground. " Orion sucked his teeth. " I knew you came here to fight." Don''t worry you''ll get what''s coming you. Orion rushed towards The Chameleon and punched him in his chest. The Chameleon stumbled down to his knees and vomited up chunks of black blood. Orion grabbed The Chameleon by the throat off his feet and slammed him on the ground, breaking some of his ribs. The Chameleon was experiencing pain all over. He started stomping on his chest. Just as he was about to stomp down on The Chameleon''s chest extremely hard. The Chameleon grabbed his foot and tossed him through a wall. He placed his hands on his knees and started heavily breathing. The Chameleon didn''t only have to worry about Cross but also had to worry about Orion. Orion took pride in each of his attacks. The Chameleon wiped the blood off his face and started laughing. That is the last time you''ll blindside me, human." The Chameleon took his hands off his knees and focused his attention on Sarah. He snickered and dashed towards Sarah, grabbing her by her neck. " Let me go!" shouted Sarah. You are coming with me woman." The Chameleon opened his mouth and started licking her face with a long snake tongue. Sarah''s face was saturated in saliva. " Hmm, delicious." Cross cracked his knuckles and said: Take your hands off my wife." The Chameleon turned around and said: What I don''t?" Cross fired a metallic spike at The Chameleon. The metallic spike phased through his body. The Chameleon started laughing. He jumped through the roof. Cross chased after him. The Chameleon was about to open a portal to hell. Before he could do it, Cross came up behind him and kicked him in the head. The Chameleon''s grip loosened up and Sarah broke free. The Chameleon stumbled towards the edge of the roof. His head spun around the opposite way. He grabbed his head and twisted it in the direction it was supposed to be in. The Chameleon sighed. He started shaking his head. Every time he fought Cross he only uses ten percent of his power. He decided to take it up to fifteen percent. The Chameleon started generating a black aura around his body. The skies turned dark and rain clouds were formed. Heavy rain and lightning began to fall and strike. Cross tried to punch The Chameleon. The Chameleon grabbed his fist and said: You really think I was taking you seriously?" The Chameleon suddenly punched Cross in his chest. Cross vomited up blood and metallic liquid. Cross''s eyes turned all white. He collapsed on his knees. Cross was unconscious. Rider was quickly trying to wake him up. Cross!" Cross!" The Chameleon clenched his hand into a fist and started generating powerful black fire around his fist. He leaped into the air and softly said: Black Firebomb." He fired The Black Firebomb at the royal elven castle. A powerful and bright explosion occurred. Chapter 1324 - Burning Kingdom The Chameleon levivtated the ground and watched the wild spread through the kingdom. He looked into the sky and saw evacuation airsh.i.p.s and warsh.i.p.s fleeing the area. The Chameleon also could hear screams. Just as he was about to walk away, he saw Orion who held Cross and Sarah jumping out of the burning kingdom. Orion landed on his feet and placed Cross and Orion on the ground. His shirt burned off his body and his pants were burnt and torn. He had streaks of blood running down his face. Orion was breathing heavily like a racehorse. He spat up blood and clenched his hands into a fist. Both The Chameleon and Orion stared each other down. The Chameleon had a serious look on his face. " Why are you just standing there?" Orion suddenly galloped towards The Chameleon and started raining down an arsenal of punches upon his body. The Chameleon managed to block all of Orion''s attacks. His backhand slapped Orion in his face with his claws, knocking out three of his teeth. Orion smashed into a tree and puked up blood. The Chameleon folded his arms and sighed. " This is boring." I think I''m going to leave." The Chameleon turned around and started walking away. Chapter 1325 - Toe to Toe Orion grew extremely pissed off when The Chameleon turned his back on him. He didn''t like anyone turning their back on him especially a snake in the grass like The Chameleon. Orion stood on his feet and clutched his chest, coughing a couple of chunks of blood. The Chameleon slowly turned around. The only reason he did this was that he felt Orion''s power rapidly rising. Orion was generating powerful triple damage energy around his body. Blue electricity began gathering around his fist. The ground started shaking and rumbling. The Chameleon fully turned around and smiled. " Now this is exciting!" Show me!" Show me the power that inside your f.u.c.k.i.n.g gut!" Show me!" Orion gave The Chameleon what he asked for. He rushed towards The Chameleon and punched him repeatly in his chest with his electric fists. The Chameleon started vomiting up chunks of blood that started levitating into mid-air which means he was feeling the pain. Orion uppercut him into the air and clasped his hands together, firing a huge beam after The Chameleon. The beam engulfed his body and a powerful explosion occurred. A huge mushroom cloud formed into the air, which was the aftermath of the explosion. Orion crossed his arms and patiently waited. Suddnely The Chameleon''s polka dot tie fell from the mushroom cloud. The tie was burnt. Shortly after the tie descended from the mushroom cloud, The Chameleon also fell from the mushroom cloud, knocked out unconscious. Orion approached The Chameleon and grabbed him by his black hair. Smoke was coming out of his nostrils and mouth. The Chameleon had strange tattoos all over his chest and back. He sucked his teeth and tossed The Chameleon to the side. He went to check up and Cross and Sarah. Just as he was about to tap Cross, a clawed hand penetrated through his chest. Orion vomited up blood. He slightly turned his head and saw The Chameleon. His clothes were miraculously back onto his body. He didn''t even have a scratch on his body. You didn''t think I''ll be defeated that easily wouldn''t you?" The Chameleon removed his claws out of Orion''s chest and pulled out his beating heart. Orion collapsed on his knees. His vision began turning blurry. The Chameleon started laughing. He tossed the heart to the ground and was about to stomp on it until Orion dived to the ground and grabbed his heart just in time. The Chameleon jumped back as Orion shoved his heart back into his chest and sealed up the hole in his chest. Orion wiped the sweat away from his face and sighed. The Chameleon was surprised to see what he just saw. Orion wasn''t even using his full power. Because The Chameleon was so strong, Orion decided to take his power all the way to 50 percent. Orion tore off his ripped-up shirt and snapped his fingers, generating white energy around his body. The ground started cracking up. The Chameleon sucked his teeth. He didn''t let anything phase him. He fired two black fireballs at Orion. When the white energy reacted with his body they dispersed. Orion suddenly disappeared and reappeared above The Chameleon and shoved his head into the ground. Splatters of black blood splattered into Orion''s mouth. Orion never tasted blood before but The Chameleon''s blood tasted spicy. Chapter 1326 - Black Fire A fragment of The Chameleon''s skull was cracked. Orion jumped away from The Chameleon and sighed. Since Orion was now using 50 percent of his strength, each of his attacks'' damage was also increased by 50 percent. The Chameleon pulled his head out of the ground with an angry expression on his face. He was extremely pissed. He stuck his hand into the air and manifested his giant sword made of human bones, flesh, and iron with his black demonic energy. As he waved the sword after Orion, a giant sword beam was released from his weapon. Orion grabbed the sword beam with his hands without injuring himself. He tossed it into the air. It parted the clouds. This was simply just a distraction. The Chameleon sucked up air into his body and spat out a giant fireball. Orion easily dodged the fireball without moving. He was moving so fast it seemed as if the fireball phased through his body as if he was a spirit. Orion clenched his hands into fists and threw a punch after The Chameleon. His hand suddenly stretched over to The Chameleon-like a snake. The punch connected and The Chameleon''s body jaw was broken. Blood splattered into the air. Chapter 1327 - Giant Grey Reinforced Blast The Chameleon had to face the facts. Orion had much more potential than Cross. He should have been dead a long time ago. Orion had a straight angry look on his face. Half of his true strength was enough to send The Chameleon back to hell for now until he returned to terrorize and manipulate more innocent people. Orion clasped his hands together and started generating powerful grey energy around his hands. Suddnely he fired a giant grey reinforced blast was fired at The Chameleon. The Chameleon shoved his feet into the ground and did his best to try and stop it. However, he couldn''t. The blast was too powerful. The blast suddenly engulfed his body. The Chameleon started screaming as his body got caught and fire. He was totally vaporized. A powerful and gigantic explosion rose into the air, surrounding the area with smoke. Orion sucked his teeth and spat spit over his shoulder. He knew it was over and he was victorious. He went over by Cross and Sarah to wake them up. Just as he was about to kick Cross to wake him up, he heard incoming footsteps behind his back. Orion sighed and stood on his feet, slowly turning around. It was only Akashiri, Lucia, Charlotte, Jagger, Jesse, Elanor, and surprising John who looked as if he had just come back from vacation. He was dressed very stylishly. He has been to Earth. John wearing red bottoms, an all-black silk Versace suit, a Rolex, a Gucci belt, and a Gucci bucket hat. What else was different about him?" One of his eyes was gold while the other was completely white. His skin resembled marble with cravings on it. He was smoking a cigarette. Cross." Orion tapped Cross on his face. " Wake up." Cross was not even knocked out unconscious anymore. He was asleep and he was snoring. As Orion learned this he grew mad. He grew so mad he slapped Cross in the face. Cross instantly woke up. " Ok, ok, I''m up!" Jeez!" Can''t I just f.u.c.k.i.n.g rest for a little?!" Damn!" Tch." While you were resting I had to fight a superior demon. Cross sighed. " I know, where is he?" Orion sucked his teeth and sighed. " Beat''s me." I don''t know if the bastard is dead or alive." It doesn''t matter anymore." This place no longer matters." Lucia woke up Sarah. As Sarah saw that the kingdom was burning, she was shocked. " Oh my lord." What happened?!" Nobody answered. " Why is everyone quiet?!" Don''t you realize there slaves and innocent people still trapped in there?!" Akashiri folded his arms and said: Their fate has already been sealed." Just look at that fire?" Do you really think anyone will be able to escape that?" Tch." Believe me, I know." Sarah sighed and collapsed on her knees, starting to cry. Cross went to comfort her. Everyone watched as the kingdom in the South burned down. News traveled fast. As Hendrix learned that the kingdom burned down, he was smiling. At least a half-day passed. The fire finally outed. Even though the kingdom burned down there were still many valuables inside. Many valuables that attracted poachers and thieves. Chapter 1328 - Thieves rush in A band of thieves that came in an airship arrived at The Royal Elven kingdom when they found out the kingdom burned down. The red airship landed on the ground and the hatch opened, the band of thieves walked out. One of them who was much older than the rest of the thieves stood in front of the rest of them and started laughing. Since those uppity bastards are gone we can have all this treasure for ourselves. We will be filthy rich!" Filthy rich!" Now go boys!" Get all the treasure you can stuff in your potatoes bags!" The thieves ran towards the kingdom wall and slammed a wooden ladder across the walls, being to walk up the ladder, entering the kingdom. The old leader of the thieves was named Lincoln. Lincoln was 65 years old and was the self-proclaimed best thieve in the world. Other people had their own opinions, but Lincoln believed that he was. He could steal your wallet without even touching you. He always got away and never got caught. This was the reason he had a bounty of 650 million gold pieces. No one could catch him, not even the strongest and best of bounty hunters. Lincoln stood up to 5''10, weighing 162 pounds of regular lean muscle. Lincoln wore a black vest, a long sleeve, striped and white dress shirt, black pants, brown leather dress shoes, a black tie, and a dusty old long brown leather jacket. Chapter 1329 - Ancient Artifact The only reason Lincoln came to the Royal Elven Kingdom was not for riches but was for an ancient elven artifact that was in the shape of a skull that used to belong to a priest named Ramirez. The skull had the power to control people and reanimate the dead. Lincoln followed behind some thieves and headed up the ladder that was pressed up against the wall. Lincoln walked up the ladder and sighed. He was sweating profusely because of the heat even though it was nighttime and during nighttime, it was originally kind of cold. Lincoln jumped down to the ground and was successfully inside the kingdom. Piles of burnt carcasses laid all over the place. Lincoln started shaking his head. " Such a shame." These people didn''t have to die." Only if we came a day earlier." Tch." Lincoln sucked his teeth. " Whatever." Just as Lincoln was about to take a step forward, a burnt and ashen hand wrapped around his ankle. Lincoln got startled. Oh shit!" The man on the ground was barely alive. " Help me..." Lincoln folded his arms and said: Take your f.u.c.k.i.n.g hands off of me, you deep-fried bastard." The man wasn''t listening. He just continued to say help me over and over again, as if he was a broken record. Lincoln looked over to the side and stared at his assistant, Christopher, who barely said a thing. He was a former assassin who used to work for Queen Ariel when she was in her younger days. Christopher took a knife out of his waist and stabbed the burnt man in his head, instantly killing him. Lincoln sucked his teeth and spat on the dead man. That will teach you never to put your hands on me." Lincoln made his way to the shambles of the throne room. He already prepared. This was why he had a shovel. Even though the shovel wasn''t in good shape, it could get the job down. As he approached the rumble of the throne room, he sighed and said: Let''s go boys." This is going to take some hours." Hours and hours passed. It was now morning. Lincoln was restless. He now had his long sleeve shirt wrapped around his head, breathing heavily like a horse. Finally, they were finished. They came across a huge golden chest that had a big thick lock on it. Lincoln dunked his head in a bucket of water and started smiling. Finally!" Give me the bolt cutters!" Some bolt cutters were tossed at Lincoln. Lincoln caught the bolt cutters and tried to cut the lock. The bolt cutters weren''t working for some reason. Lincoln sucked his teeth and tossed the bolt cutters to the side. He needed a key. Queen Ariel had the key stashed inside of her body just in case somebody tried to steal the chest. Lincoln instantly grew pissed. Got damn it!" F.u.c.k!!!!" After all, these hours and I need a f.u.c.k.i.n.g key?!" F.u.c.k, f.u.c.k f.u.c.k!!!" Lincoln was starting to throw a tantrum. While he was throwing a tantrum, his band of thieves was looking in the sky. A fleet of Industrial Elven battle airsh.i.p.s descended from the sky. Hendrix would use this opportunity to take over the South. Queen Ariel went to the West to join up with Victor. The battlesh.i.p.s started descending to the ground, causing high winds to pick up. When Lincoln turned around, he stopped the tantrum. Oh, shit." Over 2,000 Industrial Elven soldiers that were fully equipped with armor and weapons stood in front of them. Fox stood in front of the soldiers with a straight look on his face. He had some bandages on his forehead. Chapter 1330 - Master of Escape When Fox looked around the area, he started laughing. " I know that bullshit alliance wouldn''t last long. Since The Royal Elven Kingdom didn''t have dragons by their side anymore, their chances of winning the war were decreased by 30 percent. Fox looked over at Lincoln and squinted his eyes. " Wait a minute.." Is that who I think it is?" Fox walked towards Lincoln and said: I know who you are." You''re the bastard who stole my ring a couple of years ago." I never saw how you did it, or did I ever caught you." Hmm." I underestimated you." This time you won''t get away from me." Open fire!" The band of poachers and thieves immediately ran off, while Lincoln just stood on the top of the rumble with a stupid look on his face. Lincoln also turned around and started running. He slid down the rumble and hid inside a rumble. Fox folded his arms and started searching for Lincoln. He opened up some barrels, looked under pieces of rumble, and search rooftops. He couldn''t find Lincoln. Fox sucked his teeth and started muttering some obscenities. Lincoln was the master of thievery and escape. Secretly Lincoln was hiding in between the crowd of soldiers that were scanning the area for the other thieves. Chapter 1331 - Run Lincoln was scared out of his witts. He could feel shivers and sweat trickling down his spinal cord. Usually, he wasn''t scared of anything but this time was much different. The slightest mistake could mean certain death. While he was walking with the Industrial Elven soldiers he noticed something strange. He realized all the soldiers around him were robots. Oh, shit." said Lincoln. As he said this, the robots that were coated in human flesh started going crazy. Their regular colored eyes started turning red. They turned around and grabbed Lincoln subduing him to the ground, awaiting further order from Fox. Fox walked in front of the robots and started smiling. " Finally." I got you where I want you." I want my ring back." Lincoln tried to move but couldn''t. Lincoln sighed. " Exactly what the hell are you talking about?" I don''t have any ring at least not anymore. Fox started laughing. He kicked Lincoln in the face and knocked out 2 of his teeth, his two front teeth. Blood began running down his chin. Fox kneeled down and grabbed Lincoln off the ground and started choking him. Lincoln was turning pale. Veins started bulging out of his head and neck. Fox was thinking of breaking Lincoln''s neck but hesitated. He tossed Lincoln to the side and said: You are a great thieve." killing you will be the dumbest thing ever." You know what, forget about that stupid ring." You are going to work for me. Lincoln looked on the ground and grabbed his two front teeth and shoved them deep into his pocket. " What if I don''t want to work for you?" Fox placed a serious expression on his face. " If you don''t want to work for me, I let you go." Lincoln didn''t trust Fox. He was afraid if he walked away he would get shot in the back so he decided to cooperate. Fine, I''ll work for you." What''s in it for me?" asked Lincoln. Fox giggled. " Whatever you want. " Lincoln started rubbing his hands. " Can I have 12 million pieces of gold? Fox didn''t care about money. " Fine, it is as good as down." Let''s go." Victor Zen''s Location, The West... Victor Zen was meditating inside his room. Before he decided to meditate he drank some sugarless black tea, which would settle his stomach and clear his head. He had been meditating for four straight days. Victor decided to stop when he heard that the kingdom in the South had been burned down. He instantly knew that Queen Ariel was heading to the West. Victor got dressed and left his room. Before he could head out in the open, he heard footsteps on the roof. Victor cut the lights and started hiding. Suddnely black muck started leaking down from the roof. Victor approached the black muck and waved his index finger across it and sniffed his finger. The black muck smelled rancid, like sewage water. Victor wiped the black muck on his finger on the ground and placed a disgusted look on his face. Suddnely the black muck started heating up. Chapter 1332 - Rage The black muck started morphing into a man. The man burst out of the black muck like a sac. The man ended up turning out to be The Chameleon. Every part of his body was vaporized except his ear, which allowed him to survive. He was pissed. He couldn''t believe he allowed himself to be defeated. The Chameleon underestimated Orion badly. Orion was actually stronger than Cross by a few levels. He only expressed half of his power. The Chameleon started screaming, muttering strange Latin words. His eyes were red and his teeth stuck out of his mouth like knives. He started smashing his head on the ground. Black blood started splattering all over the place. Victor placed his hand on his sword just in case The Chameleon tried anything. When The Chameleon saw Victor, he calmed down. Smoke started coming out of his mouth and nostrils. That f.u.c.k.i.n.g bastard." I''ll f.u.c.k.i.n.g kill him the next time I see him!" I place that on my life!" The Chameleon''s voice was dark and distorted. Victor sighed and said: May I help you?" The Chameleon was completely ignoring Victor. He walked into the kitchen and started eating blood raw meat that was kept in the freezer. Victor sat down and sighed, waiting until The Chameleon was finished stuffing his face. Chapter 1333 - Domination After stuffing his mouth up with raw meat, he burped and wiped the remnants of blood from his face. A big smile appeared on his face. He was now fully recovered from his thirst for blood and injuries. The Chameleon darted his eyes over to Victor and asked: Tell me." What kind of meat was that?" Victor sighed. " Pork." Lein Pork." Well, I don''t care what kind of pork it was?" It was delicious!" Do you have any more?" Victor felt as if he was dealing with a child. No, you ate it all." Victor snickered. " Well too bad." Before The Chameleon left, Victor had something to say. " Just tell me, who the f.u.c.k are you." The Chameleon halted and slowly turned around. A demon." Victor quickly placed his hand on his katana and said: What was that?" The Chameleon turned around and instantly wiped the smile off his face. He still pissed, suffering his embarrassing loss to Orion. He wanted to take his anger out and the first person insight. The first person insight was Victor. The Chameleon collapsed on his knees and started laughing. Suddnely spikes started bursting out of his back. He was transforming into one of his many demonic forms. His skin melted off his body like plaster. He grew up to 7 tall demons weighing 300 pounds of muscle. His hair was white and he had horns sticking out his forehead. When he fully transformed he started screaming like a banshee. The Chameleon grabbed Victor by his neck and tossed him through the air like a baseball. Victor crashed on a pile of sandbags. His mouth was open. He cracked one of his front teeth. Victor stood on his feet and brushed the dirt off his shoulders and pulled out his katana, which glistened in the sunlight. The Chameleon turned into a savage. The Chameleon grabbed a nearby boulder off the ground and tossed it at Victor. Victor simply dodged the boulder without moving a single muscle. You missed me." The Chameleon started growling as if he was growing pissed. He started running towards Victor. He tried to grab him once again but was too slow. Victor simply jumped out of the way and sliced The Chameleon behind his left Achille''s tendon. The Chameleon let out a loud scream and collapsed on his knees. Black blood started spraying out of his Achilles tendon like a busted water pipe. This form of The Chameleon was no match for Victor''s swordsmanship. Even with one hand he still dominated every foe that tried to challenge him. Victor heaved his katana into the air and sliced off The Chameleon''s head. Black blood stained Victor''s clothes. He kicked The Chameleon''s lifeless body to the ground and spat on him. " That''s for eating all my pork." I was going to use that for my meal tonight." Victor turned around and was about to head back into his room until he started hearing sloshing sounds. Victor slowly turned around and saw a black slug coming out of where The Chameleon''s head used to be. The black slug morphed back into The Chameleon who was much calmed down. Smoke was coming out of his powers. He sucked his teeth and looked at Victor, who was ready if The Chameleon tried anything. The Chameleon turned around and sucked his teeth performed snapping his fingers, causing a portal to hell to open up. He walked into the portal and started clapping, muttering Latin words. His eyes started glowing red. He opened his mouth and spat out a green egg. The portal dispersed as he did this. Chapter 1334 - The Mother Armada Victor walked up to the green egg and saw that it wasn''t an egg at all. It was a solid jade rock in the shape of an egg. Victor sniffed the egg and noticed it smelled like vomit. He stuffed the green jade rock in his pocket and was about to head into the room until he heard the sounds of loud engines approaching. He looked in the sky and saw many battle airsh.i.p.s, refugee sh.i.p.s, merchant sh.i.p.s, and the main mother ship called The Mother Armada. One the biggest sh.i.p.s ever to be made. Victor sucked his teeth and sighed. Victor wiped the black blood off his katana with a white hand towel and tossed the hand towel into a bucket of water. When the stained white hand towel landed in the bucket of water, the water started boiling and fizzling up like soda. Victor didn''t realize this. When the Mother Armada landed on the ground, high powerful winds started picking up. The hatch of the Mother Armada opened up and a red carpet rolled down all the way by Victor''s feet. Queen Ariel who was dressed in a black fashionable dress walked out. She was smoking a cigarette. She had a serious expression on her face. Chapter 1335 - A Dragons Death Drum Volcano, Draco''s New Territory... After leaving The Royal Elven Empire, Draco had to find somewhere to rest for a while. Drum Volcano wasn''t the first option but he could make an exception. Before Draco could make Drum Volcano his home, he had to clear the area of the creatures that surrounded the volcano. Most of the creatures were rock trolls. Draco killed the rock trolls and made himself a new home. His power was so massive the volcano became active. The bodies of the rock trolls were buried under the hot lava. Since the volcano was now active, no more animals like birds would dare to fly over the volcano. They would be reduced to ash. While Draco was renovating his home, he picked up some life energy. Draco flew over the volcano and spotted Typhoon. Draco flew to the ground and flared his nostrils, wondering what the hell Typhoon wanted. Draco flew to the ground and cleared his throat. Both dragons mean mugged each other. What the hell do you want Typhoon?" Can''t you see I''m busy?"Typhoon sucked his teeth. " Busy doing what?" Draco sighed and rolled his eyes. " Look say what you want to say and f.u.c.k.i.n.g leave." Typhoon was tired of how Draco was talking to him. " You know I heard about what happened with you and those f.u.c.k.i.n.g elves. Draco widened his eyes. " How do you know about that?" Typhoon snickered. " News travels fast Draco." Very fast." So that''s it?" The alliance is over?" Draco grounded his teeth together. " Yes." The alliance is over between me and those elves." I never knew why I agreed to join forces with that inferior creatures." After all, they did to us?" They murdered us, drove us from our homes, and locked us into dungeons so our existence could be forgotten about." We are the rightful rulers of this world." We should and will take back what is ours." Typhoon agreed with everything Draco was saying. I get what you''re saying." So you want to still resurrect King Elric?" Draco started laughing. "Yes, we will." Draco suddenly remembered something. " But what about Earthquake?" Don''t forget he joined forces with The Industrial Elven Empire." Typhoon giggled. " Oh, that won''t be a problem. Typhoon started gagging. Suddnely his stomach aired up like a balloon and he spat out Earthquake who looked like he was half dead and looked as if he hadn''t eaten in months. He was so skinny that his rib was visible. Draco was confused. " What did you do?" Typhoon didn''t answer. Instead, he placed a wickedly evil smile on his face. We don''t need him." All we need is blood." Draco carefully looked at Earthquake and said: He looks like doesn''t have a drop of blood in his body." Wrong again." said Typhoon. Typhoon gagged again and spat out a huge glass jar that was filled with Earthquake''s blood. Draco started laughing. Draco walked up to Earthquake and slapped him a couple of times with his tail to wake him up. " Earthquake could barely breath. " What is going on?" What have you done to me?!" Before Draco could put together any words, Typhoon cut him off. " We, well personally me extracted most of the blood out of your body." As sad as it is we need still need some of your blood to resurrect King Elric. We need the blood of all the founding dragons. Earthquake was defenseless. He knew he was knocking on death''s door. Can I say something?.. Draco rolled his eyes. " What?" I never- Before Earthquake could say another word, his body started fluttering like a fish out of water struggling to breathe. His body levivtated off the ground and started glowing. He started screaming. Suddnely his mouth opened and a beam of golden light came out of his body. The beam of golden light was his soul. The beam of golden light flew into the air and pierced through the clouds. As his soul left his body, his body crashed to the ground like a sack of potatoes. His body suddenly was reduced to a hill of ash. Both Draco and Typhoon were shocked. They never saw another fellow dragon die like that. Both of them were confused. " What the f.u.c.k?" Chapter 1336 - Another Power Draco went to inspect the hill of ash. He blew air from his mouth at the hill of ash and the hill of ash was blown into the wind. Draco started coughing. F.u.c.k!" That shit got in my mouth." Suddnely the ground started shaking Draco looked at the sky and that the golden beam of light was coming down. The golden beam of suddenly struck Draco in the head like a lighting bolt. Draco started screaming. The golden electricity around his body was shocking him with millions of volts. Drum Volcano was lit up with bright lights. The intensity and power of the electricity caused Typhoon to be pushed back into the air like a rocket. The golden electricity was sucked into Draco''s body and a powerful explosion occurred. A mushroom cloud rose into the air. When the smoke from around the area cleared up, Draco was seen, standing in a crater barely conscious. He absorbed Earthquake''s soul without even knowing it. Draco didn''t know but he was born with a very rare type of power that allowed him to absorb other dragons'' souls when they received " true death." Since Draco absorbed Earthquake''s soul, he also had his power and defense. Typhoon couldn''t believe his eyes. Chapter 1337 - Strange Creatures Draco could feel his new power soaring through his veins. He felt incredible. He flew out of the rumble onto the hot and boiling lava. Typhoon ran up to Draco. " Do you know what this means?" Draco sucked his teeth. " I don''t know what this means and you don''t know what this means." This is something new for me and you. Typhoon acted like he was happy for Draco but wasn''t. He was actually jealous of him and wanted both powers for himself. He would snap at this opportunity when he got the chance. Draco decided to test his new power for himself. He opened his mouth and fired a boulder that was lit on fire at the Drum Volcano. A powerful explosion occurred. Draco started laughing. Maybe he didn''t have to resurrect King Elric after all. Maybe he could end the war himself. Draco jump in the air and flew off to the North. Cross''s Location, Refugee Airship... Cross was laying in bed with Sarah who was fast asleep. Cross wasn''t sleepy. He was hungry and angry. He was hangry. He got out of bed and walked into the bathroom to wash his face. The dried blood on his face became moist and rinsed off his face into the drain. He couldn''t believe he got nearly killed by The Chameleon. Rider tried to calm down Cross before he went crazy in the bathroom. " Cross it''s okay." You win some and you lose some." It is as simple as that." Cross punched the window. " Don''t give me that bullshit!" I''m always supposed to f.u.c.k.i.n.g win!" I am the hero of my own story!" The hero never fails!" Rider sighed. " That is not true." You still have much to learn Cross." Cross removed the pieces of glass from his fists and rinsed the blood off his hands. He shut the light in the bathroom off and hopped into bed, placing his hands behind his head and stared at the ceiling until he fell asleep. Just he closed his eyes something or someone crash on the roof of the ship, which woke up Sarah. " What, what''s going on?" Cross sucked his teeth and yawned. " I''ll go check it out." Sarah smiled and slip the covers over her body and went back into bed. Cross walked towards the window and opened it, allowing himself to be outside. He jumped on the roof and saw that it was caved in. Cross approached the dent and waved his hand across the dent. Sticky saliva wrapped around his finger. He sniffed the finger and started coughing. The saliva stunk of gunpowder. As Cross stood on his feet, he heard approaching footsteps behind his back. Cross slowly turned around and saw some kind of creature with a long pink and veiny tongue. " So you''re the one responsible for all that noise. " What the hell are you?" The creature stood up to 8 feet tall weighing over 300 hundred pounds. The creature lashed out his tongue which wrapped around Cross''s neck started choking him. Cross turned his hand into a sword and sliced off the creature''s tongue. Red blood splattered into Cross''s face. The creature started screaming. The creature ran off the airship and wings extended out of its back. The creature flew off into the clouds. " What the f.u.c.k?" Cross grabbed the piece of tongue and carefully examined it. When he crushed the tongue in his hand, sparks started being sent everywhere. The creature was some kind of robot. Cross ignored everything that just happened and jumped off the roof and walked back into his bed to cuddle with Sarah. Chapter 1338 - Heat Beam The robot came from an Industrial Elven warship that had been tracking the refugee ship for quite some time. The ship was camouflaged in the clouds, which allowed the elves to attack anytime without being spotted. The Industrial Elven warship was being guided by an Industrial Elven captain named Model X-45, a cyborg whose entire body was a weapon. He carried a curved sword. He had his arms crossed. Two elves piloted the warship. Captain what shall we do with that refugee ship?" X-45 walked up to the pilots and rested his hands on their chairs. " What else can we do?" Destroy it." Their in our way." The elven pilots started charging up the heat cannon, the largest gun on the warship. When the pilots fired the heat cannon at the ship, a powerful red beam was released. When the red beam reacted with the ship, the ship tilted. Everyone who was inside sleeping were awoken. Fire again." Another round was fired at the ship. This time a hole was blasted in the ship. Some of the refugees who were inside were blown out like pieces of debris, falling to their death. If someone didn''t do something quickly, more people would die." Chapter 1339 - The Alphas Cross decided to do something about the enemy sh.i.p.s. He walked outside and hopped on top of the roof. He started cracking his knuckles. Another incoming heat beam was coming from the clouds. Cross tensed his chest muscles and grabbed the heat beam, miraculously absorbing it into his body. He burped and smoke came from his mouth and nostrils. " X-45 was confused. " Who the hell is that on top of the ship?" The pilots were confused too. " We don''t boss but he just absorbed the heat blast." Tch." This may be a minor problem." Let''s go." Before the pilots turned around the warship, they fired a tracking device into the engine room of the refugee airship. The warship then turned around and flew off at high speeds, disappearing into the clouds without a track. Cross snickered and folded his arms, standing up proud. He hopped off the roof and headed back into his room and went to sleep. He would go to sleep and train in a few hours. King Hendrix''s Location.. The Industrial Elven Kingdom... King Hendrix was looking and advising plans and where to strike. Since dragons were no longer by Queen Ariel''s side, she was technically vulnerable. The only person King Hendrix was worried about was Victor Zen and his swordsmanship. He could wipe out an entire army without even trying. He never showed anyone his true power. Victor only showed 40 percent. King Hendrix didn''t want to dare to see the other 70 percent. He already knew it was destructive. He had to come up with a plan to draw Queen Ariel away from Victor. Maybe he could have her kidnapped or trick her into making a truce. Yeah! That was it! This was what King Hendrix decided that he was going to do. He could make a meeting. King Hendrix advised his generals and his generals advised their soldiers to make the meeting possible. He sat down on his throne and clasped his hands with a big smile on his face. Just as he was about to get comfortable, the ground suddenly started shaking. King Hendrix hopped off his throne and ran out to the balcony the see what all the commotion was about. The cause of the noise was from the dragon Poison. He was releasing toxic gases over the city. King Hendrix accidentally inhaled some of the gas. The toxic gas made his vision blurry and his hearing distorted. He collapsed on his knees and puked up chunks of blood. " What the f.u.c.k is going on?" He stumbled towards the ledge to the balcony nearly falling to his death. Hendrix quickly ran away from the balcony and stumbled down to his knees. Poison who was currently still spreading toxic gases around the city was laughing. " Ha!" Yes!" Once my toxic gases spread through this city the war will be over!" Just as Poison was about cough up some more toxic gas, a ballista round was fired into his ribs. He fell from the sky and smashed against some buildings. A ballista was the number one weapon for killing dragons. Poison vomited up blood, managing to rip the ballista bolt from his ribs. He let out a loud scream as he did. The ballista was being operated by a couple of Industrial Elven soldiers, the same soldiers who destroyed the Hitoshi Ninja Village. This group of Industrial Elven soldiers was called The Alphas. The Alphas were the elves who went on all the extremely dangerous missions. Those missions were from destroying cities to destroying opposing enemy forts. Since The Alphas had returned, The Industrial Elven Kingdom''s chances of winning the war were increased by 15 percent. Poison was bleeding out. The leader of the Alphas approached Poison. He wore a full set of advanced body armor from head to toe, and a advanced helmet, never revealing his to no one. Chapter 1340 - Deathly Gun Poison tried to fire a ball of poison at the leader at the Alphas. The leader of the Alphas dodged the ball of poison without moving since his armor was too durable. The leader started laughing. " You know when I was first informed that the dragons returned I didn''t believe it." " I had to see for myself." This is a sight." Too bad I''ll have to kill you." Poison suddenly burped, releasing a toxic gas from his nostrils. The area turned very hard to see. Poison flew off into the air and tried to escape even though he was horribly injured. The leader of the Alphas instructed his comrades to fire another found after Poison. This time the ballista bolt went through his left-wing. He managed to endure the pain from the ballista bolt. However, this didn''t stop him from falling from the sky like an airplane. He crashed into a lake, which was filled up with murky blood. His thick blood was stopping him from flying out of the lake. If he didn''t do something quick he would drown. Poison had enough. He increased some of his power and came shooting out of the lake like a rocket. Poison landed on the wild wet grass, breathing heavily. Chapter 1341 - Bested by The Best Poison was furious. " Damn it!" Curse these f.u.c.k.i.n.g wounds!" All dragons had the power of regeneration but it took a couple of hours for them to recover from their wounds. The poison didn''t have a couple of hours. He turned around and saw the leader of the Alphas who was equipped with a red energetic plasma sword. Shit!" Poison was scared. He started crawling as fast as he could, but it wasn''t enough. The leader of the Alphas suddenly leaped into the air and boosted himself onto Poison''s back with the help of his Industrial rocket boots, a part of his advanced Industrial war armor set. He wrapped both of his hands around his plasma sword and c.o.c.ked back his arms about to land the killing blow. Even though Poison was seriously wounded, he wasn''t going down without a fight. He managed to use his tail to smack the leader of the Alphas off his back across the field of tall grass into a boulder. Dust rose into the air. Maybe I do have a chance." I am the superior one here and I ain''t going down without a fight!" Bring it on!" The leader of the Alphas stood on his feet and brushed the dirt and pieces of rock off his armor. He cracked his knuckles and said: I like the way you talk dragon." However, you will no longer be able to talk in a couple of minutes. Poison sucked his teeth. He opened his mouth and fired three balls of green poison after the leader of the Alphas. The leader of the Alphas managed to dodge two of the balls of poison but wasn''t quick enough to dodge the third and biggest one. Because his armor was so heavy it made it very hard for him to roll and evade attacks. The huge ball of poison engulfed his body, starting to seep through the armor. As the poison reacted with his skin, he began screeching like a siren. The poison was like acid. Poison started laughing. Burns doesn''t?!" Good, because here''s another one!" Poison spat out another ball of poison after the leader of the Alphas. The leader of the Alphas to think fast. He quickly generated a barrier around his body by snapping his fingers. The poison was so strong that the barrier cracked and shattered into pieces like glass. The leader of the Alphas was tossed by the force of the shattering barrier. He smashed against through a tree. Poison managed to stand on his four feet. Miraculously his wound was already feeling better. " Look at how the tables have turned. " What, have you forgotten?" Am I one of the six founding dragons. " Do you think I would let a scrub defeat me!" Ha!" Think again." Anyway''s the time for you to die has come." Prepare. The leader of the Alphas was still suffering from the poison that seeped through his armor. The poison then seeped through armor went inside his pores into his body. He grabbed his helmet and took it off, finally revealing his face. He was pale, had a goatee, and was bald. Blood coming out of his ears, nostrils, and mouth. Veins started bulging out his forehead. He vomited some more blood. The poison was spreading through his body. Poison started laughing. This was exactly what he wanted. His powers never failed to surprise him. He opened his mouth and started gargling saliva in his mouth. The saliva quickly morphed into a red poison which was Poison''s second-highest deathliest poison. He fired the ball of red poison after the leader of the Alphas. As soon as the red ball of poison was about to engulf his body, a couple of his Alpha comrades suddenly popped out of nowhere and stepped in front of the poison. As the poison entered their body''s they puked up their intestines and dropped to the ground and died. Poison sucked his teeth. " That''s what you get for interfering. He sucked his teeth and said: I''ll be back." He flew into the air and sucked up all the toxic gases that engulfed The Industrial Elven Kingdom inside his body and flew out into the clouds and disappeared. Meanwhile back on the ground, the leader of the Alphas was struggling to breathe. The poison entered his lungs. He quickly reached into one of the compartments inside his armor and pulled out an antidote to one of Poison''s poison. The poison was over 500 years old but he didn''t care. He just wanted to survive so he could achieve revenge for his fallen comrades who sacrificed themselves for his sake. Chapter 1342 - Locked As the antidote spread through the leader of the Alpha''s body, he puked up the poison, managing to escape death, again. He started breathing heavily, glad to be alive. He stood on his feet and stared at his armor. He would kill the person who made his armor. The armor was supposed to be the best. He sucked his teeth and started muttering obscenities. He stared in the sky and said: I swear on my life that will kill you dragon!" I will avenge my fallen comrades!" The leader of the Alpha''s name was Devin. Devin tossed the antidote syringe he had clutch in his hand and stomped it into the ground, trying to make his way back into the city. However, the city gates were closed. " What are you morons doing?!" Let me in!" No one answered. Let me in!" No one still answered. Devin started throwing a tantrum. He ran from the front gate and started climbing the wall with the help of his suit. As he reached the top, he saw the citizens of the city were cleaning the place up. He jumped down from the top of the wall. Devin wanted to talk to Hendrix seeing that he had no chance of defeating Poison. No chance at all." Chapter 1343 - New Ally When Devin took a step forward, an old woman slammed into him, causing him to fall to the ground. " We are doomed!" The dragons have returned to reclaim what is rightfully theirs!" We are doomed!" Doomed!" Devin bit his bottom lip. " Get the f.u.c.k off me hag!" He tossed the old woman to the side into some barrels. He stood on his feet and sucked his teeth. Crazy old woman." I don''t want to hear that nonsense!" Devin continued walking towards the throne room. He approached the giant doors of the throne room. When he tried to push the doors open he realized that they were locked. " What the f.u.c.k is going on?" Why are the doors locked?!" Devin began banging on the door. The louder and longer he banged on the door the more pissed off he became. Just when he turned around he was confronted by a tall who wore a grey overcoat that covered his body as well as half of his face, black boots, black gloves, and round black sunglasses. " Excuse me is this the throne room?" Devin sighed and said: Yes, but the doors are locked. " Who the f.u.c.k are you?" The tall man didn''t answer. " Is there a reason to be rude?" All I asked you as if this is the throne room. " Look I already told you that this is the throne room." I answered you''re question but you didn''t answer mine." Who the f.u.c.k are you?" The tall man extended out his hand so it could be shaken and said: My name is West." Devin wanted to laugh. West?" Really that''s your name?" Yes, and why are you laughing?" Is my name funny to you?" Devin didn''t answer. Instead, he reapproached the door and began banging on it. This time he heard the sounds of the door being unlocked. Soon afterward the giant doors of the throne room opened and over 10 Industrial Elven soldiers rushed out with their weapons out pointed at both Devin and West. Don''t move." Devin backed up and sighed, sucking his teeth. " Ah, what is this bullshit now?" Behind the 10 Industrial Elven soldiers were Hendrix who had an extremely serious expression on his face. " Ah, West." I have been expecting you." Come on in we have much to discuss. West brushed past Devin and walked into the throne room. " Wait a minute what the f.u.c.k is going on Hendrix?" Hendrix slowly turned around, clutched his hands into fists, and said, " Captain Devin, you no longer serve me." " You and your bands of Alphas were outmatched by the founding dragon Poison." I don''t want no one who can''t even place a lasting scratch on a dragon working for me." Begone." You''re lucky I''m in a good mood." Hendrix turned around and started walking away. Devin started growing angry. He had worked for Hendrix for years. He wasn''t leaving without getting something in return. Devin lunged towards Hendrix and popped out his forearm blade. However, Devin''s plans were foiled. Hendrix quickly swung his body around and grabbed Devin by his face, tossing him away. Word of advice Devin." Leave." Don''t you see?" I''m giving you a chance to leave." Devin wasn''t listening. Instead, he started scrambling into all the compartments of his suit and pulled out two grenades. He pulled the pins of the grenades and tossed them at Hendrix. The grenades rolled by his feet. Powerful explosions were created, filling the area with smoke. Devin started laughing. He took a deep breath and smiled. Maybe Hendrix was right. It was time to leave. When Devin turned around Hendrix stood in front of him. " Oh shi- Hendrix hammer fisted Devin in his head, causing blood to cause from his ears, mouth, and nostrils. Chapter 1344 - West 2 Hendrix left Devin on the ground. His head dead. His skull was crushed and his brain exploded like a bomb. Hendrix had West waiting for him in the throne room. When Hendrix saw West, West was helping himself to some pastries that laid on the table over in the corner. Not only West was eating, but roaches were too. West was called The Father of All Insects. He had the power to control any type of bug. Any type. Hendrix despised bugs on the other hand. If they were going to work together West had to keep his bugs to himself. Hendrix sat on the Industrial Throne and said: I hired you for a reason." I want you to kill Blizzard, the dragon up in the North. West licked the frosting away from his face. For some strange reason, the roach on his shoulder did the same. The roach on his shoulder was his assistance he called West Number 2. The two had been partners for over a decade. Hendrix had a disgusted look on his face. " Well, then this meeting is over." You can leave." West Number 2 leaped off of West''s shoulder and crawled under the throne. West''s destination was the North. Chapter 1345 - Two Tyrants Meet West followed West 2 out of the throne room. His target was Blizzard, the ruler, and creator of the North, also one of the six founding dragons. Taking down the tyrant would not be an easy task. As West left the throne room, he came across a puddle of blood. The blood belonged to Devin. After Hendrix killed him, his body had been disposed of, being fed to Hendrix''s hungry dogs. West waved his right index finger across the puddle of blood and tasted it. He made up his face and gagged. Since the North was so far away, West needed some type of transportation to get there quickly. He walked on the puddle of blood and extended out his arms. He opened his mouth, starting to screech like a siren. After screeching for a couple of seconds, suddenly a giant dragonfly flew down from the dark rain clouds. The dragonfly flew to the ground and stood still until West hopped on. " Take me to the North. The dragonfly nodded and flew back into the air, heading for the North. Hendrix watched West fly off into the clouds from his balcony. Behind him were his three hungry dogs that were gnawing on bloody bones. The bloody bones belonged to Devin. Hendrix started wickedly laughing, getting ready to prepare his upcoming meeting with Queen Ariel, who was on her way over to the Industrial Elven City. She was accompanied by half of her army and two of her sons. She had a serious expression on her face and was ready for anything that was going to happen. As she arrived in the courtyard, the citizens around the area started heckling her. " You uppity whore!" Go back to where you came from!" Queen Ariel ignored all her hecklers. She took the serious expression off her face and placed a smile on. Rozier stood next to his mouth, equipped with his spear just in case one of the citizens tried something. While Queen Ariel was heading towards the throne room, a little boy threw a rock at her head. Blood started gushing out everywhere. Rozier grabbed the little boy by her throat and said: What shall I do with this little maggot?" Queen Ariel wiped the blood from her head and said: Leave him." Rozier tossed the little boy into some barrels. Queen Ariel and her guards continued to walk towards the throne room. Before they reached the throne room, they saw Hendrix by the balcony. " Welcome Queen Ariel." Open the doors!" We have much to discuss. Queen Ariel didn''t trust Hendrix a bit. She already knew he had something planned already. She headed into the throne room with her guards. Hendrix walked away from the balcony and sat on his throne, pouring himself a glass of cold water. " Do want anything?" Refreshments?" Backrub?" Queen Ariel s.u.c.k.e.d her teeth. " No this won''t take long." She wouldn''t accept anything from an enemy. Hendrix clasped his hands and said: You are absolutely right." I''m pretty sure you have better and more interesting things to do. Queen Ariel licked her lips and sighed. She would be the first one to talk. " Our kingdoms were once allies right?" Hendrix crossed his legs. Correct, what''s your point?" Queen Ariel wanted a truce. Chapter 1346 - Truce! " I am pretty sure you already know that the alliance between my empire and the dragons is no longer around. said Queen Ariel. " Yes, I already know." Good, because the dragons have returned to take back what is rightfully theirs, this world." Our empires are the only thing that stands in their way of doing so." They will stop at nothing." They created this world." They have the power to destroy it." To prevent total destruction, I want a truce." Hendrix widened his eyes. " A truce?" Yes, a truce." answered back Queen Ariel. We must work together to eradicate all those dragons and send them back to their graves. Hendrix stood on his feet and started walking towards Queen Ariel. All the guards behind her pulled out their guns and spears in case Hendrix tried anything. However, he wouldn''t. He wasn''t dumb. Hendrix stepped back a couple of spaces and said: I totally agree with everything you''re saying but what will happen after we destroy the dragons?" Will our alliance stay active, or will we become enemies again?" I want to know." Tell me." Queen Ariel stood off her chair and said: We will become enemies once again." She walked towards the towering Hendrix and shook his hand. " We have a truce, for now." Hendrix stared deeply into her eyes. You know you are an image of your father." You look exactly like him. Chapter 1347 - Old Ways Queen Ariel hated when people compared her to her father. Her blood started to boil red hot. She clenched her hands into fists. Your father probably never told you this but before we were enemies were really good friends." It was our friendship and our knowledge of war tactics that led us to victory over Elric and his founding dragons." Hendrix chuckled. Those were some of the best and worst times of my younger days." Ah, good times." Queen Ariel nodded and stood off the chair she sat on, about to head out towards the door before Hendrix started talking again. " Tell me, how did he die?" Queen Ariel bit her bottom lip and s.u.c.k.e.d her teeth. " What the hell are you talking about." You know." Everybody knows how my father died." When on an expedition to the Poisoned Land, A.K.A, the land and domain of the founding dragon Poison, he contracted a rare type of disease that caused him to have heart failure. He became sick and died two weeks prior, leaving his throne and his empire to me, his successor." Hendrix crossed his legs and nodded. " I understand." Queen Ariel asked Rozier to open the door. " I understand that you''re lying." Queen Ariel was confused. " What?" Tch." Don''t play me like I''m a fool." I know the truth." The real reason how and why your father died." In actuality, you poisoned him by dumping a bottle of highly potent sea snake poison into his daily cup of coffee. You didn''t want to wait until your father finally gave up the royal throne. You wanted it for yourself so you could change things and kill off all the war veterans from The Golden Age." Personally, I respect that." That is something your father would have done." Whispers filled the throne room. The only person who wasn''t whispering was Rozier, who had an incredibly serious expression on his face. Queen Ariel had enough. Ok, ok!!" I killed him!" I killed my father!" Hendrix started clapping. That''s what''s most important." Honesty." Now that all secrets have been unveiled, we can talk about how we can defeat those dragons." Hendrix was openly taunting Queen Ariel. Queen Ariel nodded at Rozier. Rozier suddenly tossed his spear at Hendrix. Hendrix sighed. He grabbed the spear and snapped it in half. Must we go back to our old ways?" Queen Ariel s.u.c.k.e.d her teeth. " Bring me his head!" All of Queen Ariel''s guards that were in the throne room loaded up their guns and unsheathed their swords. Hendrix stood on his feet and cracked his knuckles. " Well, this is intense." Two Royal Elven guards ran after Hendrix. Hendrix grabbed them by their necks snapped them, tossing their lifeless bodies to the side. Rozier rushed in front of the other soldiers and punched Hendrix in his face, surprisingly knocking out on his teeth. Hendrix stumbled down to his knee and wiped the blood from his face. " That''s a hell of punch you got there." The power of the founding dragon Draco really runs through your veins." Too bad you don''t know who to control it." Hendrix stood on his feet and threw a punch after Rozier. Rozier dodged the punch and kicked Hendrix in his face, causing him to smash into a wall. " I don''t need that power." I could care less." Hendrix removed his head out of the wall and started coughing. His head was drenched in blood. " Tch." Maybe you''re right." Maybe don''t need it." If you don''t need it there is no reason for you to have it." Am I right?" Rozier didn''t answer. Instead, he grabbed the two pieces of his spear tossed them at Hendrix. One spear went in his stomach, while the other went into his neck. Everyone in the throne room couldn''t believe their eyes. Hendrix grabbed the spear out of his neck, causing blood to splatter out on the ground. Hendrix tensed his muscles, causing his wounds to heal up. He started shaking his head. He tore off his cape clenched his hands into fists. " Tch, you done started something you won''t be able to finish." You have gotten me riled up." I haven''t been riled up since the Golden Age. Hendrix started laughing. He began generating powerful grey energy around his body, which pushed back Rozier into the ceiling. The entire castle started shaking and rumbling. Rozier could feel Hendrix''s strength rapidly rising. Hendrix is the king and ruler of The Industrial Elven Empire. He had been there since day one. He wasn''t going to let anyone take it from him. Chapter 1348 - Strike First Rozier landed on his feet and stared at Hendrix. Even though he was no longer powering up, powerful energy surrounded his body. Rozier started running towards Hendrix. He kicked him in his face. However, Rozier''s attacks no longer had any effects on Hendrix. Hendrix s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. " Please. He suddenly slapped Rozier so hard he was sent flying out of the castle into a haystack. He looked at Queen Ariel and smiled. He started walking towards her. All of her soldiers that came with her to the Industrial Elven City, stood in front of her like a wall, trying to stop Hendrix. Hendrix easily brushed the soldiers out of the way. Queen Ariel. Prepare for your death. Once I kill you I will take control of your armies and destroy the dragons themselves. Queen Ariel just stared at Hendrix. She was pissed. Just as he was about to grab her, a man appeared in front of him. It was Victor Zen, who had his sword drawn. Back up, Hendrix. Hendrix s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and suddenly smiled. He was abruptly kicked through in the face, through a wall by Levi who just came in the nick of time. Victor slammed into a tall statue, which crumbled like a tower of Jenga. Chapter 1349 - Two People That Respect Each Other Since the statue crashed on the ground, the area was surrounded by dusk. Levi covered his face with his hands to prevent coughing and gagging. Levi only heard stories about Victor. He never saw him or had to chance to witness any of his powers. He respected him because of his legendary swordsman skills. As the dusk cleared up, Victor was seen, standing on the head of the Industrial Elven statue, with a serious expression on his face. " Who the f.u.c.k are you and why do interfere?" Levi clasped his hands together and said: I just want to say it''s a p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to finally meet you Victor Zen. You have been called the greatest swordsman by many people." I have nothing but respect for you. Victor frontflipped off the head of the statue and perfectly landed on his feet. " Ok, if you have nothing but respect for me, get out of the way and let me continue what I must do." Levi sighed. " Sorry, but I can''t let you do that." KIng Hendrix specifically called me to the kingdom this day because he knew you would show up." I have been called here to eliminate you." Victor placed his hand on his sword and said: Fine." I like a good challenge. He unsheathed his sword and changed up his footwork, ready to strike at any moment. Levi suddenly grabbed a boulder off the ground and tossed it at Victor. Victor sliced the boulder to smithereens. Dirt covered up the area. Levi used this as a distraction so he could enclose it on Victor. He galloped towards him and kicked him in his neck, only to injure himself in the process. Victor''s neck was so hard and stiff Levi''s foot was twisted and broken. Levi let out a loud and powerful scream. He collapsed on the ground and continued to scream. " You have no chance of defeating me." Give it up and I might just let you live." Your choice. Levi hopped up to his feet and hopped away from Victor, breathing rather heavily. Victor didn''t only have offense but also had a lot of defense. Victor grabbed his broken foot and snapped it back in place. Miraculously his torn tendons and broken bones were healed. I will tell you once more, boy." Get out of the way." I have no quarrel with you." Levi didn''t care. He dashed towards Victor again, but this time he changed up his stance to only using kicks. He managed to kick Victor in his face. A bruise quickly spawned on Victor''s face. Blood also gushed from his nose. Victor crashed into a pillar, which smashed on top of his body, creating a crater in the ground. Levi knew Victor was tough, but not this tough. He turned around started walking away. Levi was dehydrated. Just as he was about to clear his throat, the ground started shaking and rumbling. Levi slowly turned around and saw Victor, whose eyes were glowing red, holding the pillar that smashed on his body. He suddenly tossed the pillar at Levi like a spear. Levi simply caught the pillar snapped it in half. Victor could sense a change in Levi''s attuide. Levi closed his eyes and clasped his hands, taking a couple of deep breaths. Suddnely the sweat off his body began rising into the air, forming into a sweat bubble over his head. Victor had no idea what was going on. Chapter 1350 - Boiling Rage Victor lifted his sword into the air and smashed it on the ground, creating a giant and powerful red sword beam that was splitting the ground in half. Levi reopened his eyes and stuck out his hand, stopping the sword beam in its tracks. The ball of sweat suddenly absorbed the sword beam. As the ball of sweat absorbed the sword beam, the ball of sweat started bowling up. The hot and boiling ball of sweat dropped on Victor''s body. Levi endured the pain. The ball of boiling sweat caused his body to turn red. His top layer of clothes as well as his hair melted off his body. Levi clenched his hands into fists and started pounding his c.h.e.s.t like a gorilla, spitting saliva all over the place. Victor could feel Levi''s power rapidly rising. He knew he meant business. Victor flew towards Levi and tried to kick him in the c.h.e.s.t. Levi evaded the attack and grabbed Victor by his tight neck, headbutting him in the face, breaking his nose like a twig. After he did this he grabbed Victor by his head and started smashing him repeatly on the grow like a battering ram. Blood was splattering everywhere. Levi smiled. He jumped over 20 feet into the air and landed perfectly on his feet. " Let'' s see if you can recover from that." Chapter 1351 - Poisons Back Levi jumped away from Victor and couple of deep breaths, causing red skin to turn back to his normal complexion. His hair suddenly sprouted out of his scalp. Levi started laughing. " To tell you the truth, I honestly expected you to be much stronger." I guess when you got your arm chopped off you greatly lost your swordsmanship. Levi sighed. " Oh well." Levi shrugged his shoulders and turned around, only to be confronted by Victor who had a serious expression on his face. He grabbed Levi by his neck and said: Who has lost a step?" Tch." I don''t need two arms to be a great swordsman." Levi noticed that there were two versions of Victor. The one he drove into the ground, and the one who was currently strangling him. Victor snapped his fingers and the clone he created burst into flames. Levi knew he was in trouble. Victor poked one of the pressures in Levi''s arm, causing his arm to twist up like a pretzel. Levi started screeching like a siren. " Do you want to know what your problem is?" Levi started breathing heavily. What?!" You celebrate too earlier." Tch, I mean you should have noticed you were fighting a clone." Do you really think I''ll let you hit me that much and get away with it?" Victor s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. " Please." He punched Levi in his stomach and tossed him into the air. Levi landed awkwardly on his back, coughing up chunks of blood. " I have to admit." You''re quite a skilled martial artist." You have a bright future ahead of you." All you need to do is stay out of other''s people''s affairs." This war has nothing to do with you." It''s about power." Victor cracked his neck and turned around, starting to walk away. Levi stood on his feet and managed to twist his disfigured arm back in place. He let out a scream. " Wait!!" Victor rolled his eyes. " What the- Before Victor could finish his sentence, Levi came galloping towards him, catching him off guard. He generated powerful grey energy around his body, fisting Victor in his c.h.e.s.t. Victor vomited up blood and crashed into the bottom floor of the throne room, which collapsed on his body. " Your problem is that you talk too much!!!" As Levi was going to enclose on Victor, the ground started shaking and rubbing. Levi looked in the sky and that Poison was descending from the clouds, agreeing and promising about what he said earlier to Devin. Poison descended from the clouds and fired a ball of poison after the roof of the throne room. The ball of poison splattered on the roof and started seeping through the cracks. Meanwhile, Hendrix had Queen Ariel back against the wall in the throne room, since he shot Rozier out of the throne room into a pile of hay. Hendrix started walking towards Queen Ariel. It''s over now." Nobody is here to help you." Hendrix reached his hand out to grab Queen Ariel. Queen Ariel wasn''t going to let herself get killed. " She suddenly opened her mouth and released out a powerful light that was bright enough to blind Hendrix so she could get away. She opened the window and stood on the ledge off the roof. She jumped off the roof. it seemed as if she was going to smack on the ground until a golden aura generated around her body. Suddnely golden wings made of golden aura were unleashed from her back. Chapter 1352 - Plans, Big Plans! Queen Ariel started flying away. She needed to return to the West. All the soldiers including her son had been defeated by Hendrix with ease. She s.u.c.k.e.d her teeth and said: I can''t depend on my useless sons." I have to do everything my f.u.c.k.i.n.g selves." F.u.c.k!" This wasn''t supposed to happen!" I wish I could find that person who told Draco about his seal!" I guess this is our war to lose." Queen Ariel sighed. Suddnely she got an idea. She was going to revive the strongest warrior of the Golden Age, Crow. It had been said that Crow''s body was somewhere off the coast of the Northern Mountains. That is what she needed to do. Before she flew off, she went to check up on Rozier. Rozier was still knocked out. His mouth hanging open and his eyes were all white. His face was soaked in blood. She bent down and grabbed Rozier by the head. " Oh, dear sweet child of mine." How many times have you disappointed me?" Hundreds of times." Tch." Oh well." She s.u.c.k.e.d her teeth and stood on her feet and flew off into the clouds, disappearing without a trace. As Queen Ariel flew off into the clouds, Hendrix busted through the throne room. Blood was running down his eyes. He was extremely pissed. " I will get you for that bitch!!!!" I swear it on my grave!!"! Chapter 1353 - Building Up Power Even though Hendrix was pissed at Queen Ariel, he still had to worry about Poison. He was still wreaking havoc upon the kingdom. Hendrix jumped from the balcony, wiping the streak of blood that was running down the side of his face. He folded his arms and started increasing his power for Poison to notice him. Poison quickly noticed him. Poison flew to the ground and stared down at Hendrix. He recognized his power. " Well, well, well." If it isn''t my old friend Hendrix." What have you been up to?" Hendrix s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. " F.u.c.k you." Poison started laughing. Hendrix was the one who killed Poison all those years ago from The Golden Age with his b.a.r.e hands. While Poison was in the afterlife, all he could think about was getting revenge. Now could try to snab at the opportunity since Hendrix stood in front of him. This time when we fight I won''t be the loser!" My strength has greatly increased since those times!" Hendrix s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth again and said: Look here I don''t want to hear a f.u.c.k.i.n.g life story." Let''s just get this over with." Poison started laughing. " I like the way you talk!" Poison clenched his jaws together and started screaming. The ground started shaking and rumbling. Poison''s skull color turned from green to black. Spikes also sprouted out of his back. Before Poison could say anything, Hendrix leaped into the air and punched him in his face. He knocked out five of his teeth. Poison''s head smashed into a statue. Hendrix landed on his feet and cracked his knuckles. Poison removed his head out of the rumble. His head was covered in blood. " You bastard!" Poison never knew how to avoid Hendrix''s attacks. They were too quick and powerful to do so. Poison opened his mouth and fired a ball of black poison after Hendrix. " Shit!" yelled Hendrix. Hendrix generated a white barrier around his body. The black poison swallowed the barrier, causing it to shatter. F.u.c.k, f.u.c.k!!" Hendrix leaped into the air and landed on top of a roof. Poison was right. His strength was much greater. Ever since the dragons had been resurrected they becoming more and more powerful. The more damage they absorbed the more they became more powerful. " Something isn''t right." There must be an explanation for why this bastard is so powerful. Poison flew into the air and stared at Hendrix. What''s the matter, Hendrix?!" Why are you running?!" Is it because you have witnessed my new profounded powers?!" Hendrix walked on the roof ledge and said: Your new powers don''t change a thing." I will kill you as I did all those years ago." With my b.a.r.e hands." Hendrix stared at his hands before clenching them into fists and generate blue neon energy around his body. Hendrix started glowing. He leaped off the roof ledge and soared into the sky. He started forming a giant green neon beam in his hands. He soared towards Poison who fired five balls of poison after Hendrix. Hendrix''s body was swallowed by the balls of poison. Poison started celebrating. However, he celebrated too early. Before the poison engulfed Hendrix he already targetted the beam to attack Poison. The neon beam attacked Poison''s face before a powerful explosion occurred. Hendrix slipped out the ball of poison and collapsed on the ground. His skin was too hard and tough for the poison to burn or enter his body. Chapter 1354 - The People of The North Victor totally destroyed Levi. He didn''t kill him but injured him so bad so he could never walk again. Currently, he was unconscious. He had smoke coming out of his nostrils." See, look what you made me do." Now you will never walk again." I hope you take this as a lesson to never stick your nose in other people''s affairs.." I hope you live out the rest of your life in peace." Victor bowed to Levi and turned around staring at the mushroom cloud which was spreading dust and ash through the whole city. Victor turned around and started walking away. He wants his sword back. However, he couldn''t just take it. He gave Akashiri his sword. He needed to win it back. Victor never went against his own rules. He was going to pay Akashiri a little visit. But before he could pay a visit to him, he had to find where he was. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He bounded a part of his soul with his sword. Akashiri had two swords. Victor''s sword and Yamato'' Tanaka''s sword. Victor spotted that his sword was located on the Westside in the North where a village of peaceful people called " The Janta lived since the Golden Age. They prayed to Blizzard and looked up to him as their god, often giving sacrifices of cows, goats, and sometimes even the sick and dying Janta people. Victor wickedly smiled. Not that his target was in the North, but also where Queen Ariel had just arrived to resurrect Crow. Victor levivtated off the ground and started running in the air as fast as he could. Chapter 1355 - Tasty Troll Meat Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, Charlottle, Jagger, and John arrived in the Junta village. The Junta Village was a ghost town. Cross was confused. " What the hell is going on here?" Where are the people?" As soon as he stepped forward, he accidentally stepped in a circle of rope, A.K.A., a trap. " Oh shit." Suddnely the rope wrapped around his two feet and started pulling him deeper into the village. Cross!" shouted Sarah. Everyone began chasing after Cross. Cross sharpened his fingernails and managed to slice the rope to ribbons. He stood on his feet and sighed. As soon as he looked up, he saw that they were surrounded by Junta warriors who were equipped with bows and arrows. The Junta people were all over the place. Cross widened his eyes and placed his hands out. Even though he could make quick work of the Junta people, he wouldn''t. They didn''t seem like bad people. They were just protecting their land. Cross and his friends were standing on private property. Cross looked into one of the windows in the huts and saw a child who looked frightened for her life. Cross looked up again on top of the nearby cliff and saw a Junta warrior who wore full Junta body armor and headdress made of a sabretooth skull that had chicken feathers attached to it. He also had two armored sabretooth''s by his side. The Junta warrior and the sabretooth jumped down from the cliff and started approaching Cross. Cross started slowly backing up. " Wait, wait, wait, we don''t want any trouble." We were just passing through. The Junta warrior pulled out a spear and started slowly walking towards Cross along with his two armored sabretooth. Just as Cross was about to decide to fight, his friends and family came by his side. They would always have his back no matter what. The Junta warrior let out a loud screeching battle cry that made the other Junta warriors let out the same screeching battle cry as well. The Junta warriors jumped down from the roofs and surrounded Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, Charlottle, Jagger, and John. " Shit, it looks like we''re outmatched," said John. He had a huge smile on his face as if he was excited to fight. Sarah stepped in front of Cross and unclenched her fists into her hands. She placed her hands up and said: Everybody put your weapons and fists down. These people are doing the right thing. They are just protecting their sacred land. Cross was confused. Sarah what the hell are you doing?!" Sarah totally ignored Cross, approaching the Junta warrior that wore the headdress. " We come in peace." The Junta warrior understood. He instructed the other Junta warriors to stand down. He grabbed his headdress off his face and reveal his face. It turned out that he wasn''t a man but a woman, who had red war paint covering the front of her eyes. She was the 46th chieftain. Her name was Cara. Cara was a born warrior whose people lives over her own. So you people aren''t from The Royal or Industrial Elven Empire?" Sarah was surprised to see that Cara could speak perfect English. No." We are just travelers." Cara nodded. " Well, I hope you and your friends can accept our apology." Please stay the night." Everyone come out!" Every Junta tribe member who was hiding in the huts came out. In all, there were 500 Junta people. Originally there were over 10,000 Junta people. However, after The Golden Age War, the population was drastically cut down. The Junta children came out of the huts with toys and beads. The children gave the beads to everyone except John who rudely refused to wear bones. Cross noticed this huge change in John''s attuide. Ever since he returned he was behaving like a total asshole. Cross noticed something else. He had a strange marking on the back of his neck. Hours later... Nighttime had fallen over the Junta village. Cara had the other Junta people prepare a feast. Every night the Junta ate enormously. Cara and some of the Junta warriors would hunt and come back with anything they hunted. Their appetite consisted of fruits, troll meat, sabretooth, bugs, slugs, snakes, snails, wild horses, vegetables, mushrooms, and sometimes even fish. They mostly made their weapons and fishing rods out of the bones of the animals they killed. They would only suck out and eat the fatty bone marrow of the animals and monsters they hunted and ate from time to time. Tonight the meal they were eating they were eating a combination of troll meat and roasted carrots. Troll meat was tough and surprising sweet so the Junta people didn''t need to season the meat. Troll meat lasted for over six months. Everyone was eating the troll meat except Akashiri who was only eating the carrots. He had bad experiences with troll meat in the past, Troll meat gave him so much gas he could barely walk. Cara saw that Akashiri wasn''t eating. " What''s the matter?" You don''t like troll meat?" Akashiri sighed. " Yeah, I don''t. It gives me gas." Cara started shaking her head. " That is because the person who cooked the meat for you seasoned the meat. You aren''t supposed to season the meat. It''s naturally seasoned." Go ahead try it." Akashiri looked over at Cross. " Yeah, Akashiri try it!" It''s good!" It''s salty then it turns sweet and melts in your mouth like butter. Akashiri pulled his plate of troll meat forward to use c.h.e.s.t and used his bone knife to slice a piece of his troll meat off. He stuck his bone fork in the meat and shoved the fork in his mouth. He took the meat off with his teeth and began chewing it up. The meat was hard at first, but it turned soft and tender like tenderloin steak after a couple of chews. Akashiri swallowed the meat and smiled. He hadn''t smiled in ages. He began devouring his troll meat like a savage. After everyone ate their troll meat and carrots, they were full. But Cara or the other Junta people weren''t. Alright, everyone!" Its''s time for dessert. Cross was the only one who wasn''t full. Dessert?" What''s for dessert?" Blueberry pudding cake!" The Junta people began cheering. As the blueberry pudding cake was about to be served, suddenly the air was filled with screams. Cara instantly stood off her chair and ran to where the center of the screams was coming from. Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, Charlottle, and Jagger followed behind her as well the other Junta warriors that sat by the huge dining table. The screams were coming from the entrance. Five Junta warriors and three armored sabretooth''s had been slaughtered by Victor. Cara grabbed a spear off the ground. " Who the hell are you?" Victor removed his sword out of the armored sabretooth and gave Cara a serious expression. His quickly flashed red. Chapter 1356 - The Power of Cara, The Junta Chieftain I ask you a question!" Who are you?" Victor cleaned his sword on the saber-toothed cat''s spotted striped fur and said: My name is Victor Zen. I am here- Before Victor could finish his sentence Cara rushed towards Victor, grabbing him by his head, driving him into the ice. How dare you introduce yourself to me after you killed five of my fellow comrades and two of my saber-toothed cats!!" The ground started cracking up. During The Golden Age War, the Junta people greatly underestimated. Even though most of them were killed off, they put up a good fight until the end. Cara had this same mentality. She was born with super-strength and trait known as Rage, which allowed Cara to snab at invulnerable skin and the power to generate fire around her body. Since she hadn''t unlock the power yet, she had something else to place fire around her body. It was a special type of oil called Burning Flesh made from fire root and from liquid parrafins. Cara pulled her red locks in a top knot jumped back, clutching her spear in her hands. Everyone stay back." I deal with this intruder. Cara had red locks. Around her head was cut. For a woman, she had lean muscles and abs. She had multiple scars on her arms, stomach, and legs. All of her people called her the Chosen One. Victor took his head out of the ground and wiped the blood from his face. " You''re the Junta Chieftain I suppose." During the Golden Age War, you''re were massacred." I was even surprised to see that the Junta still exist?" You still pray to Blizzard?" Ha!" That''s just too funny." Even though Blizzard never answered her prayers she would still defend him. " What the hell is funny?" Blizzard is the one who created the North. " As far as I''m concerned the dragons are the gods of this world. Victor couldn''t argue with her logic. He unsheathed his sword pointed it at Cara. Let''s see if you''re good with their spear." " I''m pretty sure you are but I can have some fun before I come here for what really want. Cara stopped her foot into the ground and tried to stab Victor. Victor blocked Cara''s attack, causing high winds to pick up. She was pushed into a hut, coughing up blood. Chieftain Cara!" yelled some of the soldiers and Junta people who watched from the sidelines. Akashiri knew what Victor came to the North for. He knew he wanted Yamato''s sword and his own sword. Cara stood on her feet to wipe the blood from her pale lips. She suddenly stabbed her spear into the ground, unearthing a block of ice out from the ground, which she tossed at Victor. Victor sliced the block of ice to pieces with blinking or moving a finger. Cara s.u.c.k.e.d her teeth and rushed towards Victor, trying to use her super-strength. She managed to make Victor fall to one knee. She overpowered him. Once she saw that he fell to one knee, she smiled. She then punched him so hard in his face, she dislocated his bottom jaw. Three of his teeth came flying out of his mouth. They got lost in the snow. Victor was sent flying into a leafless tree, which burst into smithereens. Cara turned around and said: Like I said before no one interfere." That means you too, our new friends." I got this." I will make this bastard pay for what he did to comrades and saber-toothed cats. Chapter 1357 - The Avenger When Victor smashed into the ground, he dislocated not only his jaw but broke a couple of other bones. As Cara saw that Victor stood up, she whistled and pointed, catching the attention of her two saber-toothed cats she named Thunder and Lighting. She had Thunder and Light since they were cubs. They sort of looked at her as a substitute mother since their original mother was stomped to death by a mammoth only two weeks after prior after giving birth. After their mother''s death, she swore to raise them as if they were her own. Thunder and Lighting were the current biggest saber-tooth cats in all of the Northern Region. Together they were a deadly tag team who had the power to take down mammoths, mountain trolls, and bears. So taking down a signal elve wouldn''t give trouble. Right?" Thunder and Lighting started galloping towards the recovering Victor who stood on his feet but stabbing his sword into the ice-covered ground. Thunder was the first one to leap at Victor. Victor''s eyes flashed and he gave Thunder a wickedly smile. He suddenly removed his sword from the ice and sliced Thunder''s head off, causing blood to splatter everywhere. As Thunder''s headless body smashed on the ground, the ground rumbled. No, no, Thunder!!" Victor tasted the blood on his sword and quickly spat it out. Bitter." Tastes like shoe polish." Lighting stopped in his tracks as he saw his brother murdered in cold blood. Victor wiped the blood on Thunder''s headless body and said: What, do you want to share the same fate as your brother?" Lighting turned around and looked at Cara, who had a worried look on her face. She then suddenly shouted: Lighting fall back!" Lighting grounded his teeth tightly and suddenly started growling and roaring, mourning the death of his twin brother. He turned around and started running towards Cara, abiding by his mother''s command. Just as he was about to enter the village, Victor suddenly appeared in front of him and tried to stab him in his face. Cara quickly came to the rescue, kicking Victor in his head, causing him to smash into a couple of huts. She went to check up on Lighting. Lighting are you ok?" Lighting closed his eyes and sighed, shaking his huge furry head. Don''t worry about Thunder." I''ll take care of burial arrangements." Don''t worry." Your brother''s death will be avenged if it''s the last thing I will do. Cara reached to the burning oil that laid by her side. She pulled the burning oil from the side of her waist and pulled the cork off the top, dumping half the bottle onto the Junta spear. As the burning oil reacted with the Junta spear, the spear was set ablaze. She clutched her spear tightly and started yelling out the Junta battle cry before charging after Victor who burst from under the rubble, levitating in the sky. Just as she was about to leap towards Victor, Victor snapped his fingers, causing both himself and Cara to disappear. Everyone in the village was confused, wondering where their chieftain went. Victor and Cara were teleported to the mammoth grave, which was located Northwest of the Northern Region. Victor simply levivtated to the ground, while Cara came falling from the sky and smashed on the ground. She felt his lower c.h.e.s.t, knowing she broke a couple of her ribs. She stood on her feet and tossed her flaming spear at Victor. Victor simply sliced the fire spear in half and said: This entire fight is useless." Just face the facts." You can''t defeat me even if you have brute strength. Chapter 1358 - Hammerfist Cara didn''t care about anything Victor was saying. She ran to a mammoth skull and heaved it at Victor. Victor dodged the skull without moving. He sheathed his sword thinking to himself that she wasn''t even worth it. He stuck out his index finger and fired a red double damage beam after Cara. Cara''s eyes widened. She quickly rolled out of the way of the beam that caused a powerful explosion. A dusty mushroom cloud rose into the air. Smoke surrounded the area. She tried to use the smoke as a diversion. She grabbed a horn and started running towards Victor. Victor had a disappointed look on his face. He sighed and smacked Cara across the graveyard. The past couple of people he recently fought were no challenges. Victor wasn''t a fan of The New Era. If he had not been in another dimension during The Golden Age, he would get a run for his money. A good run. Cara stood on her feet and wiped the blood from her face. There was nothing she could do to phase Victor. Absolutely nothing. However, this wouldn''t stop her from trying. She started hammer fisting the ground. The ground started shaking, rumbling, and cracking up. Oh shit." said Victor. Chapter 1359 - Lopsided Victor plunged into the freezing cold water, sinking to the bottom as if he had chains pulling him down. Cara started laughing. The North is my home, outsider!" I know this place like the back of my hand. " I''m sorry but there''s no way you will come out victorious in this fight!" That freezing cold water is like quicksand." I should know." When Victor sunk to the bottom of the frozen lake, he was greeted by bones that belonged to various tribes that surrounded the Northern Region. Something else than bones was under the lake. A huge hibernating snow bear was sleeping. The snow bear had the ability to hold its under the water for months. Victor''s feet smashed some bones. The scrambling of bones awoken the huge snow bear. The bear''s eyes were red. As soon as the bear saw that Victor was the cause of the noise, the bear began roaring. Huge vibration shockwaves equipped throughout the area. Shit." Victor quickly jumped out of the water like a rocket, landing right next to Cara. Cara started shaking his head. " You imbecile." You awoke that hungry beast." You know how long that beast has been trapped under that frozen lake?" Victor shrugged his soldiers. Suddnely the giant snow bear jumped out of from the frozen lake and started roaring. The bear licked his lips and lunged towards Victor. Victor s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and unsheathed his sheath, slicing after the bear. The bear was suddenly sliced in half. Blood and organs splattered all over the place. It was literally raining blood. Cara turned her directions towards Victor who placed his sword towards her neck. That''s it." This little game is over and it''s not getting fun." As a matter of fact, it was never fun." Let''s end this little charade." Get down on your knees." Now." Cara did as she was told. Victor placed his sword next to her neck. As soon as he was about to strike down on her neck, the ground and started shaking and high winds began picking up. He stared into the sky and saw Blizzard flying down. Cara quickly stood off her knees and wrestled Victor to the ground, starting to choke the life out of him. His sword slipped out of his hands. This is my revenge!" Give me one reason why I shouldn''t break your f.u.c.k.i.n.g neck right now!" Victor was a great actor. He started laughing. What the f.u.c.k is so funny?" Victor''s eyes started flashing red. Powerful double damage energy started generating around his body. The powerful energy started burning her. You nothing woman." Absolutely nothing. Victor overpowered Cara and pulled out a small dagger, stabbing her c.h.e.s.t and twisting the dagger while it was inside her c.h.e.s.t. Cara vomited up blood. Don''t worry Chieftain Cara. You won''t die.'''' Luckily for you, I didn''t strike any vital spots. Victor grabbed his blade off the ground and opened a portal, leaving Cara as she was bleeding out on the ground. As Victor left, Blizzard flew to the ground. Chapter 1360 - Up close Blizzard flew to the ground onto the freezing cold water, which refroze as he landed on it. He started sniffing Cara. She was knocked out unconscious. " Well, well." You can, and will be a new addition to my army. Just as Blizzard was about to fly off, Cara gained consciousness. She got startled as she saw Blizzard. Blizzard started laughing, releasing cold air from his mouth and nostrils. Cara stood on her feet. She couldn''t believe her eyes and how close Blizzard was. Every time she saw Blizzard he was always so far away up high in the clouds, minding his own business. Cara started backing away from him. Don''t be afraid." I won''t hurt you." Blizzard started laughing. " What do you want with me?" I saw what happened." You were defeated by Victor. He is a very hard nut to crack. Many people have called him the greatest swordsman." Cara s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and started blowing air into her hands." Yeah, whatever." Cara started walking away. I am a chieftain and my tribe needs my leadership." Without me, they''re heading for certain doom." Blizzard s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and suddenly an idea popped into his head. He flew over Cara and crashed on the ground. Chapter 1361 - Zones " What if I told you I could give you the power to defeat Victor?" Cara s.u.c.k.e.d her teeth and walked past Blizzard. " Look I can defeat him alright?" I don''t need your power." I don''t need anyone''s help." I been taking care of myself and an entire village of people most of my life." I can manage." Now if you excuse me I have to find a way to get back to my people." They need my leadership. Cara ran towards a cliff of ice and started climbing. Cara was a tough nut to crack. Making her a soldier wouldn''t be an easy task. However, this wouldn''t stop Blizzard from trying. Blizzard licked the frost off his lips and said: Your village is at least 4 hours from here." It will take you 4 hours on a horse. Walking from this graveyard to the Junta village will take all day." There''s a difference." Allow me to take you there." Cara sighed. She leaped off the cliff of ice and landed on his feet. " Fine." I would never turn down a free ride. Cara leaped onto Blizzard''s back and held on to his scales to prevent herself from falling. Blizzard flew off the ground and began soaring into the sky, heading to the Junta Village. Back at the Junta Village.. Everyone Junta tribe member went back in their huts hoping that their chief was still alive. The only ones who didn''t go anywhere were Cross, Sarah, Jesse, Orion, Lucia, Akashiri, Charlottle, and Jagger. John went into one of the vacant huts and went to prepare for sleep. Cross knew he needed to talk to his brother later. He wanted to know what was up with his attuide. Maybe the change in his attuide had something to do with that strange mark on the back of his neck. Cross cuffed his hands and placed them by his mouth, breathing warm air into his hands. Everyone else was warming up as well expect Akashiri who knew Victor wanted his swords. Akashiri unsheathed Yamato''s sword and suddenly it felt like the weapon grew heavier. This was one of the reasons what Akashiri didn''t use Yamato''s sword. It was too powerful. Yamato was the strongest swordsman back in The Golden Age. Many of his impossible deeds had been spread out through the world, which made him very famous and inspire other swordsmen to strive for greatness so they could achieve the status of the word legend as well. One of those many impossible deeds Yamato did was cut the sea in half. Akashiri was literally holding a piece of history in his hands. Akashiri sheathed the sword and placed it by his side and sighed. Just when Akashirir was also about to hit the haystack, he saw Victor who had a serious expression on his face. " Hello, Akashiri." We meet again." Akashiri spat on the ground. He wasn''t happy to see Victor. Everyone turned around and saw Victor, watching from the sidelines. " Why the hell are you here in The North?!" Victor chuckled. You know why I''m here. Akashiri looked at Victor and noticed he had a couple of scratches and bruises and his face. Victor waved his hand across his face and suddenly the bruises and scratches disappeared. " I am here for those swords." Hand them over and there will be no bloodshed." Akashiri sighed. " I can''t give you these words." I beat your a.s.s fair and square." I even sliced off your arm." What can you think to possibly do to me?" Victor started shaking his head. " You''ve grown quite c.o.c.ky since our last fight." Maybe I should have beaten you to teach you a lesson. Akashiri was confused. " What the hell are you talking about?" I let you beat me." said Victor. Akashiri started laughing. " Whatever you say, cripple." Victor placed his hand on his sword and said: I never needed two arms." Come on." Draw your sword." Akashiri unsheathed Victor''s sword and shifted his feet and arms into the Iron Stance, generating powerful grey energy around his body. Akashiri decided to strike first. He bolted towards Victor and tried to stab him, but Victor dodged Akashiri, and kicked him in the face. Akashiri clenched his jaw to prevent any of his teeth to be knocked out his mouth. Akashiri jumped away from Victor and wiped the small trickles of blood away from his mouth. Victor pulled out his sword and said: This fight won''t be the same as the last time." I won''t hold back this time." Akashiri s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. " Yeah, whatever. He sliced the air, creating a powerful grey sword beam that was like a heat-seeking beam. Victor easily dispersed the beam by placing his sword in the way. I only came here for one thing. Victor snapped his fingers and created a portal and stuck his hand inside of it, stealing Yamato''s sword finally getting his hands on the weapon he d.e.s.i.r.ed to get for decades. Victor started maniacally laughing. Just as he was about to unsheath it, Orion rushed in front of Akashiri and punched Victor in the c.h.e.s.t with a double damage attack. Victor vomited up blood smashed into a tree, destroying a couple of his ribs. Victor managed to still hold the sword in his hand. " Akashiri tapped Orion on the shoulder. Why the hell are you interfering with my fights?!" Orion''s hand was steaming. " Look I ain''t taking no chances." Do you really want that prick to unsheath that sword?" It will be very, very bad news." Victor jumped to his feet and wiped the blood from his face. He didn''t care how many times he attacked him. Victor started unsheathing Yamato''s sword. The sky started turning black and heavy rain and thunder began falling. The ground started shaking and rumbling. Yes, yes!" Give me the power!!!" Victor started screaming. It seemed as if Victor achieved ultimate power." However, it was interrupted when Cara and Blizzard arrived. Blizzard came down from the clouds and crashed on the ground, surrounding the area in cold air. Chapter 1362 - Proceed Victor unsheathed the sword and placed a serious expression on his face. Victor was luckily Blizzard arrived. Yamato was into the dark arts. If he combined his power with the sword''s power, he would have been consumed and would have become an evil entity d.e.s.i.r.ed to destroy the world. Cara hopped of Blizzard''s back and landed perfectly on her feet. Victor had his back up against a wall. Ah, I see what''s going on." You have a dragon to back up." Tch." Oh, well." I got what I came for. Victor opened a portal by snapping his fingers. He stepped inside the portal and it dispersed. He teleported back to the West. Blizzard turned around and flew back onto the cliff on the ice. So what now?" asked Cross. Cara stared at Blizzard and shouted at the top of her lungs: I agree to that deal we talked about earlier!" Blizzard nodded. He flew into the sky and parted through the clouds and disappeared. Draco telepathically contacted Blizzard to meet him at a destinated destination. They were ready to resurrect their fallen king, Elric. They needed to combine their blood and started the ritual. The dark cloud disappeared, and the white clouds reappeared. Chapter 1363 - Smothered Somewhere in the clouds, King Elric''s Tomb King Elric''s Tomb, A.K.A, his home was located in the clouds, separated from The North, South, East, and West. King Elric created his home in the clouds so he could oversee how his followers were running their parts of the world. IF they did something wrong, he would punish them and take away some of their privileges. However each of the founding dragons knew better than to oppose their leader, so they did what they were told. The founding dragons who attended were Draco, Blizzard, Typhoon, Poison, and the recently resurrected Midnight, whose power was to create and control darkness at will and manipulate gravity. Midnight was often considered the most sadistic, murderous dragon of the Golden Age. The entire Golden Age was dark and gloomy because of him. When he has finally defeated the darkness around the world cleared up and the world became a bright, shiny, and peaceful place to live in for over 300 years. He was the only one who had the guts to fight the strongest warrior in the world, Crow. He fought Crow for an entire week before, Crow landed the killing blow which caused him to fall back and bleed to death and plunge into the cold water. But now since he was resurrected he came back with a vengeance to eradicate the world of elves and make the world fall into chaos and darkness so he could show his true colors and make the world his, rightfully his. He wasn''t a fan of bringing King Elric back alive. King Elric had the power of all the six founding dragons, which made him the most powerful and dominant one. Draco stood near the front entrance of the tomb with his arms crossed with a serious expression on his face. Draco was in his humanoid dragon form. After a couple of hours, all the other founding dragons arrived. Good everyone''s here." The ritual may now commence. Did everyone extract their blood as instructed?" All the founding dragons nodded, pulling out glass jars filled with their blood. Good, now follow me." Draco started walking up the steps of the ancient dragon tomb, coming across a gigantic bowl with ancient N''rok writings surrounding it. Now, everyone, we must collect King Elric''s bones. Now start looking, we don''t get all day. King Elric''s tomb had 4 levels. Each level was contained with King Elric''s bones. Draco and Blizzard would search the first level, Poison and Typhoon would search the second level, and Midnight would search the two remaining levels. Draco and Blizzard entered the first level, pushing open the heavy door. As the door opened, hot steaming air was released, and screams filled the area. Draco and Blizzard were confused. This wasn''t the first time they visited the tomb so where and what was the screaming coming from? Draco and Blizzard didn''t care anyway. They were fully stacked. They entered the first level and doors slammed behind their backs. Draco and Blizzard came across some urns that sat by the corner. Draco approached one of the urns and took the lid off, taking out some bones. Good, just check these urns." They should have bones inside of them. Blizzard checked the other urns that were by the opposite side of the urn. As he removed the top of the urn inside of finding bones, he found some strange black liquid. He tipped over the urn and it shattered into pieces. The strange black liquid was King Elric''s blood that seemed as if it was alive. The blood stunk. As Blizzard zoomed in on the blood, the blood tried to lash out on his face. Blizzard managed to dodge the blood that latched on the wall instead. The blood slid off the wall and the blood started morphing into a humanoid creature. The humanoid creature morphed into a humanoid lizard with extremely sharp claws. Blizzard sighed. Let''s just get this over with. Before Blizzard could do anything, Draco sunk up behind the humanoid creature and started burning its head, until its skull pulled off. Black blood splattered into his face. The humanoid creature morphed back into the blood and seeped through the cracks of the ground. Draco looked at his hands and placed a disgusted look on his face, wiping the blood on his white pants. He didn''t wear a shirt or shoes. His tattoos were already like his shirt. Draco collect the bones and dumped them into the gigantic bowl. After a few short minutes Typhoon, Blizzard, and Midnight came out with the rest of the bones. They dumped the gigantic bones into the gigantic bowl. After doing this, all the dragons dumped their blood into the bowl. Draco snapped his fingers creating a portal made from fire. The giant jar popped out. The lid magically unscrewed off the jar and poured the blood into the bowl. The blood in the bowl started bowling up. Suddnely the sky turned dark and gloomy. The entire tomb started shaking and rumbling. Suddnely the combined dragon blood levivtated out of the bowl along with Elric''s bones formed into a ball and started making disgusting noises. Chapter 1364 - Ressuerction of The King Draco, Blizzard, Typhoon, Poison, and Midnight watched as their leader was being rebirth. The blood and bones were s.u.c.k.e.d inside of a sac made of blood that landed in the bowl. Poison s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and folded his arms. " What the f.u.c.k is this?" Poison was about to approach the huge sac until Draco stopped him. Stand back." Just wait." Suddnely the huge blood sac started pulsating. Abruptly the huge blood sac cracked into a million pieces like glass. Huge bright light blasted out into the sky. As the bright light cleared up, King Elric who had been rebirth was seen. He was in his humanoid form. His skin was tanned and covered in strange N''rok writings. His eyes were gold, and his hair was white. Gold energy could be seen soaring through his body. Elric opened his eyes and stood on his feet, holding his head. He had a serve headache. My head." Where the hell am I?" Elric looked around and saw only 5 of his founding dragons. He closed his eyes and golden wings sprouted out of his back. He snapped his fingers and clothes magically appeared around his body. Draco, Blizzard, Typhoon, Poison, and Midnight bowed. Welcome back, King Elric." Chapter 1365 - The World Falls into Chaos King Elric levivtated out of the bowl and said sniffed the air. " By the scent of this place, I can tell we are in times of war. I''m correct aren''t I?" Draco cleared his throat and said: Yes, your grace." We are in times of war against the two Elven Empires." Tch." So you''re trying to tell me known of you could make a difference?" You''re f.u.c.k.i.n.g dragons!" Are just going to let these f.u.c.k.i.n.g elves drive you out of your home?!" Blizzard sighed. No, my grace." King Elric started laughing. " What do you mean no?" You already allowed it to happen!" King Elric s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and said: You know what just get out of my face." KIll all these f.u.c.k.i.n.g elves." All five founding dragons bowed. King Elric noticed Earthquake wasn''t around. " By the way where is Earthquake?" Draco turned around and said: He decided to work for the elves so we had to put him out of his misery. King Elric bit his bottom lip and said: Tch, you should have kept him alive so I could deal with him." My apologies your grace." King Elric folded his arms and said: What are you still doing here?" Begone." Draco flew off with Blizzard. Before he proceeded to talk he made sure he flew away miles away from The Floating Tomb. " Why is that bastard so ungrateful?" Don''t he realize we the ones who resurrected him?" said Draco. Blizzard rolled his eyes and said: Look you want to talk shit about Elric, you talk shit to Elric and not to me, understand?" Draco didn''t say anything. Blizzard s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and said: I have things to do." I''ll see you later." Blizzard flew off into the clouds and said: I got my own tasks to do." Draco bit his bottom lip and said: Maybe bringing that asshole was a bad idea." Tch." I''ll know better next time if there''s a next time." Draco increased how fast he was flying and went to do his task. Every dragon had their own individual task. Midnight darkened the sky, Blizzard caused it to snow and froze the sea, Poison filled the air with poisonous gas, Typhoon caused hot geysers of water to burst from the ground, and Draco caused volcanos to reactivated and also caused landslides and sandstorms. The world was literally turned upside down. The North and West were the only safe places. The South and The East turned dangerous. However, didn''t stop Hendrix from still controlling his empire. He sat on his throne, drinking some water with a lime. He sipped his drinks and burped. Hendrix stood off his throne and slapped his stomach before burping again. He had horrible gas. The people of the kingdom were terrified and wanted to live. However they couldn''t leave because the ship hangars were closed, the gates were locked, the city was protected by a huge and powerful barrier that could last for decades. The barrier was so huge it rose into the clouds. Hendrix tossed his glass of water and lime to the side and stopped on the crush pieces of glass. He started laughing. " Let the games begin." Haaaa!" Chapter 1366 - Getting Close Off the coast of The Northern Region, Queen Ariel''s Location.. Queen Ariel was cold, tired, thirsty, and hungry. She had come unprepared for the trip. She slouched down by a rock and collapsed on her rump. She took off her high heels and rubbed her feet. She was afraid she was going to get frostbite. "Shit, it''s so cold.. I wish I had some food.." Queen Ariel was about to fall asleep until she heard small very tiny marching footsteps in the deep snow. She opened her eyes and saw a creature that looked like a mixture between a rat and a hamster. Queen Ariel quickly grabbed the rodent, which started squealing. She snapped the neck of the rodent and started cooking it with her golden aura. All the hair melted off. When it was cooked and edible, she started digging in. The creature didn''t full her, but it gave her the energy and strength to stand up and her feet. She wiped the frost from her eyebrows and sighed. When she was walking she was starting to see some signs. She came across a ringed finger, that looked grey and rotten. She removed the ring from the finger and saw the word Crow written across the golden finger that had a ruby in it. I''m close." She shoved the finger and ring into her dress and continued to proceed in search of Crow. Chapter 1367 - Strongest Man In The World The snow began picking up. Queen Ariel had to hurry before she froze to death. She collapsed on her knees and splashed some cold water in her face from a hole in the cliff she stood on so she wouldn''t be able to close her eyes so she could proceed. " F.u.c.k, that''s cold!" She blinked a couple of times and approached the ledge of the cliff she stood on her and took a very deep breath. She had to submerge herself underneath the water to recover Crow''s body. He was frozen solid but surprisingly not dead. Queen Ariel clapped her hands and jumped off the cliff and smacked against the water, slightly injuring herself in the process. Blood started flowing out of her mouth. She clutched her ribs and started screaming under the water. She used an enchanting spell to allow herself to breathe and see under the cold water. She enhanced her vision and suddenly saw some sharks surrounding a block of ice. She swam towards the sharks and scared them off with her bright and powerful aura. Begone!" The sharks swam away as fast as they could to escape Queen Ariel. Queen Ariel swam downwards towards the block of ice and looked carefully inside and saw Crow, whose eyes were wide open. Crow was still alive and well after 300 straight years. Queen Ariel was fluent in the silent tongue so she mouthed what Crow said. He said: Who the hell are you you?" Queen Ariel was destined to free Crow. She swam under the block of ice and ripped out of the seafloor, swimming out of the water like a rocket, landing on wet and somewhat dry land, breathing heavily like a racehorse. Crow knocked on the walls of the block of ice and said: I''m pretty fine where I am." His voice was muffled. Queen Ariel tied her wet blue hair in a ponytail and started cracking her knuckles, preparing to destroy the block of ice and free Crow. A powerful bright and golden aura started wrapping around her fist. While she spent most of her childhood and teenage life in the Royal Elven Castle mostly isolated from the rest of the world, she had time to do many things. Those many things included science, s.e.x education, mathematics, psychology, astrology, mathematics, geometry, algebra, geography, and much more, making her one of the smartest elves through the entire Royal Elven Empire. Queen Ariel squinted her left eye and tried to punch the block of ice to smithereens, only to injure herself. The ice was too tough, too cold, and too hard. Pieces of the skin on her right fist had been removed. Queen Ariel bit her bottom lip to endure the pain. She shoved her fist into some snow, to stop the heavy bleeding. Crow crossed his arms and started rolling his eyes. She removed her fist from the ice and increased the power around her fists and started rapidly punching the ice. She simply only chipped a couple of pieces off. F.u.c.k!" Why is this block of ice so damn hard?!" Blizzard made the block of ice as hard as possible so Crow could never escape and be locked inside the block of ice for all eternity. The reason Crow wasn''t dead was that because he achieved the heights of eternity. All through those centuries, he was training in the Astroplane to make himself so strong the world would bow before him when he returned. On the other hand for Queen Ariel, none of her punches were working on the block of ice. Crow had enough. He hadn''t depended on people in the past and wouldn''t depend on people in the present. Crow mutter the words: Stand back." Allow me." Crow clenched his hands into fists and began powering up. The entire area began shaking and rumbling. The ground started cracking up as well. Suddnely the block of ice shattered off of Crow''s body like glass. Crow was finally free. He could have freed himself years ago but focused on training to keep his status as The Strongest Man in the Word. Crow placed his feet on the ground and started stretching and cracking his muscles that hadn''t been cracked in centuries. Crow yawned and started slapping his stomach. He let out a loud burp and looked at Queen Ariel who stood on her feet and started smiling. Crow wore a dusty old black long jacket, black baggy pants, heavy boots, a leather belt, and a strange chain around his neck. He didn''t wear a shirt so his muscles were exposed. Crow multiple scars. Crow had a scar on his left eyebrow, a scar on his neck that looked as if someone tried to cut his head off, multiple scars on his c.h.e.s.t and back, and finally scars around his arms. Crow''s hair was jet black with grey streaks in the front. Crow grabbed the sleeves of his long jacket and easily ripped them off, tossing them to the side. Crow stood up to 7''0 weighing 284 pounds of muscle. Crow looked at Queen Ariel and asked: Tell me, what year is it?" Queen Ariel licked the frost off her lips and said: I think you need to sit down." Chapter 1368 - Laugh out loud Queen Ariel explained everything to Crow. Crow started shaking his head. He cracked his neck and started smiling. " So this means I get to kill dragons again?" Queen Ariel nodded. " Yes, I and will like to welcome you back to your home!" I- Crow stood up his hand and said: I will like to stop you right there Ariel." I don''t take orders from no one." I''m my own man." The only reason I obey and follow orders from your father was that he managed to defeat me in a match." For years I trained harder and harder but still managed to come out with a loss." Your father was the most powerful man I knew." But now since he is nowhere to be found I obey no one." By the way, how is the bastard?" Is he still alive?" Queen Ariel folded her arms and said: No." He is dead. Oh, I''m sorry to hear that." Crow started laughing. Crow cracked his knuckles and increased his laughing. Queen Ariel bit her bottom lip. Even though she was the one who killed him, she still had respect for her father. " That''s enough!" Shut the hell up!" Crow closed his mouth and said: My apologies." I just never thought that old man would kick the bucket." That is why I celebrated so loud." Tell, me." How did the old bastard die." Queen Ariel decided to tell the truth." He was poisoned. Poisoned?" confusedly said, Crow. " Yes poisoned. Chapter 1369 - False Legends Let me guess, somebody was tired of his reign of terror so they slipped some poison in his food or drink to put him out of his misery?" Queen Ariel didn''t answer. Instead, she stood off the log she sat on and brushed the snow off her dress. Let''s get out of here." I''m tired of f.u.c.k.i.n.g place." I''m never coming back here ever again." Never." Queen Ariel was walking and noticed Crow wasn''t beside her. " What are you doing behind there for?" Come on let''s go!" Crow folded his arms and said: It looks like you didn''t hear me before." I answer to no one." I''m my own man and own boss." You can leave by yourself." I have some unfinished with Blizzard." We have some very bad blood between us." Queen Ariel s.u.c.k.e.d her teeth. " Fine!" Whatever!" I have to do f.u.c.k.i.n.g everything myself!" Golden wings sprouted out of Queen Ariel''s back and she disappeared into the clouds. Crow started smiling. Good, she was starting to grow annoying." Crow clapped his hands together and said: Now!" Where are you, Blizzard?!" Crow started walking for at least 10 minutes until he stumbled across a white dragon scale that was buried in the snow. He removed the dragon scale out of the snow and sniffed it, realizing that the scale was old. Crow s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and flung the scale to the side. Crow proceeded to walk to Blizzard''s hideout. The snow started falling harder. Shit, I can''t be here all night." I have to find this asshole fast.." Crow crashed on the ground and started blowing warm air into his clasped hands. Just as Crow was about to look for a cave to sleep in, he heard the loud sounds of flapping wings in the sky. Crow stood on his feet and looked in the sky to only see Blizzard, who was hunting his prey, a mountain troll he had been recently causing. The ground started shaking and rumbling. Suddnely the mountain troll leaped off the slope Crow stood under. As soon as Blizzard saw the troll, Blizzard flew towards the troll and sunk his teeth into the troll''s neck, causing blood to splatter out everywhere. The troll bled out and instantly died. Blizzard started devouring the troll''s carcass. Crow purposely marched into the snow to alert Blizzard''s attention. Blizzard removed his teeth out of the troll''s body and licked the crimson blood of his mouth and stared at Crow, couldn''t be believing his eyes. Ah, Blizzard." It has been too long." Blizzard brushed the troll he was devouring to the side and quickly transformed into his humanoid form. " You escaped.." You were supposed to be submerged under the water for all eternity!" How did you escape?!" Crow clenched his hands into fists and said: Don''t worry about that." We have some unfinished business." I knew I deliver the killing blow before you froze me into a block of ice." I''m surprised you survived." Blizzard s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth: I didn''t." Crow went into his fighting stance and said: Let''s get this over with." Blizzard giggled. Unluckily for you, I have some business to attend to you." Blizzard transformed into his dragon form and levivtated into the air. Crow folded his arms and said: What, are you chicken or something?" Come down here and fight me like a man!" Blizzard s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. " I won''t waste my time on you." Blizzard started flying away. While he was flying in the air, he spoke to himself. " Maybe I don''t have the strength to beat you, but I will achieve it soon." When I do, I will finish what was suppose to be finished years ago." Meanwhile back on the ground, Crow was still smiling. Suddnely he wiped the smile from his face and started scrambling through his hair, revealing a shiny zipper. Crow zipped down his zipper, revealing not to be Crow, but Guy, who was observing. In actuality, Crow died years ago. As he was frozen in the block of ice he managed to escape but drowned at the bottom of the sea. His body was swallowed by the undertow and his body was never seen again. Guy was underneath Queen Ariel''s nose the entire time. He was the one who placed ideas in Queen Ariel''s head that Crow was alive. Guy giggled and snapped his fingers, creating a portal. Guy walked into the portal and disappeared. Chapter 1370 - Overthrowers King Elric''s Location: Dragon Tomb in the sky... King Elric oversaw what his five founding dragons were doing. He started giggling. Everythings going according to planned." After this war, I will have to do some remodeling to this world." Tch, it will at least 6 months." King Elric was about to dig into some food until he heard some approaching footsteps. King Elric slowly turned around and saw King Axel of The Beast Clan. He was accompanied by two armored gorillas that were equipped with huge spiked maces in case King Elric tried anything. " Who the hell are you?" King Axel snickered and said: Shouldn''t I be asking you that?" King Elric closed his mouth and said: I am King Elric, King of all dragons and the creator of this world." Now who the hell are you?" said King Elric. King Elric waved his hair from his face and said: I am King Axel, the ruler of the Beast Clan and the destined one to overthrow this world." Please to meet you." I came here to loot this ancient place but since this tomb is vacant, we will have a change in plans." King Elric was confused. " What change in plans?" Chapter 1371 - Bad Shape Rozier''s location... Deep in the dungeon underneath The Industrial Elven Castle... Rozier recently was removed from the hospital and was thrown in a disgusting dungeon as a prisoner of war. His body was covered in bandages that were stained because the ground was drenched in piss. The toilet attached to the wall was stopped up and overflown with the overflushing of toilet paper. Rozier had a vacant bed next to the wall but couldn''t move since his injuries were horrible and they weren''t healing up fast anytime soon. " Let me out!" Let me out this instant!" Nobody was in the dungeon guarding Rozier''s cell. Rozier managed to worm himself underneath his bed where it was dry and filled with spare pillows. Rozier took a deep breath and sighed wondering how he was going to escape. Just as he was about to fall asleep, he started hearing heavy footsteps. Rozier rolled from under the bed and crawled towards the rusty cell bars to see who was coming. It was Hendrix, who had a tray of hot food. Rozier s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and started biting his lip. By the time Hendrix made it to the front of the cell Rozier was ready to burst out with tons of obscenities. " What the f.u.c.k of you doing here. Hendrix widened his eyes and cleared his throat. " I thought you might be hungry considering you haven''t eaten in nearly a week." Rozier grabbed his stomach and heard it growl. Rozier could go three months with eating, but still needed plenty of fluids so he could stay hydrated while purposely starving himself. Hendrix snickered. By the look on your face, I can tell you hungry." Just wait while I open this gate. Hendrix rested the tray of hot food on the ground and reached deep into his pocket and pulled out a key that opened the cell. Hendrix picked the tray of hot food of the ground and rested it on Rozier''s c.h.e.s.t. F.u.c.k that''s hot!" Hendrix snickered. Rozier picked up the bowl of hot chicken soup and started guzzling it down, ending up burning his tongue and lips in the process. Do you have any water?" Hendrix snickered. " No, but I can go get some." Hendrix turned around and started walking away. " Wait, if you can be so generous to give me some soup you can be generous enough to free me from this nasty dungeon." Hendrix left the cell and slammed the door behind his back. " Sorry, but I can''t do that." I have an image to maintain." What kind of person would I be if I freed you?" Tch, you must be crazy or something. Hendrix walked off and started laughing. " He somebody else to visit. This someone else was Levi who had been horribly defeated by Victor. Levi was in a coma hooked up to a life machine. Victor horribly beat Levi so bad he could no longer walk. Hendrix was talking to the doctor about his situation. So doctor is he going to make it?" Chapter 1372 - Calm The doctor he was talking to was Ramirez. " Despite his injuries, his chances of survival are very slim to none. Even if he survives he won''t be able to walk again, making him useless." Hendrix s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. " Damn!" Just when everything was going according to plan. Ramirez chuckled. " Wait, wait." Calm down." There is another way he''ll serve a purpose to you. Ramirez reached into his lab coat and pulled out a syringe filled with poison." I going to give him a lethal injection. Hendrix wrapped his hand around Ramirez''s arm and said: What the f.u.c.k do you think you''re doing?" We need this f.u.c.k.i.n.g kid!" Haven''t you seen him in action?" Ramirez s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. " As a matter of fact, I haven''t seen him in action at all." Trust me, this will help him a lot." Hendrix sighed. He took his hand off Ramirez''s arm and said: Fine." Good ahead." Ramirez quickly injected the lethal poison into Levi''s body. Levi instantly died, but his brain was still alive. His brain was the only valuable thing needed. Ramirez took a bone saw and sawed the top of Levi''s skull off, taking his brain out of his skull and shoved it into a freezer. Chapter 1373 - Sector 34 Gonzalez had to make Levi an entirely new body. Since parts were scarce, Gonzalez decided to make Levi''s new body out of scrap metal parts he found lying around the lab. It took him 3 hours to make the robotic body. All he had to get his brain. Levi walked towards the freezer and grabbed the brain which was inside a ziplock bag filled with ice. He removed the brain out of the ziplock bag and carried it over the room towards the new robotic body. He slowly placed the brain inside of the robot body and stepped back, slowly waiting until Levi''s brain connected with the robot body. Just as he was about to sit down, he just remembered he had to pump the body with electricity for the brain to react. Gonzalez pumped the body with electricity, causing the area to lit up with light. After cooling down, the robot''s eyes started glowing purple, signifying, Levi''s brain successfully connected with the robotic body. Levi stared at his hands and said: What the hell?" He looked at Ramirez and asked: What the f.u.c.k is going on?!" Gonzalez sat on an office chair with a huge smile on his face. What you are witnessing is the next level of machinery and technology." You are the first person I successfully transported a brain into a robotic body." Levi disconnected the cables from his new body and dashed towards Gonzalez, grabbing him by his neck, lifting him off his feet. " What the hell have you done to me?" Gonzalez was gargling on spit and blood. I just told you!" Levi sighed and tossed Gonzalez to the side. " Besides it wasn''t my idea to do this to you." lied Gonzalez. Levi s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. " Then who idea was it?!" Gonzalez removed the glasses from his face and said: It was Hendrix''s idea." After your fight with Victor, you see that he severely punished you so bad he made it possible for you to not ever walk again. Despite you being an excellent martial artist, Hendrix told me to make a new body for you." The original plan was to pull the plug since you were in a coma. Levi punched the wall in rage, causing it to crumble into pieces. " So where is my body. Gonzalez stood on his feet and straightened his lab coat and said: Your organs and bones are being preserved in one of the freezers. I don''t remember which one, but they''re in there." Levi started tossing and turning any objects that were in his way. Look, you''re just going to have to face the facts." Gonzalez placed a smile on his face and suddenly his eyes turned black and red for a second and his voice turned deeper. You work for me now." Levi s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. " What if I don''t want to work you?" Gonzalez snickered and suddenly snapped his fingers. Suddnely bolts of electricity emitted out of Levi''s body, starting to pump his body and brain with thousands of volts. Levi collapsed on his knees and started screaming like a siren, collapsing on his knees. Gonzalez rolled up his sleeves and revealed that he was wearing a glove that was like a remote control connected to Levi''s brain. If Levi ever got out of line his brain would be shocked and he feels horrible pain. " Now clean this mess up before you go through that experience again. Gonzalez rolled down his sleeves and started walking away, while maniacally laughing. Levi''s vision was distorted and blurry. He stood on his feet and started breathing heavily. He didn''t have a heart but he did have a core. If his core was destroyed it was game over. Levi started hammer- fisting the ground: I swear on my life I will kill you and Hendrix!" Levi started cleaning up the mess he made. When he was cleaning up, he heard a dark and distorted voice in his head. The voice belonged to Kade. Levi wanted a better body. Chapter 1374 - Cells In the dungeon.. Rozier''s location.. Surprisingly, Rozier''s wounds were healing up well. He was now able to walk but still had a limp. He was reading a book he found in the springs of the bed that had the title: The Rise of a New Era. He had been reading the book all day. Rozier was on page 200. Rozier was quite a fast reader. Rozier s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and said: These authors are supposed to be smart." Tch, they misspelled at least 40 words!" Anyways this book is f.u.c.k.i.n.g boring!" Rozier tossed the book into the other cell that had a skeleton that wore rags attached to the wall held up by chains. Rozier stood on his feet and unwrapped the bandages from around his body. His arms were filled with burns and cuts. Rozier approached the bars of the cell and ripped them off, allowing himself to walk into the other cell. The other cell had a chair, a better bed, dozens of can food, and piles of other books. Rozier approached the skeleton and noticed he had a scar on his face. He then suddenly realized who the skeleton was. The skeleton was an Industrial Elven warrior who went on a expedition underwater in some sunken elven ruins that contained tons of riches that belonged to the first sets of elves during the middle of The Golden Age. Chapter 1375 - Removed Rozier brushed the elven skeleton to the side and noticed a note stained in blood fell out of his pocket. He picked the note of the ground and opened it from its crease and started reading it. " To who or may concern the riches I found in those ruins are mine." You motherf.u.c.kers are try to make me slip the beans by bribing me with good meals and a good cell." Well, it won''t work." No one is going to have that map." I hid it somewhere not a soul will find it." I have been through hell most of my life." You think a little time in jail will break me?" Tch." Please." This a walk in a park for me." Bring it on!" Once I escape, The Spear of Arwen will be mine and I will control this war." Arwen was the name of Rozier''s grandfather, A.K.A. Queen Ariel''s father. Rozier s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and started shaking his head, laughing. Rozier ripped the stained note to shreds and said: The Spear of Arwen, ah?" I must have this spear." This map has to be somewhere in this cell. Rozier began tearing up the cell. After five minutes of scrambling through food, books, and pillows, he found nothing. Rozier smashed his fist against the wall and said damn!" " Where f.u.c.k is it?!" Rozier pulled up a chair and started breathing heavily. Rozier took a sigh and double-took at the wall and noticed a folded paper. Rozier walked towards the wall and grabbed the paper and opened it and read it. The paper marked that the map was in the sewers. Rozier just had to figure out a way to get to the sewers. Rozier looked at the toilet and started coughing. The toilet was filled with shit and piss. The only possible way to get to the sewers without leaving the cell was to destroy the toilet. Rozier ripped the toilet out of the ground and tossed it over to the pile of books, revealing green water flow. Rozier approached the hole and hopped inside, landing in the green water. The green water was like quicksand. Rozier was being pulled under the water nearly drowning until he burst out of green water and landed on the dry cemented ground. He flipped on his back and started breathing heavily. Rozier stood on his feet and clutched his ribs. They were bruised. " Now where the f.u.c.k is this map?" Rozier unwrapped the bandages from around his head and tossed them into the green water flow. He had a huge cut on his head. Rozier noticed some arrows and the ground. All he had to do was follow the arrows. Rozier followed the arrows that led him to a huge black gate that marked: Do not open this gate." Please don''t open this gate." Rozier s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and kicked the gate open and out came a disgusting smell. The smell was coming from a pile of dead bodies. Saw another arrow that said: Search through the bodies." You''ll find the map there." Rozier started searching through the rotten bodies and found a match that had been smudged by blood and guts. Rozier cleaned the mess of the map and found out where the spear of Arwen laid. The spear of Arwen laid in the catacombs of The West, in The Graveyard. Chapter 1376 - Actions The Graveyard... Off the coast of the West. The graveyard was filled with warriors and innocent bystanders from The Golden Age. People, better yet graverobbers, often pillage the graveyard for riches. It was nighttime and a certain monster roamed the graveyard. This monster was The Chameleon, who often devoured and ate the bodies when he couldn''t find the perfect human to devour. Dead people tasted like curry chicken to The Chameleon. He would be lucky if he got worms which was a bonus. The Chameleon was currently feeding. He shoved his hands into the ground and ripped a coffin out of the ground. He ripped the top of the coffin of and started smelling the stench of dead people. The Chameleon started smiling. " What a wonderful smell." I wonder if I''ll get a bonus." He ripped the bag the corpse was contained and pulled out a rotten teenager. He slammed the body and the ground and started ripping the body to shreds. He started devouring an arm first. He c.o.c.ked his head back and popped out his sharp teeth and started devouring the rotten arm. Chapter 1377 - Spear of Arwen unvealed The Chameleon ate all the rotten meat off the bones of the corpse. But he wasn''t finished. Inside every bone contained fatty bone marrow. The Chameleon picked up the femur bone and snapped it in half and started s.u.c.k.i.n.g the bone marrow out. " Ah, tasty." The Chameleon started laughing. He tossed the empty bone to the side. Just as he was about to crack open another bone, he started sniffing the air, smelling the fragrance of sweet orange candles, the candles that were often used by The Royal Elven Empire back in the days of The Golden Age. The Chameleon followed the smell which led him to a grand coffin surrounded by old flowers and freshly lit orange candles. The coffin that stood before The Chameleon belonged to the previous ruler of the Royal Elven Empire, Arwen, A.K.A. Queen Ariel''s father. Ah, this will be a delicious treat, devouring the corpse of the previous king." As The Chameleon approached the front of the coffin and laid his pale hands on it, he was slapped away with a mace across the graveyard, smashing into a tombstone, which crumbled to pieces. He was attacked by Arwen''s right-hand man, Serge, a rather tall hulking elve who pummeled his enemies during The Golden Age. He guarded Arwen''s grave till the day he died. However, a couple of months ago, his body was possessed by a spirit that escaped the Astro Plane. The spirit picked up the lasting memories of the bodyguard and made it promise to protect the grave of Serge. The Chameleon stood on his feet and started cracking his neck back in place. " Who the hell are you?" The undead possessed Serge started screeching like a siren, which echoed throughout the graveyard. The Chameleon turned his fingernails into claws and started laughing, wiping the blood away from his lips with his tongue. He dashed towards Serge and stabbed him in the left glowing eye, which popped out of the socket, splattering black blood into The Chameleon''s face. The Chameleon was temporarily blind. Serge grabbed The Chameleon by his neck and smashed him against a tombstone. He placed his foot on his neck and started strangling him. He was just acting. The Chameleon started laughing. He suddenly bit a chunk out of Serge''s shin, causing him o let out a loud scream. The Chameleon leaped to his feet and shoved his hand through Serge''s c.h.e.s.t, pulling out his rotten heart which was surrounded by worms and maggots. He crushed the heart and the bugs splattered into his face. Serge collapsed on his knees. The Chameleon grabbed his mace and smashed his head into smithereens. Ha!" A green flash emitted out of Serge''s headless corpse and disappeared. Go back to the underworld." Your soul will be well taken care of, I can be sure of that." The Chameleon approached the coffin and ripped the top of it off, revealing Arwen''s body. In his hands, he clutched his spear which he thought would help in the afterlife and his journey to avoid hell. Chapter 1378 - Power of the thunder spear The Chameleon tried to rib the spear from Arwen''s cold dead hands but couldn''t. " Hey, what the f.u.c.k?" He carefully stared at his half-skeleton body. Half of his body was skeleton and half of his body was covered in rotting flesh. The Chameleon pulled harder and still no budge. He s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and popped out his claws, trying to slice the hands of Arwen off. However, suddenly the same spirit went inside of Arwen''s body and possessed him. His one eye opened up and it glowed red. Arwen started standing up. The Chameleon backed up and sighed, crossing his arms. " Oh, shit." This will be a tough fight." The possessed Arwen levivtated out of his coffin and grabbed his spear and pointed it at The Chameleon and started screeching like a siren. Suddnely the other fallen warriors started bursting out of their coffins like zombies starting to enclose on The Chameleon. " You want me?" Come on get me!" I can take all of you on with both my hands tied behind my f.u.c.k.i.n.g back!" I need a warmup!" The Chameleon made quick work of the fallen warriors and focused his attention on Arwen. He was clutching a piece of history. Arwen rose his spear into the air. The clouds suddenly turned dark and lighting struck the spear. Chapter 1379 - Once you came Luckily for The Chameleon, the spirit that possessed Arwen''s body had no idea how to use the Thunder Spear. The possessed Arwen tossed its spear at The Chameleon. The Chameleon easily caught the spear and tossed it to the side, snickering. He wiped the sweat off his face and started giggling. As he removed his hands from his face, he looked monstrously terrifying. Like I said before, go back to the underworld before I take you there myself!!" The Chameleon literally scared the spirit out of Arwen''s body. The spirit came out of Arwen''s mouth and blasted off into the sky, parting through the dark clouds. Soon shortly after, the dark clouds cleared up. The Chameleon snickered. That will teach you." The Chameleon turned around and reached towards The Thunder Spear with his clawed hands. Suddnely the ground started shaking. Ah, what now?!" Abruptly a giant centipede burst from under The Chameleon''s feet, causing him to be flung into the air. The Chameleon perfectly landed on his feet. He noticed a man rode on top of the centipede-like a horse. This man was West. Now Ralph your trinket should be around here somewhere. But let''s hurry up." I still have a mission to do." My mission is to take out Blizzard and I haven''t yet done that." I''m sure King Hendrix is pissed. West scanned the area and noticed some dead carcasses that were on the dirt inside of their coffins." Let''s be quick Ralph." Somebody is around here." West turned his face to the right and saw The Chameleon who had his arms crossed and had a serious expression on his face. " Who the hell are you?" A graverobber?" The Chameleon didn''t answer. Hey, don''t you hear me talking to you?" The Chameleon still didn''t answer. " You see Ralph those are the kind of people I don''t like." You ask a person a question you expect an answer right?" Ralph the centipede nodded. He understood everything West was saying. Now, buddy." What are you doing here?" The Chameleon picked the Thunder Spear off the ground and snapped his fingers causing his c.h.e.s.t to open up like a crater. Inside his c.h.e.s.t was bright like the sun. He shoved the spear in his c.h.e.s.t and snickered. His c.h.e.s.t closed up and The Chameleon burped and sharpened his fingernails, turning into claws ready for a fight. Ready up Ralph." I can sense this guy is trouble." West frontflipped off of Ralph and took a deep breath. He took off his black round shades and folded them, sticking them into his pocket, ready for a fight. He revealed his arm which was surrounded by hornets. He fired a ball of hornets after The Chameleon. The Chameleon rolled out of the way and avoided the ball of hornets that attacked a tree inside of The Chameleon. " No, you idiots!" West sighed and nodded at Ralph the centipede who went into the ground. The ground was no longer safe. Ralph bursted from underneath The Chameleon''s feet, wrapping him up like a snake. Chapter 1380 - The Five Hell Spawns The Chameleon rolled his eyes and said: I demand you let me go before this ends badly." West approached The Chameleon and stared into his eyes. " Wait, a minute." You look very, very familiar." Do I know you from somewhere?" The Chameleon sighed. " I don''t think so." West looked carefully again and realized why he looked so familiar. He saw the exact same marking he saw on his master who trained him to become the manipulator of bugs. His master name was Mantis, a man who literally looked like a mantis that wore a sleeveless gi. He always thought the symbol was strange but never asked his master what the symbol symbolized. This would be the perfect time for asking questions. " What is that strange symbol on his neck. The Chameleon popped his eye out of its socket and stared at the symbol. Oh, this symbol?" Tch it''s nothing. It just symbols that I''m one of the five hell spawns that work under the serves of Satan." " Why did you ask?" No reason." It''s just that my master had that same symbol on his neck." Did he look like a Mantis?" asked The Chameleon. Yes, why?" The Chameleon started smiling. I Chapter 1381 - Lioee Your master was a demon." A rather evil and vile demon to be exact. Mantis told West he was from The Beast Clan. West s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and said: That lying son of a bitch!" How dare he trick me after all those years!" The Chameleon started laughing. Now that I told the truth about your master, will you let me go?" asked The Chameleon. West didn''t answer. Instead, he looked at Ralph the centipede and nodded. Ralph''s grip around The Chameleon started getting tighter. Veins started bulging out of his forehead. Blood started running down his nose and he suddenly vomited up black blood. " The Chameleon started laughing. Suddnely The Chameleon''s eyes turned all white. He then quickly equipped his claws and tore Ralph the centipede in half. Green blood splattered everywhere. Ralph the centipede lot out a loud and powerful scream as he shortly died a couple of seconds later. " Ralph!" shouted West. The Chameleon tasted the green blood off his claws and his eyes lit up with excitement. To The Chameleon, Ralph''s blood tasted like lime soda. West was pissed to see that his friend died in front of his face. " You f.u.c.k.i.n.g bastard.." I''ll kill you!" The Chameleon bent his knees clanking his long and sharp claws together. He wiped the smile off his face and carefully stared at West, who reached into his pocket and placed on his black, round shades. He extended out his arms and opened his mouth and suddenly giant bug larvae started forming in his stomach. He c.o.c.ked his head back and spat the bug larvae onto the ground. The bug larvae suddenly cracked in half and suddenly a humanoid leaped out covered in red muck. The humanoid and landed on the ground and bowed to the West. West gave the humanoid ant orders and the ant quickly turned around to The Chameleon only to see no one. The ant ran to the last place The Chameleon was and started sniffing the ground to pick up a trace. Suddnely, the humanoid ant was grabbed in the throat by The Chameleon who popped out of thin air. He snapped the humanoid ant''s neck and tossed the carcass to the side into a coffin that miraculously closed. The Chameleon looked at West and gave him the " your next look." West knew he didn''t stand a chance against him. He whistled and suddenly a giant dragonfly came down from the skies. " Get me out of here!" West quickly hopped on the dragonfly''s back, flapping its wings, beginning to lift out the ground. The Chameleon wouldn''t allow West or his dragonfly to escape. He ripped his left arm and dissolved all the skin and flesh off of it with his aura, creating the arm bone into a spear, which he javelin after West. The bone spear suddenly went through West''s c.h.e.s.t. He slid off the dragonfly''s back and smacked on the ground into a moist mud pile. His dragonfly ride flew off and let him for dead. West removed the bone spear from his c.h.e.s.t and tossed it to the side. He began bleeding out. West vomited up blood and looked up only to see The Chameleon standing over him. The Chameleon grabbed him by his clothes and lifted him off his feet. His eyes started turning black. " I should kill but let''s face the facts." You will die of heavy blood loss." The Chameleon tossed West to the ground and wiped the blood on his hands off on a tree and snickered before grabbing the Spear of Arwen and disappearing into the fog of the graveyard. Chapter 1382 - Alive West flipped onto his c.h.e.s.t and started crawling out of the moist mud pile. He was losing so much blood his vision was distorted and he was starting to hear the voice of Master Mantis in his head. " Shut up, shut up, shut up!" Shut the f.u.c.k up you motherf.u.c.k.i.n.g liar!" I don''t want no advice from you." I don''t want to die..." West closed his eyes and stared at the sky before he fully lost blood and died. However, something miraculously happened as if a demon or specter was listening to him because his eyes suddenly opened up and he started coughing. His skin turned grey and crackerly. Symbols appeared all over his c.h.e.s.t and his heart started pumping again. West stood on his feet and stared at the hole in his c.h.e.s.t which was no longer bleeding. West was confused. " What the hell just happen?" West had a major headache and his hands were jittering. He collapsed on his hands and started vomiting up different varieties of bugs that escaped to the graveyard to feed. West needed some water. He found some water but the water was dirty. West splashed some of the dirty on his face and sighed. " Much better." Chapter 1383 - Demonic Contract As West stood on his feet, his c.h.e.s.t started hurting. He suddenly puked up black blood. Veins started bulging out of his forehead and neck. What the f.u.c.k?!" yelled West. After a couple of seconds, the pain went away. West dropped to the ground flat on his back breathing heavily. " I need to find out what the f.u.c.k is going on." West stood on his feet and began walking away. Rozier''s location, In the dungeons of The Industrial Elven Kingdom... Rozier was eating a can of peaches. Rozier dumped all the can of peaches in his mouth and swallowed them without chewing. Rozier was full for the night. Rozier burped, drank the peach juice at the bottom of the can, and tossed the can to the side with the other empty cans against the wall. " Ah, that was very filling." Now back to reading the god awful history book." As Rozier reached for the history book, he heard a voice in his head. " Rozier, it''s been a while." : How have you been?" Rozier was confused. He popped his ears to make sure he was going crazy. " Who the hell''s going on?" Who are you and what are you doing in my head?" asked Rozier. " Don''t you recognize my voice?" Rozier squinted his eyes and scrambled through the library in his brain. He now knew where he heard the voice from. Ah, now I know who you are." You''re that creepy guy I met in the night in the courtyard nearly two decades ago going on and on that, you could make my deepest most d.e.s.i.r.ed wishes come true." What are you?" Some kind of fortune teller of genie or something?" The Chameleon giggled. " Yeah, something like that." Rozier tossed the history book on the ground. So what do you want with me?" The Chameleon giggled once again. " You want to get out of here right?" Rozier widened his eyes. " Sure why not." Rozier heard a snap in his head and suddenly he got teleported out of the prison in front of the gates of the kingdom. Rozier started smiling. " Wow." I can''t believe it." You were telling the truth. Rozier started celebrating. " Because I granted you this wish, you are under contract." He heard another snap in his head and suddenly an upside-down cross was burned on the top of his forehead... Rozier started screaming because of the burning pain. Ah!!!" What the f.u.c.k?!" You have three wishes left." Make your decisions wish before you ask me to grant them." Rozier sat down on a lump of dirt and started thinking of ideas of what he wanted to wish for. Then a fantastic idea popped into his head. He stood off the lump of dirt he sat on and placed a smile on his face. Rozier wiped the sweat off his face and said: I want you to grant me The Spear of Arwen, the sworn weapon that decided the war and ruled over The Royal Elven Empire during the Golden Age." The Chameleon started. " You''re in luck!" It just happens that I have that weapon in my possession." The Chameleon snapped his fingers and miraculously a portal opened out of midair. The spear of Arwen landed in the ground. Rozier couldn''t believe his eyes. He approached The Spear of Arwen and ripped off the ground. Suddnely he felt a surge of energy spread through his body. His power started shooting through the charts. Since the power was so much, Rozier had to keep half of the power still inside the spear. The power of the spear drastically changed his appearance and his apparel. His hair turned from dark brown to gold and glowing. His eyes also turned gold. A glowing goatee also burst from his face. Rozier looked at his hands and started smiling. Instead of talking in Rozier''s head, The Chameleon decided to pop out of hiding. He appeared out of thin air. " Chapter 1384 - Work Back in the dungeon.. The dungeon guard kicked the dungeon door open with a tray of hot and piping food. It was breakfast time. For breakfast was so burnt toast, runny eggs, and an apple. The dungeon guard approached the front of Rozier''s cell. " Come and get it, convict." The dungeon opened the cell and noticed that Rozier was nowhere to be found. Son of a bitch!" The bastard escaped!" The dungeon guard went to report that Rozier escaped. The entire kingdom was on lockdown, so one could leave or no one could come inside. However, all of this was meaningless since Rozier was miles away from the kingdom. He was off the coast of the Poisoned Land, the home and base of the founding dragon Poison. Poison was currently sleeping after eating. He always slept after eating. Why the hell we here?" This wasn''t included in my wish." Have patience." You''ll see why we''re here." The Chameleon started generating black flames around his hands. He fired the black flames at the wild vegetation and all the vegetation was burned to ashes. Now follow me." The Chameleon walked on the ashes of the vegetation and crept past Poison who was snoring. Chapter 1385 - The Armour of Arwen Poison flipped over on his back and started scratching his scarred, scaly c.h.e.s.t with his long and sharp claws. Poison exhaled a black poison cloud out of his nostrils. While Rozier was following The Chameleon, he accidentally stomped on a twig, which made Poison open his left eye for a second. Since Poison was still sleepy and drowsy, he decided to reclose his eyes and ignore the sound of a twig snapping in half. The Chameleon placed his right hand over his face and softly said: Didn''t I tell you to be quiet?" Rozier sighed and rolled his eyes. " My apologies." The Chameleon his head and continue to walk to his destination. Poison was one of the six founding dragons. This meant he had strength that rose to the top of the charts. The six founding dragons including King Elric, A.K.A., The King of The Dragons were like gods. Even The Chameleon would have trouble defeating only one founding dragon. In order to do so, he would have up the ratification of his power. The Chameleon and Rozier were heading for the armor of Arwen which had been lost for ages upon ages. The armor was locked inside a c.h.e.s.t underneath the Poisoned Land. They came across a flight of stairs. " Here this is your destination. Just go down these stairs and walk forward and take 3 rights and 3 lefts. Then you will find the c.h.e.s.t Arwen''s legendary armor resides." Rozier nodded and started walking down the stairs. He suddenly halted and turned around to ask The Chameleon a question. However, The Chameleon disappeared without leaving a single trace. Rozier stepped on the steps on they started crumbling. They were old. Rozier stuck out his hand and generated a powerful golden aura around his hands so he could see. On the walls of the tomb were engraved ancient writings, stories that foretold the Golden Age and The New Era. Rozier waved his hand across the wall and a clump of dirt formed in his hand. Rozier tossed the clump of dirt to the ground and s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth, giving his hand a disgusting look. He followed the directions giving to him by The Chameleon and came across an ancient elven c.h.e.s.t. Rozier approached the c.h.e.s.t and saw that a huge lock had been placed on it. Rozier used brute strength to rip the lock away from the c.h.e.s.t. He pried the ancient c.h.e.s.t with the spear of Arwen. A golden bright light was released in his face. F.u.c.k!" yelled Rozier. As the golden light dispersed, the armor was seen visible. Rozier removed the armor out of the c.h.e.s.t and placed it on his body, suiting up. When the armor touched his skin, he felt energized for some strange reason. Arwen was the first king of The Royal Elven Empire. Rozier burst out of the tombs and landed on his feet. The loud sounds of crumbling rubble awoke Poison who was angry his resting was interrupted. Who dares to interrupt my sleep?!! Chapter 1386 - Abusing power Poison flapped his wings and flipped onto his feet and started roaring. Poison looked at the rumble and noticed what happened. " The armor of Arwen!" Poison scramble through the rumble of the tomb only to find nothing but a destroyed lock and an empty c.h.e.s.t. Damn!" Where is it?!" Poison heard some approaching footsteps behind his back. Poison quickly spun his entire body around and saw Rozier. He started laughing. " You are a thief." Who the hell are you?" Rozier didn''t answer Poison. All he did was raise his spear into the air. Dark clouds surrounded the sky and lighting struck the spear. Rozier started screaming as he flung the spear at Poison. Poison instantly started getting flashes of the Golden Age war in his head. The spear punctured through his c.h.e.s.t. Suddnely an explosion occurred and Poison was sent crashing into a tree which burst into pieces. Poison cough up blood and the remaining parts of the tree collapsed on Poison''s head. Rozier perfectly landed on his feet and smiled. Even though he didn''t know how to fully control the spear, he still abuses its power to crush his enemies. Poison''s regeneration abilities started reacting with his body. Rozier sighed. Chapter 1387 - Visiting The Astro Plane Queen Ariel''s Location: Astro Island... Astro Island was at the farthest end of the world. No one dared to go to Astro Island. People like sailors and traveling merchants who went to Astro Island were never seen or heard from again. Queen Ariel descended from the clouds and landed onshore. The only reason she was on Astro Island was for advice. She was hoping to receive some advice from her father''s spirit. As she stepped forward, she heard her stomach growl. She needed to find something to eat. Queen Ariel started scanning the area for food. She quickly came across an apple tree. Queen Ariel quickly ran towards the apple tree and hopped to the top of it and pulled off four apples. Two red apples and two green apples. She slouched up against the grass and the tree so she wouldn''t ruin her very expensive dress. She picked up a green apple and took a couple of bits. Just as she was about to take a couple more bites, she heard some nearby footsteps. Queen Ariel stood on her feet and quickly went to investigate the nearby footsteps. The nearby footsteps belonged to some pirates who just anchored in front of the island. In total there were a dozen pirates who were trying to get away from the rest of the world since the world was in times of war. Astro Island was probably the safest place in the world, despite the wandering specters and ghouls. Come on gang." The treasure is somewhere on this island." The captain pointed at four of his comrades. You, you, you, and you come with me." The rest of you find the rest of us some food and build a campfire." Queen Ariel sighed and softly said: Shit why do these fools have to interrupt my plans?" Just as she was about to confront the pirates, she suddenly heard a deep, dark, and distorted voice in her head. " Ariel..." The voice was so loud, Ariel collapsed on her knees and muffled her ears. Shut up!" Who the hell are you?!" Her loud screams alerted the captain and his comrades that someone was watching him. The captain softly said: Everybody shut up." Someone is here observing us." The captain pulled out a long sword and started approaching the bushes only to find Queen Ariel who was rolling around on the ground. The captain grinned and suddenly kicked Queen Ariel in the face while she wasn''t looking, knocking her out unconscious. Look here boys!" A woman!" shouted the captain. All the other pirates started cheering and celebrating. At least a half-hour passed. Queen Ariel woke up and noticed her forehead was bleeding. Her hands were tied behind her back. So were her feet. Even though she was awake, she was still drowsy. A pirate approached her and started poking her in the shoulder. Hey, sleeping beauty, wake up." Queen Ariel opened her eyes wide and said: Don''t touch me again freak." Oh yeah, what if I do?" Queen Ariel''s eyes flashed gold and suddenly the pirate that stood in front of her, eyes burned out of his head. The pirate collapsed on his knees and screaming. His eyes leaked out of his socket. Queen Ariel started laughing. The captain was eating a roasted apple noticed Queen Ariel''s face. The captain tossed his roasted apple to the side and stopped on it. What a minute." I know who you are." Queen Ariel widened her eyes and asked: You do?" The captain cracked his knuckles and walked towards Queen Ariel. " Yes, I do." You''re Queen Ariel, the ruler of The Royal Elven Empire. Queen Ariel smiled. Now that you know who I am, let me go this instant." The captain started laughing. He pulled out his sword and looked at the jewels on her hands and her dress. That''s some very expensive and good-looking apparel. Too bad, I will have to take it away from you." The f.u.c.k you will." I will never let you have my apparel." Oh yeah?" The captain pointed his sword at Ariel''s neck. He was going to slit her throat. But before he could even attempt this, suddenly the area turned foggy and black. The captain noticed that his comrades were being pulled into the shadows. He could hear their screams. The captain turned around and pulled out his gun. He was shaking. Suddnely a blue flash emitted from the ground and went into his body. The captain started screaming. Suddnely the blue flash turned into spikes and poked out the captain''s body, which he fell to the ground and instantly died. Queen Ariel had no idea what was going on. Chapter 1388 - A Talk The blue flash formed into a specter-like elven form that resembled her father. " Ariel." Queen Ariel couldn''t believe her eyes." Father?" Is that really you?" The specter version of Arwen snapped his fingers and the ropes around her hands and legs burned away from her body. She stood on her feet and tried to touch her father''s face. Her hand phased through his body. Sit down." We have much to talk about.." Queen Ariel walked towards the recently lit campfire and sat down. Arwen didn''t bother to sit down. First of all freeing Draco and creating that alliance with the dragons was a very stupid idea." I know I raised you better than that." Queen Ariel sighed and said: The only reason I joined forces with those humongous lizards was to eradicate the Industrial Elven Empire." I understand." But still, that was a dumb idea." You should know that we and the dragons will never ever be friends. We are eternal enemies." I kept that bastard Draco locked up in that dungeon for all those years for a reason." The dragons are the gods of this world." They created us for only one reason." For us to worship them and for them to feed on us." Chapter 1389 - the truth Queen Ariel was still hungry. She stood off her feet and reached into one of the pirate''s sack that was filled with roasted apples. Queen Ariel took a bite out of the roasted apple and sat back down, deeply staring at Arwen as if she had something to say." Arwen noticed Queen Ariel was looking at him. " Do you have something to say, child?" Queen Ariel didn''t like people calling her a child. She was a strong woman with children." Yes, indeed I do." I have a terrible confession to make but I don''t think you''ll want to hear it." Arwen sighed. Just speak your mind, Ariel." I pretty sure whatever you have to confess isn''t as bad as you say it is." Queen Ariel cleared her throat and sighed, wiping the sweat off her forehead. Alright, here it is." I was the one who killed you." Arwen was confused. " What the hell are you talking about?" Queen Ariel rolled her eyes and said: Fine I''ll explain." You remember that evening when you ordered that expensive bottle of wine?" Arwen flared his nostrils and said: Yes I remember, continue." Ariel sighed once again. " Well, I dumped some highly venomous sea snake poison into your glass before the wine was poured in. The sea snake poison was transparent so the waiters didn''t see or suspect anything. When you drank it, you died a couple of days prior and unannounced your throne to me, making me promise to take care of the kingdom and the people." All this time you believe the true cause of your death is when you visited The Poisoned Land." Arwen looked extremely pissed. Queen Ariel stood on her feet and asked: Are you mad?" Arwen looked at Queen Ariel and dashed towards her, grabbing her by the neck and lifting her off the ground, strangling her with one hand. Who could you, you disobedient child?!" Didn''t I give you everything you needed?!" Everything you wanted and f.u.c.k.i.n.g requested?!" Just tell me why you did it so I can break your f.u.c.k.i.n.g neck!" Veins started bulging out of her forehead and neck. Arwen s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and calmed down, tossing Ariel to the side. " Tch, I don''t know why I''m getting so angry." It was in the past." I can''t fix or prevent something that happened in the past." I just have one question." Just tell me why." Queen Ariel started coughing up a couple of chunks of blood, breathing heavily like a racehorse. " You are to blame." Arwen widened his eyes and chuckled. " How do you think that?" said Arwen. Queen Ariel stood on her feet and said: Every since I was a little girl you always told me I would one day rule The Royal Elven Empire and became the empire''s first queen." For years that stuck with me." When I saw the chance to become the queen, I took it." Arwen placed his hand over his face and said: I guess it runs in the family." I was that same way when I was in my prime." Arwen sighed and started turning around, floating away. Queen Ariel quickly ran towards Arwen and asked: Wait where are you going. Arwen sighed. Child, this just the beginning for you." My time was in The Golden Age. The Golden Age has been over for centuries." The world is in the New Era. The New Era is your time to become a legend and so far you haven''t accomplished anything aiding the return of the dragons." This your home and your world." Drive these bastards out and reclaim this world back for the elves. Do whatever it''s takes even if it means to join forces with The Industrial Elven Empire." We all were once friends and allies." Why can''t we became friends and allies again?" Ariel agreed with everything Arwen said." Arwen stared at Ariel and said: This is the final goodbye child, for I must go and complete my journey through the Astral Plane." Take care and finish this war." Arwen turned around and floated away before a bright light emitted from his body which prevented Ariel from seeing. Arwen''s soul was s.u.c.k.e.d into the bright light which blasted off into the air like a rocket and disappeared. Since her chat with her father was over, Queen Ariel made it her mission to finish the war. She leaped into the air and golden wings made from golden aura sprouted out of her back and she started flying away. The Junta Village, Nightfall.. Night had fallen over the Junta Village. Cross was in the hut that had been giving to him. He just went to sleep and was having a nightmare about future events. He saw all his friends and family die. Not by dragons but by The Chameleon who was accompanied by an army of demons that had invaded the world. The nightmare made Cross wake up. His heart was racing. Next to him was Sarah, who was sleeping. She was hogging the covers. Cross and shook his head. He got out of bed and walked outside hoping to find Orion training as well but he didn''t find him. Instead, Orion went off to find an old friend of his master Jon''s who lived in a house near a freezing cold waterfall. Chapter 1390 - Shoujo The Legendary Painter Orion''s Location: Near the peak of the Northern Mountains. Near the peak of the Northern Mountains laid a house with a chimney that had smoke coming out of it, possibly from a fireplace or some food that was being cooked. The person he was going to meet was named Shoujo, a man who carried a giant paintbrush. His paintbrush had the power to make anything he painted or draw come alive. Shoujo was over 100 years old but had the appearance of 30 years old who stood up to 6''5 weighing 210 pounds. Shoujo had spiky, long black hair. He was often known for his super-speed and intellect. Orion approached the house and noticed runes on the ground, making sure he didn''t step on one accidentally. Orion avoided all the runes and noticed on the door, noticing at the last minute, he touched a rune. Suddnely a powerful shockwave caused Orion to be sent flying nearly off the waterfall. However, Orion shoved his feet into the deep snow to prevent this. Shoujo jumped through his roof and landed perfectly on his feet. He was equipped with his paintbrush. Who the hell are you?" Shoujo had sauce all over his face. He just came from eating soup. Chapter 1391 - Shoujos Killing Intent Shoujo wiped the soup from his face and burped. His breath was spicy and cold at the same time. " I''ll ask you one more time." Who the hell are you and why are you trepassing on my property?" Orion placed his hands up and said: Hey, calm down." I didn''t come to start any trouble or anything." Just wanted to talk to you." Shoujo placed his huge paintbrush down and said: Why do you want to talk to me?" I don''t even know you." You''re a complete stranger." A trespasser." Speak before my patience runs thin." Orion placed his hands down and sighed. " Maybe this would refresh your memory." Orion stood up straight and clenched his hands into fists, generating a blue fiery aura around his body. Shoujo raised his eyebrow. " Wait a minute." Somethings coming to my mind." Do something else or continue whatever it is you''re doing there." Orion nodded and s.u.c.k.e.d all the blue fiery aura into his hands. He fired the blue fiery aura into the sky which manifested into Zen''s symbol, which was an eye. Orion instantly remembered. " Wait a minute." Do you know a Jon Zen." Orion nodded. " Yes, as a matter of fact, I did." Shoujo started scratching the back of his head. " What does that suppose to mean?" Orion rolled his eyes and said: That means that lying, backstabbing, piece of shit is dead." Shoujo widened his eyes. " He''s dead?" Orion nodded. " Yes, he''s dead." Shoujo started shaking his head. " Never in a million years, I thought would never guy who dies." Oh well." Come on in." I have some chicken soup in some chili sauce with some crackers." Come on in and join me." This place is too cold to stand and converse." Orion agreed with Shoujo." He followed Shoujo into the house. Shoujo closed the door and locked it. Orion noticed this and decided to put his guard up in case Shoujo tried anything stupid. Shoujo knew Jon Zen for nearly 30 years. He went on an expedition to Astral Plane with him when they were in their mid to late 40s. However, that was years upon years ago. Shoujo served Orion with some chicken soup and carefully placed the crackers on top. He gave Orion the bowl filled with hot soup and said: Enjoy." Shoujo walked in front of the door and grabbed his huge paintbrush, heading upstairs to the bedrooms. Orion generated a grey aura around his fingertips, slowly drawing it towards the soup. He didn''t detect any poison. Orion picked up the soup and guzzled all of it down including the crackers. Orion burped loudly and slapped his c.h.e.s.t as he felt the soup and the crackers quickly travel from c.h.e.s.t to his stomach. The soup was delicious. Orion placed the bowl on the table and stood up from his feet. He wanted something to drink. He walked into the other room and found another table that had bottles of water on it. Orion grabbed two bottles of water, opened them, and guzzled them down, burping once again. He randomly just tossed the bottles to the side. When he was about to grab a colder one, suddenly the ground started shaking. Shoujo heard footsteps running down the stairs. The footsteps belonged to Shoujo of course. He had a look on his face as if he was worried about something. He held on tightly to his paintbrush. " If I were you I would get out of here as fast as I could." Orion confused. " Why, what the hell is going on?" Just as Shoujo was about to explain?" Suddnely the roof of the house was thrown off by Blizzard, who seemed angrier than usual. He roared and started breathing ice from his mouth throughout the house. Orion quickly ran towards the door and kicked it down. " Where the hell are you?" " yelled Blizzard. Orion stood off his feet and folded his arms. Blizzard removed his head out of the house and fly into the air scanning the area for where Shoujo was. He sniffed the air and quickly spotted Shoujo who was dipping his paintbrush in a bucket of jet black paint. He made the paintbrush absorbed enough pain before he started painting. Blizzard started laughing. He suddenly fired a huge spiked ball of ice which was rapidly enclosing Shoujo. Shoujo quickly drew a figure that looked like a knight from the dark ages. The knight stood up to nearly 15 feet tall. The knight made of paint sliced the spiked ball of ice to pieces. Shoujo climbed on the knight''s back and started spinning his paintbrush into the air. The paintbrush suddenly lit ablaze. Orion was watching from the sidelines having no idea what was going on. Blizzard s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and flapped his wings, firing spikes of ice after Shoujo. Shoujo quickly hopped off the knight made of paint, which was frozen into a statue. Blizzard crashed on the knight which exploded into smithereens. Shoujo crashed onto the ground. He lost control of his paintbrush, which slid off the cliff and flowed along with the waterfall. Damn!" yelled Shoujo. Without his paintbrush, he was as defenseless as a newborn puppy. Blizzard snickered. " What will you do without your little paintbrush?" Blizzard started marching towards Shoujo. Shoujo placed his hands up and started backing up into his house. " Look I don''t want any trouble, Blizzard." We already agreed that I could live here without any hassle." Wasn''t that part of the deal?" Blizzard was still approaching Shoujo. " Well, that wasn''t a part of my deal. " I agreed that- Before Blizzard could finish his sentence Orion came out of nowhere and flung a spear he found in Shoujo''s closet after Blizzard. The spear landed in his eye. Blizzard started screaming. He ripped the spear out of his eye with his tongue and tossed it over the cliff. His eye popped out of its socket and blood stained the ice. Orion then generated red double damage energy around his body which acted as a sword. He grabbed the socket. Blizzard flew off the ground and started soaring into the sky. Blizzard was trying to fly as high as he can so Orion could run out of breath. However, this wasn''t the case. Orion''s lungs weren''t regular. He hanged from Blizzard''s eye and sliced it away from Blizzard who screamed extremely loud once again. Orion wrapped the eye around his hand as he was falling from the sky like a fallen angel. He crashed on the rumble of the house without breaking any bones. He only got away with a couple of bruises and some cuts. Orion stood on his feet and tossed the eye on the ground that was blinking. Orion looked in the sky and saw Blizzard''s silhouette. Orion sliced out his left eye. Orion approached the eye and stomped on it until it was mush. Orion looked over at Shoujo was surprised. It looks like training with Jon Zen really paid off." The ground started shaking again. Watch out now he''s coming back." You done pissed him off." Bits of blood started dripping down from the sky. Chapter 1392 - Our Queen Has Returned Blizzard didn''t return to assault anyone. Instead, he decided to fall back. For over 20 minutes he had been flying. He flew back to his lair and transformed into his humanoid form, dropping to the ground. Blizzard ran towards the doors of his lair and pushed it open with brute strength. He started muttering curse words. Blizzard started slapping the ground and punching the walls. Motherf.u.c.ker!" How dare that bastard sneak up on me after I spared him when we were at the Junta Village!" Blizzard screamed and the entire lair started shaking. Blizzard calmed down and sat on a chair, breathing heavily like a racehorse. He didn''t have to worry about losing an eye. All dragons had regeneration abilities. Before Blizzard knew it, he had another left eyeball. But this didn''t stop him from being pissed at Orion. I guess it''s time for me to take drastic measures." I know what I will do." I will destroy the North and everyone on it." His eyes started glowing white. The West.. Controlled By The Industrial Elven Empire and supervised by Victor Zen. A little girl sat in a field of flowers, picking some of them as a gift for lieutenant Doris as a present for her duties. While the little girl was picking flowers, she saw a golden flash dash across her. The golden flash was Queen Ariel. The little girl started smiling. She hopped on her feet and said: Queen Ariel has returned to guide us through this war!" Once the other civilians heard the little girl saying this they started chanting: Ariel, ariel, ariel, ariel, ariel!" The West Kingdom was filled with life and fun, almost like a tourist attraction. The West Kingdom was much bigger. Chapter 1393 - Interrupted Inside The Western Kingdom''s Castle, Victor Location.. Victor sat in his chambers in the middle of lunch. His lunch consisted of garlic roasted potatoes, carrots, steak, and a couple of dinner rolls. The steak and garlic oven roasted potatoes had been dressed up with gravy and hot sauce, which gave it a spicy kick. Since the meal was piping hot, Victor had a pitcher of ice-cold lemonade on the side next to his plate. He picked up his fork and knife. The only reason he was able to do this was that he was currently wearing a robotic arm. He sliced a piece of his steak off with the help of his fork and knife. Victor shoved the piece of meat in the mouth and started chewing. Victor didn''t bother to smile. The meat was tasty but it wasn''t the best. Just as he was about to grab a dinner roll, he heard a knock on the front door of his chambers. " Yes, yes who is it." The person on the other end of the door didn''t answer. Victor s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth, stood off the wooden chair he stood on, approached the door, and stared through the keyhole. He already experienced this experience countless times during his stay in the Black Prison, which was no more. This meant some of the more violent and crazy prisoners escaped during the destruction of The Black Prison. When Victor looked through the keyhole he saw Feng. Victor unlocked the door and opened it. Feng slowly walked and sniffed the air. Do I smell garlic roasted potatoes?" Victor rolled his eyes and said: Yes, I was in the middle of lunch before I was rudely interrupted. " Tell me." What the hell do you want?" Feng grabbed one of the buttery dinner rolls and took a bit out of it. He quickly spat the buttery dinner roll on the expensive handmade carpet. The dinner roll was extremely doughy. I came here to inform you that Queen Ariel has returned. Victor was unaware of this. She has?" Feng nodded. She has." Victor quickly grabbed his plate of garlic roasted and devoured it he burped. Suddnely he heard a strange ringing noise in his head. He kicked open the door of the balcony and saw Queen Ariel flying in the sky with the use of her golden wings. She levivtated down to the balcony and snapped her fingers, causing her golden wings to disperse. Victor didn''t want to bow but he had to. Victor kneeled down and bowed and said: Welcome back, Queen Ariel." Queen Ariel looked at Victor and said: How have you been taking care of this place?" Are everything and everyone under control?" Yes my queen everything is under control." Who you like some lunch?" Queen Ariel scoffed. No thank you." I had food earlier on the way over here." She walked past Victor and her stomach growled. Victor and nodded and laughed under his breath. Queen Ariel stopped and slowly turned around. On second thought I will have some lunch." What am I having?" Victor shrugged his shoulders. " What do you want?" Just as Queen Ariel was about to ask for some requested lunch, the ground started shaking and rumbling. Feng ran out back to the balcony and stared into the sky and saw some Industrial Elven sh.i.p.s coming down from the sky. The Industrial sh.i.p.s were piloted by an AI that was created by Dr. Gonzalez who took it out of his own way to do it without Hendrix''s permisson. Chapter 1394 - Darts Queen Ariel sat down and grabbed a buttery dinner roll. Feng, take care of that. I would ask one of my sons to do it but they''re not around." Feng nodded and jumped on the ledge of the balcony and stared at the Industrial Elven sh.i.p.s counting up to five of them. Feng c.o.c.ked his legs down and sprung over 200 feet into the air, landing on top of one of the airsh.i.p.s. He stuck out his fingernails and ripped the top of the airship off and dropped inside. Not a soul was in the airship. He went into the engine room and destroyed the engine and leaped out. An explosion occurred as he ripped the gasoline tank away. He landed in the air and stood up straight. After all, he was the best Zen martial artist. He noticed the other four sh.i.p.s levivtated to the ground. Feng snapped his fingers and slowly dropped to the ground and perfectly landed on his feet without making a sound. The other four sh.i.p.s'' hatches opened up and suddenly Immortal Ninjas walked out. A dart suddenly was fired into Feng''s neck. Feng''s vision suddenly started turning blurry. Feng removed the dart from his neck and turned around, noticing a familiar face. Chapter 1395 - Immortal Ninja Base Feng collasped on his knees and saw an old enemy of his who was the Immortal Ninja by the name of Shi, ( which means death in Japanese.) Shi was a vice-captain under the supervision of Fujibayashi, of The Bear School. Shi refused to train under The Bear School so he turned to the dark arts of ninjutsu, which involved making deals and contracts with demons. Even though he never trained under the Bear School, that didn''t stop him from being deathly that completed the job all the time. Without the permission of Fujibayashi, Shi, accepted the job given to him by Gonzalez to kill Feng. Since they were enemies in the past and Feng always got the best of him most of the time, he glady accepted. Just now he fired a dart into Feng''s neck that made him drop down on the ground like a dead horse and be knocked out unconscious. He instructed some lower Immortal ninjas to carry Feng''s body onto the airship he and the handful of immortal ninjas came on. Victor and Queen Ariel was aware that Feng had been captured. Ariel stood by the balcony and said to Victor: Don''t worry about him." He''ll take of himself." Victor was by the bar drinking some wine. " Worried?" Tch." Why would I get worried about someone I don''t even know or like?" Tch." I hope they properly get rid of his time." Another less asshole to worry about. Queen Ariel sighed. " Watch your mouth, Victor." Even if he''s an asshole, he''s someone we will want on our team and not the opposing team." Victor walked out of Queen Ariel''s chambers and tossed the glass of wine he clutched in his hand and started walking away. Victor started laughing maniacally. The reason he was laughing like that was that he was a double agent. In actuality, he was working for The Industrial Elven Empire as a spy. Queen Ariel had no chance of winning The New Era War. Not as long dragons existed and Hendrix a man from the Golden Age was still alive. Queen Ariel sat down on a chair and sighed. She was really stressed, thinking about when she abandoned her son during battle. He would probably hate her forever and ever. Somewhere on an abandoned island 45 miles away from the West and civilization. The Immortal Ninjas quickly got control from the abandoned island and made it into their base, a rather huge base. The Immortal Ninja clan acquired all the metal, wood, and brick from Gonzalez Industries. Since the base was created by Gonzalez Industries the base looked like a military base that even had many helipads. The one Shi and Feng were in landed on the helipad that stood up towards The North. The airship landed on the helipad and Shi got out of the airship and turned around, folding his arms. Shi sighed and lifted up his eyepatch and shove it into his pocket. He had a huge scar running down his where his dead left eye was. He acquired the scar from when he fought Feng back in the past. He had many scars he acquired from training and from Feng. Some masked Immortal Ninjas removed the unconscious Feng off the airship and rolled him by his feet. Shi took his eyepatch out from his pocket and placed it back over his head and started laughing. Throw this asshole in Room 23. The Immortal Ninjas nodded and picked up Feng and started heading to Room 23. Before Shi went to interrogate and torture Feng, he went to the snack bar which was on Floor 6 of The Northern Faction. Shi was quite the glutton who had the sweetest sweet tooth. After he devoured his daily douse of ice cream, cookies, candy bars, and ch.i.p.s, he went to Room 23 in the West Faction. In the West Faction.. Feng woke up and started feeling pain in his c.h.e.s.t. He suddenly vomited up blood. He ripped the dart out of his neck and tossed it to the ground. Some purple muck started oozing out his neck as he did this. Feng noticed that he was locked in the room. On the wall marked GI, which went Gonzalez Industries. Feng stood off the bed he was thrown on and tried to escape, but couldn''t. He punched the door and ended breaking his hand in the process. Feng absorbed the pain and sat back down on the bed. Feng noticed he heard approaching. He looked through the hard glass of the door and saw Shi and two Immortal Ninjas approaching. The door opened up and in came Shi and two guards. Feng couldn''t wait what he had to say. Chapter 1396 - Torture? Ah, if it isn''t my old friend, Shi." What the hell have you been up to?" Shi didn''t answer. Shut the f.u.c.k." You only talk when spoken to." Feng giggled. My, my." You attuide as changed." I guess you''re no longer that punk kid I use to beat and seriously injure every time he decided to fight me." Shi didn''t answer. Instead, Shi looked at one of the Immortal Ninjas who nodded and approached Feng and punched him so hard in the face, one of his teeth came flying out of his mouth. Blood splattered everywhere. Didn''t I tell you to shut the f.u.c.k up?" Now, look at you." Feng grabbed his jaw and said: That was quite a punch." Do it again." Shi looked at the Immortal Ninja and nodded. The ninja punched him again. Even though Feng was in pain he wasn''t. He didn''t feel the pain. The reason he couldn''t was that it wasn''t his body. The body was simply a shell. The soul is the most important. Destruction of the soul meant true death and no reincarnation. Feng kept saying again over and over and over until he looked like a slab of meat. Feng started laughing. He couldn''t no longer move. Chapter 1397 - Collobaration Back in the West, Victor''s Chambers.. After talking with Queen Ariel, Victor walked into his chambers and locked the door. He sat on a wooden chair that sat next to the bed. Victor placed some of the hair covering his ears behind his ear and revealed that he was wearing a Gonzalez Industries earpiece that rested around his sleeve that contained a microphone. Victor placed his wrist up by mouth and said: Everything is going according to plan. " I got the bitch where I want her." A dark and distorted voice was on the other line. " Good, once we take care of her we will take care of those dragons." After this, we will have the world for ourselves, and you will have control of the West. You will be free to do whatever you want with it. Victor grinned and rolled up his sleeves. Even though Victor was a double agent, he was also fooling the Industrial Elven Empire. He took orders from no one. Even though he took the orders, he never did them immediately. Victor walked into the bathroom and rinsed his face with water. He didn''t sleep for at least 2 weeks. Back at the abandoned island military base, The Western Faction.. Feng couldn''t even see or stand up. The ninja who was performing the torture wasn''t even tired. In the fact, the reason he couldn''t get tired was that Dr. Gonzalez was giving out free enhancement surgery. Shi clasped his and said: For the last time." What is that bitch planning?" Feng still wouldn''t answer. Shi was furious. You know what I''m done." Let this asshole rest for a bit and the torture and interrogation will continue. Feng lied down on his back and started breathing heavily coughing up chunks of blood. Some of his teeth were loosed and cracked. Shi and the two ninjas Shi came in left the room and locked the door with a red keycard. Even though Feng couldn''t use brute strength to escape, he still couldn''t escape. Feng suddenly opened his mouth and a blue aura started coming out of his mouth. Feng successfully left the miner''s body and phased through the wall, looking for another body to possess. He wanted to find a good body to take over and possess. He couldn''t possess Shi''s body so he had to find another one. Feng phased through Section 23 and made his way all the way to Section 30 and noticed an airship was arriving. The airship hangar opened and Dr. Gonzalez who accompanied by Levi walked out. Shi and two ninjas greeted Dr. Gonzalez. Dr. Gonzalez took off his glasses and said: Have you captured the target?" Shi nodded and said: Yes, it was easier than expected. Much easier." Good." I will like to the captive." Shi nodded and said: Yes, sir." Just follow me." Dr. Gonzalez started giggling. They headed to Room 23 and opened the door with the red keycard which almost every Industrial Elven guard and Immortal Ninja had in their possession. They needed keycards to get around the military base. Shi opened the door with the red keycard and Dr. Gonzalez walked in. Dr. Gonzalez''s facial expressions immediately changed as he saw how horribly beaten the captive looked. He quickly ran towards the body and dropped to his knees feeling as if he still had a pulse. Dr. Gonzalez closed his eyes and shook his head. You idiots." You f.u.c.k.i.n.g idiots!" Shi s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and walked off. " How am I suppose to explain this mess?!" While Dr. Gonzalez was still on the ground, suddenly a blue aura went up to his nostrils. Dr. Gonzalez started sniffing the air and suddenly smiled. His body was taken by Feng, who stood on his feet and reached into the coat of Dr. Gonzalez and placed some glasses over his face. e also took out a packet of cigarettes. Levi who stood next to him had a horrible feeling something was wrong. Dr. Gonzalez''s eyes turned from brown to blue. Dispose of the body." Feed it to the sharks." Some guards who were behind him shouted: Yes sir, disposing of Feng''s previous body. Dr. Gonzalez who was possessed by Feng''s soul decided to leave. But even though Feng possessed Dr. Gonzalez, the real Dr. Gonzalez was snapping in back and forth trying to reclaim his body back. Chapter 1398 - Grabbed Cross and Orion making their way down the peak of The Northern Mountains back to the Junta Village, which was miles away meaning getting back will take some ours. Cross was confused. " Who the hell was that guy?" Orion sighed." Every since they left Shoujo''s cabin he had been asking the same question and Orion kept ignoring him. Orion decided that he had enough. " Cross I know we are friends and all,but do me this favor." Cross raised his eyebrow. " What?" Shut the f.u.c.k up." You sound like a got damn broken record." Can''t you just give your mouth and rest for once?!" Cross clenched his bottom jaw. He didn''t like the way Orion was talking to him. Just as he was about to lung towards Orion, the ground started shaking. Suddnely a giant metal hand burst from underneath the hefty snow and grabbed Orion. Orion!" shouted Cross. Cross jumped into the hole in the snow, and nearly landed on some ice spikes. The giant hand that grabbed Orion belonged to a mecha that an Industrial Elven snow soldier who managed to escape the wrath of Blizzard. Orion managed to pry the metal hands from around his body and sighed. He wanted to rest. Chapter 1399 - Gravity Boulder Orion perfectly landed on his feet. He was about to deal with the soldier himself until Cross stepped in the way and fired a metallic spike into the soldier''s heart, instantly rendering him dead. The soldier lost control of the mecha, which went offline. Cross and Orion jumped out of the hole and heard their stomachs growl. Even though Shoujo''s soup was quite tasty, it wasn''t very filling. It was soup after all. Soup. Let''s back to the village." I pretty sure the Junta prepared some fantastic meal." Orion rolled his eyes and said: Yeah, something like that." Cross looked at the sky and noticed it was turning dark. Cross was dead wrong. Rider knew something was going on in the Junta Village. He could see smoke over the horizon. Cross, we need to get back to the village now!" Something is wrong!" Cross saw the smoke rising into the air and instantly agreed with Rider. He looked at Orion and said: We have to hurry!" The Junta people are being attacked!" Orion stuck his feet and started running along with Cross who was more worried about his family. The Junta people didn''t have the time or people to prepare a cooked meal since they were dealing with Blizzard who came back with a vengeance and started massacring the entire Junta Village. Since everyone like Sarah, Jesse, Lucia, Charlotte, John, and Jagger, went for food with some other Junta warriors, the only ones to stop Blizzard was Akashiri and Cara who were suffering some head trauma with her previous fight with Victor. Blizzard easily made quick work of Chieftain Cara. Where is he?!" Where is that bastard who took my eye?!" Blizzard didn''t know what Orion''s name was. Cara hopped up on top of a roof and said: Blizzard, whoever you are looking for isn''t here!" Blizzard started smiling. He suddenly smacked Cara off the roof into a tree. She vomited up blood. " I ain''t leaving until that bastard shows his face. A creature of his level isn''t supposed to be able to harm me." I''m a founding dragon, the creator of the North." I practically a god." You outsiders will die today." Blizzard flew into the air and flapped his wings. The North is mine to control and only mine." I- As soon as Blizzard was about to say something, Akashiri managed to sneak up on Blizzard blindely and stab him in his head. Blizzard let out a loud scream and smashed on the ground. Akashiri removed his Hitoshi ninja sword from Blizzard''s head and hopped off his back. Blood soon covered Blizzard''s scaly face. Akashiri cleaned his sword in the snow and said: All you do is talk." If you going to do something, do it." Blizzard started growling. He breathed his ice breath at Akashiri, who snapped his fingers causing a white barrier to appear around his body. The ice was so cold, the barrier shattered into pieces like glass. Blizzard lunged after Akashiri and tried to bit him in half with his powerful jaws. Akashiri quickly rolled out of the way and stabbed Blizzard in his neck. Akashiri''s swordsmanship was too excellent. It really paid off when you trained with swords most of your life through childhood and through a.d.u.l.thood. Blizzard started choking on his own blood. Akashiri sighed. " I heard people brag about how strong you founding dragons are." You, creatures, are just huge lizards to me." Akashiri began pushing his sword further into Blizzard''s neck. Akashiri had a feeling Blizzard was bluffing. He could tell by the look in his eyes. Blizzard started laughing. You really think I can feel any damage from your puny little sword, you inferior little creature?" When you bastards going to realize you''re beneath us. Blizzard suddenly lashed his tail out after Akashiri like a snake. Akashiri only reacted at the last moment. The tail whapped him in his c.h.e.s.t. Akashiri was sent flying crashing into a hut that was filled with dried pieces of mountain goat meat. Akashiri coughed up chunks of blood and clutched his c.h.e.s.t and could feel some of his ribs had been crushed. Blizzard flew off the ground and started snickering. The hole in his neck regenerated and suddenly veins started bulging out of his head. Akashiri squinted his eyes, managing to endure the pain and stand on his feet, grabbing his refined Hitoshi ninja sword off the ground. Akashiri walked out of the hut rubble and stared at Blizzard, who was surprised Akashiri endured his attack. You''re still alive?" Hmm." Maybe I didn''t put enough strength into that attack. " Akashiri changed up his stance from the Iron Stance to the Boulder Stance which was fit for taking down larger targets. He extended out his right hand and c.o.c.ked it back. Blizzard thought to himself: What the f.u.c.k is this asshole doing?" He flapped his huge wings and suddenly ice spikes were created that targeted Akashiri. Akashiri clapsed his lips together and said" Hitoshi Ninja Style, Gravitational Boulder From The He!" Suddnely a sky blue aura came flying out of his blade. The attack was something Blizzard couldn''t evade. He could even escape because he couldn''t even move. Suddnely a giant invisible boulder made of energy smashed onto Blizzard''s body that made him sink to the ground and cough up blood. His spinal cord was snapped in half and his organs were smashed and destroyed. His eyes rolled into his head and slammed on the ground. He was knocked out unconscious possibly even dead. Akashiri sheathed his sword and bowed. A crater formed into the ground. Every Junta tribe member even Cara was dumbfounded. She could even move her mouth to match the words of what the hell she just saw." Cara jumped down from the hut she stood on and enclosed on Blizzard, who was still unconscious. Akashiri was one of the best Hitoshi ninjas with one of the biggest and brightest futures. He graduated at the top of his class and he easily passed his ninja tests. Cara noticed that blood started running down from his mouth and nose. She s.u.c.k.e.d her teeth and kicked him in his enormously large bottom jaw. He was so big you could walk into his body and explore. Cara turned around and started walking away. Suddnely she started hearing something that sounded like a heartbeat. She slowly turned around and noticed that Blizzard''s back was airing up like a balloon. Chapter 1400 - Reborned Hybrid Oh, shit." Cara started backing away from Blizzard''s carcass. The white pulsating ball was suddenly surrounded by veins. The veins bulged so much the giant ball exploded, releasing out a bright light. The bright light suddenly manifested into Blizzard who was reborn into his humanoid dragon hybrid form. He now looked like a very pale elve with scales and strange tattoos all over his body. His eyes were gold and his ears were pointy. Hot gas surrounded the air. Akashiri could detect very high power levels. Blizzard sighed and levivtated away from his previous body. " Ah, I hate when this happens." Clothes magically appeared around his n.a.k.e.d body. He stood up to nearly 7 feet tall. He halted for a bit and squinted his eyes, pushing out golden horns that stuck out of his white hair. Golden lines also ran down his eyes. Cara looked terrified. He smiled and walked towards Cara. His previous body suddenly turned to golden ash and blown was blown into the wind. She turned around and tried to run. However she couldn''t. Blizzard simply appeared in front of her in less than seconds and grabbed her by the face and said: You are coming with me." I wouldn''t want a future ally to die as I destroy the North. Cara started screaming, which alerted Akashiri. Akashiri pulled out his sword and tried to do something but couldn''t. The snow he was marching in, suddenly frozen solid around his legs like a diamond. He tried to destroy the snow with his sword but couldn''t. He ended up snapping the blade in half. Shit!" Blizzard started laughing. He levivtated off the ground and tossed Cara into the air and snapped his fingers. A portal made from golden aura opened up and Cara was s.u.c.k.e.d inside. She ended up in another entirely different dimension called Stora, where all the lower dragons were believed to die. This is where the final battle will take place. King Elric was the king and ruler of Stora. Chapter 1401 - Clash Blizzard levivtated to the ground and folded his arms, staring deeply at Akashiri as if he was staring at his soul. Akashiri sighed. He knew Blizzard was tough, despite him easily making quick work of him earlier. Akashiri tore off his shirt and allowed it to hang down from his waist. He revealed the scars he acquired during his training with the Hitoshi ninjas while in his childhood all the way up to a.d.u.l.thood. Akashiri bent his knees and generated a purple aura around his sword. The hard ice underneath his feet started cracking up. Pieces of debris and rock began lifting off the ground. Blizzard rolled his eyes and s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth, inhaling some cold air into his body which caused his c.h.e.s.t to air up like a balloon. His cheeks puffed up and he held the cold air until his body until veins started bulging out of his head. Suddnely he exhaled the cold air out of his body out like a cannon, shouting: Breath Cannon!" Akashiri closed his eyes and parried the Breath Cannon into the air, which crashed into a distant cliff and caused an avalanche. Blizzard s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and sprinted towards Akashiri, extending out his claws like blades. Akashiri blocked Blizzard''s long and sharp claws with his sword and counter attacked by taking his left hand off the hilt of his blade and reaching into his waist, pulling out a fully loaded gun. He unloaded at least five bullets into his face. And as Akashiri should have known, the bullets had no effect. Blizzard backhanded slapped Akashiri into away into the air. Akashiri glided down to his feet and wiped the droplets of blood on his face, and spitting out the blood that built up in his mouth onto the ground. Akashiri looked up and realized that Blizzard wasn''t in the same spot. He closed his eyes shut and took a deep breath. Blizzard was using the snow and cold weather as an advantage. Akashiri placed both his hands and his sword and turned the purple aura around his sword, bright and white, and quickly turned around and stabbed Blizzard in the c.h.e.s.t, bringing him out of camouflage mode. Blizzard glowing chunks of golden blood and collapsed on one knee. Akashiri was just too skillful. Akashiri could single handly finish off countless armies by himself. He pushed the sword further into Blizzard''s c.h.e.s.t, making the sword go through his heart and out through his back. Akashiri removed the sword out of Blizzard''s c.h.e.s.t, creating a hole in his body. His pumping heart could be seen. While in a library, he was reading out the way to properly kill dragons. You had to cut out their, heart then cut out their head. Then right before your eyes, they would burst into ashes like a vampire. Akashiri reached into the recovering Blizzard''s c.h.e.s.t and easily ripped out his heart. Blizzard screeched in pain. Akashiri crushed the heart and tossed it to the side. Just as he was about to cut off his head, Blizzard snickered and blasted cold air from his mouth into Akashiri''s face. Akashiri head was frozen in a block of ice. Blizzard started crawling like a worm towards the ledge of a cliff. At the bottom of a cliff laid a freezing cold lake that had been frozen over. Blizzard started laughing. He crawled off the cliff and smacked through the freezing cold lake like a rock. Akashiri disintegrated the block of ice from around his head and ran over towards the ledge of the cliff. Akashiri sighed. He was disappointed in himself. He let his guard down. Akashiri stood on his feet and began walking away. Realizing his friends and Charlotte returned. Chapter 1402 - Stage 2 Everyone was about to confront Akashiri. However before they could do this, the ground started shaking and rumbling. Akashiri turned around and looked over the edge to see that the frozen lake was no longer frozen. Suddnely, Blizzard rose out of the lake. He was no longer in his humanoid form but was in his dragon form. His white skin was glowing. Glowing sky blue ice crystals were coming out of his spine and on the top of his head. Blizzard started smiling. His blue eyes darted at Akashiri. He flapped his wings and everyone was sent flying into the air. His power had four stages. He was currently using stage 2. His power level was unknown and couldn''t be detected by anyone. Blizzard opened his mouth and charged up a plasamatic beam in his mouth. Once he used a stage, his powers grew stronger. He not only could use ice but now had plasma as an advantage. He fired the plasma beam at the ground and the cliff was destroyed. The entire ground began shattering like glass. Blizzard started manically laughing. None of you ingrates can even image my power." I will use it to crush all of you and the North." Blizzard sighed. It will be hard fixing this place." Chapter 1403 - No Time for help Blizzard flew into the sky and sniffed the place out. He was trying to detect the North''s core. Once he destroyed the North''s core, the place would blow up to smithereens and sunk to the bottom of the ocean. After sniffing out the place, he smiled. The core was located inside The Northern Mountains underneath the thick ice. Blizzard flapped his wings and start flying away from the Junta Village which was near destruction. Cross and Orion plunged out of the rumble and leaped into the air as high as they could manage to land on his lower back. They bypassed the crystals of ice. Cross accidentally smashed against ice crystals, which alerted Blizzard that someone was on him. Blizzard turned his left eye to the side and smiled, and turned his entire back around, trying to shake his pursuers off. Cross turned his arm into a blade and stabbed his arm into Blizzard''s lower back. Blizzard acted as if he didn''t feel the pain, but in actuality he did. Blizzard decided to increase the altitude on how high he was flying. He managed to shake off Cross but didn''t shake off Orion. Orion started climbing up. He stuck his hand into the air and generated powerful double damage energy around his body, forming a sword in his hands. He managed to stab Blizzard in the back of the head. Purple blood splattered into his face. Blizzard started screaming. " You outsiders won''t give up!" Get the f.u.c.k off of me!" Orion wiped the blood from his face and continued to stab Blizzard in the back of his head. Blizzard quickly found a way to get rid of Orion. He grounded his jaws tightly together, causing dozens of ice crystals to burst from all over his body. Orion quickly hardened his skin so he wouldn''t be harmed by the ice crystals. When Blizzard realized that his antics didn''t work, he started descending from the clouds. Orion morphed the double damage sword made of pure energy and morphed it into a spear, about to land the killing blow until he blasted off of Blizzard''s back by water. He fell from the sky into a pile of snow. The water that reacted with his body was boiling hot. He could feel his skin boiling up. Blizzard could sense Typhoon was around. " Why the f.u.c.k is that bastard helping me?" I don''t need anyone''s help. Suddnely Typhoon appeared in front of him." Are you sure about that?" Blizzard rolled his eyes and said: Never sneak up on me like that again!" Typhoon snickered. You know that human was about to deliver the killing blow." I didn''t have to interfere but I did." It would have been a shame to lose another member of the founding dragons." Ice and water were the same. Ice was the solid version and water was the liquid version, which was the original version. Get it?" So in actuality, Typhoon was much stronger than Blizzard. Blizard s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. " I can take care of myself." I don''t need anyone''s help." I''m my own man." Typhoon flew into the air and said: Fine." Whatever." Back on the ground, Cross''s Location, deep in a cave in The Northern Mountains.. Cross was severely injured. He had cuts, bruises, and broken bones. In fact, both of his legs were broken. He had to give them some time before they healed up. For now, he could only crawl. Chapter 1404 - Listen For some reason in the cave was hot. Boiling hot. He started crawling on his belly like a worm, looking for an exit since the entrance was blocked off by a huge wall with N''rok carvings on it. The more Cross crawled towards the heat, the heavier and more he sweated. Cross was growing tired. Rider couldn''t no longer watch Cross. Cross you need to relax." The more you move the more life-threatening it will be for both of us. Just relax." You know your injuries will heal quicker than expected." Cross s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. Shut the f.u.c.k up Rider." You ain''t my father." You just a tenant who''s visiting." There were times Rider wanted to kill Cross. But if he killed Cross, he would die ours later since he couldn''t and wouldn''t find a stronger body, so he kept his personal dark thoughts to himself. Rider answered back with: Fine." Do whatever you want." You aren''t a little kid." You''re a grown man." Cross nodded. Good, now be quiet." Cross continued crawling towards the heat until he found accidentally dropped into a giant visible hole, falling at least thousands of feet. He landed in a hotter room that made his shirt burst into flames. Chapter 1405 - Am I My Brothers Keeper? Eventually, Cross''s legs healed up. He could now stand on his feet. The area was so hot because Cross was near the core, which was the centerfold of energy in the North. Rider had to warn Cross. Cross, I must warn you that Blizzard is looking to destroy the core. Once the core of the North is destroyed this place will be destroyed and will sink to the bottom of the ocean. Cross folded his arms and sighed. You know I am quite tired of hearing about those f.u.c.k.i.n.g humongous lizards. They can be killed." Anything that bleeds can be killed." You were the one who told me that." Do you have short-term memory loss or something?" RIder s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and quickly took over his Cross''s body and flung him to the side. What the f.u.c.k?!" yelled Cross. Cross didn''t know, but Rider prevented Cross''s body from getting more damaged. Suddnely Blizzard came crashing through the wall, looking to destroy the core. He started smiling. " Ah." There it is." The ball of energy that flourishes this cold waist land with life. It will be a shame to see my life''s work flushed down the toilet." Blizzard sighed and was about to freeze the core until he saw Cross chilling on the side. This made him furious. Cross stood on his feet and wiped the driplets of sweat running his face. " Uh, hello. Blizzard started growling. " What the f.u.c.k are you doing here?!" Uh, just chilling?" Blizzard forced his entire body into the cave to confront Cross. Blizzard lashed out his tongue after Cross. Cross rolled out of the way and avoided the tongue, which got stuck between two rocks. Blizzard could move. Shit!" shouted Blizzard. Cross turned his entire arm into a blade and sliced Blizzard''s tongue off, causing blood to splatter all over the place. Blizzard let out a loud scream. Cross tossed the tongue to the ground and jumped towards Blizzard, who spat bloody spat at Cross. Cross was soaked in the sticky saliva. Blizzard suddenly released cold air from his mouth, causing the sticky saliva to become hard and freeze around Cross''s body. Blizzard started breathing heavily. He hated to admit it, but he was getting bested by a outsider. A trepasser. Someone who had no business interfering in other people''s affairs. Blizzard started laughing. I will now destroy the core." As soon as this core is destroyed a horrific explosion will occur. Blizzard opened his mouth and started charging a powerful plasma beam into his mouth. The powerful plasma could be seen traveling through his power. Just as he was about to release the plasma beam at the core, his plans were interrupted by John, who popped out of nowhere and stabbed Blizzard in the back with a tree. The blast dispersed, and Blizzard let out another scream. Blizzard completely turned his head around and realized that he was being ganged upon. He flew into the air and shook John off his back. He started roaring like a tiger. He s.u.c.k.e.d some cold air into his body which caused his c.h.e.s.t to air up like a balloon. Breath Cannon Stage 2!" shouted Blizzard. He fired the Breath Cannon Stage 2 at the cave that contained the core. An explosion occurred, which triggered the core to explode as well. Blizzard realized what he did. He started laughing. The ground started shaking. RIder warned Cross. Cross let''s get the f.u.c.k out of here!" This entire place is about to explode!" This was the only time Cross decided to listen to Rider. He rushed out of the cave and helped his brother Jon on his feet. The snow that covered the ground was melted by the heat that was coming up. Lava started pouring out of the ground. Shit!" While Cross was running with John, he asked: Where is everyone?!" John quickly answered. They''re over that hill. Cross quickly rushed in front of John and hurried up the hill only to realize that John was lying. Hey what the- Before Cross could finish his sentence, John generated some white and bright aura around his hand and shoved his fingers into Cross''s stomach, s.u.c.k.i.n.g out his energy, causing him to fall to the ground. Cross slid down the hill. He noticed his muscles were going down and his ribs were being exposed. His voice also turned scratchy. John, what the hell are doing?!" John stared at the purple energy that was in his hand. So this is your power?" Hmm." I was expecting more." What the hell are you talking about?!" John sighed, before absorbing the stolen energy. John still didn''t answer. Instead, he sighed and said: Fine, I''ll tell you." Do remember Olivia from Chen Mountain?" Cross nodded. " Well with my stay with her I learn a lot of things. A lot of usual information." Cross was regaining some of his energy, sneakily. You see Olivia has the power to see in the future. " Well, one of those visions she saw were hell''s armies pillaging and destroying Earth as well as the rest of the planets in the universe. She specifically told me I needed to collect a huge amount of power from the strongest people to be prepared for these future events. " " You seem like a valuable and useable energy source." I can tell when I watched you fight." Cross s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. Why would you do this to your brother?! John ignored Cross and said: Whatever." Anyways I need all of your energy so my body can be satisfied." John started approaching Cross with a wicked smile on his face. Cross managed to regain half of his energy. He stood on his feet and bum-rushed John to the ground. Cross could have choked John to death but hesitated. John smiled and said: You don''t have the guts to kill me, brother." John suddenly overpowered Cross and punched him repeatly in his stomach. Just as he was about to kick him in his face, Blizzard suddenly came out of nowhere and stood behind Cross. Cross slowly turned around. Blizzard opened his mouth and softly said: Breath Cannon, Stage 3." Cross and John both received extreme damage. However Cross got the most of it. They were sent flying into the air. Blizzard s.u.c.k.e.d teeth and flew away from the North, which was on the verge of destruction. Chapter 1406 - Destruction John smacked against a boulder, while Cross crashed into the freezing cold water and started sinking. While he was under the water, he puked up a mouthful of blood and clutched his stomach. F.u.c.k!!!" Cross started swimming, using a clump of ice to pull himself out of the water. His skin turned pale because of this. He started breathing heavily because he was having trouble breathing. He suddenly puked up water and clutched his c.h.e.s.t. Cross stood on his feet, noticing his sight was somewhat distorted. Rider, are you okay?" asked John. Rider quickly answered. " Hey, I''m okay." You?" Cross sighed and said: Barely." Cross looked into the sky and saw that the clouds were dark and gloomy. Cross soon heard the loud engines of an airship approaching. He looked into the sky and soon saw a ladder, which was thrown down by Sarah. Come on Cross!" Let''s go!" Jesse popped from behind his mother. " Yeah, dad let''s go!" This place is about to blow up!" The remaining tribe members of the Junta were also on board the airship. In all there were 49 tribe members since Cara was tossed into a portal. Cross grabbed the ladder and yelled: Let''s go!" When they flew at least 200 miles away, the North exploded. A powerful explosion that was equipped with a shockwave. The Junta people watched from the windows in their ship, seeing their home being destroyed. Chapter 1407 - Score Cross was pulled into the airship along with the ladder that was dropped down. He could hear some sobs coming from some of the Junta people. They spoke in their foreign language they called Unta. Our home, our beautiful home!" It''s gone!" Were will we live now?!" Without Chieftain Cara what will be our fate?!" Akashiri could understand what the Junta people where saying to each other. He was fluent in millions of languages. He scoffed and headed to his bedroom. Before he headed to his bedroom, he said: Tch, you people need to calm down. Relax!" We''ll find you a place that is warm and safe." Akashiri was currently speaking Unta. One of the Junta people looked at Akashiri and said: Where is this place, sir?" Akashiri smiled and said: In another dimension." The Junta people became more cheered up and said: Did you heard that brothers and sisters!" This man said he''ll find us a home!" The remaining Junta people started cheering as if they had just won the world series. Akashiri went to his bed and decided to go to sleep. Jagger was driving the airship, not having an idea where they were going next. Blizzard was watching them from the clouds. He began smiling because earlier when he ran into Typhoon they came up with a plan. A plan they knew for certain would work. All Blizzard could do was laugh. He wouldn''t interfere. He decided to fly away and head over to the Drum Volcano. Jagger was quite drowsy. He needed some coffee to stay awake until his shift was up. Jagger asked Jesse to prepare some coffee for him. Then again he realized he already had some coffee next to the controls of the airship, it was just cold and bland. Jagger always loved his coffee hot and with lots and lots of sugar, which gave him an energy boost that helped him start off his day. He had been flying for hours and was about to pass out. Just as he was about to fall asleep, he smelled some fresh, sweet, and hot coffee. He opened his eyes and smiled, placing the ship on autopilot for his coffee break. Jagger guzzled down the hot coffee. He didn''t care about how hot it was. After drinking all the coffee, he took the ship off of autopilot and started smiling. While he was flying, he spotted a figure that was standing on a hill of snow. The figure was a mercenary who worked under Dr. Gonzalez. His codename was called The Clean up Guy." The Clean-up Guy wore highly advanced black body armor, heavy steel toe boots, black gloves, a black hood, and a metal skeleton mask. The Clean-up Guy placed his finger by his ear to his microphone and said: Target spotted." Activate the bombs." Suddnely at least a dozen war airsh.i.p.s created by Gonzalez Industries suddenly descended from the clouds. Shit!" shouted Jagger. The warsh.i.p.s started firing rockets at the airship. The airship started falling from the sky. The hangar was destroyed. Akashiri quickly had to open a portal for everyone to escape certain death. The airship fell to ground and landed on some land mines, causing a bigger explosion. The warsh.i.p.s descended to the ground and out came at least hundreds of droids that were fully equipped. The Clean up Guy jumped from off the cliff he stood on. He perfectly landed on his feet without making a sound. The destruction of the airship was setting the area on fire. Chapter 1408 - Jump in! The Clean-up Guy scrambled through the destruction of the airship only to find nothing but a coffee mug. He stomped on the coffee mug and said: Targets have gotten away." Their location is unknown. As The Clean-up Guy was about to board an airship, he noticed a rift in the sky. He advanced his vision and noticed he saw another world. Scratch that other report. I think I know where the targets are." The Clean up Guy started laughing. Akashiri transported everyone to the Hitoshi Villae which flourished with life. They dropped out of the sky and landed on a patch of grass. Akashiri quickly stood on his feet and started closing the rift, only to notice a warship was coming. He quickly tried to close the rift as soon as possible. The Clean-up Guy climbed out of the warship and leaped into the rift, tackling Akashiri, driving his head into the ground. The Clean up Guy was extremely strong. Akashiri managed to overpower him and toss him through a wall. The Clean up Guy broke his arm. He simply snapped his arm back in place. He didn''t feel pain. This was a new drug Gonzalez, who was known possessed by Feng. Chapter 1409 - Devestation Akashiri stood on his feet and s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. He pulled out his sword and shifted his feet into the Iron Stance. The Clean-up Guy chuckled. The Clean up Guy pulled out two batons and rush towards Akashiri. Akashiri evaded the attack and roundhouse him in the face, which made him stagger down to the ground. While he was on the ground, Cross came up behind him and placed him in a headlock. The mercenary easily slipped out of Cross''s headlock and turned around, punching him so hard in his c.h.e.s.t, some of his ribs were crushed. Cross vomited up blood and crashed into a haystack. The Clean-up Guy mainly had his attention focused on Akashiri, since he was the one who had the power to open rifts and portals to other dimensions. He rushed towards Akashiri and unsuccessfully tried to attack Akashiri again, but Akashirir simply avoided the attack and scoffed. He managed to get the upper hand and stab The Clean-up Guy in the c.h.e.s.t. The blade punctured through his heart. Akashiri could hear him wheezing and groaning in pain. He pulled off his mask and revealed his face. The Clean-up Guy was an old man who had lots of scars. He missing an eye and had scars all over his face. Akashiri placed his sword up by The Cleanup Guy''s face and asked" Who do you work for and why did you blow up our ship?" The Cleanup Guy didn''t bother to answer. Instead, he spat chunks of blood into Akashiri''s face. " Why the hell should you anything?" Tch, I don''t know you or the person who hired me." I was just hired for a good sum of money and received some kind of experimental drug." Akashiri took the sword away from The Cleanup Guy''s neck, and said: Do you have the tube or container where the drug was contained in?" The Cleanup Guy slowly reached into his pocket and pulled out a flash bomb which blinded everyone except Cross who was recovering from his injuries. The Cleanup Guy stood on his feet and started running as fast as he could. Cross stood on his feet and chased after him. He tried to fire a metallic spike at his back but The Cleanup Guy manage to dodge it without looking. He slid down a hill and went into the forest, hiding in a tall tree. He activated some buttons on his wrist and turned invisible. Even though he was invisible, Cross who still be able to detect him. Cross quickly detected him and ripped the tree the Cleanup Guy hid in out of the ground. When the tree smacked on the ground, dirt and debris surrounded the area. Cross quickly enhanced his vision and spotted The Cleanup Guy. The tree fell on his legs and crushed them like twigs. This meant he couldn''t move. Cross hopped over the tree and confronted The Clean-up Guy, who started coughing up blood. " Alright, alright!" Gah!" You win!" You f.u.c.k.i.n.g win!" All you had to do was just talk." Now, look at you." The Cleanup Guy reached into his pocket and pulled out a bomb. I will say it a million times." I will never talk." The Cleanup Guy pulled the pin on his grenade. Shit!" yelled Cross. Cross quickly ran away as the fiery explosion occurred. Nearby trees were destroyed. Chapter 1410 - Tracking Cross returned to the Hitoshi Village. Everyone was awaiting his return. Akashiri looked at him and sighed, before sheathing his sword. " You know you didn''t have to kill him." Cross s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth, I didn''t- Before Akashiri could finish his sentence, he turned around and said: Let''s go, everyone." I had some hot chicken soup prepared." Let''s eat it before it gets cold." Everyone except Sarah, Jesse, and Elanor left to see how Cross was doing. Sarah didn''t want to admit it, but She was starting to like Elanor as a friend. " She went to ask Cross a question." Hey, I forgot to ask you Cross, where is John, he didn''t get on the airship with us." Is he okay?" Cross sighed and said: That''s a long story." How about I tell you later?" I''m sure you''re hungry like everyone else, so let''s eat first." Sarah smiled. Let''s go Elanor." As Sarah turned her back and walked away with Jesse, Elanor looked at Cross and winked at him. Cross slightly smiled and followed everyone to the dining hall. What Cross didn''t know was that The Cleanup Guy had a tracking device lodged behind his ribs. This meant The Industrial Elven Empire knew his location. Chapter 1411 - Trashing your rights A couple of Industrial Elven soldiers who saw the Cleanup Guy jump into a rift went to report back to Feng, who was in the middle of some tenderloin steak. Feng hadn''t eaten red meat in nearly 20 years. The only meat he ever ate was chicken which he had served with some veggies and white rice. Feng sliced a piece of his tenderloin steak off the bone and ate it, not even bothering to swallow it because it simply melted in his mouth. Feng started smiling. Tch, I should have started eating red meat years ago. I didn''t know what I was missing out on until now." Feng placed his knife and fork down, and grabbed the tenderloin steak with both hands, and swallowed it whole, nearly choking. He started coughing up little pieces of spit and steak. Feng quickly grabbed the pitcher of water that sat next to his left arm and guzzled it down. He burped and repeatedly started slapping his stomach. The soldiers outside guarding his chamber door were wondering what was going on. One of them knocked on the front door. Is everything ok in there, Dr. Gonzalez?" Feng quickly answered to not raise suspicion. Yes, everything''s ok." Some saliva just went down the opposite whole and it damn near made me choke." But I''m fine now." Ok, sir." said the soldier who was guarding the door. Feng took a deep breath and walked into the bathroom to rinse his face with some water. As he looked in the mirror, he saw his org Feng touched his face and s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth, punching the wall. Recently all the bodies he transferred his soul into were weak and had no memories of former training. This was why he endured his original body so much before it was destroyed. Transferring his soul into another body was forbidden and ancient for Zen Clan members to use. But since most of the Zen Clan members were dead, he could do whatever he wants. Even though Feng just went into Dr. Gonalez''s body, he didn''t like it. Yes, he did possess superior intellect but that was it. He had to find someone else worthy enough. Feng left the bathroom and turned off the light and sat back down until he heard a loud and powerful knock on the door. Feng rolled his eyes and said: Yes, yes, come on in!" The same soldier who was guarding the front door walked in with some news. " Dr. Gonzalez, King Hendrix, and Kade have required to see you immediately. Feng sighed. He stood on his feet and followed the soldier. He properly thought they found him out. Feng went to the throne room and the doors slowly opened. There sat Hendrix, who was drinking some cold water in a wine glass. Ah, Dr. Gonzalez." Sit down." We have to much to talk about." Feng started repeatedly tapping his feet on the ground. Hendrix noticed Dr. Gonzalez was moving weirdly. What''s the matter, Gonzalez?" You''re usually talkative." The first and last one to finish the conversation. Feng''s calculations were right. Hendrix definitely knew what was up. Feng was growing nervous. So why have you called me here?" Hendrix wiped the smile off his face and said: You know exactly why Feng Zen." Feng''s eyes popped out his head. Chapter 1412 - To The Underworld with you Feng stood off the chair he stood on and said: How did you find out?" Hendrix rolled his eyes and said: It was too obvious." That asshole Dr. Gonzalez is very hyperactive and treats everyone who works for him like garbage. However, since you possessed his body, you have been cool and mellow." It was way too obvious." Feng crunched his hands into fists and asked: What now?" Hendrix nodded and said: You can leave." We will not stop you from leaving." Feng knew it was too good to be true. As he turned around he noticed the lights cut off in the throne room, rending the room pitch black. Feng s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. What the hell is going on?" What happened to the lights?" Suddnely Kade saw green flames surrounding the room. He turned around and saw Kade who grabbed Feng by the neck and s.u.c.k.e.d his soul out of his body, rending Dr. Gonzalez unconscious. Kade spat Feng''s soul on the ground and said: Let me show you my world." Feng was suddenly s.u.c.k.e.d into the darkness and crashed onto the floor. He could hear the cries and terror of other souls. Shit, I need to find a way to get out of here." Chapter 1413 - Voids The more Feng proceeded into the path to the underworld, the louder and terrifying the screams became." Feng suddenly approached a rowboat that sat on some pitch black, murky liquid substance. Feng had no idea what was going on. This was when he decided to talk his loudest. " What the hell am I suppose to?" Go into the rowboat?" He suddenly heard a loud voice that made his eardrums nearly exploded. " That''s what the rowboat is for." Go in the rowboat and swim to the nearest piece of land." Then and only thing will you receive further instructions." Feng s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and sighed. He hopped into the rowboat and began paddling through the thick water. Paddling through the water was quite the challenge. Feng really had to put some muscle into it. After paddling for at least 30 minutes, Feng decided to take a break. He took his hands off the paddle and rested his head down and a couple of sandbags and sighed once again. " What the hell have I gotten my into now?" When he was about to close his eyes he suddenly heard bubbling noises in the water. This made him instantly open his eyes and go to inspect. Feng decided to shove his head into the water to see who or what the air bubbles belonged to. He saw nothing. Feng removed his head out of the water and took a deep breath, laying his head back on the sandbags. Suddenly, a grey creature with white glowing eyes that almost resembled a fish-man burst from the water, grabbed Feng by his neck and started choking him. The creature started screaming into Feng''s face splattering thick saliva everywhere. Feng s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and said: You''re breath stinks." Purple double damage energy generated around his fist and punched a hole in the creature''s c.h.e.s.t. The creature choked on its blood and died. Feng grabbed the creature by the neck and tossed it into the water. Feng wiped the sweat on his face and continued to row towards land. After thirty more minutes, Feng finally reached for dry land. He took his hands off the paddles and walked onto dry land. Feng flipped on his back and started breathing heavily. For some reason, he felt weak. Extremely weak. Feng stood on his feet and vomited up blood. Just as he was about to proceed the more of the same creatures like the one he killed thirty minutes ago, started popping out of the water. Shit." Even though Feng was weak, this didn''t put a cork on his power. He stomped his feet on the ground and tensed his neck muscles and c.h.e.s.t muscles. Powerful purple double damage generated around his body. He released it out like a shockwave and all the creatures that were coming after Feng were disintegrated. Black blood covered his body. Feng placed a disgusted look on his face, sighed, and turned his back until he heard Kade''s voice. " Ah, I didn''t expect you would take care of those fools so easily. Maybe I underestimated you." Hmm." Come on in." Suddnely a green portal appeared out of thin air. Feng couldn''t see where the portal led to. Feng walked into the portal and bright light burst into his eyes. He ended up in a dark and furnished room. Feng realized he no longer felt weak. He sat on one of the comfy chairs and waited. Chapter 1414 - Judge Feng almost fell asleep. The comfy chair felt like a water bed. Just as he was about to close his eyes, he heard approaching footsteps. He opened his eyes and saw a servant who wore a long sleeve shirt and a black bow tie. The man looked extremely strange. He carried a tray that had a glass of whiskey on it. Feng looked at the man and sized him up. " Who the hell are you and where am I?" The man didn''t answer. Instead, he carried the silver tray back to where he got it from and came out and said: Mr. Kade will join you shortly. " Feng shrugged his shoulders and said: You still haven''t answered my question. The man still didn''t answer. The man turned around and placed his hands behind his back. He finally decided to answer. You are in a dimension that is in the middle of the land of living and hell." This is where souls go before they go to heaven or hell. Kade judge them and decide their fate." The man smiled and said: That is actually what he is going to do to you." I really hope you have done good deeds in your life, because if you haven''t, prepare to burn in hell for all eternity. Chapter 1415 - Enemies Feng folded his arms and said: Well, I won''t have to worry about it because I have been doing good deeds for most of my life." That''s one of my problems." I too damn nice." The man-sized up Feng and s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth softly saying yeah right under his breath. The man chuckled and said: Lying will never get you anywhere pal." Feng s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and said: I ain''t lying." I am like the nicest f.u.c.k.i.n.g guy." You can ask anyone I know." The man sighed and said: Yeah, whatever." You want another drink?" Feng crunched his hands into fists. Sure, why not." The man poured the rest of the bottle of old whiskey into the small wine glass and gave it to Feng. Feng guzzled down the whiskey and burped very loudly before grabbing his c.h.e.s.t. Even though the whiskey was cold, it turned hot as soon as it entered his body. The man corked the empty bottle of whiskey and tossed it into the garbage. As the man was about to wipe the wet counter off, he heard approaching footsteps outside. He straightened his bow tie and looked at Feng and sighed. Good luck." Remember what I told you." Kade despises liers. The slightest lie will take you well on your trip to hell. All you have to do is be truthful." The man approached the wall and phased through it, disappearing. Feng stood off the chair and took a deep breath. So many ideas for escaping were running through his head. He didn''t want to have any business with Kade. It wasn''t his time to die." He wanted a true warrior''s death. The front door suddenly swung open and fog was released into the room. The fog morphed into Kade, who had a serious expression on his face. He wore a long dark green cape that was connected to his light armor made of different types of animal skin. " Hello, Feng." Finally." Sit down." We talk." You know we have a lot of important things to talk about. " First off, where to do think you should go?" Heaven or hell?" Feng cleared his throat and said: Either one." I am not ready to die." There is a lot of things I still haven''t accomplished. Kade scoffed. Like what?!" Feng didn''t answer. " That''s what I f.u.c.k.i.n.g thought." Now next question." Are you good, evil, or neutral?" Feng rolled his eyes and asked:What kind of f.u.c.k.i.n.g questions are these?" Kade s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and said: You have 10 seconds to answer the question." Feng clenched his hands into fists. And what if I don''t answer the question?" Kade chuckled. Suddnely green flames surrounded his body and melted his face, revealing his skeleton face. That''s for me to know and you to find out." Kade''s voice became dark and distorted. Feng shrugged his shoulders and said: Fine, I''m neutral. This means sometimes I do good things, sometimes I do evil things. Kade raised his eyebrow. Are you sure about that?" Feng rolled his eyes and said: Well most of the time the stuff I do is evil." Good next and final question." Feng was prepared for the last question. Chapter 1416 - To The Land of Living Do you deserve to live or die?" Feng giggled and said: I deserve to live." As it says, everyone no matter how evil or terrible they are deserves a second chance." Kade nodded. Well, fine." You may leave." The door that is behind me is the exit." It should take you back to the land of the living. Feng nodded and said: Thanks." Thanks, for your generosity." Feng placed his hand around the door nob and was about to open it until Kade had some other smart remark to say." But I must warn you." You must find a body before 12 o''clock. If you don''t, you will be thrown into hell and be tortured for all eternity." Feng waved his hand back as if he didn''t care. " Yeah, whatever." Feng swung the door open and an extremely bright light blasted out in the front of his face. Then he was transported back to the land of the living, like a lost soul. He was transported to a small town that had a population of 150 people. No one in the entire town could see him. It was currently nighttime. The time was 11:30 pm. This meant he only had thirty minutes left. He had to hurry. Chapter 1417 - So Generous Feng started searching through the huts for the right person to possess. So far the most people he bypassed were not worthy. Either they were not good enough or they were too weak. The point is Feng was very picky. In fact, he was picky about everything. He had only 10 minutes left. Shit." Feng ran out of the hut he was in and ended up outside only to a fisherman who was sitting by the dock, trying to catch his breakfast. Feng sniffed the air and could detect that the fisherman had some power worth abusing. He slowly started creeping up on the fisherman. The fisherman reeled in his breakfast and stood on his feet, placing a big smile on his face. Ah!" Freshly caught fish!" This will be a good dinner!" The fisherman stuffed the flopping fish into a cooler filled with ice and closed the cooler, picking it up with both his hands. As the fisherman was about head into his hut, he heard approaching footsteps. He tossed the cooler to the side and pulled out a small knife. " Who''s there?" Manny?" Is this another one of your practical pranks?" None of your pranks is funny pal." The fisherman s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and sighed, placing the knife back into his shoe. Just as he was about to grab the cooler, he suddenly felt a cold shiver run down his back. The fisherman quickly turned around and saw a blue and bright flash appear in front of his face. He couldn''t do anything. Just as he was about to run, he tripped over his cooler and smacked his face against the wooden dock. The bright and blue flash went up the fisherman''s nostrils. Feng easily took over his body and started laughing. Feng realized he only had three minutes. But that no longer mattered. He found a body, which meant he didn''t have to go to hell. Feng collapsed on his back and sighed. He suddenly heard his stomach growl. Feng grabbed the cooler the fish was contained in and headed into the fisherman''s hut. Feng didn''t even bother to cook the fish. He ate the fish raw, bone and all. He headed upstairs and threw himself on the bed and closed his eyes, trying to fall asleep. When he was about to, he heard and felt painful vibrations in his head, which scream at the top of his lungs. Blood started running out of his nose and ears. Ah!!!" What the flying f.u.c.k!" He suddenly heard Kade''s voice. Time''s up." Feng was confused. " What the hell are you talking about?" I found a body!" Kade started laughing. You suppose to find the healthiest body." That body you are in is not healthy." Go in the mirror and see for yourself. Feng did what he was told and saw that Kade was right. The fisherman''s body was paler than a ghost. His eyes were bloodshot and he had veins bulging out of his forehead and neck. Feng also noticed he was feeling sick. He suddenly vomited up blood and collapsed on his knees. Feng immediately left the sick body and yelled: Shit!" Kade started laughing since he was basically the grim reaper. I will reset the clock back to thirty minutes. You sure are lucky I''m being generous today." Feng stood on his feet and wiped the blood away from his face." He had enough." This time when he confronted Kade, he meant business. He started generating powerful purple energy around his hands. He suddenly fired the purple aura at the wall and a portal opened up. Feng leaped into the portal that led to Kade''s Domain. Chapter 1418 - Enough Kade was surprised to see Feng. " Dropping in so soon?" Feng stood on his feet and bit his bottom lip. I just have had enough of you, you prick?" You think you could mentally mess with my mind and get away with it. Kade started smiling. Green flames engulfed his face and he had skin. He stood off his chair and went to the bar to pour himself some liquor. He poured half the bottle of liquor into the glass cup and guzzled it down with squinting his eyes or making a single face like the liquor was too strong. And what are going to do about it?" Kill me?" Ha!" That''s a laugh." As you can see I''m already dead." I''m a f.u.c.k.i.n.g specter old man." You can''t kill a specter dumbass, so what do you think you can possibly do to me?" I already experienced every single torture known to mankind." Tch, do your worst." Feng glady expected. He started cracking his knuckles. Feng rushed towards Kade and tried to punch him but missed. Kade snapped his fingers and magically a scythe appeared in his hands. Ah, trying to throw a cheap shot when I wasn''t ready." You really going to get it now." Chapter 1419 - Swing Thing Kade grabbed Feng by his neck, starting to drain him of his energy. Motherf.u.c.ker!" yelled Feng. He started turning skinny and his bones were starting to be exposed. Kade started laughing. " Yes." Once I drain you of all of your energy you will be no more." This when you will truly die." When your soul has been destroyed, that is when you will experience true death." There will be no reincarnation." Feng was well aware of these facts. Even though he was weak, he managed to pry Kade''s hands from his neck and headbutt him in his face, causing him to stagger down to one of his knees. Black blood started running down his nostrils. Bastard!" yelled Kade. Feng quickly started scanning the area for a kind of source of food or drink to quickly gain his energy. Feng ran by the bar and saw a energy drink. He pulled the tab off the energy drink and drank all of it without stopping. Instantly he regained all of his energy back and he felt pumped and energized. Kade s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and tightly clutched his scythe and swung it after Feng, who perfectly dodged Kade''s missed attacked and came back with a comeback attack by shoving three of his fingers inside Kade''s neck and pulled out his adam''s apple, and his vocal cords. Kade collapsed on his knees and started vomiting blood. Feng tossed the cartilage and the ground and cleaned his hands. " What was all of that shit you talked about earlier?" Kade couldn''t talk. All he could do was make a noise like a broken record. Feng approached Feng and picked him off the ground, starting to strangle him. Kade''s feet started fluttering as if he was a fish out of the water, running out of air to survive. Just when he was about to snap his neck, he noticed he started smiling. Feng was confused. What the f.u.c.k is so funny?" Why are you smiling?" Kade licked the blood away from his lips and said: You are dumber than I thought, Feng." You bring shame to your people. Kade easily broke away from Feng''s grip and teleported behind him touched him in the back of his head with the stick part of his scythe. Feng fell to his feet. It felt as if his body gained an extra 500 pounds. Despite this extra weight, he managed to stand up without a problem. Kade was dumbfounded. What?" I don''t understand, how- Before Kade could finish his sentence Feng gripped the scythe from his hands and managed to chop off Kade''s head. Blood splattered everywhere. Feng broke the scythe in half and tossed it to the side, and s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth starting to walk away. The ground suddenly started shaking and rumbling. Even though Kade was headless he was still alive. He instructed his body to pick his head off the ground. He screwed his head back on and magically his spinal cord reconnected like a plug. Kade started manically laughing. Feng sighed and placed up his fists. You really don''t give up, do you?" Kade didn''t answer. Instead he started walking towards Feng. Just as Feng was about to strike Kade, a portal suddenly appeared under his feet. He fell into the portal which led him back to the land of the living. Feng was s.u.c.k.e.d into Queen Ariel''s chambers who helped summoned Feng with the help of a witch. Before the portal closed, Kade threw a small, round crystal bead. Chapter 1420 - Witches Feng was confused. Even though he was in his astral form, he could touch things. Feng looked at the small, crystal bead and grabbed it, tossing it through the window into a stack of hay. What?" I don''t- Queen Ariel raised up her hand and said: You don''t have to explain anything." I know these days have been quite tough for you." It''s ok." You may rest." Feng bowed to Queen Ariel and looked over to the side to see a woman who wore a black hood and robe brewing some hot purple liquid in a pot with a big wooden spoon. He could tell the strange person was a woman because of her b.r.e.a.s.ts that printed out through her robe. Feng walked over to the woman and said: Who the f.u.c.k are you. The woman stopped whatever she was doing and removed the spoon out of the big pot. He couldn''t see her face but he could see her eyes. Her eyes were yellow and black. Queen Ariel stood off her chair and said: This woman''s name is Jinx." She''s a witch who is making you a new and improved body. " May I continue Queen Ariel?" said Jinx. Jinx''s face was scratchy, sounding as if she never drunk anything before in her life. Queen Ariel nodded and said: Yes, you may." She is also going to help us kill those dragons." Feng looked after at Jinx who went back to mixing. Her hands and forearms looked like cracked pieces of glass. She also had claws. Feng scoffed and walked away. Chapter 1421 - A Witch Named Kiara Before Feng walked away, Queen Ariel stopped him. " Wait, where are you going?" Jinx is not finished. Until she is finished then and only then will you be able to leave. For now, just sit down and relax." I can tell by the look on your face that you have been having a very bad day." So just sit down." Feng s.u.c.k.e.d and said: Look here, woman." You are not my superior." I chose to work alongside you." I could have turned down your offer, but I didn''t. As far as I remember, bossing me around and acting like you''re better than I wasn''t included in the packet." I don''t have to listen to you." I can do whatever I want and go wherever I want." I didn''t take any shit from Jon Zen and won''t take shit from you." Hearing Feng says this made Queen Ariel extremely furious. She was about to go crazy until she started smelling a rancid smell. Queen Ariel placed her hand over her face and asked: What the f.u.c.k is that smell?" Feng s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and left the throne room, heading towards his chambers. Queen Ariel looked over at where Jinx was working. Jinx, what the hell is that nasty, disgusting smell?" Jinx removed her wooden spoon out of her cauldron. " That smell is troll guts, dead rats, dead frogs, and saber-toothed cat stool. Queen Ariel was about to throw up. " Why do you need all those disgusting ingredients?" I ain''t paying you to stink up the place." If I wanted the place to stink I could of let some slaves come in here." Don''t worry my queen." You''ll see why I need these nasty ingredients." Queen Ariel covered her nose and said: I can''t be in here anymore." I going to my chambers." Help yourself to any food or drink." I sure you''ll find something you like." Queen Ariel stood off her throne and walked into her chambers, locking the door behind her. Jinx placed her wooden spoon on the table that sat next to the corner and took off her hood, revealing her face. Jinx had long and white hair, black and three yellow eyes, and a strange face. She almost looked like a doll. She had a few cracks alongside her face as well as a strange symbol on the side of her forehead. She scanned the area for food. She had a huge stomach for anything sweet. In actuality, her name wasn''t even Jinx." Her name was Kiara. The reason she called herself Jinx was because if she used her real name she would be exposed. She wanted for many crimes. Those crimes included arson, kidnapping little kids and doing experiments on them, murder, thievery, and many more. So she wouldn''t be found out and exposed, she changed her appearance and her name. In actuality, she was an ugly old hag with wings and claws. She was a demon that broke through the portal of hell and escaped. She served under Amon. No one knew about her true self. Since she had a sweet tooth she found any food that was sweet. She picked up sweet rolls, pieces of chocolate, cookies, hard candies, and marshmallows. She tossed the food on the table and started devouring it like a savage. Pieces of chocolate splattered all over the places. Icing drip down the table. She let out a loud burp and cleared her throat. After eating she stared at the mess she created. She opened her mouth and extended her tongue and cleaned up the mess, even shining the table in the process of doing so. She burped again so hard she also reverted into her true form. She picked up her wooden again and decided to finish brewing. After the potion was complete, she stood over the cauldron and slit her wrist, causing some black blood to ooze into the cauldron. The purple potion mixed with the black blood and the potion started heating up. The liquid suddenly started morphing into a man. The man crawled out of the cauldron and plopped on the ground, unconscious with steam surrounding his body. My greatest creation yet." She started laughing. She kneeled down on one knee and examined the body. Why must I give you away when I can have you for myself?" She s.u.c.k.e.d her teeth and sighed, immediately informing Queen Ariel that she was finished. Chapter 1422 - In Love Wake up my children." said Kiara. The man opens his eyes and stared at his hands. The man couldn''t even put together words. That''s how confused he was. Where- Kiara placed her finger across his mouth and said: Don''t talk." I''m pretty sure you have lots of questions but save it for later or tomorrow. " I am tired and don''t feel like talking. Goodnight." Queen Ariel should tell you what to do and what not to do." "I''m turning in. Kiara took her wooden spoon with her and walked out of the throne room. The man was like a lost child. The man stood on his feet and walked towards the huge mirror in the back and stared at himself. He didn''t have a single piece of hair on his body. He stared at his hands and said: Who am I, and why was I created?" What was the purpose?" The man suddenly heard approaching footsteps behind his back. He quickly turned around and saw Queen Ariel who carried a glass of wine in her hand. Hello." You must be her creation." My name is Ariel." Follow me." Since the man didn''t know what was going on he decided to follow her without asking where they were going. Only one thing was going on in his mind. Queen Ariel was the most beautiful thing. Chapter 1423 - My name is Dax Come follow me." I''ll take you to your room. Then you will await next instructions." The man nodded. Queen Ariel nodded and just remembered something. By the way, what is your name?" The man shrugged his soldiers. I don''t have a name." Queen Ariel started stroking her chair. " Hmm." I can give you a name." Queen Ariel started thinking hard. What about Dax?" Dax is a good name?" Do you like that name?" The man nodded and smiled. Dax." I like that name." Queen Ariel smiled and said: Good, now follow me." Your room is just this way." Queen Ariel walked near the grand suite and magically a key that was in the shape of a skull appeared in her hand. Queen Ariel approached the grand suite door and opened it, revealing a sweet fragrance that smelled like oranges. Queen Ariel shoved the key in between her b.r.e.a.s.ts and said: Just make yourself at home." Queen Ariel closed the door and ran into Kiara who was dragging her cauldron across the marble flooring, scratching it up. Queen Ariel rolled her eyes and asked: What the hell are you doing Jinx?" Kiara didn''t answer Ariel. Instead, she walked past her and s.u.c.k.e.d her teeth. She didn''t have to listen to Queen Ariel. Queen Ariel didn''t want to admit it, but the kingdom was falling apart. She didn''t have the same type of leadership as her father. Her father''s leadership and Hendrix''s leadership led the elves to a victory over the dragons. Queen Ariel sighed and started walking towards Kiara. She placed her hand on her shoulder and asked: Don''t you hear me talking to you woman?" I am the queen!" Kiara turned around and gave Queen Ariel a look like if she didn''t take her hand off her shoulder she would kill her. Queen Ariel immediately took her hand off of Kiara''s arms and allowed her to continue whatever the hell she was doing. Kiara dragged the cauldron into her room and shut the door behind her back and locked it with telekinesis. She tossed the cauldron in the corner of the room. She took off her hood and plopped on the bed, deciding to go to sleep and take a rest. Victor''s Location... Victor arrived back at the Western Kingdom. He was training himself so Yamato''s sword could subdue him. However, he was unsuccessful. Before Yamato was murdered, he placed a seal around his sword''s power so no one could have the power for their own use. The name of the seal was called The Mark of The Swordsman, one of the strongest seals in the entire galaxy. Every time Victor tried to break the seal, he ended up injuring himself. Each time he tried to break the seal, he felt different types of pain in different parts of his body. The first time he felt as if someone squeezed his heart. The next time it felt as if he was being drowned. This was why Victor came back bloody. Even though he sustained all this damage, he didn''t fall down. Victor could endure lots of damage. He approached the gates of the kingdom and puked up blood. All he wanted to do was sleep. All of sudden, the ground started shaking. Victor turned around slowly and saw that Draco descended from the clouds. Victor sighed and asked: What the hell are you doing here?" Draco flew towards Victor and caught him off guard, knocking him unconscious with his tail. Victor crashed into a tree. Draco was at the western kingdom to finish what he started. Chapter 1424 - Storm the Kingdom Draco opened his mouth and fired a rock that was covered in flames at the huge door, which blasted into smithereens. Draco quickly transformed into his humanoid form and stormed the kingdom. All those who stood in his way were killed. He didn''t feel any remorse for none of the elves around the area. Some elven guards tried to overpower him but were unsuccessful. he used his claws to carve them up like steaks of meat. Draco had a serious expression on his face the entire time. A little girl who was sobbing because her parents were killed, sat by his feet. Draco looked at the little girl like she was trash. He scoffed and walked past the little girl. She wasn''t worth it. Suddnely the little girl wiped away her tears and started giggling up a storm. Draco turned around and noticed the little girl was on the ground fluttering like a fish. Draco scratched the back of his as if he was confused. The little girl lifted off the ground and c.o.c.ked back her head and suddenly vomited up black muck. The black muck morphed into The Chameleon. The little girl did not survive. Ah, Draco." We met at last." Draco has no idea who or what The Chameleon was. Chapter 1425 - Draco Who the f.u.c.k are you?" The Chameleon started laughing. Don''t play dumb." You know who exactly I am." Draco sighed. No, I don''t." The Chameleon ceased the laughing and grabbed the front of his face. " I am The Chameleon, one of the hell spawns that serve under Satan, The King of Hell." I''m considered to be the strongest one. Draco''s eyes popped out of his head. " Ah, now I remember you." Your that asshole I met over 2,000 years ago that kept on rumbling that he had the power to grant me any wish I asked for." The Chameleon snickered. " Yes, my reputation does precede me." So, shall we continue from where we left off 2,000 years ago, but first I need to Before The Chameleon could finish his sentence, Draco rush towards him and stabbed him in the gut. The Chameleon coughed up black blood into Draco''s face. His blood was just like acid. Draco started screaming as some of the skin and flesh was melted off his face. " You motherf.u.c.ker!" The Chameleon licked the blood from his face and said: We all know how this will end." Draco grabbed The Chameleon by his neck and headbutted him repeatly in his head, cracking a fragment of his skull. Black blood splattered everywhere. Draco tossed The Chameleon into a brick wall, which crumbled into dust that made the area foggy. Draco''s eyeball hanged out of his socket. He grabbed his eye and forcefully shoved it back into its socket. Motherf.u.c.ker!" I will make you pay!" The Chameleon stood out from the rumble and licked his injuries. ah, you know I''m bored. This is the most boring war out of all the wars this planet has experienced." You know what this war needs?" Draco rolled his eyes and said: What?" The Chameleon exposed his sharp teeth and rolled his eyes into his head. More bloodshed...." The Chameleon started fluttering like a fish. Draco had enough. He had other more important things to attend to. He opened his mouth and fired a red fireball after The Chameleon. The fireball engulfed him. An explosion occurred. A mushroom cloud rose into the air. Draco s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and said: Good." Now and finally he could attend to his duties. Draco transformed into his dragon form and flew into the air and landed on top of the throne room. He retransformed back into his humanoid form and made his way into the throne room. This time he was going to finish the job. Once he killed Queen Ariel, all he would have to worry about was the other Elven Empire, which was more stacked. As Draco walked around, he sniffed the area and noticed he could smell the stench of gunpowder. Just when Draco was about to create a torch, he heard footsteps approaching. Draco." Glad for you to drop in. Draco grounded his teeth together and said: Today will be your last day alive." Queen Ariel rolled her eyes and said: I''m tired of you saying the same shit every time we run into each other, grandpa." This isn''t a video game and I''m not an NPC. You know what I don''t have time for this." He''s all your''s Jinx." Queen Ariel turned around and started walking away. This time he wasn''t going to let her escape. Draco rushed towards her and tackled her. Chapter 1426 - Witness Power What the f.u.c.k are you doing?" Get the hell off of me!" Queen Ariel managed to flip on her back. Draco placed his hands around Ariel''s neck and started choking her. Like I said before." Today is the day you die, bitch." I don''t give a f.u.c.k if we''re related." Goodbye, my granddaughter. Just when Queen Ariel was about to get her neck snapped, Draco was suddenly smacked to the side into the marble wall. Queen Ariel went to see who her savior was. It was Rozier. Rozier had an extremely serious expression on his face. He helped her on her feet. Look Rozier I''m- Rozier didn''t want to hear it. At least not yet." Rozier placed his hands around The Spear of Arwen and started generating his Ki around it. Draco stood on his feet and noticed the weapon Rozier had. The legendary Spear of Arwen." How did you get your hands on it boy?" Rozier s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and said: Let''s not worry about that." That''s information I''m never going to tell you." Rozier sliced the air, managing to slice the entire throne room in half. The ground started shaking and rumbling. Suddnely the entire throne room collasped. Chapter 1427 - St. Elmos Rozier transported Queen Ariel to safety near some piles of hay. Stay here." I got this." I will handle this humungous reptile and send him packing. As Queen Ariel stared at Rozier, she saw a spitting image of her father." She looked up to Arwen as a true warrior. In fact, he was. That was why his people dearly respected him. Arwen was called The Father. Queen Ariel nodded. Rozier turned around focused his attention on Draco. Draco stood from under the rumble of the throne room and crossed his arms. " He looked carefully at Rozier and widened his eyes. " Rozier?" Hmm." I thought you died." Rozier s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. Whatever." Let''s just get this over with." Draco smiled and started chuckling up a storm. He unfolded his arms and said: Listen here." I''ll do you a solid." I''ll let you get the first hit." Draco placed his hands behind his back and said: Go right ahead." Rozier shoved the Spear of Arwen in the air. Dark clouds plagued the sky. Suddnely lighting struck the spear. Rozier started screaming. He violently javelined the Spear of Arwen into the Draco''s stomach. Draco started sailing into the air like a rocket. Draco vomited up blood and crashed through three buildings. Even though he was on the ground, the Spear of Arwen was still lodged into Draco''s ribs. Draco tried to remove the spear from his body but couldn''t. Suddnely an explosion occurred, which sent Draco flying into the air looking like smoldering ash. Magically the spear ended up back in Rozier''s hands. Rozier knew for a fact Draco couldn''t survive that type of damage. But he couldn''t relax. He never celebrated to earlier. As Rozier was about to turn his back, he suddnely heard Draco''s voice. Rozier turned around and noticed that Draco in his dragon form, unharmed. " Stupid child." You think just because you have that legendary weapon that you''ll be able to use and abuse its power?!" Ha!" Don''t make me laugh!" You don''t know what true power is!" I will teach you a lesson about true power!" Draco opened his mouth and started charging up a fiery fireball in his mouth. The fiery fireball brightened the entire Western Kingdom as if it was the sun. Rozier knew he couldn''t do anything to dodge the blast. Instead, he ran towards his mother and grabbed her hand, generating a powerful electric barrier around the both of them. Draco released the blast from his mouth. The blast crashed into a nearby mountain. The mountain was destroyed. A huge fiery explosion occurred. A giant crater formed into the ground that had smoke coming out of it. Rozier dispersed the electric barrier from around him and his mother and tightly clutched the spear in his hand. It''s time to end this." Queen Ariel rolled her eyes and said: Just because you have that spear doesn''t mean that you are invincible. Only one person knew how to use that spear. It was your grandfather." That spear is a part of our family." It doesn''t- Rozier s.u.c.k.e.d her teeth and said: Just let me take care of this!" I''m a man!" Why do you always talk to me like I''m a little boy?!" I''m a man!" Now shut the hell up and let me kill my f.u.c.k.i.n.g great grandfather!" Queen Ariel was at a loss for words. She folded her arms and closed her mouth. Rozier started levitating off the ground. He generated powerful electricity around The Spear of Arwen and started screeching like a banshee. Draco wasn''t longer smiling. He had to take him seriously. After all, he had to take someone seriously. Rozier was coming in at Draco at high speeds. Draco closed his eyes and shook his head. You have much to learn before you can properly use that weapon." Draco suddnely whapped Rozier with his heavy tail. Rozier lost control of the spear. He violently smacked across the ground and was knocked out unconscious with his mouth hanging down. His face was drenched in blood. Queen Ariel witnessed this. " I told that f.u.c.k.i.n.g idiot!" Damn!" Chapter 1428 - If Not Us, Who? Draco transformed into his humanoid form and flew to the ground. He only came to kill Queen Ariel and no one else. Before Draco approached Queen Ariel, he heard footsteps behind his back. Draco slowly turned around and saw Victor, whose entire body was mostly covered in white bandages, similar to a mummy. Draco rolled his eyes and said: Victor?" What the f.u.c.k do you want?" Victor sighed and said: I can''t allow you to kill Queen Ariel." Draco widened his eyes and said: Why is that?" Because she is of royal blood." If all the royal elves are killed, who will rule and watch over this world?" Draco snickered. " Leave that to us, the dragons." The rightful owners and rulers of this vile world." Victor sighed once and pulled out his sword, unsheathing from its sheath. Draco looked at Victor''s blood and noticed it twinkled. As soon as it twinkled, Draco rushed towards Victor. Victor perfectly dodged Draco without moving. He moved so quickly it seemed as if Draco phased through his body. Victor turned around and sliced Draco and his back. Draco endured the pain. Draco turned around fired two fireballs after Victor. Victor deflected the fireballs back after Victor. Chapter 1429 - Two At A Time Look I really don''t have time to play games with you, Victor." Victor sighed and chuckled. Neither do I." As Draco was about to walk towards Victor, he started smelling a rancid smell that made him want to vomit. What the f.u.c.k is that disgusting smell?" Draco grabbed his nose and squeezed it to prevent himself from smelling the disgusting smell. Victor already knew who and what the smell was coming from. Victor sheathed his sword and turned his head to the side and saw, The Chameleon who was recovering from his injuries. A murky liquid was bursting out his cuts and bruises. Suddnely all his wounds were healed and The Chameleon smiled. He looked at Draco and said: That was a cheap shot." I oughta kill your motherf.u.c.k.i.n.g a.s.s for that sneaky shit." You know what?" That''s exactly what I''ll do. The Chameleon snapped his fingers, creating a black aura around his body. The ground started shaking and rumbling. Pieces of rock and debris that laid around the area began levitating off the ground, combining into one big ball of debris. The Chameleon heaved the giant ball of debris into the sky like a baseball. He then settled his eyes on Draco and Victor. He folded his arms and said: I''ll take both of you assholes on. Draco and Victor looked at each other. They both were annoyed of The Chameleon so they didn''t refuse. Victor unsheathed his sword and Draco extended his claws and generated a bright and fiery aura around his presence. Victor was the first to strike. He stepped forward quickly and stabbed The Chameleon in his c.h.e.s.t. The Chameleon grunted and staggered. Victor turned around and nodded at Draco who opened his mouth and fired a giant fireball after The Chameleon. The Chameleon reacted quickly. His eyes suddenly turned black. He overpowered Victor''s grip and tossed him to the side. He then absorbed the fireball for himself. The Chameleon grabbed Victor''s sword and tried to pull it out but couldn''t. What the f.u.c.k?" The Chameleon was trying his best. Victor managed to sneak up behind him and sliced off his head with Yamato''s treasured sword. Black blood splattered into Victor''s face. The Chameleon''s body collapsed on the ground. Victor grabbed his head and said: Now, what will you do?" The Chameleon s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and stared at his body. His body got up on its own. Black blood started flowing out from the body like water. The black grabbed his head and his head was magically screwed back on. Victor''s sword plopped out. The Chameleon forgot about Draco. As soon as he turned his head, Draco stabbed him in his c.h.e.s.t and ripped out his blood-pumping heart. The Chameleon vomited up blood. Draco tossed his heart on the ground and stomped on it. The Chameleon started laughing. Draco was confused. " What the f.u.c.k is so funny?" You." Do you think only have one heart?'' The Chameleon stuck out his finger into the air and said: Fall down." Suddnely the giant ball of debris began falling down from the sky on fire. Chapter 1430 - A one The Chameleon started smiling. Draco bit his bottom lip and started muttering N''rok words. Black fire surrounded his body and his skin turned hard and tough as rock. He looked at the huge ball of debris and fired the black fireball at the ball of debris, which exploded into at least a million pieces. The entire place lit up with light. Draco noticed The Chameleon was gone. Draco also noticed Rozier and Ariel were gone. Shit!" yelled Draco. As he was about to track him, a portal suddenly formed under his feet. Draco fell into the portal along with Victor who fell into a portal. The portal transported them to the domain of hell, specifically The Chameleon''s Domain, which was a fiery pit. The Chameleon had a big smile on his face. " Welcome to hell fellas!" The Chameleon started laughing. His laugh started turning monstrous. The Chameleon sunk his fingers into his neck and started fluttering like a fish. Suddnely, his skin started cracking off his body like glass. As soon as this happened, an explosion occurred. Smoke surrounded the fiery pit. As the smoke cleared up, The Chameleon looked entirely different. His body looked like space. He became at least 5 inches taller. He was now 6''10. He had goat horns growing out of his head. This was his third strongest mole. His other two moles were unknown. No one ever saw his strongest form. Not even Satan himself. Chapter 1431 - High Hopes The Chameleon transported Victor and Draco to a dark and cold temple that laid under the fiery pit, which was in actuality the roof of his actual domain. Victor and Draco fell from the roof and smacked against the ground like bags. Victor and Draco perfectly landed on the ground without injuring themselves. Draco looked over and Victor and asked: What the hell is this place?" Victor rolled his eyes and shook his head. " What the f.u.c.k do you think this place is?!" This is a part of hell!" Draco widened his eyes. No kidding." The Chameleon was nowhere around. Victor kneeled down on his knee and sniffed the ground. " Let''s get out of here." This place gives me the creeps. Just as they were about to look for the exit, the entire temple started shaking and rumbling. Suddnely out of thin air, The Chameleon popped up. " Where do you think you two are going?" Victor s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and said: We are leaving." The Chameleon started chuckling. " What are two, scared?" I thought both of you were supposed to be tough and strong." Tch, I guess I was wrong. Victor s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and placed his hand by his sword, about to unsheath it. He didn''t like any calling him weak. Draco was the same. He looked at Victor and nodded. " We aren''t scared of you." We can your a.s.s down at any time and any place. " The Chameleon started chuckling. " Yes, that''s it." I like that attuide." Once we start fighting there is no turning back." Victor s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. " Yes, yes let''s get on with it." Enough chit-chat." The Chameleon scoffed. Once I kill the both of you''re souls will be mine." There is no escape." Draco was the first one to strike first. He leaped off his two feet and punched The Chameleon in his face. The punch didn''t even phase The Chameleon. All he did was snicker and giggle. That''s it?" Tch." Don''t make me f.u.c.k.i.n.g laugh. The Chameleon suddenly grabbed Draco by the neck and started strangling him with intense power. While The Chameleon was choking Draco. Victor decided to strike. He stabbed The Chameleon in his c.h.e.s.t. The Chameleon started laughing like a maniac. He placed his hand on the sword and snapped it in half. Victor was surprised at how easily his sword was snapped in half. His blade shattered into smithereens. You looked surprised." Victor s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. He tried to place his hand on Yamato''s sword. The Chameleon tossed Draco into a pillar and punched Victor in his stomach. Victor vomited up blood and collapsed on his knees. He then drove his elbow to the back of his head, creating a crater underneath his body. You fools can''t defeat me." I have millions of years of experience." I have been in millions of fights and killed millions of fools like yourselves who thought they were stronger than me." Victor tried to stand up. The Chameleon grabbed VIctor by his head and started generating powerful blue energy around his fist. Just as he was about to punch a hole through Victor''s c.h.e.s.t, Draco miraculously saved his life. He started breathing fire from his mouth. The Chameleon snickered. He tossed Victor to the side and turned around to confront the breath of fire. He absorbed the blast and fired back at Draco much more powerful. The orange fire turned black. The black breath of fire engulfed his body and started burning his flesh, causing him to screech like a banshee. Gaaah!" yelled Draco. Draco crashed into a pillar and coughed up blood. The Chameleon sighed. " This is boring." I thought one of the founding dragons and the self-proclaimed number one swordsman would do a better job than this." I fought and killed women who have put up better fights and more competition than yourselves. I gave had you two too much high hopes." Oh, well." Let''s finish this." The Chameleon''s skin cracked off his body like glass, revealing his scaly snake demon form. He stretched open his mouth and lashed out his tongue, which wrapped around Draco''s legs. The Chameleon started giggling. Chapter 1432 - Too Late Victor stood off his feet wiped the blood from his face. He was still quite weak from trying to unlock the power from Yamato''s sword. Plus, he was trying to break the seal, which negatively affected his body. His lifespan was shortened every time he was unsuccessful. He stood off his feet and unsheathed the sword of Yamato which made the entire temple shake and rumble. The Chameleon sensed the familiar power and presence. Ah, the sword of Yamato Tanaka." I didn''t believe it when heard he had been murdered. The Chameleon sniffed the aura and noticed he could smell remnants of Yamato''s blood. The reason he could smell remnants of Yamato''s blood because some of his blood had been stained on Victor''s c.h.e.s.t. He helped murder Yamato who nearly chopped off his head before his own head was chopped off. Now I understand." You helped murder Yamato didn''t you?" Victor didn''t answer. Shortly after he said: So what if I did?" The Chameleon smiled. I like your style." I wonder how your blood will taste." The Chameleon slithered towards Victor and tried to slice him in half with his sharp tail. Victor rolled out of the way and fired two balls of fire after The Chameleon. The Chameleon hardened his c.h.e.s.t to block the balls of fire. He suddenly lashed out his tail and stabbed Victor in his c.h.e.s.t. Chapter 1433 - Buffed Up Victor''s eyes rolled into his head. He vomited up blood. The tail blade pierced through his heart. The Chameleon removed his tail blade from Victor''s heart, causing blood to splatter out on the ground. Ah, now explain something to me." How will you survive this dilemma?" Victor flipped over on his back and started breathing heavily. He couldn''t even put together two words. The Chameleon started laughing. He wrapped his entire tail around Victor''s body and started squeezing the life out of him as if he was a pressure ball. Victor started screaming. Yes." That''s what I like to hear." I feed off of my victim''s screams." Once you scream enough you will taste much better. For some reason, your flesh tastes seasoned. Prepare for your death, Victor." The Chameleon arched open his mouth and popped out his sharp teeth getting ready to bite a chunk out of Victor''s skull. However, he was rudely interrupted by Draco. Draco came up behind The Chameleon and smacked him away with a pillar he found lying on the ground. The Chameleon crashed into a wall which crumbled as he came in contact with it. Draco''s entire face was drenched in blood. Even though Draco was teamed up with Victor he wouldn''t let him die. At least not yet. He wanted to be the one to kill him. Draco helped him on his feet and asked him: Are you ok?" Victor was breathing heavily. Since his powers were nearly depleted, he couldn''t use his regeneration abilities. Victor reached into his coat and pulled out some green powder which he sprinkled on his c.h.e.s.t. The green powder made his wound fizz up. Victor closed his eyes and bit his bottom lip to endure the pain he was suffering. The hole in his c.h.e.s.t sealed up and his life was saved in the nick of time. Victor took a deep breath and picked up Yamato''s sword off the ground and unsheathed it. He felt some heavyweights drop on his body. Got damn it!" yelled Victor. Draco looked at Victor and s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. You know what?" I will take care of this myself." Draco started cracking his knuckles. His fists turned hard as a rock and also they resembled rock. He then also generated blue flames around his hands as well. Draco started walking towards The Chameleon was laughing. He loved toying with his victims before he slaughtered them. He slithered towards Draco and said: I almost forgot about you Draco." Tch." I''ve got to keep my eyes on you at all. Draco cracked his neck and said: Shut the f.u.c.k up." Let''s finish this once and for all." I will beat you so bad you won''t be able to torment anyone anymore." The Chameleon snickered. " I would love to see that." Bring it on!!" Draco stomped his feet into the ground and bolted after The Chameleon. The Chameleon started laughing. He swung his tail after Draco. Draco rolled out of the way and grabbed his tail starting to swing him in the air like a slingshot. He tossed him through the roof, making go outside. Draco jumped through the roof and said: You ain''t getting away from me." Chapter 1434 - Dragonoids The Chameleon wiped the splatters of blood that were on his face. He snapped his fingers and his skin cracked off his body like glass, revealing his regular mole. Only this time he had his sword made from human flesh and bones with him. He placed the sword on his shoulder and started laughing. Draco fired ten fireballs after The Chameleon. The Chameleon deflected all the fireballs and started laughing. He managed to swing his sword after Draco and chopped off his leg. Blood splattered out like a pop shot. Draco smacked across the ground and started screaming. The Chameleon tossed his sword to the side and it dispersed into black smoke. You know what I like about you Draco?" Draco didn''t ask why. " You are a man, scratch that a dragon who never gives up." You have made it your mission to kill me but haven''t succeeded." Why do you keep on trying?" Draco stood on his one leg and started transforming into his primal Dragonoid form, which was his second to last strongest form. He now looked like a mixture between a human and a dragon. Wings sprouted out of his back and horns came out of his head like a crown. Chapter 1435 - The Greatest Draco had an incredbily serious expression on his face. The Chameleon could sense Draco''s power rapidly rising. The Chameleon swung his long tail after Draco. Draco easily grabbed The Chameleon''s tail and ripped it off. Black blood splattered all over the ground. The Chameleon started screeching like a banshee. You bastard!" Draco started slowly walking towards The Chameleon. He cracked his knuckles and cracked his neck. He roughly grabbed The Chameleon by his neck and lifted him off the ground and started strangling him. Veins began bulging out of The Chameleon''s forehead and face. Blood started running down his nose and ears. Draco scoffed and broke and The Chameleon''s neck. The sound of broken bones echoed through the temple. Draco s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and body-slammed The Chameleon on the ground. " Tch." That''ll teach you not to f.u.c.k with me." He spat on his body and turned around to see Victor who was watching from the sidelines. Victor shook his head and said: I hope you know he''s not dead, right?" Draco sighed. " Yeah, I know." Victor knew much more about demons than Draco. The proper way to kill a higher rank demon is to cut off his or her head''s off." Then after that, you must burn it before the demon can regenerate." Draco nodded. " I''ll do that right now." Draco turned around to focus his attention on The Chameleon. However, The Chameleon was nowhere to be found. Just a splatter of blood stained the wooden temple floors. Ah, where the f.u.c.k is this asshole now?" Draco kneeled on one of his knees and waved his two fingers across the splatter of blood that stained the wooden floor. He rubbed the blood between his fingers and sniffed it. Suddnely Draco heard giggling. It seems your friend has unveiled the secret to killing me." I guess I have to be very careful now." Draco crossed his arms and asked: What are you a coward?!" Show your face so we can finish this." The Chameleon giggled. Intimidating, but no." Luckily for you, I have very important matters to take care of." Thanks for the fight." Maybe we can do this another time." Draco unfolded his arms and started smiling. " That''s what I thought." You''re a p.u.s.s.y." You''re getting punked in your own home." The Chameleon laughed and suddenly turned serious. Don''t get it twisted." I maybe don''t have the time, but I can keep you busy." Come on out." Draco and Victor noticed the ground started shaking and rumbling. Victor sighed and said: Now what?" The entire temple suddenly turned pitch black. Suddnely a monstrous demon burst through the wall of the temple. The demon was growling with drool leaking down from its long and sharp teeth. The demon stood up to nearly 10 feet tall. The demon had 3 red and black eyes and on the golden eye that stuck out of it''s c.h.e.s.t, red skin that was crackly, snake-like hair that resembled the monster Medusa, long claws, and a long sticky tongue. The demon wore a kilt made of tiger skin and carried a sword made of demon femur. The Chameleon chuckled. Kill both of them. Their souls will be mine when I''m finished with them." Chapter 1436 - Hot Blood Victor decided that he was the one who was going to kill the demon. He walked past Draco and pulled out his sword, pointing it at the demon, who was roaring like a lion, splattering saliva all over the place. The demon suddenly swung his bone sword after Victor, who only parried it, causing the bone sword to explode into smithereens. The demon looked dumbfounded as if he had discovered something new. The demon tried to grab Victor but was yet unsuccessful once again. Victor muttered some words and suddenly swung his sword, chopping the demon''s Achille''s tendon''s to shreds. The demon collapsed on its knees and started screeching like a banshee. Victor climbed on the demon''s back and swung his sword once again, only to chop off its head. Hot and steaming green blood splattered all over the place. Victor frontflipped off the demon''s back and landed perfectly on his feet without making a sound, sort of like a cat. Victor wiped the hot blood on his sword onto the demon''s skin and said: That was much easier than expected." Draco looked on the ground and noticed the blood was moving. Suddnely the demon''s body began moving. The Chameleon started laughing. Chapter 1437 - Trust me You didn''t think I would let it be that easy wouldn''t you?" Ha, ha, ha!" Dream on!" Escaping the realm of hell is not an easy task. Believe, me." I know." Victor slowly started walking away from the demon''s headless corpse. The demon''s blood was attracting another demon. A stronger and fearsome demon was approaching. The ground started shaking and rumbling. Victor jumped back and looked at Draco. Ah, we don''t have time for this. Let''s go." Draco sighed and rolled his eyes. " What are you doing?" Victor sighed. What does it look like I doing?" I''m leaving." Victor used a smaller blade to cut the palm of his left hand. Victor muttered some words and drizzled his blood on the ground. The blood started bubbling up. Suddnely the blood bubbles popped and suddenly a blue portal was created. Victor sheathed his sword and approached the portal. Victor slightly turned his eyes and said: Are you coming or not?" Draco scoffed. I ain''t going anywhere. I''ve got the time and energy to fight an entire army of demons. Go on without me." Victor scoffed. " Well good luck and see you around." On the battlefield." Draco folded his arms and nodded. The next time I see you on the battlefield we will not be allies, but enemies waiting to slit each other''s throats. Draco snickered. You''ve got it." Victor walked through the portal and closed it. Draco walked outside and waited for the demon that got at attracted by the blood to show its ugly face. The demon magically popped up behind Draco who was unaware of the demon being behind his back. The demon had the power to hide its presence. The demon wasn''t ugly at all. The demon had the appearance of a woman. The demon didn''t wear clothes. The demon had four wings coming out of its back and two goat horns sticking out of its head. The demon''s skin was split into two different colors. The side was blue and the other side was red. She had long and sharp claws and a snake for a tail. She was called Skye. Skye had a wicked smile on her face. You must be my target." The Chameleon told me you would look intimidating, but sheesh." "You look frightening and like that in a man. Draco s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. " Let''s just get this over with and now." I have better things to attend to." Skye smiled. She lashed out her snake tail after Draco, who dodged it. Draco grabbed her tail and ripped it off, splattering blood everywhere. Draco was kind of disappointed. For reason, I thought the inhabitants of hell would be much stronger." I guess I was wrong." Draco tossed Skye''s tail on the ground. The ground started shaking and rumbling yet again. Suddnely a huge red and black frog demon lashed out its tongue and swallowed Skye whole without chewing. Draco finally understood. " Ah, so you were the one who was responsible for all that rumbling. This should be more of a better challenge. The frog approached Draco and took a deep breath, causing smoke to be unleashed from its nostrils. The frog lashed out his tongue after the headless demon''s body and started devouring it. Chapter 1438 - Ascend Drum Volcano,.. Guy''s Location... Guy made his way towards The Drum Volcano. He was tired, thirsty, and hungry. The Drum Volcano was the hottest place in the world. For some reason, Guy noticed he lost weight. Guy took a deep breath. Since he had to converse his energy in pieces, he didn''t conjure up a meal for himself. But now he drew the line. He snapped his fingers and conjured up a meal. Some rice and sweet and sour duck. Guy then conjured up a knife and fork. He took a bite of the sweet and sour duck and smiled. It was sweet than sour. That is so tasty." The smell of the duck attracted a nearby dog. Guy was about to take another bite until he saw the dog, who was giving him the puppy dog eyes. Guy sighed. He snapped his fingers, causing his chicken to pop out of nowhere. The dog started jumping up and down in excitement. The dog grabbed the chicken and started ripping it to shreds. Guy was shocked. Damn." You''re even hungrier than I am." Just dig in." You''ll need your strength. Guy stood off the rock he stood on and looked at the dog and pointed at it, releasing a green beam after the dog that started freaking out and fluttering, soon transforming into ugly abomination that stood on its hind legs. Guy started wickedly laughing. Chapter 1439 - Drum Volcano Will Become Ours Guy deeply stared into the dog''s soul. This caused the mutated dog to run off, afraid. Guy snickered. He finished his rice and duck and wiped his mouth away with a blue napkin he conjured up. He balled up the blue napkin and tossed it aside. Just as Guy was about to stand up on his feet, the ground started shaking and rumbling. Guy stared into the sky and noticed some incoming Industrial Elven battlesh.i.p.s that were coming down from the sky. They came to take over Drum Volcano to use it as a base. However, they would need to get Draco out of the picture. The Drum Volcano was his home after all. This was exactly why Kagerou of The Wolf School accompanied the Industrial Elven soldiers. Kagerou stood on the bow of the biggest battleship prepared. He had his arms crossed with an extreme expression on his face. He decided that he would be the one to take out Draco, permanently. Once Draco was out of the picture, the tide of war would drastically change and give The Industrial Elven Empire and The Immortal Ninja Clan the upper hand. As the battleship neared the ground, Kagerou jumped off the bow and extended his arms out as if he was an eagle soaring through the sky. He skydived to the ground and roughly dropped down, creating a crater that had smoke coming out of it. Kagerou leaped out of the crater and scanned the area just in case. He detected three rock trolls. Kagerou snickered. The rock trolls were under the ground. He unsheathed his katana and smiled. Kagerou kneeled down on one knee and scrambled some rocks in between his fingers. Suddnely the ground started shaking and rumbling. Abruptly, the three rock trolls burst from under the ground, surrounding Kagerou. Kagerou quickly grabbed a smoke bomb from his waist, pulled the pin, and tossed it on the ground, filling the area with white smoke, confusing the trolls. They weren''t smart. Kagerou mounted one of the trolls and stabbed the monster in the head. His sharp katana punctured the troll''s brain, causing blood to splatter out of its skull like a geyser. Kagerou''s face was bathed in the blood. Kagerou licked some of the blood off his face and tasted it. Tch." Very bitter." Tastes like coffee. Kagerou jumped out the rock troll''s back. The corpse of the troll fell to its feet as its head smacked on the ground. Eventually, the white smoke around the area cleared up. The rock trolls noticed their companion''s corpse and went crazy, slapping their c.h.e.s.ts like gorillas, splattering their sticky and disgusting saliva all over the place. One of the rock trolls grabbed a boulder off the ground and heaved it at Kagerou. Kagerou tossed the exploding kunai at the boulder, causing it to explode into smithereens. Pieces of the boulder sliced Kagerou''s face. Kagerou wiped the droplets of blood from his face and said: F.u.c.k." I should''ve worn my mask." One of the rock trolls started charging towards Kagerou. Kagerou snickered. You dare to challenge me, you stupid beast?" Kagerou sheathed his katana and smiled. Bring all your firepower. The rock troll swung its huge claws after Kagerou. Kagerou dodged the long and huge claws and rolled back, tossing shurikens after the rock troll, which landed in the rock troll''s exposed c.h.e.s.t. The shurikens were soaked in highly poisonous snake venom that had the power to kill an entire small country within a matter of minutes. The rock troll turned pale and coughed up blood, instantly dying. Kagerou snickered. Kagerou looked at the other rock troll, which looked terrified. The rock troll turned around and drove itself into the ground and escaped. Kagerou started cracking up with laughter. What a coward!" And you call yourself a rock troll!" Please!" Kagerou sighed and turned around starting to walk away until he started detecting a high reading power level. Suddnely a red portal opened in mid-air and out came Draco and the frog demon. Draco was covered in blood. For some reason, he couldn''t transform into a dragon in the realm of hell so he decided to go back to the land of the living and transform there. Draco started breathing heavily. He noticed he had some visitors. The frog demon lashed out its tongue after Draco who managed to grab the tongue which was covered in saliva. His hand was slipping. Draco smiled. Suddnely golden energy burst from his body. Draco reverted back to his original dragon form. All of his injuries were gone. Draco let out a loud roar and flew towards the frog demon, which sensed that he became a predator. Chapter 1440 - Beginning Draco c.o.c.ked back his head and ripped the frog demon''s neck out. The frog demon screamed and jumped away from Draco. The frog demon screamed sounded like a banshee. Draco spat the chunk of flesh out of his mouth. Smoke came out of his nostrils. The frog demon turned around tried to hop away but stopped because of the heavy blood loss. Draco started smiling. He flew towards the frog demon and plunged his claws into the frog demon''s back and ripped out its spinal cord. The frog demon instantly died. Draco roared into the air. His c.o.c.ked back in his head and his eyes turned white. He celebrated his victory. His gruesome victory. Draco now had to deal with the intruders intruding in his home. Draco flew into the sky and stared at one of the battlesh.i.p.s. Draco flew towards the battleship and took it down, causing to it explode. He landed right down by Kagerou, who had a serious expression on his face. Kagerou placed his hand on the katana and unsheathed it. Well, well, well." If it ain''t the founding dragon, Draco." It''s a p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to finally meet you. Draco snickered and tried to whip Kagerou with his tail. Chapter 1441 - Stage One Transformation Process Tried to attack me offguard, ah?" That''s not very polite or godly from you." Draco s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. " Shut the f.u.c.k up." You and those Industrial Elven soldiers are to die today." Once I kill you, I go to the Immortal Ninja Village and destroy it and everyone dwelling. Kagerou snickered. Yeah, whatever." He pulled out his katana and slit his palm and drizzled the blood all over his blade. Suddenly the katana was enchanted with electricity. Kagerou clutched the hilt of his katana and lunged towards Draco. Draco rolled his eyes and said: This is pointless." You are inferior to me." Draco slapped Kagerou away with his tail. Kagerou crashed through a tree that didn''t have leaves. The tree exploded into smithereens. Draco started laughing. The Immortal Ninjas will always be in the show of the late Hitoshi Ninjas. Kagerou wiped the blood away from his face. He had a wood lodged in between in his ribs. Kagerou ripped the wood out of his ribs, causing the blood to splatter all over the place. Kagerou stood on his feet and asked: What the f.u.c.k did you just say?" Draco gritted his jaws together and said: You heard what the f.u.c.k I said, bitch." The Immortal Ninjas will never match the Hitoshi Ninjas. The Immortal Ninjas have always lived in the Hitoshi Ninjas shadow for nearly thousands of years." Tch, as a matter of fact, they still are." Kagerou turned into an extremely hot head whenever someone insulted The Immortal Ninja Clan." He did everything in his power to make the hecklers pay. Kagerou sliced the air and created a sword beam made of pure electricity. Draco flapped his wings and dispersed the electric sword beam. You are no match for me." This is just too disappointing and pointless." Kagerou wasn''t using his full strength. He was strategically putting Draco in a trap. Currently, he was inside the painted circle. Kagerou had a microphone tucked in between his shirt. Fire now!" Now!!" Draco was confused. Draco looked up and saw that the Industrial Elven sh.i.p.s were getting ready to release all the firepower they had. Draco eyes''s popped out of his head. Shit!" yelled Draco. Draco stood up on his hind legs and covered his entire body with his huge black and red wings. Suddnely rockets, missiles, machine gun rounds, and laser beams, began raining down from the sky. Kagerou had to run for cover before the destruction landed. Kagerou ran at least 20 yards away and hid behind a boulder. Suddnely a powerful explosion that was equipped with a powerful bright light was created. A giant mushroom cloud rose into the sky. The explosion had the power of 2 million tons of TNT. Most of the Drum plain had been destroyed, but with coincidence, the Drum Volcano was still in perfect condition. The area was surrounded by smoke. Kagerou got from behind the boulder and started coughing. Kagerou used his scarf to cover his mouth. As the smoke finally dispersed, a crater had been created. Draco stood in the middle of the crater with his wings surrounding his body. Draco unwrapped the wings around his body. Draco was still alive. Kagerou s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. He removed the mic from his shirt and stomped on it, sending sparks all over the place. These f.u.c.k.i.n.g elves can''t even do their f.u.c.k.i.n.g job." Why the f.u.c.k is this prick still alive?" F.u.c.k!!" Do I have to do everything my f.u.c.k.i.n.g self?!" Draco flew out of the crater and his damaged burnt wings were fixed. Golden energy started wrapping around his body. The ground started shaking and rumbling. Draco c.o.c.ked back his head and started roaring. A powerful golden fireball was released from his mouth. Kagerou sighed. Kagerou placed his katana on the ground and started cracking his knuckles. Veins started bulging out of his neck. His teeth started turning sharp. His eyes turned yellow and black. His voice deepened. This was Stage One of transformation. His hair turned longer and spiky. His fingernails turned into long and sharp claws. Kagerou roared. Draco flew above Kagerou and fired a golden fireball after him. Kagerou stuck out his arms and grabbed the fireball. The fireball was lowering him into the ground. Kagerou had to endure the pain. Draco started laughing. How long do you think you can endure this weight and pain?" Kagerou screamed and shoved the giant golden fireball into the sky that attacked some of the Industrial Elven sh.i.p.s. Explosions occurred in the sky. Pieces of metal started falling down from the sky. Chapter 1442 - Tough Kagerou''s top layer of armour melted off his body. Kagerou''s face was covered in blood. He was breathing rather heavily. Kagerou kneeled down and taking deep breaths. Draco flew to the ground and opened his mouth. Prepared to be blown away by a legend." Kagerou looked at Draco and turned around, starting to run as fast he could towards his sword. Draco laughed. You can''t get away from me. Draco flew into the sky and flew downwards, only to land in front of Kagerou. Kagerou knew Draco was right. He couldn''t escape. Kagerou started walking backwards. Kagerou started clapping. Fine." You won." I''ll leave and tell the Industrial Elven sh.i.p.s to fall back." Draco raised his eyebrow and said: What makes you think I would let you leave?" You are a trespasser." And by the laws of the Founding Dragons, I have every right to kill you." Kagerou sighed. Kagerou placed his hands on his knees and started puking up blood. Black blood. Kagerou started growling. He started fluttering like a fish. His head slammed on the ground. Black aura started pouring out of his body. He was going to transform yet again. His arm turned big and hairy. His face turned like that of a wolve''s. Chapter 1443 - The Mark of The Wolve Kagerou grew up to be at least 8 feet tall. His back hunched over and his spine poked out of his back like spikes. A very hairy tail sprouted out of his tailbone. Kagerou started laughing. Draco could feel that Kagerou''s strength massively increased. However, Draco didn''t care. He would still make quick work of him. Draco stretched open his mouth and started charging up a fireball in his throat. Kagerou stuck out his hands and vomited up blood on them. Kagerou leaped towards Draco and mounted him, repeatly shoving his claws into his neck. Draco endured the pain and flew into the air, trying to get Kagerou off of him. However, Kagerou wasn''t going anywhere. His grip was extremely tight. The more Draco scrambled around in the air, the deeper Kagerou''s claws sunk into Draco''s neck. Blood splattered out of Draco''s neck, and Draco flew to the ground. This was an ancient technique only Kagerou knew. He was the master of the Wolf School. This technique was called The Death Grip. Get the f.u.c.k off of me!" yelled Draco. Kagerou started laughing. No way in hell will I let you go." You are a threat to this world and you must be put down." Only I can achieve this." Once we kill the rest of your pers and those f.u.c.k.i.n.g elves, we will take over the world." Draco didn''t like Kagerou''s choice of words. Golden energy started seeping out of Draco''s pores. Kagerou knew he was in trouble. The golden energy burst out of his body like a shockwave which sent Kagerou flying into the air. His claws finally popped out of Draco''s neck, freeing Draco from his grip. Kagerou snapped his fingers and he reverted back into a human. He levivtated down to the ground and quickly found his katana. Blood began leaking down from Draco''s neck. You''ll pay for that, you mangy mutt." Kagerou snickered. I''ll like to see you try." Draco flapped his wings and flew towards Kagerou. Kagerou closed his eyes and breathed through his nostrils. He tightly clutched his hand''s katana. Draco opened his mouth and was about to swallow Kagerou whole until Kagerou sidestepped out of the way without placing his feet on the ground. Draco knew he messed up. Suddenly Kagerou managed to slice off Draco''s head with the single swing of his sword. Blood splattered everywhere like a wild water hose. Guy watched from the sidelines and was completely dumbfounded. The entire time Kagerou could''ve killed Draco. He was just observing him. Draco''s huge body plopped on the ground like a bag of cement. Kagerou cleaned the blood off his sword and sheathed it. Hot steam was coming out of where Draco''s head used to be. Kagerou approached Draco''s head and cracked off one of his horns to keep it as a souvenir. He always did this to beasts and monsters he killed. Kagerou stared at the horn and sniffed it. Suddnely the horn flashed gold for a second. Kagerou shoved the horn in his back pocket and squinted his eyes. His neck was tight. Damn, I need a massage." As Kagerou turned around and walked away from Draco''s body. Suddnely Kagerou heard some sloshing noises. He slowly turned around and noticed that Draco''s body was fluttering like a fish. Kagerou backed away. Ah, shit." Draco was regenrating. The only way to stop a dragon from reviving was to cut out his heart. This was something Kagerou didn''t study or observe about dragons. Draco''s tail suddenly whapped Kagerou through a boulder. Another head popped out of where his original head uses to be. His face was covered in some kind of green fluid. Draco had a very serious expression on his face. " I can see you haven''t done your research, bitch." Because if you did, I would''ve been dead." Tch, I wish I was still living in The Golden Age. Kagerou''s left arm was broken and twisted like a pretzel. Kagerou was breathing heavily. Chapter 1444 - Love it Kagerou managed to snap his arm back in place. He had a serious expression on his face. Kagerou was furious, but he had to go. Kagerou reached into his burnt shirt and said: Send down the f.u.c.k.i.n.g zipline now." Suddnely a zipline came down from the sky. Kagerou grabbed the zipline and pulled it, causing himself to pull into the air at high speeds. Draco smiled. You may run for now." When I see you later that will be your last day alive." I will promise you that. The Industrial Elven sh.i.p.s departed into the clouds and disappeared off at high speeds. Draco snickered. He was about to go to his cave until he detected another life form. " Who''s there?" Show your f.u.c.k.i.n.g face now." Guy came up from behind a rock and revealed himself. Draco placed a very serious expression on his face. Veins started bulging out of his forehead, ready to pop out at any moment. Well, well, well." If it ain''t the disrespectful, snobby punk Guy. The son of The Industrial King, Hendrix." Tell me." Why are you here?" Guy reached into his pocket and pulled out a cigarette and shoved it into his mouth. He lit the cigarette with his finger. I came to talk to you." Draco s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. I have nothing to say to you." You are the enemy." Guy rolled his eyes. Yeah, yeah, yeah." Let''s put that shit behind us." I don''t have a relationship with my father." We don''t even like each other." He wants me dead. Draco sighed. Fine." Make it quick." I want to hunt my dinner." Guy started nodding. He snapped his fingers and suddenly a comfy red chair popped out of thin air. Guy sat down and crossed his legs. Yeah, this wouldn''t take long." I and you can join forces." Draco started laughing. " What?" Are you f.u.c.k.i.n.g mental?!" You are an elf!" Plus King Elric wouldn''t approve of it. Guy removed the cigarette out of his mouth and stomped on it. Guy was turning angry. He could turn Draco inside out if he wanted. Chapter 1445 - A New Friend Guy had enough. He was tired of talking to Draco. Draco didn''t want to listen to anything Guy had to say so he decided that he might as well leave. Guy rolled his eyes and stood off the chair he sat on. You know what I''m gone." I tired of talking to a prick who doesn''t want to even listen to anything I have to say." Draco nodded and said: Good." Now get the f.u.c.k out of here before I burn you alive." Guy snapped his fingers and opened a portal to an enclosed location. Guy grounded his jaws together and s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. We will be seeing each other very soon, bitch." Draco didn''t tolerate disrespect. He tried to the lung after Guy but was too late. Guy walked through the portal and closed it. Draco s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and started laughing. Just as he was about to head into his cave to take a short nap before deciding to hunt some nearby prey, he started hearing loud rings in his head that made him screech. Gah!" What the f.u.c.k?!" This was happening because King Elric was trying to get in contact with Draco. King Elric finally got in contact with Draco, which caused the loud ringing in his head to calm down. Draco." Draco started breathing heavily. He recognized the voice. King Elric?" Is that you?" Yes." replied King Elric. I want to see you immediately." We have very important things to discuss." Draco sighed. He couldn''t even take a nap. But King Elric, I have other errands to do." I pretty sure you understand- Silence!" yelled King Elric. You report back to the temple at once." Remember I''m your superior." I''m the f.u.c.k.i.n.g one that created you." I easily created you and I can easily destroy you." Now report back to me at once before ideas start running through my head. Draco sighed. My apologies, King Elric." I''ll be right there." King Elric s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. That''s what I thought." Hurry up." My patience is running thin." King Elric ceased the telepathic talking. Draco walked out of his cave, with a furious expression on his face. Draco know agreed with Poison''s idea. None of the other founding dragons wanted King Elric resurrected. But like a fool, Draco wanted him back alive." Once this war is over I will send you back to the underworld where you f.u.c.k.i.n.g belong, you ungrateful, disrespectful creature." Draco flew into the air and started screeching so loud, soundwaves projected out of his mouth. The soundwaves were so loud, The Drum Volcano erupted. Sending lava and molten rocks all over the place. Draco then flew off into the sky. Cross''s Location.. The Hitoshi Village... Cross was in the gym training with Jesse. Cross was currently doing pushups. He wanted as many pushups as he can. His whole body was covered in sweat. Jesse on the other hand was training with Loki, who in actuality was more focused on surpassing his father, Rider. Jesse was punching the sandbag. Can''t you punch harder?!" yelled Loki. Jesse was hungry. He hadn''t eaten for at least five days. Can''t we eat something first?" Loki scoffed. Eat?" Loki s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. Give me a f.u.c.k.i.n.g break." Eating food is for weaklings. All food does is slow you down." The same goes for water." Jesse was confused. " What the hell are you talking about?" Jesse rolled his eyes. You know what?" I going to the kitchen." Jesse walked away from the sandbag and left the gym, heading towards the kitchen. While on his way towards the kitchen, he accidentally bumped into a girl who looked to be around his age. She was carrying flowers. The girl dropped her basket and fell to the ground. Oh, I''m sorry!" Jesse kneeled down and placed the flowers back into the basket for her. The girl had a smile on her face. No, no!" It''s my fault!" I wasn''t looking at where I was going!" She was blushing. Jesse helped the girl on her feet and said: By the way what''s your name?" The girl couldn''t stop blushing. My name?" She pulled the hair that stood in front of her eyes into a ponytail, revealing her face. This was the reason why she couldn''t see where she was going. As soon as Jesse saw her face, he couldn''t do anything but smile. By the way how old are you?" Jesse just turned 12. Strange right?" The reason he was already 12 was because of Loki. Rider and Loki were alien''s parasites from a different planet. They didn''t age the same way as humans. Since Jesse was his host, his aging process was affected. This wasn''t the case for Cross and Rider because they weren''t born at the same time. Rider was at least thousands of years old and had already been on so many adventures. He and Loki were born at the same exact time. Jesse was now 5''6. The girl was also blushing. I''m 13." Jesse eyes''s lit up with excitement. Well, I''m 12." My name is Jesse. Jesse Rodriguez. The girl instantly told Jesse her name. My name is Annie." By the way, Annie where are were you heading off in a hurry?" Who are these beautiful flowers for?" Annie picked one of the flowers and sniffed it. They''re for my mother." She''s sick." I thought picking her favorite flowers would cheer her up." Jesse smiled. That''s very thoughtful of you." Annie nodded. I know." Would you like to meet her?" Jesse heard his stomach growl. I was on my way to the kitchen but whatever." We can go meet your mother." Annie bowed. She walked past Jesse and said: Follow me." Chapter 1446 - What?" Jesse followed Annie to her mother''s room. Her mother was really sick. Mother, I''m back." Her mother was breathing heavily. Annie?" Is that you?" Yes, it is." replied Annie. I brought your favorite flowers. Annie grabbed a cup of water that sat on the dresser and gave it to her mother, who took a couple of sips of water before handing it back to Annie who gave it to Jesse. Do you want some water?" You look thirsty." Jesse didn''t want to be impolite but he didn''t like drinking water from people he didn''t know. Especially sick people. That was very disgusting and unhygienic. No thank you." I drank some water earlier." Annie shrugged her shoulders and placed the cup of water back on the dresser where it originally resided. Annie''s mother contracted a very rare disease called The Immortal Ninja''s Curse. Annie placed the flowers next to her mother and said: Do you need anything else?" No thank you, dear." I just want to take a nap." I feel very terrible.." It feels as if my heart is being poked with a needle." Annie''s mother started coughing up blood. Mother!" yelled Annie. Are you ok?" Yes, dear." Annie wiped her mother''s face away with a napkin. She tucked her mother in. Chapter 1447 - 4 Star Level Threat Deep in the forest, in a dark cave... In a dark cave deep in the forest laid a handful of Immortal Ninjas awaiting orders from their leader who is currently somewhere in The Hitoshi Ninja Village village doing some spy work. The Immortal Ninjas were getting tired of waiting. Ah, this is some bullshit!" One of the Immortal Ninjas took off his mask and tossed it into the fire. The other Immortal Ninjas were confused. What are the hell are you talking about?" The Immortal Ninja s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and rolled his eyes. What the f.u.c.k are all of you?" Stupid or something?!" I am talking about the fact we have to stay in this f.u.c.k.i.n.g cave while that asshole gets to have the fun?!" It isn''t fair!" The Immortal Ninjas didn''t even care. Look if you want to talk shit about the boss, you talk shit about the boss to the boss''s face and not to us, ok?" We don''t want to hear all that complaining." You sound like a broken f.u.c.k.i.n.g record!" The Immortal Ninja s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. I''m going to get some water." The Immortal Ninja walked out of the cave while muttering some curse words." The Immortal Ninja walked down a muddy hill which led him to the river. Before The Immortal Ninja decided to gather some water, he had a special surprise for his peers. He unzipped his pants, pulled out his d.i.c.k, and started pissing in the river water. Let''s see how those assholes like the taste of the water!" I will be sure to save some for the boss!" While the Immortal Ninja was peeing, he decided to look over at the other side of the river. He spotted a monster, specifically a forest troll, the most savagery and bloodthirsty of the troll family. Forest trolls didn''t travel in groups like the other troll types. They traveled by themselves and killed any type of creature they settled their eyes on, no matter how big or strong the opposing creature was. Forest trolls stood up to 8 feet tall, weighing over 600 pounds. They had the appearance of an old man, which often fooled travelers. Forest trolls had long green beards, two tusks sticking out of their mouth, sharp claws, tough skin, and moss growing out of their backs. Forest trolls also have the ability to see their prey hiding in the dark, which meant they had night vision. Also, they had keen senses of smell, sight, and hearing. Unlike other trolls, forest trolls were equipped with weapons. The forest troll across the river was equipped with a stone pillar. As soon as The Immortal Ninja saw the forest troll he froze up. Oh, shit." The Immortal Ninja zipped up his pants, not even bothering to collect the water for him and his peers to drink. He began backing up. He tried to back up into a tree. However, blindly he stomped on a twig, which snapped. The Immortal Ninja couldn''t believe what he just did. As soon as the twig snapped, the troll looked over in the direction of where the noise came from. The forest troll quickly spotted The Immortal Ninja. The Immortal Ninja started growling. F.u.c.k!" shouted The Immortal Ninja. He turned around and started running as fast he could. The forest troll stood up on its two feet and started slapping its c.h.e.s.t like a gorilla. The troll grabbed its stone pillar and started chasing after the ninja. The ninja leaped into the air and started hopping from tree to tree, running as fast as he could. He was only a rookie ninja after all. A forest troll was a 4-star level threat. It would take ten rookie Immortal Ninjas to slaughter one forest. The rookie ninja turned his head around for a second to toss a smoke bomb on the ground to confuse the troll. The area was filled with smoke. The troll wasn''t stupid. The forest troll was the strongest and smartest of all trolls. The ninja leaped down from the trees and started laughing, deciding that he was going to fight the troll himself, which was a suicide mission. The Immortal Ninja pulled out his katana and took a couple of deep breaths. The ninja noticed some of the trees were being knocked down. One tree nearly fell on the ninja. The ninja took a roll to avoid being smashed into a bloody mess. The smoke cleared up and the forest troll was seen. The Immortal Ninja snickered and said: Alright, ugly." Let''s see what you got!" The Immortal Ninja took a step forward and tossed three kunai at the troll. The kunai couldn''t even puncture the troll''s skin. The troll suddenly shoved its stone pillar into the ground and started slapping its c.h.e.s.t. The Immortal Ninja tried to stab the troll with his katana. His katana shattered to pieces. The Immortal Ninja knew he messed up. The troll grabbed the ninja by his neck and started strangling him. Blood started running down from the ninja''s nostrils, ears, and eyes. As soon as the troll was about to snap the ninja''s neck, suddenly a tree that had been sharpened stabbed the troll into the c.h.e.s.t. The sharp piece of the tree went through the troll''s heart. The troll dropped to its feet and choked on its own blood, instantly dying. The ninja was confused. He looked in the distance from where the tree was tossed and saw a figure apporaching. Chapter 1448 - Questions? The more and more the manly figure approached, the clearer the Immortal Ninja could see his face. This figure was John. John''s clothes were burnt and torn. Half of his face was burnt. Some of his hair was also gone. The Immortal Ninja stood on his feet. He looked confused as hell. Thank you?" John had a very serious expression on the right side of his face. Don''t thank me." I wasn''t helping you." I was simply catching my dinner. John turned around and approached the forest troll''s body, noticing that it was still moving. The forest troll suddenly stood on its feet and started screeching. The troll removed the spiked pike out of its c.h.e.s.t and tossed it on the ground. John rolled his eyes. The troll tried to grab John but was too slow. John stepped out of the way and leaped into the air. He clenched his right hand into a fist, generating powerful black and white energy around it. He then punched the forest troll in the face so hard, its head was removed from his body. The head was sent flying into the air. Blood splattered all over the place. John safely landed on the ground and s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth, tasting the blood off his fist. Salty, yet spicy. Tch." It will have to do." The Immortal Ninja looked dumbfounded. John looked over at the ninja and grabbed him by his shirt. Tell me where I can find The Hitoshi Ninja Village." I need to pay someone a visit." Chapter 1449 - The Power of Negativety The Immortal Ninja was confused. " Why do you want to go there?" There is nothing there but a bunch of farmers." Nothing more. John s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and said: Do I look like I give a f.u.c.k what''s in that village?" I just asked you one question." Take me there now because this gets ugly." And I can rest assure that you don''t want to get ugly. The Immortal Ninja saw what John did to the forest troll, a 4-star level threat. He sighed and said: Fine, buddy." You need to relax." Take a chill pill. John s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. " Shut the f.u.c.k up and led the way." The Immortal Ninja was in a tight place. He walked three steps then started running. While he was running, he placed his hand by his waist and pulled out a smoke bomb. He pulled the pin off the smoke bomb with his teeth and flung it after John. John grabbed the smoke bomb and clutched it tightly in his hand and started laughing. You won''t help me?" Fine." Then I''ll help you." I''ll help you on the path to the underworld." The Immortal Ninja was running as fast he could. After running for only a couple of seconds, he approached the entrance of the cramped up cave. He needed to stop to take a breather. As soon as he was about to proceed inside the cave, he saw a trail of blood. " What the f.u.c.k?" The Immortal Ninja had to make sure he wasn''t being chased. He turned around and saw that John was behind him. The Immortal Ninja proceeded into the cave and followed the blood trail that led him to the carcasses of his peers. " The Immortal Ninja was confused. As soon as he turned around, he bumped into John, who had a huge smile on the right side of his face, which wasn''t burnt. John grabbed the Immortal Ninja by the throat and started strangling him. " Tell me where the Hitoshi Ninja Village is otherwise I''ll break your f.u.c.k.i.n.g neck." Then and there you will join your peers." The Immortal Ninja''s legs started shaking and jittering. The Immortal Ninja decided to shout at the top of his lungs. " Ok, ok, fine I''ll tell you!" Just f.u.c.k.i.n.g let me go already!" John snickered. I knew you would crack. He tossed The Immortal Ninja to the side next to the fire that was ready to be extinguished. He started coughing up chunks of blood. The Immortal Ninja walked past John and said: Just follow me." While the Immortal Ninja was walking, he reached into his pocket and pulled out three small tubes filled with red powder. He quickly tossed the glass tubes on the ground, filling the area with red smoke that made John collapse on his knees and started to cough. You just don''t give up don''t you?" The Immortal Ninja started shouting out some curse words. F.u.c.k you!" I ain''t telling you shit!" The only one I answer to is my superiors!" And as I''m far as I''m concern you aren''t my boss!" The Immortal Ninja pulled out another glass tube and tossed it on the ground, creating a portal to the Hitoshi Village. As soon as the Immortal Ninja leaped into the portal it closed. John started laughing. I like this." You can run, but you can''t hide." When I find you I''ll rip you in half. Literally." Chapter 1450 - The Names Dre The portal led the Immortal Ninja into a horse stable. He rolled into a stack of hay. The Immortal Ninja stood on his feet and took a breather. He thought for a second that he was going to lose his life. But now he was in enemy territory. He didn''t care if they were just a bunch of farmers and travelers. The Immortal Ninja stood on his feet and opened the gate to the horse stable. He left the horse stable and was confronted by a farmer who was shoveling some horse shit into a wheel barrel. The farmer recognized The Immortal Ninja''s uniform. He wiped the sweat from his face and asked: What is your name?" The Immortal Ninja had a very disgusted look on his face. Why the f.u.c.k do you want to know?" I don''t want to make friends with anyone." I that type of person." So what you need to do right now is get the f.u.c.k out of my way." I got business to attend to. The farmer''s eyes popped out his head. Jeez." I just wanted to know you''re name. The Immortal Ninja s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and said: Fine." I''ll tell you my name." The name is Dre." Dre?" asked the farmer." Yes, Dre." Chapter 1451 - To Cheat, or Not Night had fallen over The Hitoshi Ninja Village. Cros finally finished up with his training and he was beaten. Every inch of his body was covered in sweat. Cross lied down on the ground and started breathing heavily. " Now Cross, we can eat." Get on your feet and let''s head to the kitchen. I''m pretty sure there''s something full of protein there for you to eat. Cross stood on his feet and grabbed his towel off the ground. He wiped the sweat off his face and c.h.e.s.t. Just as he was about to leave the gym, Elanor popped out of nowhere, holding a tray of butter cookies she actually made herself. Hello, Cross." Cross slowly backed up. Elanor?" What do you want?" I thought you would have been asleep." I came to bring you some cookies." I thought you might have been hungry since you have been training all day." Cross gazed down at the cookies. He heard his stomach growl. Cross immediately snatched the tray of butter cookies and started devouring them one by one. Elanor started chuckling. After only a couple of seconds, all the cookies on the tray were gone. Cross burped and asked: Do you have any more?" Elanor sighed. Sadly no but I have something else I think you''ll find delicious." Cross ate the crumbs off the tray and looked at Elanor and asked: What?" Chocolate." No, no, silly." This." Elanor unbuttoned her robe and dropped it down, revealing her n.a.k.e.d body. Cross swallowed the spit in his mouth and began blushing. Do you remember the last time we had s.e.x Cross?" Cross tried to lie. No?" Elanor started approaching Cross. Don''t play dumb sweetie." I know you remember." Elanor kissed Cross on the lips. She tried to stick her tongue in Cross''s mouth. However, Cross removed his lips from hers and said: Elanor, I''m married." I can''t cheat on Sarah again." It was wrong the first time and it will be very wrong this time." So I can''t." I''m sorry." Elanor sighed. You know you want this p.u.s.s.y Cross." Cross sighed and turned around. No I don''t." As Cross was about to leave the gym, the doors suddenly closed and locked themselves. " Why are these doors locked?" Elanor raised her eyebrow and sighed. Cross had enough. You know what?" F.u.c.k it." However, let''s keep this a secret." Elanor nodded. My lips are locked. Cross approached Elanor and lifted her up, pressing her against the wall, proceeding to suck on her perky n.i.p.p.l.es. Elanor started m.o.a.ning. Yes, Cross..." Suck on them some more.." Cross rolled his eyes. That was one of Elanor''s many fetishes." After s.u.c.k.i.n.g on Elanor''s n.i.p.p.l.es, he placed her on the ground and started getting undressed. Elanor was dripping wet. Cross pulled down his drawers, unveiling his 9-inch d.i.c.k. Elanor walked towards Cross and went down on her knees and clutched Cross''s d.i.c.k. She started giving him a handjob. Just when she was about to place her lips on his tip, they both heard a loud bang outside then a scream. Both them quickly got dressed. Elanor sighed. Cross kicked open the door and ran outside only to see John, stomping on a farmer''s neck. Chapter 1452 - Brothers Fight Cross was shocked to see that John was still alive. John?" Is that you?" John took his foot off the farmer''s neck and turned around only to show Cross the burnt and disfigured half of his face. Hello, Cross." We meet yet again." Cross s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. I thought you died." That explosion was very powerful." It destroyed the entire North for goodness sake." Well, I didn''t die." I came to here to finish what I started. John kicked the farmer''s body to the side and slowly started walking towards Cross. Cross cracked his knuckles and said: Get back Elanor." This between me and him." Elanor stood back. You don''t have to tell me twice. John started laughing. He cracked his knuckles and lunged towards Cross. Cross rolled out of the way and kicked John in the back of the head. John fell to his knee. A violent shock erupted through John''s body. He couldn''t move. Even though he couldn''t move, this wouldn''t stop him trying to do so. John managed to stand on his feet. He started screaming. Suddnely he generated black and white aura around his fist. He stepped forward and punched Cross directly in his c.h.e.s.t. Cross puked up blood and crashed through four trees. Chapter 1453 - Forms John stared at Elanor for a second. Cross stood on his feet and puked up some chunks of blood. He clutched some sides of his ribs and could feel that they had been broken. Cross wiped the blood off his face and said: Why does it feel like this asshole has gotten stronger?" Am I losing my mind or something?" Rider sighed. No, you''re right." His strength has tripled since the last time you two fought on that icy wasteland. How?" asked Cross. Where did he get this power increase from?" Rider shrugged his shoulders. Beats me but I have a feeling it has something to do with that tattoo on the side of his neck. " Cross s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. He started cracking his knuckles. He started approaching John. John started laughing. You some more of this?" Little brother?" I can trust you that the next time I hit you you get back up." Cross s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth whatever. Let''s just get this over with so I can continue training." John clenched his hands into fists and started generating black and white energy around his body, which made the entire area shake and rumble. Before John could do anything, suddenly Elanor came up behind him and chopped him in the back of his head, which knocked him out unconscious. Cross had a dumbfounded look on his face. Elanor looked at Cross and saw his expression. " What?" Cross shook his head and said: Nothing." Elanor snickered and said: I know what." You didn''t think I was that strong." Didn''t you?" Cross nodded. " Yes, I guess you''re right. John had to restrain. He was extremely dangerous. Cross walked into a shed and grabbed some rope. He pressed John against the wall and tied him up. Cross had to be careful in case John woke up. Because if he woke up, he would be extremely f.u.c.k.i.n.g angry. However, he wasn''t waking up anytime soon. Annie''s Location, Inside her room.. After showing Jesse a tour of the village, she was beaten. She wiped the sweat off her face and then washed her face. She grabbed the hand towel that sat by the soap dish and wiped her face. Damn, I beat." She then walked into the pantry and grabbed some fruits to eat. However, before she did all of this, there was something she had to do. She walked into the center of the room and clutched her face. Suddnely a zipper popped out of nowhere. She used the zipper to zip down her face to show her true self. Annie wasn''t a girl at all but was Ivan of The Hawk School, for The Immortal Ninjas. Chapter 1454 - On Top Ivan of The Bird School came to the Hitoshi Ninja Village to pursue Akashiri Hitoshi, the last of the Hitoshi Ninja Clan. The Bird School was the weakest of The Immortal Ninja Clan. Ever since he was young he wanted to fight Akashiri. Akashiri was the most promising ninja who had the biggest and brightest future. Almost every opponent Akashiri faced was quickly dealt with. His swordsmanship was legendary and Ivan respected it. Ivan approached his window and opened it. Suddnely a cawing raven came in. The raven had a message. The raven informed Ivan that all of his comrades were killed by John Rodriguez, the partner of Olivia Chouzen, a very powerful foe. Ivan was pissed. Ivan started tossing and turning furniture. He was pissed. All the ruckus he was making was so loud, so he was warned to keep it down. Ivan calmed down a bit and sat down on a chair. He had been in the Hitoshi Ninja Village for nearly 6 months. He didn''t want all that time to go to waste. Ivan decided that it was time to show himself. As soon as Ivan was about to stand on his feet, he started picking up readings of another Immortal Ninja Leader. Chapter 1455 - Leader Of The Cat School Ivan donned his disguise and opened the door. Even though he donned his disguise, he forgot to change his voice so he sounded exactly like a grown man. Ivan closed the door behind his back and said: Hello?" Is anybody out there?" The wind whistled through the trees like a flute. As Ivan blindly looked at the ground, he saw some footprints. Ivan kneeled down on one of his knees and examined the footprint. Ivan sniffed the footprint and could smell a dual scent mechanism, the usual smell of cats. Now that Ivan thought about it, the footprint looked like that of cats. Ivan s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and stood off his knees. Ivan followed the footprints, which were leading him into the whistling woods. However before he could go into the woods, he heard approaching footsteps behind his back. Cold shivers ran down Ivan''s spinal cord. Ivan quickly turned around some more footprints. Someone was messing with him. Ivan had enough. Ok, enough f.u.c.k.i.n.g around. Just show your f.u.c.k.i.n.g self." Ivan knew he had to watch his surroundings. Suddnely he heard something land on the roof. Ivan quickly turned around and saw a familiar face. Hello, Ivan." Ivan was happy to see the familiar face. The familiar he saw was Arakan. ( Arakan means worthy one; hero in Japenese. Arakan was the Immortal Ninja leader of The Cat School, which mostly relied on assassinations and thievery. The Ninjas of the Cat School was known as the most sneaky and most scheming of all The Immortal Ninja Clan. Arakan stood up to 6''3 weighing 170 pounds of lean muscle. Arakan had green cats as well as cat ears. He also had a pair of fangs, a tail, and a pair of claws. Arakan wore his cat ninja apparel. He had the natural ability to sneak up on his opponents without being detected. His weapon was a kusarigama. (A kusarigama is a traditional Japanese weapon that consists of a kama on a kusari-fundo ¨C a type of metal chain with a heavy iron weight at the end.) He had his kusarigama attached to his waist. He front flipped off the house and landed perfectly on his feet. Ivan rolled his eyes and said: Why the f.u.c.k are you here?" Arakan sighed. I have been assigned to watch over you while you do this mission." Ivan gritted his bottom jaw and said: What am I?" A f.u.c.k.i.n.g child?" Why do you have to watch me?" I can handle this by myself." Arakan s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. Don''t give me that shit." You f.u.c.k up every mission that your superiors assign to you." Ivan rolled his eyes. No, I don''t." Yes, you do." No, I don''t!" Yes, you do." Ivan had enough of Arakan. Suddnely a pair of black wings sprouted out of his back. You want to fight?!" Come on!" Arakan scoffed. Believe me, I would love to fight you, but that will be entertaining you." I don''t want that." You don''t like me and I don''t like you." I really don''t understand why the elders gifted you with the divine hawk beast''s power." Such a waste of power and talent. Ivan had enough of the insults. He lunged towards Arakan. Ivan''s weapons were two spiked batons. He tried to hit Arakan with one of them but missed. Arakan was too quick. In fact, he was the fastest out of all the others. Arakan moved so quickly it seemed as if he didn''t move. Arakan stepped out of the way and Ivan was sent crashing into his house. All that noise and commotion awoke Akashiri who was meditating upside down. Akashiri flipped down to his feet and grabbed his newly-enhanced sword to see what all noise was coming from. Akashiri saw Ivan but didn''t see Arakan. Arakan was hiding in the trees. He knew for a fact Ivan didn''t stand a chance. Ivan stood off the rubble and saw Akashiri. Ivan scoped out the place long enough. Ivan flew into the air and tightly clutched his batons. Akashiri was confused. " Who the hell are you?" Ivan s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. Don''t worry about that!" What you need to worry about is me!" Akashiri sighed. Whatever. Ivan started screeching. He flew towards Akashiri and managed to wack him in the face. A couple of his teeth came flying out of his mouth. Ivan started laughing. Akashiri wiped the blood from his face and sighed. Do we really have to do this?" Who are you even?" Ivan scoffed. I''ll tell you who I am." I''m Ivan Ito The Newly Immortal Ninja of The Hawk School. Akashiri nodded. Ah, so you''re an Immortal Ninja." Tch, you didn''t have to tell me twice. Akashiri closed his eyes and unsheathed his sword. Ivan could feel Akashiri''s power rapidly rising. Ivan didn''t care. Ivan rushed towards Akashiri and tried to hit him once again but this time was unsuccessful. Ivan knew he messed up. Akashiri swung his sword and chopped off both of Ivan''s wings. Blood splattered all over the place. Akashiri rolled and tumbled to the ground. Akashiri wiped the blood off his sword and asked: Who sent you to kill me?" Speak if you want to live." Ivan rolled over on his back and pressed his back against a tree. Ok, ok!" Fine, I''ll tell you!" Just let me live." Akashiri s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. Didn''t I say I let you would?" Now talk." My patience is running thin." I want to get back to meditating. Ivan cleared his throat. He knew selling out information and secrets about The Immortal Ninja Clan would lead to his death. But at least he would have time to escape. The elders of The Immortal Ninja Clan want you dead." They see you as a threat." Even though you''re the last of your clan." They want to confiscate your sword as well as your blood. The elders are planning something big and secretive." All I know is that you''re a part of it." Akashiri nodded. So that''s why I have to keep killing Immortal Ninjas." Akashiri nodded. Thank you for the information." You can leave." Ivan took a deep breath. Thank you." I''m grate- Before Ivan could finish his sentence a blowdart was fired into his neck. As soon as the dart went into his neck, the poison spread through his body like a virus. Veins began bulging out of his neck and face. He started choking and his blood and started foaming from the mouth. Suddnely his head started airing up like a balloon. It then popped. Blood, brains, and pieces of skull splattered all over the place. Arakan had every right to kill Ivan. He talked too much. F.u.c.k.i.n.g kid." That''s what you get." Tch." You didn''t deserve that power anyway." Chapter 1456 - Dangerous Akashiri noticed a red flow of energy come out where Ivan''s head use to be. Akashiri approached the red flow of energy and said: What is this?" As soon as Akashiri stuck out his hand towards the red flow of energy, the energy went into his nostrils. Akashiri collapsed on his knees and started screaming. It felt as if his heart was being squeezed like pressure. Akashiri suddenly vomited up blood. Suddnely wings burst out of his back. Arakan could believe what he just saw. He was confused. Shit." He turned around and started hopping from tree to tree. Akashiri had to report back to his elders. He stared at Ivan''s body and noticed his skin started melting off his bones. After his skin melted off his bones, his bones disappeared. Akashiri was confused. Even though he was confused, he felt incredible. He felt invincible. He felt as if he could do anything he wanted to. As he took a step forward, his wings s.u.c.k.e.d into his back like a vacuum. Akashiri had no idea what was going on. He wanted to find out. But first, he wanted to get back to meditating. Cross''s Location.. Elanor''s room.. Elanor invited Cross to her room to have a couple of drinks. However she wanted something much more than drinks. Chapter 1457 - Totally Fine With It Cross guzzled down his glass of champagne and cleared his throat. He placed the champagne glass on the dresser and sighed. " I think I should be getting back." Before Sarah wakes up and finds me gone." Elanor''s eyes widened. But where are you going?" You just got here!" Cross sighed and said: As I told you before." I''m married." We can''t keep fooling around. It''s not right." I love my wife." If I continue to cheat on her, she will eventually find out." Elanor snickered. I understand." But can''t we do it just one last time?" Cross sighed. He extended his eyebrows and said: Yes." But this is the last time." We can''t keep doing this. Elanor approached Cross and started massaging his c.h.e.s.t. She pushed Cross on the bed and said: I will make this time the best s.e.x we have ever had. She pulled down Cross''s pants then he draws. She then started s.u.c.k.i.n.g his d.i.c.k extremely hard. Just as Cross was about to burst, a loud and powerful knock was heard on the door. It was Sarah. Elanor?" Are you awake?" I need to talk to you for a couple of minutes. Cross'' eyes popped out as he realized Sarah was at the other end of the door. He quickly rolled off the bed and pulled up his draws. Cross also zipped up his pants. He rolled under the bed and hid, trying his best not to make a sound. Elanor wiped the prec.u.m from her mouth and cleared her throat before saying a word. " I''ll be right their Sarah." I was simply washing my face." That''s all." Elanor placed a robe around her n.a.k.e.d body and hid the champagne glasses as well as the bottle. Elanor placed her hand on the door and opened it, allowing Sarah to walk in. Sarah sat on the bed. Elanor closed the door and asked: So what did you want to talk about?" Sarah sighed. About us." Cross was hiding under the bed was shocked. He had no idea Elanor was also fooling around with Sarah. Cross is my husband. I love him so dearly." I can''t continue to cheat on him." It was good while it lasted but I''m sorry." It''s over." Elanor nodded. I understand." Sarah widened her eyes and asked: You do?" Yes." I perfectly understand. Sarah placed a smile on her face. " That''s great!" Before Sarah could say anything, Elanor alerted Sarah of Cross''s presence. Cross you can come from under the bed. It''s ok." Sarah was confused. " Wait, Cross is here?" Cross rolled from under the bed, looking like a child that got caught sneaking cookies out of the cookie jar. " Umm.." Surprise?" Sarah scoffed and rolled her eyes. Sarah doesn''t be mad." I didn''t intend for any of this to happen. She came on to me. Elanor also scoffed. So you want to start of by telling lies?" said Elanor. Cross s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. It isn''t a lie." You came onto me!" I never wanted to cheat on Sarah!" It''s my wife. Sarah started shaking her head as Cross and Elanor argued. " She stood off the bed and came in between both of them. Will you two stop arguing!" It''s ok!" I''m totally fine about it!" Cross eyes popped out of his head. You are?" Sarah nodded. Yes, I am." Both of us are guilty. We cheated on each other with the same person. It''s ok." Elanor was on the side with a huge smile on her face. Sarah walked towards Cross and kissed him on the lips before hugging him. Elanor snickered. Now that we have come to an understanding, let''s continue where we left off Cross." Only this time Sarah can join in on the fun. Elanor untied her robe from around her body and dropped it to the ground. Cross and Sarah approached Elanor and started s.u.c.k.i.n.g on her perky t.i.t.s. Elanor closed her eyes and started m.o.a.ning. While Cross and Sarah were s.u.c.k.i.n.g on her t.i.t.s, she decided to finger herself. She shoved two fingers in her mouth until they were soaked in saliva. As her fingers were soaked, she started rubbing her c.l.i.t. After rubbing her s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e c.l.i.t, she proceeded to start fingering herself. After getting her n.i.p.p.l.es s.u.c.k.e.d on for at least two minutes, they were rock hard. Elanor sprawled out on the bed. Sarah took off Cross''s pants, pulling out his d.i.c.k, starting to give him a hand job to get an erection. Cross instantly got an erection. Sarah s.u.c.k.e.d on his d.i.c.k a couple of times. Cross then walked on the bed. He crouched down till his balls were slapping Elanor''s chin. Elanor opened her mouth like a garage door and started s.u.c.k.i.n.g on Cross''s d.i.c.k. Meanwhile, on the other end, Sarah spread Elanor''s legs and started s.u.c.k.i.n.g her p.u.s.s.y. After a couple of minutes, both Elanor and Cross had o.r.g.a.s.ms. Elanor swallowed Cross''s c.u.m till the last drop. For at least 3 more hours Cross, Sarah, and Elanor performed different s.e.x.u.a.l positions until they were tired. Their bodies were covered in sweat and jizz. While Sarah and Elanor were sleeping, Cross thought to himself about how far this new relationship would go. Chapter 1458 - After Cross got from under the covers and went into the bathroom to take a piss. For hours he had to pee, but he couldn''t since he was busy having s.e.x with Sarah and Elanor at the same time. He made sure he didn''t piss all over the toilet seat. Cross pulled the chain which flushed the toilet. He washed his hands as well as his face. He sighed and wiped the remaining droplets of water off his face. He ringed out the hand towel and placed it back where he found it. Just as he was about to leave the bathroom to hop back in bed, he heard something smack against the window. Cross grabbed his drawers off the ground and placed them off. He opened the window to see where the noise was coming from. He noticed some sticky substance was on his hands. He sniffed the sticky substance, realizing what it was. It was blood. Cross looked up and noticed something was flying over the village. The creature that was flying over the village looked like a horse with wings. In fact, it was a pegasus. The creature was abnormally larger than it was supposed to be. What the f.u.c.k?" Cross played off what he just say and hopped back into the bed. He wrapped himself under the covers and took off his draws. His d.i.c.k accidentally pressed up against Sarah''s a.s.s, which made her smile. Chapter 1459 - Expert Spy? The horse figure that was flying over the Hitoshi Village was simply an illusion created by Arakan. He used this illusion to count how many resided in the Hitoshi Village. Arakan counted up to 30 people. Most of those 30 people were farmers and travelers who were passing by and staying for a couple of days. However, the person he was most focused on was Akashiri. The reason he was focused on him was that he didn''t only have his power but also had the power and soul of the divine hawk beast inside his body. The longer the power of the divine hawk beast stayed in Akashiri the worst it would be for him. He was already in trouble because Ivan was dead. The elders told instructed him to watch over Ivan in case he did something stupid like failing his mission. Ivan not only failed his mission but got himself killed in the process because he didn''t want to listen. Ivan didn''t deserve to be gifted with the power and soul of the divine hawk beast at such a young age anyway. In actuality, the elders didn''t care about Ivan. Ivan thought they did but they didn''t. Even though they didn''t care about him, Arakan would still be punished for letting one of his comrades die in front of his face. He would also be punished because he didn''t do something about it instantly. Arakan had to get the power back. Arakan dispersed the horse figure illusion and started gliding down to the ground. He landed down on top of a tree and looked through his binoculars. He was staring at Akashiri through his binoculars. Akashiri was currently washing the dish he just had breakfast on. Akashiri soaked the dish in some soapy water and wiped his wet hands-off with a hand towel. Akashiri tossed the hand towel to the side and clearly looked at Arakan. Akashiri was well aware of his presence. Shit!" yelled Arakan. Arakan was so surprised that he fell off the tree he was standing on top of. Arakan managed to not break any of his bones. He was extremely lucky. Even if though he didn''t break any bones, he still received some bruises and cuts. Arakan g.r.o.a.n.e.d and stood on his feet. He started l.i.c.k.i.n.g his wounds. As he licked his wounds, his bruises and cuts started disappearing. Arakan took a deep breath. Before he stormed The Hitoshi Village he had to come up with a plan. Just as Arakan stepped forward, he felt someone''s presence behind his back. He slowly turned around and saw Akashiri, who had his hand clutched around his sword. " Who the hell are you and why are you looking at me through those binoculars of yours?" Arakan s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. He unlatched his kusarigama from around his waist and started twirling it in the air above his head. Akashiri sighed. " What do you think you''re going to do with that?" Arakan swung his kusarigama after Akashiri. Akashiri s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth, easily avoiding the kusarigama, which landed in a tree behind his back. Akashiri scoffed. You missed. Arakan snickered. He used brute strength to rip the tree out of the ground. The tree slammed right on top of Akashiri. Akahiri pulled his kusarigama back to himself and started laughing. There is no way he could of survived that." thought Arakan. Chapter 1460 - Overestimated Akashiri quickly dug a hole in the moist ground. This was why he was unharmed. He grabbed the tree and flung it in the air. He hopped out of the hole and unsheathed his sword. Arakan s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. He continued to swing his kusarigama in the air. High winds started picking. Akashiri lunged towards Arakan and tried to stab him. Arakan however easily evaded the attack by rolling out of the way. Tch." I thought you would be much more of a challenge." I guess I was wrong." said Arakan. Arakan swung his kusarigama which landed in Akashiri''s shoulder. Arakan snickered. Ha!" I got you!" Arakan pulled Akashiri towards himself and headbutted him. Blood gushed out of Akashiri''s head. Arakan removed the kusarigama out of Akashiri''s shoulder. He then kicked him in the c.h.e.s.t, causing him to roll down the moist dirt hill. Akashiri splashed in a puddle of dirty water. Arakan cleaned the blood of his kusarigama and latched it back to his waist. Arakan slid down the moist dirt hill and frontflipped, landing perfectly on his feet. I overestimated you." The only reason Ivan died was that he didn''t think things out." Akashiri stood on his feet and clutched his shoulder. Chapter 1461 - Buffed Akashiri could feel the pain from his shoulder spreading through his body. He then noticed a strange blue liquid substance leaking out of his shoulder. This made him instantly realize what the strange blue liquid was. The strange blue liquid substance was poison. Not the type of poison that killed its victims, but the type of poison that weakened people and made them defenseless. This was the reason why Arakan defeated his opponents so easily. Akashiri could feel that his energy his draining. His eyesight became blurry. Akashiri collapsed on his left knee and clutched his c.h.e.s.t. Arakan was laughing. You are the Hitoshi Ninja Clan''s successor?" Tch!" Please!" You so weak!" They entrusted their future in a scrub like you." Arakan started approaching Akashiri. And now I am about to completely end their legacy. He started swinging his kusarigama in the air as if it were a slingshot. Even though Akashiri was weak and couldn''t stand up, this didn''t stop him from trying. Akashiri grabbed his shirt out of the moist dirt and lunged towards Arakan, stabbing him in his gut. Arakan had a shocked and dumbfounded look on his face. Akashiri removed his katana out of Arakan''s stomach, causing him to stagger and fall to the ground. Akashiri used his katana to stand up. He cleaned the mud off his weapon with the wet leaves and grass around the area. Arakan placed his back up against a tree and held his gut tightly, which prevented his large and small intestines to pour out on the ground. " How?!" How are you able to move?!" That poison should have made you crippled for 2 weeks!" Akashiri s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. You thought wrong." Arakan s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. " So what now?" You''re going to kill me?" Tch." What will you accomplish in killing me?" Akashiri sighed. " I never said I was going to kill you." The state you''re in, somebody else will do it, and that someone is not me." Akashiri sheathed and turned his back on Arakan, starting to walk away. Arakan started growling. He quickly grabbed his kusarigama out of the mud and started laughing. The reason his strength didn''t compare to the others was that Arakan split the power of the divine cat beast. He placed one half inside of his body and the other half in his kusarigama. The divine cat beast stood up to nearly 100 feet tall, weighing over five hundred tons. The divine beasts were considered gods. Before they were simply power tools for The Immortal Ninja Clan, they were from The Beast Clan. They were known as gods. Arakan''s kusarigama started glowing. Blue fiery energy started pouring out of the kusarigama, which made practically the entire forest shake and rumble. Akashiri slowly turned around, realizing sparing Arakan was a big mistake. Arakan hopped to his feet and swung his kusarigama after Akashiri neck. Luckily Akashiri parried the attack, but his sword was destroyed in the process. It shattered into pieces like glass. Shit!" Akashiri turned around and started running as fast as he could. " You can run or hide, but I will always find you!" Ha, ha, ha!" Arakan swung his kusarigama after Akashiri. Akashiri had nothing to parry the weapon with. As soon as he turned around the kusarigama sliced across his c.h.e.s.t as if it was butter knife slicing through butter. Akashiri endured the pain by biting his bottom lip. Akashiri smacked into a tree and broke a couple of his ribs. He puked up blood. Arakan pulled his kusarigama back and said: Just face it Akashiri Hitoshi." You are going up against an Immortal Ninja Leader. Arakan, of The Cat School!" You don''t have the experience to defeat me." I''m on a totally different level." Arakan started slowly walking towards Akashiri. Akashiri was trying his best to recover from his wounds. The cuts were very deep. He was losing a lot of blood. Arakan started swinging his kusarigama yet again. The weapon was cutting down the tree around the area. After I kill you, I will take your head as a trophy and keep it so I can tell the others that I was the one who killed the last Hitoshi Ninja." It will be an honor if I have the possibility to cut off your head, even if you didn''t pick up a big fight. Arakan finally approached Arakan. " Hmm." This feels familiar." Time to meet your dead friends in the afterlife." It seemed as if Arakan was about to chop off Akashiri''s head. But suddenly something miraculously happened. Suddenly huge wings popped out of Akashiri''s back, sending a shockwave which caused Arakan to be sent yards away into the forest. All of his wounds were healed. This was the power of the divine hawk beast in effect. The wings that sprouted out of Akashiri''s back were gold. As the wings flapped all the trees around the area were destroyed. Arakan stood off his feet and said: The f.u.c.k?!" Why is the divine hawk beast helping this prick?!" The divine hawk beast powers were quite extraordinary. Arakan had enough. He tossed his kusarigama over the cliff and clenched his hands into fists. The tighter he tensed his small muscles and his fists, the more power generated around his body. His shirt burst out his body. He was hulking out. He grew up to least 7 feet tall weighing over 300 pounds of muscle. He grew two sharp fangs and ten sharp claws. He was now a predator. Arakan started flexing. He cracked his neck muscles as well as his knuckles. There." That''s better. In actuality, this was his true form. He only maintained his small form to converse energy in case of a big fight. Chapter 1462 - Persuading Steam started coming out of Arakan''s pores. " That''s much better!" I feel incredible. The divine hawk beast made its golden wings disappear away from Akashiri''s body. Akashiri fell to the ground. He was at least 20 feet in the air and didn''t break any bones. He stood off his feet held his head, which felt as if it was going to pop like a balloon. Arakan shook off the headache pain and looked at Arakan, who started approaching Akashiri. " Hmm." So the divine hawk beast choose you?" Tch." Your simply an outsider." The divine beast''s power is strictly for the Immortal Ninja Clan to abuse. You are a Hitoshi Ninja." Akashiri s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. Shut the f.u.c.k up." Arakan snickered. You know I''m right." That''s just how things are." Now let''s get down to business." This doesn''t have to end in blood." Just hand over the divine hawk beast and we can stop all this." Akashiri s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. No way in hell." I ain''t giving up any power." The power is mine and only mine." Why on earth will I want to give it up?" Arakan clasped his hands. " I could make you a offer." How does 20,000 pieces of gold sound?" Akashiri rolled his eyes. No chance." Chapter 1463 - No Chance What did you say?" said Arakan. Akashiri s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. You know what the f.u.c.k I said." I''m going to have to disagree with your offer." Arakan was growing mad. He bit his bottom lip and said: I will give you one last offer." Akashiri rolled his eyes. Speak your mind." Arakan took a deep breath and said: How does 50,000 gold coins sound?" Do you know how many things you could do with 50,000 coins?" Just with 5,000 gold coins you can renovate and fix up the entire Hitoshi Ninja Village." Akashiri sighed. Like I said before." No." No matter how many offers you give me I will always refuse them." You will have to kill me if you want the power of the divine hawk beast back." Arakan started nodding. Tch." You''ll regret this." Instead of handling things the easy way you want things the hard way." You want the hard way?" Fine." "Ask and you shall receive. Arakan crouched down and started sharpening his already sharp claws on the ground. Akashiri grabbed a kunai from his waist and said: Here we go again." Arakan leaped towards Akashiri and wrestled him to the ground. Arakan''s strength had tripled. Arakan pinned Akashiri''s arm down and c.o.c.ked back his head, getting ready to rip a chunk of flesh out of Akashiri''s neck. Akashiri managed to get one of his hands to slip free. He generated a small fireball around his finger and fired it into Arakan''s eye. Arakan''s eye popped out of his skull. Arakan unpinned Akashiri from the ground. He started screaming. Akashiri hopped to his feet and grabbed a kunai from his waist, running up on Arakan. Akashiri grabbed his kunai off the ground and tried to slit Arakan''s neck. However, Arakan quickly reacted. He savagely shoved his eyeball back into its socket and slapped the kunai out of Akashiri''s hand. Arakan then drove his elbow into Arakan''s neck. After doing this, he lifted Akashiri off the ground and tossed him against a tree. Akashiri vomited up blood. Arakan started laughing. " Without your sword you''re nothing." You need weapons to kill people." I don''t." That is the reason why I''ll claim victory. Akashiri stood off his feet and wiped the blood away from his face. He clasped his hands together and closed his eyes. Akashiri started breathing in and out of his nose, generating a powerful aura around his body. Arakan snickered. He ran towards a nearby boulder and tossed it after Akashiri. At the last moment, Akashiri opened his eyes. Suddnely a sword that was made out of yellow aura was created. Akashiri sliced the boulder in half. Arakan''s eyes popped out of his head. Ah, I see you haven''t shown me all of your tricks." Arakan cracked his knuckles. Neither have I. Arakan clenched his hands into fists and started tensing his muscles, causing veins to pop out of his c.h.e.s.t, arms, and forehead. A crater appeared under Arakan''s feet. Arakan started laughing. Do you see this power?!" How do you expect- Arakan looked up and noticed Akashiri wasn''t anywhere to be found. " Where the f.u.c.k did you go?" Suddnely Akashiri popped up behind Arakan. Arakan only detected Akashiri''s presence at the last moment. As soon as he turned around he was stabbed in the c.h.e.s.t. Arakan instantly puked up blood. The aura sword went straight through Arakan''s heart. How did you pop up behind me?" Akashiri ripped the sword out of Arakan''s heart. Arakan started backing up. He stumbled down to his knees. All of you Immortal Ninjas are c.o.c.ky." You ninjas always underestimate people." That''s why you didn''t spot me." Arakan sighed. " What now?" Akashiri approached Arakan and gave him the death stare. Chapter 1464 - Mercy I can tell that look in your eyes that you want to kill me, don''t you?" Akashiri didn''t answer. He instead he turned around and sighed. We Hitoshi Ninjas believe in one thing. Arakan s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. And what is that?" Akashiri turned around and said: Mercy." Arakan started laughing. Don''t try to follow me." Because if you do, I might kill you." No f.u.c.k that." I will kill you." I will slice off your head and leave your body out for the crows to feed on. Don''t f.u.c.k.i.n.g test me." Arakan was furious. Suddnely wings sprouted out of Akashiri''s back and flew off, heading back to the Hitoshi Village. Arakan collapsed on his back and sighed. He started staring at the sky. The sun was about to go down. As soon as Arakan was going to stand up, he heard approaching footsteps. He thought it was Akashiri. " What?" You came to finish the job didn''t you?" Arakan turned around and saw a familiar face that made his heart started beating like a drum. The person that stood in front of him was Ruijin''en, The Immortal Ninja Leader of The Ape School. Rujin''nen stood up to 6''2, weighing 200 pounds of muscle. He wore the pelt of an albino ape. Chapter 1465 - Fish Eyes Rujin''en stared down at Arakan in disappointment. " How could you allow yourself to be beaten by a Hitoshi Ninja?" Rujin''en shoved his hands into his pockets and pulled out two small tubes filled with some green salt. Rujin''en handed the green salt to Arakan, who quickly poured the green salt on his c.h.e.s.t wound. His wound started bubbling up. It stung. Arakan bit his bottom lip to take his mind off the pain. Shortly a couple of seconds later, his wound disappeared. Rujin''en took a deep breath and sighed. Thank you." Rujin''en s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. Don''t mention it to anyone." Usually, I don''t have a reputation for helping others while they''re knocking on death''s door." Don''t mention this to anyone." Arakan sighed. You have my word." Arakan stood on his feet and brushed off the excess pieces of salt off his c.h.e.s.t. By the way what the hell is that stuff?" Rujin''en snickered. Something I developed." It''s called The Healing Salt. Rujin''en wasn''t only a ninja but was also an alchemist. The albino ape pelt was also a lab coat. Rujin''en folded his arms and said: What?" No thank you?" I just saved your a.s.s from dying from a fatal wound." Arakan s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. " Why do I have to say thank you?" You know I didn''t need your f.u.c.k.i.n.g help." I can take care of myself." Rujin''en snickered. I was watching from the trees." That Hitoshi Ninja could have killed you but he didn''t." He spared you." Arakan s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. He knew everything Rujin''en was saying was right. As Arakan was about to walk off, Rujin''en remembered something. By the way, the elders want to see you immediately." Arakan stopped and slowly turned around. " They do?" Why?" asked Arakan. " Tch." I don''t know." All I know is that it''s very important." Arakan sighed. Before he went to the elders he had to find his kusarigama. It was his primary weapon. Arakan took at least 20 minutes to find his kusarigama, which was buried underneath a heap of dirt. Arakan cleaned his kusarigama in the nearby stream. Arakan also used some of the water from the stream to wash the dried-up blood off his face. He would drink the water but wouldn''t. The only thing he drank was soy milk. Regular milk gave him stomach aches and gas. Arakan stood off his feet and started twirling his kusarigama into the air. High winds started picking up. Suddnely a portal opened up. Arakan knew what his upcoming punishments were going to be. Arakan stepped in the portal that led him to gates of The Immortal Temple. Arakan approached the gates and tried to push them open but couldn''t. He decided to hop over the gate. Arakan approached the front door and started knocking on the door. Suddnely the huge marble doors opened up. Arakan headed up the stairs and walked in the room where all three elders stayed. All three of the elders had superior powers. The elders founded the Immortal Ninja Clan and turned it into what it was today. Chapter 1466 - Elders two of the elders were named Fujin and Rajin. Raijin had the power to manipulate thunder, lighting, and storms, while Fujin had the power to manipulate wind and the weather. However, the strongest elder out of the bunch was called Ra, who had the power to control, create, and transform his body into light. He was also fast as light and has the ability to shoot lasers out of his mouth. Since there was light about almost every corner of the world, this made him the most powerful. The door of their chambers opened up and Arakan walked in. Did you all want to see me?" Fujin nodded. " Yes, sit down." We have much to discuss." Fujin snapped his fingers, creating a chair that was made of wind. Arakan sat down on the chair. He could feel his heart racing. Everyone who had to see the elders were in for something horrible. Before we start will you like to say anything?" Arakan sighed. No." I have nothing to say." Ok, we''ll start." said Ra. Now first things first." How could you let Ivan die, plus yet along allow a Hitoshi Ninja to get the power of the divine hawk beast?!" yelled Ra. Chapter 1467 - Painful Punishment Answer me goddammit!" Arakan didn''t know what to say. Ra had the type of attuide that could crush a woman as well as a man''s soul. This was why he was the most feared. You better answer him boy." said Fuijin. Raijin agreed. Yes." You better answer him." If you don''t your punishment will be twice as worst as it already is." Arakan sighed. I tried to talk some sense into Ivan but he didn''t want a word I had to say." He was just another young punk looking to do things his own way." Eventually, he would have died." It just got cut down on a shorter trip." Fujin and Raijin started talking to each other telepathically deciding if Arakan stood still be punished. However, Ra wasn''t agreeing with anything either of them was saying. Ra didn''t believe in mercy. After talking for 2 minutes. Fujin and Raijin came to a conclusion. We have come to a conclusion." We have decided to not- Ra stood off his chair and interrupted Fujin and Raijin. I don''t give a f.u.c.k what either of you two is saying. " Arakan you will still be punished. " You are being punished for letting your fellow comrade, specifically Ivan of The Hawk School die." Your punishment will be done by me." said Ra. Stand up and place your hands behind your back." Ra walked down the small flight of stairs. He stared at Arakan and started grounding his jaws together. Ra poked out his hand. Suddnely bright yellow light started generating around Ra''s body. Ra fired the ball of bright yellow light after Arakan. The bright yellow ball of light sunk into Arakan''s body. The force of the attack made Arakan lift off his feet and smack into a wall. Arakan puked up a stomach full of blood. Arakan clutched his head and started screaming. It felt as if his brain was being fried like eggs. Smoke started coming out of his nostrils, nose, and ears. Not only his brain was being fried. All of his muscles and organs were burning as well. Ra started snickering. "This type of punishment was a one-time experience. From now on all your punishments will be performed by The Executioner." Arakan stood off his feet and started breathing heavily. Now get the f.u.c.k out my sight before I kill you myself." Arakan nodded. Yes, sir.." Arakan limped his way out of the elder''s chambers. Ra s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and sat back down. " So now what do we do?" asked Fuijin. Ra sighed. " What do by you mean what do we do now?" We take back the power of the divine hawk beast. " Right." said Raijin. " Who is fit for the job?" This job is fit for Nasir of The Snake School." We must inform him right away. The Dark Sea, Location of Nasir.. Nasir of the Snake School was on a mission. He had been instructed to destroy some Royal Elven sh.i.p.s to prevent them from taking over the water. In all there were 20 Royal Elven sh.i.p.s. On the Royal Elven sh.i.p.s were supplying such as food, water, medical appliances, and weapons. Nasir stood on the bow of the ship with his arms folded. He wore a black cloak and hood. While Nasir was on the bow off the ship, he looked up at the dark night sky and saw a golden energy flash. Chapter 1468 - Rephrased The golden flash of energy in the sky was Queen Ariel. She knew she had already lost the war. Since she knew many people wanted her head, she decided to hide out. Once she had been murdered, it was game over for The Royal Elven Empire. Her empire was in shambles. She had been flying through the clouds for at least 2 days straight without rest, food, or water. She decided to take a break." She flew down to the ground and started gliding across the air, trying to hurry and find somewhere to land. She came across a small abandoned island. She came to the small abandoned island because she saw a hut as well as a cave. She landed on shore and flipped over on her back, starting to breathe deep and heavily. She started throwing a fit. Queen Ariel was the reason why the war started in the first place. She should have never kidnapped Prince Guy. Since she did this, her kingdom as well as her homeworld was falling apart. She was also part of the reason why the dragons returned. I need to find some food." I''m starving!" Queen Ariel stood off her feet and started walking. It was time to explore. While she was walking she looked at her expensive designer dress and noticed that it was all torn and covered in dirt. After walking for quite some time, she found a tree filled with some strange nuts. Chapter 1469 - Pull Your Head Out Your Ass Queen Ariel approached the tree filled with nuts and kicked it, causing every nut on the tree to fall down all over the place. Queen Ariel kneeled down and grabbed only one of the nuts to taste it and decided if she wanted some more. Queen Ariel tossed the nut in her mouth and chewed it up. The nut was naturally sweet. The sweet nut made her eyes lit up with excitement. She soon quickly started shoving mouthfuls of nuts into her mouth. After five minutes she ate all the nuts. That was how hungry she was. After devouring almost every single nut, Queen Ariel was full. She was so full, she could barely move. Ah." Those nuts were delicious." I wish there were more." Just as Queen Ariel was about to try and stand up, her vision started turning blurry and distorted. The nuts she ate were the hallucinating type. As soon as she collapsed, she fell through the floor. It was like she was going on an acid trip. Queen Ariel smacked against the ground, landing on top of a pillar. She rolled over on her back and started groaning. It felt as if her ribs had been broken. But she remembered something. Technically everything that was going on wasn''t revealed. She couldn''t feel any pain. She stood off her feet and started screeching. " Hello?" Is anybody out there?" Ariel didn''t get a response. " Hello?" Suddnely Queen Ariel felt a presence behind her. She quickly turned around and saw Rozier, who looked like he had been beaten and tortured. " Hello, mother." Queen Ariel was confused. " Rozier?" I don''t understand?" How are you here?" asked Ariel. Rozier sighed. " It looks like you don''t understand yet." None of this is real." All of this is in your head." In actuality, I''m not here." " I''m simply just a figure of your imagination." However, even though I''m just a figure of your imagination I have to tell you something." Queen Ariel was still confused. " What do you need to tell me?" Rozier sighed. " You need to get off this island and help your people." Without your guidance and leadership, their futures are doomed." If you won''t help your people you don''t deserve to be empress." An empress needs to care for her people just as much as you''re supposed to care for your family." Oh, right." You don''t." If you don''t care for your family, why did you have kids?" Queen Ariel sighed. " Why are you telling me all this?" Rozier bit his bottom lip and said: Just answer the damn question." Queen Ariel sighed again. I had kids on accident." I never really intended to have kids." I just had kids so when they grew up they could obey every word I say." Rozier started chuckling. You know you''re a terrible person right?" Queen Ariel s.u.c.k.e.d her teeth. She had enough of the insults." Shut the f.u.c.k up!" Who the hell do you think you''re being?" Rozier folded his arms. Like I said before I''m a figure of your imagination." I''m not real." Even though I''m not real, I''m here to help you to stop you from getting yourself killed." Pull your head out of your a.s.s and get the f.u.c.k off this abandoned island." Go help your people." Specifically your family." Rozier snapped his fingers, causing Ariel to snap out of her head, bringing her back to the real world. She woke up in a cave laying next to a bonfire with her arms and legs tied against each other. She easily ripped herself away from the robes and stood on her feet. When she was going to leave the cave, she heard approaching footsteps and incoming voices. " What shall we do with that beauty?" **** her or sell on the market?" Tch." Why not both?" I haven''t seen a pretty woman like her in ages!" I''m ready to get my freak on." Ariel quickly turned invisible. The two voices belonged to thugs that shipwrecked on the abandoned island arrived two weeks prior. They were gathering materials and resources to fix their ship so they can leave. Ariel soon heard a voice in her head. " You can either hide from those thugs and wait till night to take their ship, or kill and them and easily take their ship." If you ask me, that will be the best bet." Queen Ariel decided to go with option number 1. She snapped out of her invisibility and confronted the two thugs. Once the thugs saw Queen Ariel, they were dumbfounded. " Bitch!" How did you get free?!" Queen Ariel started cracking her knuckles. Chapter 1470 - A Different Woman? Queen Ariel easily dealt with the thugs. Inside the cave were backpacks, and three c.h.e.s.ts. Instead, the backpacks contained food, water, and clothes. Inside the c.h.e.s.ts was stolen treasure. Queen Ariel''s apparel was ripped and torn. She took off her dress and tossed it to the side. She pulled a shirt, a jacket, gloves, pants, and some boots. Queen Ariel quickly dressed up in the new, clean stolen clothes. She felt like an entirely different person. She pulled her blue hair in a ponytail and left the cave. Now." Where is that ship." She started looking around. If you want those thug''s ship, it''s located in the south direction of this island. Ariel followed the directions given to her and found the ship. Queen Ariel still was confused. " How did you know that?" asked Ariel. " What do you mean?" I mean how did you know where the ship was?" Rozier sighed. Even though I''m a figure of your imagination I know countless things. Those things include hidden objects, the future, and much more. " Queen Ariel scoffed. You know the future?" Ha!" Well, tell me what you know about the future." Who will win the war?" The royal elves?" The Industrial Elves?" The dragons?" Who will win?" The future I see is either one of them." But that can change." Queen Ariel sighed. Queen Ariel flew on the ship and piloted it, leaving the island behind. She was changing into a different person. Slowly... Chapter 1471 - Questions? Anyone?" At the speedy rate, this ship is going you shall be reunited with your people in a day or two." Queen Ariel was still confused. Just tell me this." How did you know that?" Rozier sighed. " Like I said I''m just a figure of your imagination in the form of your- Shut up!" Stop it!" I''m tired of you saying the same line all the time." Just tell me who you are!" Rozier sighed. " You find out eventually." Trust me." You find out eventually soon enough." But for now, keep steering." One mistake could ruin your entire trip back to the West. " Queen Ariel sighed. " Yeah." Whatever." Queen Ariel s.u.c.k.e.d her teeth and placed the ship on autopilot. It was time for a break and some lunch. Even though Queen Ariel ate multiple handfuls of the hallucinating nuts, she was still hungry. The nuts dissolved in a matter of minutes. She needed something that would drop in her stomach like weight. She walked into the pantry. Queen Ariel grabbed a couple of cans of fruits, vegetables, and a slab of smoked and dried meat. She used her golden eye laser to open the can of fruits. She c.o.c.ked back her head and emptied all the fruits in her mouth. Queen Ariel chewed up the fruits and swallowed them. Just when she was about to guzzle down the fruit juice, she heard a loud horn. You have company." Queen Ariel s.u.c.k.e.d her teeth. Shit!" Queen Ariel tossed the can of fruit juice down on the ground and left the pantry. She walked up to the bow of the ship and saw a giant Industrial Elven warship. This ship doesn''t have any weapons or cannons." You''ll have to board that giant Industrial Elven warship yourself." I know." But I don''t want to do it." said Queen Ariel." You''ll have to do it if you don''t want to get killed. "Speaking of which there''s an incoming cannonball." Queen Ariel looked in the air and saw an incoming cannonball. Shit!" Queen Ariel jumped into the air and golden wings sprouted out of her back. As the cannonball reacted with the ship, it plopped on the ground. Queen Ariel was confused. " Well, what do you know." Maybe it was a dud. Tch." Don''t hold your tongue." Watch." Suddnely the cannonball cracked in half and over thirty small bombs rolled out all over the place. A powerful explosion occurred which made the ship sunk to the bottom of the ocean. Damn it!" Now how will I get to the West?!" You can use that ship." All you got to do is kill everyone on that ship and hijack it. That Industrial Elven warship will allow you to reach the West in a matter of six hours. Queen Ariel nodded. She made sure no one saw her. Go to the back of the ship. Which is called the stern. Queen Ariel rolled her eyes. " I know what the f.u.c.k the back of a ship is called." You don''t have to tell me every single thing." " I am educated you to know." I''m here to guide you." That''s what I am here to do and that''s what I''m going to do." " Just listen." Tch." Fine." said Queen Ariel. Then and allow there you''ll be able to disguise yourself. There is a spare of clean Industrial Elven apparel there for you to wear." Queen Ariel flew to the stern of the warship and ran to a clean spare of Industrial Elven apparel. She placed the new clothes over the clothes she was already wearing. When she was about to put on the jacket, she heard approaching footsteps and voices." Who do you think was on that ship?" Do you think they survived?" asked one of the Industrial Elven soldiers." Tch." I don''t give a f.u.c.k." Even if they did survive they probably drowned later." The waters around are very deep. I don''t care if you can hold your breath longer." You ain''t surviving. Even though Queen Ariel was invisible, her footsteps were still present. As she was backing up, she smacked against a broom that fell to the ground. " What was that?" Did you hear that?" asked one of the Industrial Elven soldiers." Yeah, I heard it." Let''s go check it out." Quick." Hide behind the locker." Queen Ariel sighed. She had enough. She didn''t want to hide anymore. Ariel cracked his knuckles. As soon as the soldiers saw Queen Ariel, they were shocked. Chapter 1472 - Parts Wait a minute." Are you who I think you are?" Queen Ariel eyebrows extended upwards. " Who do you think I am?" You''re Queen Ariel of The Royal Elven Empire." Queen Ariel nodded. " Yes." That''s who am I." What of it?" The soldiers started smiling. Excuse me while I take some matters over with my comrade. Queen Ariel sighed. " Sure." Take all the time you need." The elven soldiers started conversing among themselves. Do you know what this means?!" If we capture her we''ll be rewarded and possibly promoted to captains!" Queen Ariel looked at her fingernails. You know I can hear you right?" The soldiers were shocked. Shit." So if you can hear us, you already expect what to happen. " Watch out." There''s going to be trouble." The two soldiers tried to rush Queen Ariel but where uncsucesful. Queen Ariel sharpened her fingers and dashed past the soldiers, slciing them to ribbons. Rozier sighed. " You didn''t have to kill them you know." They were harmless." You could of simply knocked them out." Queen Ariel s.u.c.k.e.d her teeth. " Whatever. Ariel hid the body parts and sighed continuing on past the stern. The blood from the body parts spilled into the salty water. Chapter 1473 - Aboard After murdering the two Industrial Elven soldiers, it was time to proceed further into the Industrial Elven warship. Rozier didn''t like how Queen Arie was handling the situation to take over the Industrial Elven warship. Ever elve saw she massacred them. I was wrong." Queen Ariel rolled her eyes. " What the hell are you rambling about now?"I took control of the Industrial Elven warship." Isn''t that what you wanted me to do?" Yes, but I wanted you to do it more... Let''s see..." Civilized?" Queen Ariel s.u.c.k.e.d her teeth. I am up to here with being civilized." Being civilized no longer matters." The only thing that matters is that I''m surviving." I will do anything it takes to survive and I will do any it takes to win this war." This world is mine and must reclaim it." I must reclaim it for himself and my people." Isn''t that what you said?" That I need to help my people?" Rozier sighed. " Yes." That is what I said." Ok." Now shut up and let me steer this big hunk of metal." Queen Ariel didn''t have a clue what she was doing. She stepped back away from the control panel and started scratching her head. " What is this?" I have never seen anything like this before." Rozier scoffed. " I thought you were educated." You don''t know anything about piloting warsh.i.p.s don''t you?" Queen Ariel folded her arms and pressed her back up against the metal wall." Yeah, yeah, yeah." So you know what you''re doing?" asked Queen Ariel. Rozier scoffed again. I know much more than you think your highness." Queen Ariel suddenly heard a snap in her head. Suddnely the control panels started working by themselves. The coordinates of The Industrial Elven warship were on heading to the West. Queen Ariel positively knew the voice in her head wasn''t a figure of her imagination anymore. However, she didn''t question it. He was the only way she could head back to the West. Since the ship was on autopilot, Queen Ariel didn''t have to do anything. She could sit down somewhere and relax. She grabbed her chin and sighed. The war harmed Ariel. She lost so many. She went into the captain''s cabin and plopped onto the bed, staring at the iron ceiling. Just when Ariel was about to fall asleep, something smacked against the warship causing it to almost capsize. Queen Ariel rolled out of her bed onto the ground. " What the f.u.c.k?!" What now?!" Queen Ariel looked through the window and saw air bubbles levitating out of the water. You have company. No shit!" I know!" Queen Ariel hopped onto her feet and let the captain''s cabin. This was the power of one of the founding dragons, Poseidon. He had been instructed to destroy all Elven warsh.i.p.s in the air. Poseidon used brute to capsize the ship. Queen Ariel smacked into the water and started sinking. She hit her head which rendered her unconscious. That''s three down." One more to go." Chapter 1474 - Dreams Ariel. Wake up." It''s time to wake up." I don''t want to!" We had a deal." You promised to keep your end of the bargain!" No!" Stop!" Leave me alone!" Stop it!" yelled Ariel. Ariel suddenly woke up after seeing this vision." Golden wings sprouted out of her back. She used her golden wings to fly out of the ocean to the air. Poseidon spotted Ariel. Queen Ariel?" What a nice surprise!" A bonus." First I destroy some warsh.i.p.s and now this!" This day couldn''t get any better." Ariel sighed. I have no quarrel with you Poseidon." Leave me alone and let me pass." I don''t give a f.u.c.k." You''re coming with me whether you like it or not!" Ariel sighed. So be it." Ariel fired three balls of golden energy after Poseidon. Poseidon started laughing. Your strength will never be compared to your father." Your father was a true warrior." I didn''t like the bastard but he was a true warrior." Ariel had enough. Stop for the last time." Stop comparing me to my f.u.c.k.i.n.g father!" Golden energy started pouring out of Ariel''s pores. Her eyes started glowing and her wings grew larger and brighter. She flew towards Poseidon and fired a beam after him. Chapter 1475 - Seriously? Poseidon started laughing. Please." You don''t look serious and I don''t take you seriously. Poseidon looked at one of the water bubbles which got sling towards Ariel like a slingshot. As soon as the water bubble reacted with Ariel''s body, it exploded. Queen Ariel vomited up blood, falling from the air, smacking against the water like a sack of potatoes. The height where she dropped and fallen from caused her to get knocked out once again. She started sinking to the bottom of the ocean. Ariel landed on the seafloor. She started choking. Ariel grabbed her neck. It felt as if someone was stepping on her c.h.e.s.t. Her vision was starting to turn blurry and hazy. She ran out of air and drowned. Ariel fell into the Astral Plane, the realm between heaven and hell. In front of her laid a wooden door. Just as Ariel was about to walk towards the door, she heard the voice in her head. Don''t touch that door. Ariel stepped away from the door and sighed. " Why not?" Because soon as you open that door and walk in there will be no coming back. Ariel sighed. Who are you?" Ariel suddenly heard approaching footsteps behind her back. She quickly turned around and saw a man who wore a white robe and a pair of white. The man had blue eyes, long white hair that seemed as if it was alive, a golden halo above his head, and bright divine light surrounding his body. " What are you an angel?" The man nodded. " Yes, I am." I am Uriel, one of the seven angels that serve under God the ruler of heavens and the creator of three individual universes." That explains a lot." What do you want with me?" asked Ariel. Currently am I on vacation." I accidentally stumbled across this world and saw that it was in times of war. I saw you and realized that you needed help." Ariel s.u.c.k.e.d her teeth. I don''t need any help!" Ariel please." I am tired of you saying that." I have helped millions of people who say didn''t need help before I have arrived." You are the perfect example." Ariel sighed. She noticed a water fountain. She sat on the water fountain and started playing with the water. Ariel noticed a couple of gold coins. So what now?" asked Ariel. Uriel approached Ariel and said: I ready to give you a second chance." Ariel sighed. " What if I don''t want a second chance at living. Uriel sighed as well. If you don''t want to return to the land of the living you might as well proceed towards that door. Ariel was critically thinking. Ariel finally decided what she was going to do. I am ready to go back into the land of the living. Uriel nodded and smiled. " Take my hand, Ariel." Ariel got off the water fountain she sat on and grabbed Uriel''s hand. As soon as she grabbed Uriel''s hand, the entire place was filled with bright and white light. Her soul was transported back into her body. Uriel unlocked Ariel''s full potential. She was so strong now her power could be evenly matched with King Elric." Her power was so strong her aura was making the ocean water boil. Poseidon was confused. " What the hell is going on?" Queen Ariel blasted out of the water like a rocket. Poseidon knew Queen Ariel was much stronger than him. He decided to retreat. However, Ariel wouldn''t let him escape. She clasped her hands together and started muttering some words. Suddenly out of nowhere a portal opened up and a dragon made of golden aura was created. Ariel hopped on the golden dragon''s back and yelled: Follow him!" While Poseidon was soaring through the skies, he turned around noticed Ariel was following him. Shit!" Why the f.u.c.k is this bitch following me?!" And where did she get this superior power boost?!" I need answers!" As soon as Poseidon turned around he smacked against an invisible wall, crashing on another nearby abandoned island. Queen Ariel levivtated to the ground with a huge smile on his face. Ariel saw Uriel watching from the sidelines, sitting on a cloud playing a golden harp. " Why is he still around?" thought Ariel. One of Poseidon''s legs was injured. He started crawling away into the water to avoid Ariel. Stay back!" yelled Poseidon. Ariel started cracking her knuckles. She felt energized and pumped. Poseidon flipped over and opened his mouth, starting to charge up a ball of water in his mouth. He fired the ball of water after Ariel. Even with all the power, she couldn''t avoid the blast. She heard a snap of the fingers. Uriel glided down from the cloud and asked: What are you doing?" Chapter 1476 - Run Poseidon started groaning. His ribs were crushed and some of his muscles burst. He couldn''t even move. Even though he couldn''t move this wouldn''t stop him from trying. He flipped over on the opposite side of the island and opened his mouth, starting to charge up a ball of water in his mouth. He fired the ball of water from his mouth. Even with all the power, Ariel wouldn''t be able to avoid it. As soon as the ball of water was going to react with Ariel''s body, suddenly she heard a snap, which caused time to literally freeze. Ariel was confused. What is going on?" Uriel glided off the cloud he stood on and landed perfectly on his feet. While still playing his harp. This is one of my many abilities." I froze time to ask you a question. " Queen Ariel rolled her eyes. " What now?" After you deal with this dragon what will you do next." Will you go to the West and help your people, or will you do your own thing. Ariel s.u.c.k.e.d her teeth. " Why would you ask me something like that?" Uriel extended out his eyebrow. I asked you that because of your attuide." Every time I say something, you roll your eyes or suck your teeth." That type of attuide is rude and disrespectful." Don''t make me regret the things or favors I did for you." Tch!" I don''t care!" Regret them if you want." I really don''t give two shits." Uriel turned his back on Ariel. She hated when people turned her back on her. Chapter 1477 - Points Don''t you f.u.c.k.i.n.g turn your back on me!" yelled Ariel. She generated a ball of blue flames in her hands and tossed them at Uriel. The blue ball of flames simply phased through Uriel''s body. Ariel was confused. " What?" Uriel sighed. " You know before you attack someone or even try to, you should do some research." Queen Ariel was confused. " What the hell are you talking about?" Uriel sighed. You don''t know nothing, don''t you?" Well, let me explain." No weapon or attack can hurt any of the seven angels that serve under God. " And since I''m one of those seven angels I''m in luck." Now stop trying." Just listen to what I have to say." Every disobedient act you do will make things worst for you. Queen Ariel scoffed. " What?" I that supposed to be some kind of treat or something?" What can you do to me?" The divine light around Uriel''s body started to get hints of dark energy." I don''t talk like this all the time, but you are tempting me." I can do things to you that are worst than death." I''m here to guide you through this war." Times of war can be hard and rough." Believe me." I know how that feeling feels." Now." Just calm down before I have to take drastic matters." Ariel took a couple of deep breaths. After a while, she calmed down. Ever since she was young she had a short temper. This defined her as a hot head. A hot head who got mad for even the littlest of things. Since you have dealt with that situation it''s time to get back to the West. Uriel snapped his fingers, transporting himself and Ariel to the West. Ariel had an angry expression on her face. " What a minute." Uriel rolled his eyes. He was getting tired of Ariel''s shit. Not in over a million years, he had met a person who was as agitating and annoying as Ariel was. It was like she was a child stuck in the body of a fully grown woman. So you''re trying to tell me you could pf transported us to the West the entire time." Uriel nodded. " Yes I could''ve but I wanted you to do it yourself." I am here to guide you on the hardest things and not the easier things." Ariel nodded. I understand. Ariel noticed she could smell smoke. " Do you smell that?" Uriel nodded. " Yes, I do." Uriel levivtated up the dirt hill and started shaking his head. " Oh my god." Ariel, come and look at this." Ariel rolled her eyes. " What is it now?" Ariel ran up the hill. The expression on her face quickly changed as she saw that the Western Kingdom was up in flames. She could hear the sounds of explosions, gunshots, and the crying of children. How?" How could this happen?!" Uriel sighed. " This was meant to happen Ariel." These people are not fighters or warriors." That is why they needed your help." They can''t defend themselves." said Uriel. " Yes I understand all that but Victor just stood there and watched my people get massacred?!" Uriel started shaking his head. " I have some bad news about Victor Zen. Ariel scoffed. " What?!" Uriel folded his arms and said: He''s a double agent." He was working for The Industrial Elven Empire the entire time." The entire time he was selling out secrets and war plans to King Hendrix." Take this word of advice." Always make sure you can trust the people you align with because if you don''t they will eventually stab you in the back." You trusted Victor now look at the kingdom." It''s up in flames." Ariel collapsed on her knees and started shaking her head. She started crying. The main reason she was crying was that she could hear the screams of children. Innocent children of both genders. Uriel sighed. There is no reason to cry Ariel." This was bound to happen. Just as Uriel was about to help Ariel on her feet, Victor came crashing into the ground out of nowhere. Chapter 1478 - Shreded Victor used his sword to stand up. His entire body was covered in blood. His clothes were torn and shredded. He also had broken bones. He was fighting The Chameleon, who was no longer joking around. The Chameleon knew when to joke around and when not to joke around. Uriel decided to hid himself along with Ariel. What are you doing?" said Ariel who was still sobbing. Uriel sighed. " Let''s not get involved with them." It will make things worst." Victor wiped the blood of his face. The Chameleon had a very serious expression on his face. The top layer of his clothes was missing so all his strange demonic tattoos had been exposed. The Chameleon''s fingernails turned into claws. The Chameleon was speaking Latin. Every time Victor tried to attack The Chameleon it backfired. The Chameleon was absorbing his energy. Victor uttered some words. Before he could perform his move, The Chameleon lunged towards Victor and stabbed him in his stomach. Victor puked up blood and stumbled towards a waterfall. The Chameleon removed his claws out of Victor and tasted the blood. Chapter 1479 - Backbone Even though The Chameleon kicked Victor off the nearby waterfall, he would still chase after him. The Chameleon jumped off the cliffside, also plunging himself into the water. Even though he couldn''t see Victor, he knew where to find him. All he had to do was follow the trail of blood he left in the water that was following down the stream. The Chameleon decided to snap back into his regular self. You can run but you can''t hide from me." You''re bleeding out." Soon you will lose so much blood you won''t be able to move. The blood trail led The Chameleon onto dry land. The Chameleon leaped out of the water and followed the muddy footsteps. The Chameleon leaned down and sniffed one of the muddy footprints. The footprints smelled like sweat, blood, brown sugar. He started laughing. He loved to toy with his prey before he hunted them down. The muddy footprints led him towards the entrance of a cave. The Chameleon grabbed his chin and started massaging it. " Hmm." I don''t like this." Something smells funny and I don''t want to be a part of it." As soon as The Chameleon turned around, Victor stood in front of him. Before he could even react, Victor started doing some hand signals. Suddnely he shoved two of his fingers into The Chameleon''s neck. As soon as his fingers entered The Chameleon''s neck, The Chameleon''s body shut down. He collapsed to his knees, looking dumbfounded. " What the f.u.c.k?!" Victor was clutching his stomach. He was still losing blood. Victor needed to do something quickly. As he took a couple of deep breaths his stomach wound healed up with leaving a scar. Victor tightly clutched his sword and placed it against The Chameleon''s neck. The Chameleon started chuckling. " Ah, you got me." What now?" Victor s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. Now I''m going to chop your f.u.c.k.i.n.g head off, demon." Victor c.o.c.ked back his sword, getting ready to chop off The Chameleon''s neck. Just as he was about to chop off The Chameleon''s head, The Chameleon opened his mouth and coughed up smoke, which made the area smoky and hard to see. Victor jumped back. " The Chameleon started laughing. You may be a powerful and yet skilled swordsman, but you could have killed me if you were smart." Victor s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. The Chameleon stood on his feet and clenched his hands into fists. He transformed into his snake demon form. He slithered towards Victor and whip his tail after him. Victor parried the attack and sliced The Chameleon''s tail off. Green blood splattered all over his place. The blood was like acid, which melted a hole in the ground. The Chameleon started screeching and screaming like a siren. You will pay for that!" Victor looked in the air and saw the ship he was supposed to leave on departing from the burning Western Kingdom. " Shit." There goes my ride." The Chameleon rushed out of the smoke and caught Victor off guard, nearly slicing him in half. Victor dodged the attack, so he only got away with three scratches on his left cheek. Hmm." I''m surprised you dodged that." If you didn''t you''ve been dead for sure." Victor wiped the blood from the side of his face and grabbed his sword tightly, generating powerful purple double damage energy around his sword. The entire area started shaking and rumbling. A crater appeared under Victor''s feet. The ground started cracking in half. Victor''s power level was going through the roof. Victor''s eyes turned purple. The bandages around his arms unwrapped from around him and levivtated in the air. The Chameleon s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. Please!" What am I suppose to be?" Scared?" Ha!" The Chameleon slithered towards Victor who closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He lashed out his long and sharp claws after Victor, about to slice in half. Prepare to be a resident of hell!" At the last minute, Victor stepped out of the way of The Chameleon''s attack, quickly opening his eyes, shouting: Double Damage Swordbeam Of The Gods!!: He brought his sword down like a guillotine and perfectly sliced The Chameleon in half, splattering black blood over the place. Both halves dropped on the ground like bags of cement. Victor sheathed his sword and nodded his head. The Chameleon was barely conscious. Chapter 1480 - True Form The Chameleon''s eyes rolled into his head. He vomited up chunks of blood and flipped on his back. He started fluttering like a fish. Victor backed up and sighed. It seemed like he was going to die, but something miraculously happened. He cracked into pieces like glass. Ball of evil black aura started levitating off the ground. The ball of evil black aura was his true form. Once he was in this form, no one could hurt him. Not even Satan himself, the one supposed to be the strongest being in the realm of hell. The ball of evil black aura started coming towards Victor. Suddnely a black tentacle came out of the ball of evil black aura. The tentacle whipped Victor on his arm. The driplets of blood were absorbed into the ball of evil black aura. The ball of aura started morphing into a man. Even though The Chameleon had millions of forms this form was his true form. The figure was as black as night. The figure stood up to 10 feet tall weighing over 300 pounds. The Chameleon had three eyes, and two goat horns. His voice was so loud it could make a person''s head pop. Chapter 1481 - Strength At Its Peak Since'' Victor''s eardrums were strong, they didn''t pop as The Chameleon opened his eyes. Since his true form was so powerful, he decided to use another mole. He reverted into an exact copy of Victor. Except for the only thing that differed between them was that the mole The Chameleon disguised himself had two arms. Even though Victo claimed he didn''t have the use for two arms, he was lying. In actuality, he was stronger with both arms. His strength lowered when he lost his arm. The Chameleon had a duplicate of Yashimoto''s sword, which meant Victor was in for something. Victor quickly sliced the ground creating a purple sword beam. The Chameleon rolled out of the way and came charging toward''s Victor, almost stabbing in his stomach. Victor deflected the attack and headbutted The Chameleon in his face, breaking his nose. The Chameleon fell to the ground and Victor saw and took the opportunity to slice off The Chameleon''s neck. Black blood splattered into Victor''s face. Victor s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. Just give it up." I don''t care how many moles of legendary swordsman you created." You''ll never duplicate any of their techniques." Maybe their exact looks, but not their techniques. Even though The Chameleon didn''t have ahead, he still was talking. " Well, maybe you''re right. I may not be able to duplicate their techniques and attacks, but I can duplicate them." You see I have the power to take their tortured souls out of hell." Ha, ha, ha!" Just watch.." The Chameleon disappeared without a trace. Suddnely two portals made of evil hell energy popped out of thin air. Two undead, evil, legendary sword masters walked out of the portals. The two legendary swordsmen were Haruto Kawasagi and Ingram Kawasagi. Haruto and Ingram Kawasagi were two feared swordsmen from The Golden Age. They were called The Demon Brothers. No one could stand in their way. They killed everyone who crossed their paths. They were hired by The Elven Empire during the Golden Age War. However, they were defeated and killed by Poison when Poison poisoned them with his strongest poison. As soon as they died, their souls were transported to hell. Haruto and Ingram endured over 10,000 years of every single torture. They looked at all this torture in a way to pay for all their sins. Haruto carried a double-bladed sword while Ingram carried an incredibly sharp black-bladed katana. The longer they stayed in hell, the more they turned corrupt. Eventually, they subdued to hell and completely lost their sanity. Only one thing was on their minds. Kill, kill, and kill. As soon Haruto and Ingram saw Victor they came to attack him. Victor jumped back 20 feet. Haruto and Ingram did most of their damage at close range. Haruto started screaming, while Ingram started galloping towards Victor. Victor decided to teach the undead corrupted minds a lesson. Victor stabbed his sword into the ground and started muttering some words. Ingram leaped into the air and c.o.c.ked back his black-bladed katana into the air. Grey''s aura soon wrapped around Victor''s body. Victor quickly ripped his sword out of the ground and chop the air. Ingram fell to the ground, turned around, and started walking away. Victor snapped his fingers and Ingram was sliced to pieces. I underestimated you." You''re quite skilled." Maybe you are the greatest swordsman ever." Even with one arm, you were able to cut down one of the Demon Brothers." But can you cut down the other one?" Evil demonic energy started wrapping around Haruto''s body. Haruto started screeching. Two tusks came bursting out of his mouth. Horns came bursting out of his forehead. His eyes started glowing red. Haruto began transforming. However before he could transform, Victor enclosed on him. He swung his sword once and chopped off his head. Sorry, but that isn''t happening. The Chameleon started laughing. " You''re a tough nut to crack!" A tough nut!" I haven''t faced a tough nut like you in years." The Chameleon was staring at Yashirma''s sword. He knew if he unlocked the full potential of the sword it would corrupt it. Victor knew it too. The Chameleon ceased the laughing. " I''ll leave you alone for now." But listen to me when I say this." Then next time I see you, I will be sure to take your soul." The Chameleon laughed once more before returning to hell. Victor s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. He needed to return to The Industrial Elven Empire. Just when he was about to leave, he heard approaching footsteps. He quickly turned around and saw Guy. Chapter 1482 - A Piece Victor unsheathed his sword. " Why the f.u.c.k are you here?" Guy was shuffling a deck of cards. He has dressed in a black suit, a black dress shirt, black pants, black socks, black shoes, and black gloves. A cigarette was tucked in between his hair and ear. I can go anywhere I want." Whatever you say, Prince Guy." Guy removed the cigarette from his mouth and tossed it away." Don''t call me Prince Guy." I am no longer Prince Guy of The Industrial Elven Empire." I have unannounced my throne." I don''t want it anymore." I don''t want an entire empire of people to depend on me." Whatever you say, Prince Guy." Victor was trying to make Guy mad but it wasn''t going to work." Guy already had a change positive attuide. In the past, he would have gotten mad. But right now he was focused on the future. He didn''t want to rule an empire, he wanted to rule the world under his command. All he had to do was let all the monsters kill themselves. Then he would take action. Then and only then would his plans would be in full effect." Victor folded his arm. You didn''t answer my question. " What are you doing here?" I came here to warn you." Victor s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. " To warn me about what?" I saw that fight." You did put up a good fight and caused The Chameleon to retreat, but if I was you, I wouldn''t celebrate." Haven''t you heard the stories?" Anyone who gets''s one of his bad sides never survives." said Guy. Victor s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. I don''t give a f.u.c.k." I ain''t like all those fools." Now get the f.u.c.k out of my way. Guy sighed and walked off into a portal he created with his mind but just thinking about it. Chapter 1483 - Rush In Victor looked into the sky and could see a green gas polluting the fresh air. " Shit." Suddnely roars filled the air and a shadow figure could be seen. This shadowy figure belonged to none other than the dragon, Poison. Poison descended from the sky. The reason he came to the West was that he heard Victor was watching over the West. If he could take Victor out of the picture, the Royal Elven Empire was surely done for. He didn''t know that Victor was a double agent who was currently working for the Industrial Elven Empire. Poison landed right behind Victor. Victor slowly turned around and rolled his eyes. He couldn''t catch a break. He hoped whatever Poison had to say was quick. Victor was tired, hungry, and thirsty. Victor Zen." The self-proclaimed number one swordsman. We meet at last." I am- Victor s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. " I already know who the f.u.c.k you are." You don''t have to tell me who the f.u.c.k you are." I have things to do." Ok?" Now leave me alone." Poison chuckled and scoffed. " You are quite rude." Allow me to fix that rude little attuide of yours, human." Poison suddenly opened his mouth and coughed up some blue poison. Victor blindly inhaled the blue poison. The poison spread through Victor''s body like a virus. Victor collapsed on his knees and started puking up chunks of blood. He held his c.h.e.s.t and started groaning. It felt as if someone was stabbing him in his c.h.e.s.t with knives. Even though he had been poisoned, he wouldn''t let it stop him. He wiped the blood away from his face and grounding his jaws together. " You motherf.u.c.ker." You''ll pay for that dearly. Poison started laughing. " Come on." Try me and see what will happen." Victor grabbed his sword off the ground and unsheathed it, running towards Poison. Chapter 1484 - Chats Poison started laughing. Without two arms you are noticed but a scrub." You are just a weak little disabled human. Poison flapped his wings, causing high wings to pick up, which made Victor sail into the air like a kite. Victor couldn''t catch a break. Every moment he turned his head, someone was trying to kill him. Victor thought to himself while he was sailing into the air. " What have I done to deserve all this?" I don''t hurt any people." Well, the people I hurt deserved to get hurt." But other than that what did I do?" I never kill people without having a reason." Victor finally made up his mind. This is all Queen Ariel''s fault!" She is the reason why this war sparked anyway!" I can''t wait till I see that bitch again!" I will slice her into ribbons. Victor plunged into the stream like a bag of cement, crushing some of his ribs. He started flowing downstream, barely unconscious with care in the world. He cranked open his left eye and looked in the sky to see Poison flying over him. The stream led Victor into a waterfall, which sunk him to the bottom of it like an anchor plunging to the bottom of the sea. As he was about to close his eye, Yashimito''s sword started pulsating and vibrating. Chapter 1485 - The Truth Of The Sword Victor had no clue what was going on. No one knew this but Yahimito Tanaka''s sword was made from the horn of a powerful and ancient demon. Once some of his blood leaked out on the sword, the sword came alive. Victor suddenly clutched his c.h.e.s.t. It felt as if his heart was about to explode. " What the f.u.c.k is going on?!!" The lake started boiling. Abruptly Victor jumped out of the lake and smacked against the ground. Veins started bulging out of his neck and forehead. He suddenly grew another arm. Two horns came shooting out of his head and one his eyes turned black. He could feel the evil demonic energy soaring through his body." Poison quickly picked up this evil demonic power. " What the f.u.c.k?" Where did this inferior asshole get this sudden extreme power boost." Hmm." This may be a problem." Ha!" I problem I can''t fix!" Poison flew to the ground to confront Victor. Victor was as silent as a mouse. Tell me where did you get this power." Victor didn''t answer. it was as if he lost his sense to speak. Maybe it was because the power of Yashimito Tanaka''s sword was too much for him to handle. Hey, don''t you f.u.c.k.i.n.g hear me talking to?" Victor still didn''t answer. Poison was frustrated and tired of saying the same shit. " You know what?" Never mind." I guess I''ll have to beat it out of you!" Poison whapped his tail after Victor who disappeared. " What the f.u.c.k?" Victor reappeared behind Poison, slicing the air, creating a giant grey sword beam that nearly sliced Poison to ribbons. Poison had to sacrifice his wings. He places his wings around his head, which was sliced to pieces. Blood splattered all over the place. Poison let out a loud scream. Gah!!" You motherf.u.c.ker!" You destroyed my wings!!" Victor landed perfectly on his feet and for some reason, he tasted the blood. Tch." Bitter. Not only did the sword was created from a part of a demon but also had the soul of an ancient and powerful demon. Victor cleaned the blood off his sword into the lake. Poison was furious. He opened his mouth and fired a ball of poison after Victor. Victor easily dodged the ball of poison without moving. Victor dashed towards Poison and slid under his stomach, slicing his stomach open causing blood and his intestines to slip out. Poison screeched some more. He flipped over on his back, trying to shove his large and small intestines back into his stomach. Victor looked at Poison and gave him the death stare. Today you will die, Poison. " There is no escape. Poison coughed up blood. Who the hell are you?!" Victor snickered. Such questions shall not be asked." Poison flipped over on his belly and started crawling away while holding his guts in place. He was trying to slip into the lake so he could escape. Victor stuck Yashimito''s sword into the air and placed both his hands on the hilt. Suddenly blue electricity generated around the sword and Victor rushed towards Poison. He leaped into the air and stabbed Poison, landing the killing blow. Poison''s entire body was surrounded by electricity. Poison started screaming. His green scaly body reverted into the charcoal and burnt type. The sword penetrated through Poison''s skull then through his brain. Steam started pouring out of Poison''s body. Victor flipped off of Poison''s body and landed perfectly on his feet. Finally, he regained control over his body. He forcefully sheathed the sword and everything about his back to normal, except his new left arm which was surrounded by strange tattoos. Victor turned around and jumped back as he saw Poison. Victor sighed. Good, now I can get some rest. Just when he was about to leave, he started hearing some sloshing noises. Victor turned and folded his arms. Suddnely a clawed hand burst out of Poison''s back. Poison had been reborn into his humanoid form. He tore himself out of his dead shell of a body and leaped onto the ground. He now looked like a mixture between a human and a dragon. His hair was green, a tail grew out of his tailbone, scales laid under his eyelids. He was slender and not stocky. Ah." I really didn''t want this to happen." Tch, oh well." Poison looked at Victor and nodded. " Oh well." Till next time." I have work to do." Wings came out of Poison''s back and he flew through the sky, blasting off into the clouds. Just as Poison left, Victor felt Tanaka''s sword pulsate. Chapter 1486 - Mad Guy Giant Industrial Elven Flying Warship.. King Hendrix''s Location.. King Hendrix just acquired the news of the Western Kingdom being destroyed and burned down to the ground. He wasn''t even worried about The Royal Elven Empire no more. " What he really was worried about was what King Elric would do. Would he wait for the two Elven Empires to take each out, or just take both empires out at once? King Hendrix wanted answers. He sat in his chair, eating a bowl of fruit salad. While eating the fruit salad, he got off his chair and walked by the window. The Giant Industrial Elven Flying Warship flew over the waters of where The Northern Region use to reside. The Northern Region was no longer on the map. It was however underneath the water. Hendrix still couldn''t believe Blizzard had that much power. King Hendrix ate the rest of the fruit salad and tossed the glass bowl against the wall. Gotdamn it!!!" Why!" Why did that bitch have to revive the founding dragons as well as the king of the founding dragons?!" F.u.c.k!" This is my world!" My f.u.c.k.i.n.g world!" I will not allow some f.u.c.k.i.n.g dragons to roam around it and cause destruction!" They want this world?" Fine." I will give it back to them." I will stick back as I watch it get destroyed..." King Hendrix walked towards the wall he tossed the glass bowl against. He placed his hand against the wall, and suddenly it opened revealing a secret room that contained a bomb powerful enough to destroy a planet. Hendrix started laughing. " Let the reckoning begin." Chapter 1487 - Surge Hendrix stood in front of the bomb, with a big smile on his face. " This bomb packs enough punch to blow this planet to smithereens. But if I do that so many innocent people will die. That includes me as well." Hendrix started touching up his beard. "Ah, this is a problem." Hendrix placed his back up against the wall and started thinking hard about how he could activate the bomb without killing anyone else except the dragons. What Hendrix didn''t know was that when the bomb explodes it wouldn''t destroy the planet. Instead, it would release a deathly virus upon the entire planet which would exterminate all lifeforms. Hendrix immediately got an idea. All he had to do was go to space. Once he went to space, he wouldn''t be infected by the bomb. Hendrix started laughing. He walked out of the secret room and closed it behind his back. Hendrix went to the bar and poured himself a shot of tequila. Just when he was about to put the shot glass up to his lips, he remembered that he promised not to drink anymore. Hendrix s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and tossed the shot glass to the ground. As soon as the shot glass touched the ground, it exploded into smithereens. Instead, he grabbed a banana and sat on his chair. When he was going to peel his banana, the loud sirens of the Industrial Elven warship started ringing. Hendrix sighed. " What the f.u.c.k is going on now?" Hendrix got off his chair and looked through the window. When Hendrix looked through the window, he saw Blizzard who had a big smile on his face. Both Hendrix and Blizzard made eye contact. " Shit," said Hendrix. Hendrix turned around and began running. Blizzard opened his mouth and fired multiple spikes of ice towards the giant Elven warship. The entire warship started shaking. Blizzard mounted the top of the warship and tore the roof off. Blizzard opened his mouth and froze the soldiers who were contained in the lounge. Blizzard started laughing. He flapped his wings, which caused the front glass of the warship to crack. The pilots decided to abandon the ship. Since no one was around to pilot the warship, the warship began falling from the sky. Hendrix ran to the control panel room and prevented the warship from smashing on the ground. The warship safely landed on the ground, next to a cliff. What the f.u.c.k?!" Hendrix was pissed. He climbed out through the destroyed window and sighed. "Where the hell am I?" Hendrix looked over the cliff and saw the bones of the dragons. He was in The Dragon Graveyard. Before Hendrix decided to explore, he had to get the bomb. He ripped the bomb off the ship and shoved it in an iron suitcase. Hendrix leaped off the cliff and landed perfectly on his feet. Hendrix could smell brimstone. The entire place stunk of brimstone. Hendrix moved a dragon skull out of the way. He looked in the sky and saw that Blizzard was flying down. Blizzard smashed down on some bones. He was no longer smiling. Finally." I found you." You''re a tough motherf.u.c.ker to find." I thought you would have been locked up in that kingdom of yours but I was wrong." Hendrix tightly clutched the iron suitcase in his hand. " What the f.u.c.k do you want?" I have no quarrel with me. Blizzard chuckled. " You know what I want?" Revenge." Do you realize how many of my comrades you murdered during The Golden Age War?" Thousands." Hundreds of thousands." Some of them were even children." Tch." What do you have to say for yourself, you pile of shit?" Hendrix scoffed. " All those children you speak of deserved to die." Those children of yours ate our children." Every single dragon from that time deserved to die. Blizzard was growing furious. He didn''t like when his people were being badmouthed. Blizzard opened his mouth. A light started surging out of his body. The light was painless. It even tickled a bit. Suddnely Hendrix disappeared, teleporting to the realm of dragons. Blizzard flew into the air and said: Let'' see how you will react when you see your old friends, motherf.u.c.ker." Blizzard flew off into the air. Chapter 1488 - Stuck, With Nowhere To Run The Hitoshi Ninja Refugee Village, Old Prison.. John was only now waking up. He had been sat down on the ground with ropes tied around his body. John stood on his feet and began kicking the bars. " Hey!" Is anybody out there?!" Let me out!" John tried to use brute strength to free himself but couldn''t. Every time he squirmed, the ropes got tighter and tighter. John sat down and decided not to move. John sighed. He was thirsty. He hadn''t drunk anything since the events in The Northern Region. John suddenly heard droplets of water leaking down from somewhere but he didn''t know where. He immediately found out when the water dripped on his head. John broke his neck and arched his chin up to drink the water. The water was rainwater. It was raining extremely hard outside. The rain was seeping through the cracks of the old and dusty prison. John rolled his eyes. Just when he was about to decide to go to sleep, he heard approaching footsteps. The footsteps belonged to Cross who had a tray of food in his hand. John placed a serious expression on his face. John squirmed his way towards the bars and asked: What''s that?" Cross rolled his eyes." Isn''t obvious?" It''s food." This was proof that even though they were having differences, they still were brothers who shared some of the same qualities. Chapter 1489 - River Volcano Fish I know it''s f.u.c.k.i.n.g food, asshole." I wanted to know what the kind of food it was. Cross s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. " Ah, is that what you meant." My bad." For breakfast, you''ll be having some white rice, corn, and grilled fish." John rolled his eyes." Who the f.u.c.k eat''s white rice, corn, and grilled fish for breakfast?" Where''s the porridge?" Where''re the eggs?" Cross bit his bottom lip. John was making him furious. " Look I don''t have all day." You either eat this food or you eat nothing and continue to starve in here." Your choice." John sighed. " Tch." Fine." I guess I''ll eat it. Cross nodded. Good." Now we''re getting somewhere." Cross shoved his left hand into his back pocket and pulled out a key which he used to open the prison cell. Cross quickly shoved the key back into his pocket. Do you have anything to drink?" asked John. Cross rolled his eyes." I forgot the water." I will get it after you eat this food. Cross stuck the fork into the grilled fish and placed it towards John''s mouth. Go ahead." Bit it." It''s very good. John sniffed the fish and asked: What kind of fish is that?" Cross thought to himself for a second. Even he didn''t know what kind of fish it was. I don''t know." Salmon, I guess." John scoffed. " Right." Cross s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. " Look just take a f.u.c.k.i.n.g bite ok?" John leaned forward and took a bite of the unknown grilled fish. As soon as he bit the fish and tasted it, he started coughing. The fish was extremely spicy. Snot immediately started running down his nostrils. His eyes turned red and watery. " What the f.u.c.k?!" What kind of f.u.c.k.i.n.g fish is that?!" What are you trying to do to me?!" Huh?!" Burn my f.u.c.k.i.n.g heart?!" Cross thought himself again and said: Oh!" Now I know what kind of fish it is." The fish you just took a bite out of is called a River Volcano Fish, considered to be the hottest fish around the area." The River Volcano Fish gives you heartburn, serve headaches, bloody urine, bloody stool, and excess sweating. " There is a lot of things on that list but I don''t want to bore you with that." Blood started running down John''s nose. He had a serious expression. Why?" Why did you feed me that shit?!" Look, it was an accident alright?" I not very fond of the types of fish around here." " I just went into the kitchen, picked up a random fish, and cooked it. You can''t blame me for not knowing the fishes that live around this area. John laid on his back and started coughing up blood. Cross sighed. As soon as he was about to walk away, John leaned up and said: Can''t you let me go?" Cross sighed. " Sorry but no." You know I can''t do that." Not after all the things you have done." Cross opened the old prison door and slammed it behind his back. John started laughing. The fool has let the door open." Ha!" He must be summer than I thought. John stood on his feet used his aura to burn the tight ropes off his body. John stretching and running in place. He now felt better than ever. Chapter 1490 - Just Like Old Times! Cross left the cell door open for a reason. He went to get John a drink. As soon as John approached the old rusty door, the door swung open and he was hit in the nose. John''s nose was broken. He fell to the ground and started rolling on the ground. John wiped his nose and tried to snap back in place. My nose!" My motherf.u.c.k.i.n.g nose!" Cross opened the door. He had a cup of black coffee in his hand. Cross was confused. He started scratching his head. " How did you escape and why are you on the floor?" John stood on his feet and snapped his nose back in place. John placed his hands into fists and started bouncing up and down. Put your dukes up, bitch." Cross sighed. Cross drank the coffee that was supposed to be for John without even stomping. The coffee was extremely hot, but he didn''t care. Fine." Let''s go." John rushed towards Cross and rushed him, starting to headbutt him. Cross''s head was too hard. John cracked his skull. Cross got the upper hand and punched John in his throat. John held his throat, starting to breathe heavily. Cross then gave him a taste of his own medicine. Chapter 1491 - When The Rain Falls Down on The Crops 10 minutes later... Cross defeated John. He placed him in a chokehold and rendered him unconscious. Cross had much more experience with fighting than John. He served in the army before he joined forces with Rider. Cross rolled John back into his cell and locked it. Cross straightened his clothes and sighed. " It''s too late for you." You''ll never change, won''t you?" This all that woman''s fault." What''s her name?" asked Cross. Olivia." answered Rider. " Yeah, Olivia. She corrupted your mind and turned you into a f.u.c.k.i.n.g psychopathic killing machine with no remorse." Only if I could get my hands on her I would..." God!" When Cross was about to leave the prison, John suddenly regained consciousness. He lunged towards the cell bars and started gnawing at them as if he was some kind of wild creature or jungle cat. He was nearly successful biting through the iron bars. Cross s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth, turned around, and left the prison. Before he left, he placed his ear against the door and could hear John tossing things around. He sighed. It was time to train. Cross entire the gym and noticed the lights were off. Cross closed the gym doors and turned around the light. " Why on earth were the lights off?" They are always on." Even at night." Cross quickly spotted a pile of blood. Cross went to examine blood, realizing that it was fresh. He noticed the blood was oozing out of one of the locker rooms. Cross ripped the locker door off the hinges. Suddnely a skinless body that had its guts hanging out plopped out on the ground. " What the f.u.c.k?" Cross suddenly heard approaching footsteps behind his back. He slowly turned around and saw that the gym had a visitor. The visitor worked for The Immortal Ninja Clan. His codename was called The Shadow, a quite skilled assassin and ninja who always got the job done and never failed a mission. The Unlighted Shadow Shadow wore a black armored bodysuit that came with a pair of black heavy-duty boots, and a black demon ninja half mask that covered his mouth and nose. The Unlighted Shadow had been instructed and assigned to kill everyone in the Hitoshi Ninja Village then burn it down. The Unlighted Shadow was equipped with shurikens, kunai, two handguns, a couple of grenades, a grapple gun, smoke bombs, and of course his main weapon, his trusty katana. The Unlighted Shadow already killed up to 20 farmers. He hid some bodies in the crops and the others in the lockers. The Midnight Shadow had black hair and a pair of bright green eyes. He had a huge scar on his c.h.e.s.t, which was most likely down by another katana from an enemy in the past. Cross was his next target. " Who the f.u.c.k are you?" The Unlighted Shadow tossed a smoke bomb on the ground, which filled the entire area with smoke. He then pulled out a handful of kunai and tossed them at Cross, sticking him into the wall. The Midnight Shadow pulled out his katana and slowly started approaching Cross. Just when he was about to stab Cross, Cross ripped himself free and tackled him. He punched him in the c.h.e.s.t and started choking him with both hands. The Unlighted Shadow was even making any noises. Instead, he pulled out another kunai and started stabbing Cross repeatedly in the stomach. He hopped to his feet and stabbed Cross through the back through his heart. Cross immediately vomited up blood, acting as if he was in danger. He suddenly giggled. The Unlighted Shadow quickly removed his sword out of Cross''s body and jumped back, smacking into one of the lockers. Cross stood on his feet and waved his hand across his c.h.e.s.t. And just like that his injury was gone. The Unlighted Shadow decided to use his handguns. He clanked them together. His green eyes started glowing. Suddnely two green bullets were fired from the nozzles. Cross noticed that they were slow. Cross s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. When the bullets reacted with Cross''s body, they exploded on contact. The entire gym also exploded. The Unlighted Shadow escaped in time. He changed the setting on his handguns and scoffed. Cross bursted out of the rumble of the gym, covered in blood. His leg was broken. He called his guns the Unlighted Twins. In total there were 10 settings on his gun. Chapter 1492 - The Settings Cross snapped his leg back in place. He had a serious expression on his face. He plunged after The Unlighted Shadow who rolled out the way. Cross smacked against a tree instead. Blood began running down his forehead. Cross wiped the blood off his face and stood on his feet. The Unlighted Shadow changed the setting on both of his handguns. He joined them together and they morphed into a shotgun. He nearly blew Cross''s skull to smithereens. Cross quickly rolled out of the way and tried yet again to tackle The Unlighted Shadow but was yet unsuccessful. He drove an elbow into Cross''s head and started stomping on him. He finally decided to talk. " I have to do something about your healing ability." Tch." Perhaps this will do something." He changed the setting on his shotgun and it morphed into a harmer, which he used to smack Cross across the air, into the rubble of the gym. Cross coughed up blood and held his ribs. How the f.u.c.k is he doing this?!" He coughed more blood. He stood on his feet and cracked his knuckles. Cross had enough. He placed his hand on the ground. All the metal around the area started combining in the air into one ball. Chapter 1493 - Collecting Skulls The Unlighted Shadow placed his hand on his chin. Hmm." This may be of a problem." Maybe I should take cover." As soon The Unlighted Shadow turned around, he was sucker-punched by Orion. His demonic half-mask cracked off his face, sending him smacking into a wall. The Unlighted Shadow vomited up blood. He didn''t like people seeing his face. He didn''t like people knowing about him. The Unlighted Shadow had three-inch teeth like a vampire. The angrier he became the more strength he acc.u.mulated. Veins started bulging out the sides of his face. Tch." You''ll pay for that cheap shot" Orion s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and started cracking his knuckles. " He scoffed. Please." You don''t scare me." Orion snapped his fingers, generating powerful double damage energy around his body. The Unlighted Shadow instantly recognized the type of energy that was around Orion''s body, which gave him flashbacks of terrible events. A member of the Zen Clan was the one who gave him the huge scar on his c.h.e.s.t, that nearly led to him being cut in half. The more he thought about it the angrier he became. He changed the setting on his guns and opened fire on Orion, wasting all his ammunition. Orion simply dodged all the bullets without moving. Orion managed to easily enclose on The Unlighted Shadow, driving his fist into The Unlighted Shadow''s c.h.e.s.t, cracking a piece of his armor and also cracking his ribcages. He puked up blood and collapsed on his knees. Orion grabbed The Unlighted Shadow by the neck and started strangling him. Once again he had been defeated by a member of the Zen Clan. The Unlighted Shadow thought Orion would stop choking him, but he wouldn''t. He had already cut off his air supply. The Unlighted Shadow started turning pale. Orion snickered. He decided to stop choking The Unlighted Shadow. He slammed him on the ground, rendering him unconscious. Orion looked under his feet and noticed that he was standing in a pool of blood. " What the f.u.c.k?" Orion turned around and realized the blood was coming from in the wheat crops. Orion marched into the wheat crops and discovered the mutilated corpses." Jesus Christ." That f.u.c.k.i.n.g prick." Why is he killing innocent people." Cross and Orion went to check up on The Unlighted Shadow realizing that he was gone. Those three-inch fangs told it all. He was a pureblood vampire. Purebloods were even stronger when they were undead. Except they were hard to kill. They only are killed by weapons blessed by the gods personally not by some lunatic prick. Where the f.u.c.k is he?" Cross sighed. " I don''t know." Like I give two sits." Cross started pulling the body out from in between the crops, stacking them up. " We''ve got to burns these bodies before someone sees them. Orion nodded. " You''re right. Orion generated a ball of fire into the palm of his hand and fired after it the stack of dead bodies. Smoke and the scent of fresh dead bodies filled the air. Cross sighed. He decided to go check on his family. Chapter 1494 - No, But Im Terrified Of You The Unlighted Shadow was hiding out in a cave. He didn''t like to use his pureblood vampire powers. In actuality, he didn''t want anybody to find out. That was why he abandoned the mission as quickly as possible. To contain the creature of the night inside of his body, he injected fresh and noncontaminated human blood into his neck. He did this every three weeks. This was his last dose. The Unlighted Shadow injected the human blood into his back and sighed, taking a couple of deep breaths. That''s much better. The veins on his face and the claws on his hands disappeared. He could finally relax. Even though the creature of the night was satisfied, he wasn''t. The Unlighted Shadow was hungry and thirsty. The Unlighted Shadow stood on his feet and dunked his head in the cave water. Now he had to find something to eat. There were a couple of critters laying around the area, so he could eat them. The Unlighted Shadow grabbed a rat and fried it up with his gun, setting his gun on the flamethrower setting. The Unlighted Shadow took a bite of the rat and sighed. " Disgusting." Even though it was disgusting, he would still eat it. Chapter 1495 - pop The Unlighted Shadow ate every part of the rat except its genitals and its long tail. He tossed those parts of the rat into the bonfire. He laid down and wrapped his hands around his head, staring at the cave''s ceiling, thinking about how he was going to report back to the elders. This was the first time he failed a mission ever in his life. The Unlighted Shadow sighed. He took a sigh and closed his eyes. He took his demonic half mask off his ace and tossed them int hJust when he was about to fall asleep, he heard some whispers by his ear. " What the f.u.c.k?" The Unlighted Shadow stood off his feet and started looking around as if someone else was him, going against the idea that he wasn''t alone. The Unlighted removed his sword out of the bonfire and tightly held it with both of his hands, not caring if his hands were being burnt. However, they weren''t even being burnt. He was wearing protective gauntlets. " Who''s there?" Come on out and I promise I won''t kill you at once." The Unlighted Shadow squinted his eyes and started looking around. He saw that water was dripping down from the stalagmites. Hmm." That''s strange." When he was going to lay back down, he felt a horrible and throbbing pain in his c.h.e.s.t. The Unlighted Shadow coughed up blood and clutched his c.h.e.s.t. Gah!" Veins started bulging out of his face. He tossed his sword against the wall. He dropped to his knees and rolled over on his back. He then heard a deep and dark monstrous voice in his head. Blood." More blood." Not satisfied..." The creature of the night inside of The Unlighted Shadow''s body was trying to take over. The monster wasn''t satisfied. He didn''t have any tubes of blood to give him. Shit!" Suddnely his 3 inches grew out of his mouth. His fingernails turned into his claws, and his eyes turned black. No, no, no!" I won''t let you take control of my body!" He get some more blood. This meant he needed to go back to The Hitoshi Ninja Village. The Unlighted Shadow''s name was Zenaku." Zenaku ran out of the cave. The creature of the night took over his body for the night as if he was a werewolf. Zenaku frontflipped over the rock he stood on and started galloping through the woods, heading back to the Hitoshi Village. Fujibayashi of The Bear School watched from afar. He was standing on top of a leafless tree. " Hmm." So The Unlighted Shadow is a bloods.u.c.k.i.n.g vampire." He scoffed. " That''s the brakes. Back at The Hitoshi Village: Cross''s Room. Cross just took a shower. Each time he finished training, he immediately took a long and cold shower. He didn''t like taking a hot shower after training. After stepping out of the shower he wanted to take a long nap so he could wake up energized. He hopped into his bed pulled the covers off his body and closed his eyes. Suddnely he felt as if someone went under the covers with him. He was right. It was Sarah, who was giving him a late night blowjob. Chapter 1496 - The Monster Returns To The Village The Outskirts Of The Hitoshi Village. Orion was training by the outskirts of the Hitoshi Village. He was punching some trees until his hands were bruised and bloody. While Orion was punching the nearby trees, he didn''t know, bit he was being stalked. Zenaku was drooling. " Meat." Fresh meat ready to be devoured. I need to taste it." Zenaku leaped in the air and tackled Orion, managing to bite him on his shoulder. Orion endured the pain. He headbutted Zenaku and tossed him to the side. Orion stood off his feet and quickly sudubed his wound. He chuckled. Tch." I knew you would be back." What I did to you earlier was very embarrassing. No one could take that." I respect you for coming back. Zenaku leaped towards Orion. Orion rolled out of the way and kicked Zenaku in the back of his head. Zenaku dropped to his knee. He felt a violent shock erupting through his body. Zenaku could no longer move. He started screeching like a siren. Orion approached Zenaku and punched him in his back, fracturing his spinal cord. Zenaku screamed some more. Orion grabbed Zenaku by the neck and started strangling him. Zenaku had nothing to he could. He was in deep trouble. Chapter 1497 - Giant Gila Monster Victor''s Location. Dusty Desert. Victor managed to run and walk 200 miles on foot without eating food or drinking any fluids. By the time he reached The Dusty Desert, he was tired and couldn''t move. Victor plopped onto the sand and started breathing heavily. I didn''t come prepared for this journey. He tried to open a portal but it wouldn''t and wasn''t going to work. First of all, he needed the energy to create a portal. Lots of energy. The bad news was that his energy was depleted. Sweat dripped into Victor''s eyes, which made his eyes water. Victor opened his mouth and tilted his mouth so the tears could leak into his mouth. This attempt was unsuccessful. He started throwing a tantrum on the ground. Even though he could barely move, this wouldn''t stop him from trying. Luckily he was only a few feet away from an oasis. Victor''s eyes lit up with excitement. Victor started running towards the oasis. He was so excited he wasn''t watching where he was going. He tripped over a rock and his face plopped into the sand. The sand seeped into his mouth. He started coughing up a storm. VIctor managed to successfully spit up all the sand. He stood on his feet and suddenly noticed a rather huge creature drinking water out oasis. The creature was a giant Gila monster. The Gila monster was red with black spots all over its body. Victor hid behind some grass that stuck out of the water. He placed his hand on his sword and started unsheathing his blade. The Gila monster removed its head from the oasis pond and swallowed all the water it was holding in its mouth. After taking a drink, the Gila monster decided to leave. It dug a hole in the ground with its sharp claws and crawled into its underground burrowed home. Victor took a deep breath. A giant Gila monster." I read about those beasts." Once they spot their prey or someone or something in their territory they will never stop until they kill them and eat them for food. " Victor had to hurry up. He was sure the Gila monster would return. Victor approached the oasis pond and kneeled. He cuffed his hands and dipped them in the freshwater. VIctor pulled the freshwater up to his mouth and started drinking it. The water tasted divine. It was sort of sweet, like honey with a mixture of sugar. Damn this water tastes great!" Should of have something to eat around here. Victor thought to himself. Hmm." Unless..." The ground suddenly started shaking. The Gila Monster returned. Shit!" Victor plunged in the water to hid from the Gila monster. The Gila Monster came for more water. As soon as the Gila Monster stuck it''s head into the water, it saw Victor and instantly went crazy. The monster lashed out his tongue and grabbed Victor by the leg, pulling him out the water. It tried to swallow him whole. But Victor wouldn''t allow that. Chapter 1498 - Sowhee Victor unsheathed his katana and stabbed The Gila Monster in the left eye. The Gila Monster tossed Victor to the side into a pile of sound, starting to screech like a siren. The Gila Monster quickly burrowed itself into the ground to lick its wounds. Victor stood off his feet and started smiling. You aren''t getting away from me. You have something that belongs to me." Victor leaped into the hole and started sliding down, into an underground nest which was originally some buried elven ruins. Victor glided down to the ground. In The Gila''s Monster''s lair laid hundreds of bones from animals and humans. The entire place stunk of piss, shit, and dead bodies. It was enough to make anyone throw up. To prevent this, Victor tore his sleeve off his shirt and wrapped it around his nose and mouth. Now." Where is that f.u.c.k.i.n.g lizard?" Victor marched through the bones. He noticed some of the bones were stained with some lime green-colored blood. Victor crouched down and rubbed some of the blood in between his fingers. Hmm." It''s close." Victor stood off his feet and turned around. The bones that sat in front of him started rattling. Suddenly The Giant Gila Monster burst out of the pile of bones and charged towards Victor. Victor scoffed. He rolled out of the way, causing The Gila Monster to smash against an already broken pillar. The Giant Gila Monster became stunned and confused. While The Giant Gila Monster was stunned, Victor decided to snab at the opportunity. Victor started running towards The Gila Monster. However, he was being fooled. Victor only realized at the last moment. The Gila Monster smirked and quickly turned around whapping Victor in the stomach with its tail. Victor puked up blood and smacked into the pile filled with bones. The Gila Monster started screeching. Suddnely red spikes came out of The Giant Gila Monster''s body. The monster was evolving into something else. Victor stood off his feet and wiped the bits of blood off his mouth. That''s how you want to do things?" Tch." I guess I''ll have to take drastic matters. Victor snapped his fingers, reeling in his katana out of the pile of bones. The katana plopped into his hands. The Gila Monster started charging towards him. Suddnely it leaped after him and lashed out its tongue. Victor giggled. He closed his eye and sliced the air, happening to slice out The Gila Monster''s tongue. He then leaped in the air and stabbed the Gila Monster in the head. His katana punctured through the monster''s brains. As soon as he pulled the katana out of The Gila Monster''s head, blood splattered out, which killed the monster. Victor jumped off the Gila Monster, perfectly landing on his feet without making a sound. When he was going to leave the burrowed nest, he suddenly heard his stomach growl. " Shit." I need to find something to eat. Victor started thinking. Suddnely the idea popped into his head. He turned around and saw the carcass of The Gila Monster. All he saw was a hunk of meat. 2 hours later... Victor sliced pieces of the Gila Monster''s flesh off its body into steaks and cooked them. The meat was naturally salted and sweetened for some odd reason. However this didn''t bother Victor. All he cared about was being full. And that is exactly what he was. Victor slapped his stomach a few times and burped. Miraculously losing all the weight he gained from eating the steaks. Victor climbed out of the burrowed nest and took a dip in the oasis to cool off. Victor leaned back and started smiling, closing his eyes. He decided to take this chance to fall alseep. Just when he was about to fall asleep, he felt a gun being pressed against the back of his skull. This caused him to open his eyes. When he was about to reach for his sword, he got knocked out. Chapter 1499 - Thrashed Zanuka was thrown in the same cell as John. John sat by the right side of the cell while Zanuka was going crazy on the left end of the cell. He was scratching the wall and smacking his head against the ground. Blood was splattering all over the place. John was confused. " What the hell is this guy''s problem?" Zanuka collapsed on his knees and started holding his c.h.e.s.t. He vomited up a mouthful of black blood and rolled over on his back. Zanuka eventually cooled down and the creature of the night also calmed down. Zanuka regained control of his body. Zanaku stood on his feet and placed his hands on his legs. " Where the hell are my weapons?" Where am I?" What is this place?" How did I get here?" Zanuka didn''t remember anything. He blacked out and re-awoke in the small Hitoshi Ninja Village Prison, which was used to contain intruders. Zanuka looked over at John. John s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. " Do you have a problem?" What the f.u.c.k are you looking at?" Zanuka also s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. " Nothing." I just wanted to know your story." John stood off the bench he sat on. That''s private." I don''t tell my personal information to strangers." And you''re a stranger so there you have it." Zanuka nodded. I can respect that." Zanuka started looking around. John was confused. " What are you looking for?" Zanuka was ignoring John. He started scrambling through the cloth towels. After all the useless junk to the side, he came across an old lever that stuck of the wall. He pulled the lever. Nothing happened. Zanuka s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. " Shit." There used to be a secret passage around here." John sighed. " Allow me." John approached the wall and punched it into smithereens. He could have escaped a while ago but decided not to because he was feeling... What''s that word? Lazy. Lady Olivia gave John a large amount of power. His strength was evenly matched with Orion. Behind the wall, laid an unidentified portal. Zanaku stormed off into the portal. " Wait you don''t- As soon as Zanuka entered the portal the ground started shaking. Akashiri already knew what was going on. The portal suddenly stretched open all the way into the sky. Akashiri stared at the portal with his eyes widened. " Shit." This a huge problem." I need to close the portal. Akashiri ran all the way to the prison down the stairs to the cell where the portal was being kept. John stood in front of the way towards the portal. " Look you don''t- John didn''t want to hear anything Akashiri was going to spew out of his mouth. He tried to rush him. Akashiri evaded John rushed towards the portal. He bit his finger and leaked the blood onto the ground. John decided to sneak attack Akashiri. And he was extremely successful. John punched Akashiri in the back of the head and grabbed him by his neck, starting to strangle him with power. Akashiri flipped John on the ground. Chapter 1500 - Breathless You f.u.c.k.i.n.g idiot!" You don''t know what you''ve just done?! Let me calm down. This can be fixed. As long as no one stepped inside of it. John started laughing. " What the f.u.c.k are you laughing for?" John wiped the blood away from his mouth. I''m afraid you''re too late." That lunatic you threw in here with me stepping into that portal. Why what''s the problem?" As soon as Akashiri was about to explain, an explosion occurred which made Akashiri and John fly out of the cell and smack into the wall. Inside of the portal laid ancient evil power which was from The Second Great Ninja War which was used to defeat and murder the former Immortal Ninjas which more terrifying and bloodthirsty than the present-day ones. The ancient evil power was acquired from hell, specifically from The Book of Amon. The evil power changed Zanuka''s appearance from a mercenary ninja to a demonic samurai. John was knocked out unconscious. Akashiri stood on his feet and wiped the dirt and sweat away from his eyes. Zanuka got corrupted by the evil power. As soon as he saw Akashiri he sprinted towards him and stabbed him in his gut. Akashiri tried to parry the sword but was too late. Akashiri puked up blood and collapsed to one knee. Zanuka grabbed him by his throat and lifted him off his feet. Zanaku opened his mouth which revealed his long and sharp teeth which were like knives. He bit a chunk out of Akashiri''s shoulder. He endured the pain. Akashiri then headbutted the demon, causing him to stagger. Akashiri unsheathed his sword and stabbed the demon in the c.h.e.s.t. The demon grunted and vomited up blood. The demon''s blood was like lava. As the blood leaked on the floor, a hole was burned in the ground. The demon subdued it''s injuries. The demon it''s self wasn''t getting injured. Zanuka was getting injured. It was his body. He could hear the screaming and grunting of Zanuka inside. Akashiri wrapped his hands around his sword and lunged towards the demon and sliced off its left arm. More blood splattered all over the ground. He then kicked the demon into a wall. The demon may have been a little bit more powerful, but the demon was also slow and sluggish. Akashiri chuckled. The demon stood off the ground and healed its injuries. It started screeching like a siren. The entire small prison began shaking and rumbling. The ground started cracking up. Red demonic energy surrounded the demon''s body. It was growing stronger. The more pain it received the angrier itd became. Black wings sprouted from the demon''s back as a set of horns and tusks. Akashiri''s eyes began popping out of his head. " Shit." This may be a problem. Another explosion occurred. This explosion caught the eyes of Cross, Jessie, Sarah, Naomi, Orion, Jagger, and Charlotte. The demon flew out of the mushroom and continued to scream. Loud soundwaves projected out of the demon''s mouth. Everyone placed their hands on their ears like ear muffs. The demon wouldn''t just stop screaming. Akashiri decided to use this as an advantage. Akashiri teleported behind the demon, catching him off guard. He switched to a stance he never did before. The Bronze Stance an ancient stance from The First Great Ninja War. Four stances were used around that time. Those stances were The Bronze, Silver, Gold, Diamond, and Platinum, considered the be the strongest, hardest, and toughest stance to do. Only one person perfected the Platinum Stance. His name was Saburo Hitoshi, the greatest and strongest ninja in the history of ninjutsu. Some people believed that Akashiri was his descendant. Akashiri activated the Bronze Stance, slicing the demon to ribbons. The demon froze up. Akashiri descended to the ground and snapped his fingers. The demon bursted into blood. Chapter 1501 - Platinum The demon fell to the ground. While the demon was falling to the ground, the hellspawn burst into flames. Underneath the flames laid Zanaku who received every inch of damage the demon took. His body looked like smoldering ash. Akashiri safely landed on the ground. Zanaku didn''t have any legs. Akashiri approached Zanaku to check up on him. Zanaku vomited up blood. " What.." What the hell happened?" Akashiri sighed. He sheathed his sword and started shaking his head. You should''ve never entered that portal. That was your biggest mistake." That energy you absorbed was from The Book of Amon. " The Book of Amon?" Zanaku''s mind had been totally wiped out. Half of his brain had been fried. Who are you?" Akashiri sighed again. He clasped his hands together and bowed. Rest easy." I wish you the best of your future endeavors on your journey throughout the afterlife." Zanaku closed his eyes. His body turned to ash and he was blown away in the wind. Even though the demon no longer clutched onto Zanaku''s body the demon wasn''t satisfied. Whoever the demon-possessed, it fed on its victim''s soul to gain stronger so it could create its shell. Cross, Akashiri, and Orion sensed the demon''s presence. The demon floating in the middle of the sky in the form of red light was its true form. The demon started descending from the ground. It smashed into the ground like a meteor. The demon seeped into the dirt as if it was nuclear energy. A giant shockwave occurred. Everyone was sent flying back. The ground started shaking and rumbling. The demon was too weak to do anything to anyone. After a while, the rumbling ceased. This meant the demon decided to rest. The part of the ground the demon laid in seemed as if it was alive. The dirt became red. Red like blood. Everyone stood on their feet. They could rest easy. However not for long because The Industrial Elven Empire found a way to get into the realm. An Industrial Elven scouter was watching The Hitoshi Ninja Village who was equipped with a scouting rifle. Destroying that place will not be an easy task. They have so many strong warriors down there." It''s too much for us to handle." Let''s get back to base." Heading back to base." The scouter was in fact a robot. Robots unlike elves didn''t need to eat, sleep, or drink fluids to keep them up. Hendrix would take a machine over an elve any day. The Industrial Elven robots boarded themselves into their airship, which took to them to the new Industrial Elven Base. The New Elven Base was huge mss of land that piled onto the forest. It nearly pierced through the sky, like a skyscr.a.p.er. The airship levivtated to the ground and the robots walked out, to do their own off-topic activities. Once the elves destroyed The Hitoshi Ninja Village, they would alow the Immortal Ninjas to move in. That was their plan." To expand and continue on their legacy to strike fear into the lives of everyone. Chapter 1502 - Hide Hendrix''s Location... The Dimension of Dragons, Stora Since the remaining dragons had been driven out of their home, they had to find a place to live to start over so they could continue on with their lives. Before King Elric was murdered by the two elven emperors Emperor Hendrix and Emperor Aegnor he created a dimension and named it Stora out of nothing which was big enough to contain his surviving dragon soldiers. Blizzard threw Hendrix into the dimension. Once the dragons saw him, it would be game over. Hendrix hid inside a cave. A couple of small dragons flew by. Hendrix took a deep breath and sighed. He felt his stomach growl. Inside the cave laid some dragon eggs which were left unguarded. Hendrix started smiling. " Yes!" He approached one of the eggs and picked it up off the ground. When he was about to crack the egg over a rock, the egg started pulsating. A baby dragon was about to hatch. Hendrix flumped the dragon egg and dropped it on the same rock he was going to smash it on. The dragon egg cracked in half and a black and small baby dragon came out, screeching. The baby dragon flew toward''s Hendrix and started biting him off his neck. " Get the f.u.c.k off me you little shit!" Hendrix grabbed the baby dragon by the neck and snapped it half, like a twig. He tossed the carcass over his shoulder and went to check the eggs. The other eggs weren''t pulsating so they were ready to hatch, which meant they were safe to eat. Hendrix cracked the egg on a rock. As soon as the yolk landed on the ground, it started frying on its own. That''s how hot the ground was. Hendrix started rubbing his hands. The smell of frying eggs filled the small cave. Hendrix had a big smile on his face. Eventually, the egg was fried sunny-sided up. Hendrix scr.a.p.ed the egg off the ground and shoved it in his mouth. The egg tasted similar to a normal egg but was chewier and tastier. Dragon eggs were an exotic type of food. Back then before The Golden Age War, a single dragon egg could be sold for 50,000 pieces of gold. The single dragon egg-filled his stomach. However, he couldn''t rest. He was in enemy territory. Just when he was about to leave, he heard the sounds of wings flapping and marching feet. Oh shit." Hendrix ran behind the nest filled with eggs and hid. He took a deep breath and sighed. The dragon that entered the cave was the mother that laid the dragon eggs. She had left to find her food. When she entered the cave she ran into something shocking. She saw one of her young on the ground snapped in half. She started making sobbing noises. Those sobbing noises turned into growls and roars. The dragon starts sniffing the ground to pick up a scent. She picked up a scent and followed the scent, which led her straight to where Hendrix was hiding. She immediately tried to attack but missed. Even though Hendrix was old, he still had the strength and the ability to run as if he was in his 20s.?? Chapter 1503 - Cara Free Eventually, Hendrix ceased the running. He wasn''t going to let a low-level punk him. He stopped in his tracks and slowly turned his entire body around. The dragon couldn''t speak English but it could speak N''rok. I''m sorry my dear but I don''t understand anything coming out of your mouth." Hendrix cracked his knuckles and start bouncing up and downing like a ball. The dragon started roaring. The dragon cranked open its mouth like a gun and started firing balls of fire after Hendrix. The balls of fire incinerate the top layer of Hendrix''s clothes but it didn''t hurt him physically. Hendrix started laughing. He then sprinted towards the female dragon, punching her in the face. He broke her jaw and shattered her teeth like glass. Hendrix felt the female dragon''s pain, so he just decided to knock her out unconscious and not kill her. He did kill two of her children after all. After dealing with the female dragon, Hendrix decided to proceed on. He walked towards the edge of a cliff and looked over the horizon. Then and there he saw a gigantic temple that had big and small dragons flying over it. Hmm." I need to get out of this place before it''s too late. " I need to get to that temple. " That''s probably my only way out of here." But how am I going to get without taking all day?" Hmm." Hendrix looked over at the unconscious dragon. Normally he would just fly over there but this time was different. He wanted to save his energy in case of a fight. That was something he expected. Hendrix walked over to the unconscious female dragon and waked her up by kicking him in the neck. " Hey." Wake up." She wouldn''t wake up." I said wake up. Hendrix sighed. He kneeled down and checked for a pulse. She was still alive. I said f.u.c.k.i.n.g wake up!" Hendrix kicked again but this time much harder than before. The female dragon instantly woke up and started growling. Hendrix sighed. Calm down." Now we have to settle our differences otherwise we can''t work together." Do you understand?" The dragon had no idea what the hell Hendrix was saying. " All she knew was she wanted Hendrix dead for killing two of her children. When she was about to lung after Hendrix, Hendrix put up his hand and started speaking fluently in the N''rok language. I''m sorry I killed your children." They attacked me first." The female dragon started shaking her head. " No, that''s no excuse." You must die." You must pay." Hendrix sighed. " So be it." You want to do things the hard way?" I''ll give you the hard way. Hendrix suddenly leaped into the air and mounted the back of the female dragon back. Suddenly two bolts of red electricity emitted from his hand. The female dragon couldn''t take the pain. She began screaming. She ran off the cliff and was about to smack against the ground. Suddnely she extended her arms out and flew into the sky. Hendrix was still speaking N''rok. Now take me to that giant temple over there." I need to get out of this place as quickly as possible. But what about my eggs?" Hendrix rolled his eyes. " What about your eggs?" Don''t worry about them." I''m pretty sure you creatures haven''t heard of cannibalism. By the way, what''s your name?" The female dragon didn''t answer. " I said what''s your name." She decided to answer. My name is Dalinda. Please to meet you Dalinda." My name is- Dalinda cutted him off." I already know who you are." Chapter 1504 - Wow Hendrix''s eyes popped out of his head. " You do?" Dalinda nodded. " Yes, I do." You''re King Hendrix of The Industrial Elven Empire." You helped defeat King Elric back during The Golden Age War." I know everything thing about you." Everyone around here knows everything about you." You''re not safe." I''m pretty sure and confident you not getting out of this place alive." Hendrix s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth and started laughing. You can believe whatever you want to believe Dalinda!" I getting out of this place alive." No one, not a soul is stopping me from leaving. " Now shut up and concentrate. we are almost to my destinated destination." Dalinda''s wings were getting heavier. This meant she was tired. She didn''t eat anything for at least 2 to 3 weeks. All the food she gained she saved it since her babies would be hungry as soon as they were born. Dalinda''s vision was starting to turn blurry and distorted. Dalina closed her eyes and started descending from the ground. " Hey wake up!" Wake up!" Hendrix started shaking his head. " You can never get good help now of days. Dalinda smacked against the ground. Hendrix was proved with a safe landing. The cliff face now stood in front of him. All he had to do now was climb the cliff and his little journey would be complete. Dalinda." I know you''re not awake, but I no longer need your assistance." Your job is done here." Good luck with your future endeavors." Hendrix hopped of Dalinda''s back and started cracking his knuckles. " Now." All I have to do is climb this rocky cliff face. Hendrix approached the cliff face and started climbing slow, then extremely fast. He reached the top in a blink of an eye.? ? He brushed the dirt on his clothes and stared at the giant dragon temple. I''ve got to do something about those dragons." I can get into that building without being spotted. " There must be another way." Hendrix started thinking. He immediately started smiling. He started cracking his knuckles. Hendrix started galloping towards the entrance of the giant skyscr.a.p.er temple. The dragons that surrounded the temple spotted Hendrix and began following him. Hendrix punched the door off the hinges, causing it to smash into the wall. He rolled in and started laughing. The dragons tried to fly inside the temple but couldn''t for some reason. As soon as they approached the area where the door used to be they got burned. They decided to not interfere. Hendrix sniffed the air. The entire place stunk of brimstone, which was enough to make Hendrix''s eyes water. He started coughing. Hendrix walked up a flight of stairs and sat down. He noticed that two statues of humanoid dragons that were equipped with stairs stood at each side of the staircase. Something about the two statues was strange. Hendrix stood off the flight of stairs and approached one of the statues. He could have sworn he heard a heartbeat. And he did. Hendrix was right. The statue''s eyes began glowing red. Oh shit." The two statues came alive. All the statues on the bottom floor came alive. Hendrix ran to the top of the stairs. He counted up to 30 statues. So the statues won''t follow him, he destroyed the bottom floor and allowed the rubble to bury the statues. Hendrix started giggling. An elevator stood in front of him. He could take it to the top floor. Chapter 1505 - Frozen Over Hendrix approached the steel bars of the elevator. The doors of the elevator opened up and Hendrix walked inside. Hendrix just started pressing random buttons. He didn''t care. As long as he got up to the top floor. The buttons he pressed managed to be the right ones. The elevator started lifting off the ground. Hendrix took a deep breath, smiled, and started laughing. " Hmm." This is much easier than I thought it would be." The books make this place scary and tough. Ha!" This place isn''t tough at all!" Hendrix folded his arms and maintained a smile on his face. While the elevator was riding up, Hendrix suddenly heard a loud ringing in his head. Blood also started running down his ears and nostrils. Gah!" What the f.u.c.k?!" Hendrix collapsed on his knees. " What the f.u.c.k is going on?" The loud ringing in his head became louder. It felt as if his eardrums were about to explode. Soon he heard a voice in his head. " How are you enjoying your stay in Storia, King Hendrix?" King Hendrix wiped the blood from his nostrils and said: Get the f.u.c.k out of my head!" How the hell are you?!" Blizzard sighed. " You really don''t remember who am I?" You surely are getting old Hendrix." Hendrix then recognized the voice. " Wait." Now I know you who are." Blizzard." What the hell do you f.u.c.k.i.n.g want?" I just wanted to know how you were enjoying your stay here in Storia." I hope you enjoy it longer because it''s your new home." Hendrix scoffed. " You don''t scare me, pal." You think you can keep here?" We''ll have to fight to the death." Blizzard started laughing. " I love your attuide!" You have a growth mindset." Come meet up on the top floor." Blizzard giggled. " I''ll be waiting." Hendrix started cracking his knuckles. He couldn''t wait to smash Blizzard''s face into the ground. After ten minutes, Hendrix made it to the top. The steel doors of the elevator opened up. Hendrix walked out of the elevator which started to descend back down to the bottom floor. In front of him stood a giant golden door. Two statues stood side by side towards the wall. Hendrix approached the golden door and pushed them open, roughly. ?? The first thing that caught his eyes was Chieftain Cara of The Junta people chained to a wall surrounded by a transparent barrier. Hendrix unfolded his arms, wondering what was going on. " Who''s this?" Hendrix walked over by the transparent barrier and closely looked at Cara''s face, wondering if he saw her before. Hendrix placed his hand near the barrier. Suddnely he felt a jolt of electricity enter his fingertips. " Shit!" Hendrix blew air on his hands to cool the pain down. Suddenly he heard approaching footsteps behind his back. " What took you so long?" I was wondering if you were having second thoughts, King Hendrix. Hendrix turned around and saw Blizzard, who was wearing a white suit, and a pair of shiny black shoes. He had his blue hair pulled in a top knot. Hendrix raised his eyebrow. " What do you want with me anyway?" I do not quarrel with you." This thing is between me and King Elric." Forget all that." I brought you here for a reason." I brought you here to pay for your crimes and sins." You have killed many dragons, Hendrix." Many of them were innocent many of them were not." But that''s beside the point." Today will be your last day alive." Hendrix scoffed. " That''s suppose to be a threat." Blizzard stuck his hand into the air. He transformed the sweat on his palms into a sword made of hard ice. He sharpened his sword on the ground and grinned. Suddnely he lunged towards Hendrix and stabbed him in the gut. You talk too much!" shouted Blizzard. Hendrix''s eyes popped out of his head. " Tch." You''re the one to talk. He headbutted Blizzard in the face then grabbed him off the ground, starting to squeeze him with might strength possibly trying to break his spinal cord. Blizzard overpowered Hendrix and sharpened his teeth, ripping a chunk out of Hendrix''s shoulder. Gah!" You motherf.u.c.ker!" Get the f.u.c.k off of me!" Hendrix grabbed Blizzard by the neck and threw him into the air, through the roof. Hendrix crouched down and blasted off in the air above Blizzard. Hendrix drove his elbow into Blizzard''s face, which caused him to smack through the ground. Hendrix landed on his feet and scoffed. Get your a.s.s up." This ain''t down till one of us is dead. Blizzard was laughing. He stood on his feet and morphed his ice sword into a long and pointy spear. He forcefully javelined the spear through Hendrix''s c.h.e.s.t. Hendrix fell to one knee and vomited up a mouthful of blood. " You can''t kill me." Remember this." I was here before you and the elves were created by King Elric." I have millenniums of experience, boy." Hendrix ripped the ice spear out of his c.h.e.s.t and cracked it in half over his knee, tossing the two pieces over his shoulder. Hendrix''s wound suddenly healed up. Blizzard was surprised. Ah." You much stronger than I thought." I guess I have to up the ante on my power. Blizzard clenched his hands into fists and started generating power around his body. The entire temple began shaking and rumbling. Blizzard''s eyes began glowing. Wings burst out of his back. His fingernails turned into long and shiny claws. Blizzard flew through the roof and extended out his arms as if he were a tree. Hmm." It''s about time the theme of this place changed. Perhaps I can do some remodeling. Blizzard stretched open his mouth, starting to suck wind into his body. The generated into his gut which made his stomach air up like a big balloon. His entire body began glowing. Suddnely a big ball of light floated out of his throat and ascended to the sky. The entire plane of Storia began shaking and rumbling. Hendrix was confused. " What the f.u.c.k is going on?" The transparent barrier around Cara''s body dispersed. She plopped onto the ground. The big ball of light that ascended in the sky morphed into a giant meteor made of ice. As soon as the giant meteor made of ice smashed in the ground, a loud and giant powerful explosion equipped with a shockwave occurred. Soon after the entire plane of Storia morphed into an icy wasteland. Blizzard started laughing like a maniac. " There." That''s much better. Chapter 1506 - Reunited Cara finally awoke out of her sleep. She had been buried underneath a thick heap of snow. Cara burrowed out of the snow and made her way out. Cara had a horrible headache. That was one of the reasons why she had trouble remembering. " What the hell is going on?" Where am I?" Is this the North?" Tch." It can''t be." The North has many mountains." This place has no mountains." Cara sighed she heard her stomach growl. She needed to find some food. Usually, she kept a piece of dried and salted meat in her pocket. This was in case she having trouble finding sources of food or going on extremely long journeys. She scrambled through her pocket and found all kinds of useless items except the meat she was looking for. This made her pissed. " Damn!" Cara marched up a hill of snow and peaked over the horizon. She spotted a portal. Hmm." I wonder if that portal is my ticket out of here." The rate I''m going at, it''ll take forever." Cara sighed. Just when she was going to slide down the hill, she heard loud marching footsteps behind her back. She clenched her hands into fists and grounded her jaws together. Cara was prepared. The loud marching footsteps belonged to Hendrix who managed to survive after The Great Temple of Storia crumbled to the ground. His body was covered in blood, bruises, and cuts. His left eye was suffering from a black eye. Cara started cracking her knuckles. " I hope you haven''t come to start any trouble. Hendrix''s body started shaking. He suddenly fell to his knees. Hendrix''s head plunged into the thick snow. He was rendered unconscious after almost dying. Cara shook her head and sighed. His pockets looked kind of hefty. Cara walked over by Hendrix''s huge body and searched his big pockets, pulling out a box of matches, three cigarettes, a pack of gum, and a couple of packs of chocolate. Cara only cared about one thing. The chocolate. She grabbed the chocolate bars, unwrapped them from their wraps, and devoured them as if there was no tomorrow. She wasn''t full, but she had almost enough energy to get to where she needed to go, so she was good for now. Cara sighed. She crouched down on one knee and took a deep breath. Suddnely she started running as fast as she could. She wouldn''t let anything stop her. However, one thing could stand in her way. That one thing was Blizzard. The ground began shaking and rumbling. Dark clouds suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Abruptly, Blizzard descended from the sky and started chasing Cara, who decided to increase her speed. " What the hell does this asshole want?" I don''t have anything!" She couldn''t outrun Blizzard. No matter how hard she tried. Blizzard flew to the ground and landed in front of Cara. Cara collapsed on the ground and sighed. She didn''t know what to expect. Blizzard flared his nostrils. Cold air came out of his nostrils.? ? Chapter 1507 - Deep Cuts Where do you think you''re going?" Cara sucker her teeth. I ain''t going anywhere but the hell out of here." You or no else one is going to stop me." Blizzard started smiling. How are you going to stop me from not letting you leave?" Tell me." Just tell me." What can you do to me?" Cara sighed. Blizzard was right. She couldn''t inflict any serious damage on Blizzard. But this didn''t mean she wouldn''t try. Cara crunched her hands into fists and hopped off the ground, punching Blizzard in the face, managing to actually inflict some damage upon Blizzard''s body. He spat out a couple of teeth and vomited up some blood. He plunged into the snow. Cara looked at her hands and started laughing. " Wow!" I guess I don''t know my own strength!" Ha, ha!" This is awesome. This made Blizzard pissed. His eyes suddenly flashed blue. He whapped Cara in the stomach. Cara collapsed on her knees and vomited up blood. " Shit." I celebrated too early.. Blizzard started growling. You''ll pay for that, bitch." A couple of Cara''s ribs had been broken. Blizzard opened his mouth. Cold air started emitting out of his mouth. He was trying to freeze her. However, his plans were intercepted, when Hendrix came out of nowhere. Hendrix mounted Blizzard''s back, driving a thick piece of ice into the back of his neck. Blood squirted into Hendrix''s face. Gah!" You sneaky bastard!" Get the f.u.c.k off me." Hendrix stomped on the thick piece of ice, causing it to be further lodged into Blizzard''s neck. I have killed thousands of dragons." You won''t make a difference." Blizzard started screaming. He jumped off of Blizzard''s back and stuck out his hand, firing a giant ball of blue energy into Blizzard''s face. A giant explosion occurred. Hendrix wasn''t the type to help people, but for Cara, he would make an exception. He stuck out his hand and Cara grabbed his hand to stand on her feet. " I never asked for your help." Why are you helping me?" Hendrix s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. " Don''t mention it." I don''t do this on regular occasions." The thick piece of ice lodged in Blizzard''s neck melted. The cold air was released out of his nostrils. Blizzard sighed. " You inferior creatures can''t harm me or any of the other dragons. That entire war was a fluke." It was total bullshit." We just weren''t prepared. " While we''re busy doing nothing, you elves were plotting and preparing to take us down so you can rule over the world." I admit." We were foolish." But that is the past." This is the present." Blizzard looked at Hendrix and opened his mouth, trying to freeze Hendrix. Hendrix rolled behind a rock. Hendrix sighed. The only way to defeat Blizzard was to draw him away from the snow. Once this is done, his powers wouldn''t be as effective. Hendrix got these stories from rumors and tall tales. He didn''t know if any of them were true or not. All he had to do was try. Hendrix grabbed Cara by her hand and started running as fast as he could. Hey, what the hell?" Where the hell are you taking me?" Hendrix sighed. "Just shut up and keep up!" Cara rolled her eyes. " Whatever." Only after a few seconds, Hendrix and Cara were nearing the portal. The smoke from around the area, cleared up. Blizzard''s face was stained in blood. You bastards are getting away from me." Blizzard flew into the air and started flying as fast as he could. Hendrix s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. He decided to toss Cara into the portal. He decided to stay. It was time to end this.?? Chapter 1508 - Lets Finally Finished Hendrix cracked his neck muscles. The portal he threw Cara through closed up. Blizzard was confused. " Why did you stop?" What are you tired of running?" Hendrix scoffed and started smiling. " You''ve got that right." Blizzard nodded his head. " Good." I waiting for you to say that." Come on." Let''s finish this." Then and allow then will over differences be gone." Hendrix nodded. I agree." Hendrix took his raggedy cap and tossed it into a pile of snow. He also took off the top layer of his clothes, revealing his muscles. Hendrix was in solid shape for an old, geriatric man." As he took off his top layer of clothes, his tattoos and horrible scars he acquired from The Golden Age War were revealed. Blizzard started laughing. " Those scars suit you!" Prepare for them to become worst. Hendrix scoffed. Blizzard opened his mouth and started firing balls of spiky ice balls after Hendrix. Hendrix avoided each and every one of the spiky balls of ice without moving. The clothes he wore weighed up to at least 200 kg. The clothes were kind of the ones responsible for holding back Hendrix''s power. He did help defeat King Elric with the help of King Aegon back in the day. When he was in his prime. He snapped his fingers and suddenly powerful neon blue surrounded his entire body. The area began shaking and rumbling. Blizzard scoffed. You don''t f.u.c.k.i.n.g scare me one a bit." Blizzard lunged forward and opened his mouth, trying to bite Hendrix in half. The neon blue aura surrounding Hendrix''s body was like a hard shell. The minute Blizzard''s teeth reacted with Hendrix''s neon blue energy, his teeth shattered into pieces like glass. His mouth got filled up with at least a gallon of blood. I never told you this before but not even King Elric could of have shattered this shield." What makes you think any better." Blizzard flew into the sky, s.u.c.k.i.n.g some cold air into his body. His c.h.e.s.t aired up like a balloon and fired the cold air at Hendrix like a blast. This still didn''t have any effect. " Damn!" What the f.u.c.k is going on?" Hendrix folded his arms and sighed. " Like I said before." Nothing you can do will break this shield around my body." It will be best for you to just give up and walk away while you still can." Blizzard was growing angry. " Shut the f.u.c.k up." Blizzard landed down on the ground and tried to whip Hendrix with his tail. Hendrix rolled out of the way and evaded the tail. Hendrix grabbed Blizzard by his tail, starting to try and rip it off. However, that wasn''t going to be an easy task. Blizzard''s tail was almost as it was alive as if it had a mind of its own. The tail surrounded his body and started squeezing his muscles. The shield seemed as if it was about to rupture. However, it didn''t. The name of the shield was called Dragon Essence.?? Chapter 1509 - Important Client Hendrix grabbed Blizzard''s spiky tail and ripped a part of it off, specifically the part which was squeezing his muscles and bones. Blizzard let out a loud scream. " You motherf.u.c.ker!" Hendrix sighed. " How many times do I have to tell you?" I really don''t like repeating myself ok?" Blizzard sighed. Tch." Maybe you''re right." You''re much stronger than I thought you were." But however.." Hendrix was confused." What are you talking about?" The serious expression on Blizzard''s face turned into a smile." " I have been pulling your leg, you fool." I was just simply analyzing the way you fight and the way you make your decisions." Since I have collected all that valuable data, the real deathmatch can begin." Hendrix dispersed the Dragon Essence shield from around his body and jumped back a couple of feet. A flow of light began running down Blizzard''s spinal cord. Then suddnely spikes of ice started bursting out of his body, almost like armor. All of the injuries that were inflicted on his body miraculously disappeared. It''s my turn now. Hendrix barely had energy left. He needed to run. Every time he used The Dragon Essence Shield it took at least 95 percent of his energy. Hendrix sighed. " Shit!" He turned around and started running as fast he could. Blizzard wasn''t letting him get away this time. Blizzard didn''t need to chase after him. Instead, he opened his mouth and started charging up a beam in his throat. He fired the giant kinetic beam after Hendrix. Hendrix just to face the facts. There was nothing he could do, or try to do. Just when it seemed as if it was all over for Hendrix, suddnely a red portal popped out of thin air. Hendrix decided to go into the portal without knowing where it led to. The portal led him to an undisclosed location. Hendrix smacked against the ground like a sack of potatoes, slightly injuring himself, almost suffering a concussion. Hendrix stood on his feet and started holding his head. " My head..." My f.u.c.k.i.n.g head!" Hendrix started looking around. " Where is this place?" This is where it all started, King Hendrix." Hendrix quickly turned around and immediately saw who it was. It was The Chameleon. " You." Why the hell do you bring to this place. The Chameleon sighed. " This is where it all started. This is the place where King Elric created you and the rest of those sleazy f.u.c.k.i.n.g elves. Hendrix rolled his eyes. " Why did you tell me this?" To piss me off, because you are." The Chameleon giggled. No, I didn''t bring you here to piss you off." I happened to bring you here." You were about to be killed by Blizzard." Tell the truth." Hendrix s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. Ok, ok." Fine." Yes, he was on the verge of killing me, but what''s it to you?" The Chameleon was picking pieces of human flesh out in between his sharp teeth. He spat the rotting flesh on the ground. His eyes suddenly turned black and his voice deepened. "You might not know this, but you are a very important client we won''t like to lose. Since you have been alive you have killed a total of 300,000 people." All those people were sent to hell." If you die that will be a loss for the entire time." That''s why I am here, to help you win that war and to send those dragons packing back to Storia." Chapter 1510 - Fabricating Claims Hendrix stared deeply into The Chameleon''s eyes. This time he knew he meant business. Hendrix scoffed. " I''m afraid I''m going to have to decline your offer. The Chameleon''s eyes turned to their regular color. He popped his eyes out of his head and asked: Why?" Hendrix folded his arms. " Why?" Tch." " I''ll tell you why." I don''t want to get mixed up between your or the fiery depths of hell." I don''t want to be one of those fools who trusted you and things didn''t go good for them." They end up getting themselves killed in the process of being s.u.c.k.e.d and tortured in hell for all eternity." I''m a leader." Not a follower." F.u.c.k you and your offer." I''m The Industrial King of The Industrial Elven Empire." This world will be mine till the day I drop dead." And that''s not going to happen any time soon." The Chameleon started nodding his head. " I see where you''re coming from." But still." You won''t want me on your side?" Hendrix s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. " Don''t you get it already?" No!" What are you stupid or slow?" The Chameleon was growing angry. But he had the ability to control his angry in situations like the one he was currently in. He grounded his razor-sharp teeth together. His eyes turned back to the color black. His voice deepened. " This is your last chance." I won''t ask you again." Hendrix scoffed. F.u.c.k you." I am saying the same thing I said a few seconds ago." No." Now get the f.u.c.k out of the way before I throw you off this cliff." The Chameleon started nodding. The Chameleon stepped out of the way and bowed. " Yes, your majesty." Hendrix rolled his eyes. Good!" When Hendrix was about to leave, The Chameleon stopped him. " Wait a minute." I have one more thing to tell you." What?!" As soon as Hendrix turned around The Chameleon lunged towards him, tackling him to the ground. He couldn''t overpower The Chameleon. The Chameleon tilted his head back and made his already sharp teeth sharper. He bit Hendrix on his neck. This was his way of giving his client''s a piece of his power. As the process began, Hendrix started fluttering like a fish. The Chameleon jumped back and gargled Hendrix''s blood in his mouth before spitting out on the ground. " F.u.c.k, that''s disgusting!" Tastes like old shoe polish!" Hendrix went into the prime of his life. His long white hair turned to gold. His long beard turned into a golden goatee. His weight and height went drastically down. He was now 6''3. His eyes also turned gold. A demonic sigil formed on his neck.? ? His fingernails turned to long claws. Hendrix stood on his feet. His wound disappeared. He stared his hands and noticed they weren''t wrinkly. He also no longer had any of his horrible scars. Are you serious?" This can''t be real." This has to be a dream." The Chameleon giggled. " Oh, this is very real. Hendrix started laughing. Suddnely golden wings made of actual gold sprouted out of his back. Now we can get down to the real business." We''ve got a lot of work to do." Chapter 1511 - Succeeded The Chameleon was impatiently tapping his feet on the ground. The reason he was doing this was that he was waiting on Hendrix''s decision. " Well, what''s your decision?" Hendrix sighed. Yes." I will agree with that deal of yours." The Chameleon nodded. " Good, good." Now we are getting somewhere. So what will we do first?" The Chameleon giggled. " First we''ll pay the old King Elric a visit." The Chameleon snapped his fingers and a portal to The Old Dragon Temple in the sky was created. Right after you, King Hendrix." Hendrix stepped through the portal. It felt as if someone was stabbing him in his gut with a sword. The portal spat Hendrix out to the entrance of The Old Dragon Temple in the sky. He felt sharp pains in his stomach. Hendrix stood off his feet and started coughing up small chunks of blood. The Chameleon had the power to open a portal to any city, world, dimension, or universe. The only place he couldn''t teleport to was Heaven. If this was the case his fellow comrade demons would already break into the kingdom of Heaven. The Chameleon decided to observe and not tag along. However, Hendrix knew he was somewhere around. Hendrix ran up the flight of 1,000 steps, coming across the giant gate made of dragon bones. Hendrix used brute strength to push the door open. Then and there he saw King Elric who was standing on the near edge of the dragon temple. He was dressed in an all-white cassock while wearing white gloves and white dress shoes. " As he heard the approaching footsteps behind his back, he quickly turned around, already expecting that it was Hendrix waiting for him. " Hendrix." Hendrix s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. " Elric." Or shall I call you King Hendrix?" "That''s what I hear most people be calling you now of days." Hendrix bit his bottom lip. " What brings you here?" To my temple?" At this time?" Hendrix s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. " Weren''t you expecting me?" Elric sighed. "Yes, but not around this time." Look, whatever." All you need to know is that you''re going down. Elric scoffed. " I''ve heard this same story multiple times." I''m tired of you saying that shit." You are either going do something now or later." Your choice." Hendrix started cracking his knuckles. He stepped forward and approached him with a serious expression on his face. Elric had a little smile on. Elric turned around and placed his hands behind his back. " You ain''t going to do anything." You don''t have the balls to." I created you and I can destroy you just like that." Elric snapped his fingers. Hendrix giggled. Suddnely he lashed out his claws and leaped after Elric. Before he could even reach Elric, suddenly Midnight came from underneath the clouds, whipping Hendrix across the temple with his tail. He smashed into a couple of pillars that crumbled on contact. Midnight flew to the ground. He had a black aura surrounding his body. He is all yours Midnight." Just try not to destroy the temple." We''ll need this place for the final act." I am planning to renovate this entire world." Midnight nodded and said: Yes, King Elric." For a long time, Midnight wanted to get his hands on Hendrix. King Elric walked over the edge and fell into the clouds. Chapter 1512 - Driven Crazy Hendrix rose out of the rubble unharmed. That kind of tickled." Since he was in his prime once again, his power had risen through the top of the charts. A faintly golden aura surrounded his body. Midnight flew down to where Hendrix was standing and said: I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long damn time." Hendrix was confused. " Uh, who the hell are you?" Midnight chuckled. " Don''t play dumb." You practically know who the f.u.c.k I am." Hendrix was confused. Not really." I don''t know who you are." Hendrix was telling the truth. He had no idea whom Midnight was." Maybe he forgot, maybe he didn''t." What''s your name?" Midnight s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. " I am Midnight, one of the founding dragons of this mudball King Elric calls home." Hendrix nodded. Good to know." I have no quarrel with you Daylight." Midnight bit his bottom lip. " Midnight!!" My name is f.u.c.k.i.n.g Midnight!" Get it right!" Midnight was the hot-headed type who had an extremely short fuse." Originally he had potential but the hot headed attuide made it impossible for him to become the strongest founding dragon. Midnight titled his head towards the air and started roaring. The entire dragon temple began shaking and rumbling. The white clouds became dark and the aura surrounding Midnight''s body turned black. Hendrix tried to run for cover but couldn''t. It was as if he had no control over his body. What the f.u.c.k is going on?!" Midnight started laughing. He grabbed Hendrix with his tail and smashed him into the ground, repeatedly as if he was a battering ram. Hendrix''s body was quickly soaked in blood. Hendrix coughed up some blood. " Now." Tell me." What is my name?" My proper name?" Hendrix didn''t answer. Midnight scoffed. " Hmm." I''ve guess you haven''t learned your lesson. Hendrix suddenly felt some heavyweight build upon his shoulders. He fell down to one of his knees. His vision began turning blurry. He could hear two voices in his head. Tch." You''re not so tough." I can''t believe you played one of the leading roles during The Golden Age War." Ha!" You''re a big disgrace to your people." As soon as Hendrix heard Midnight say that he suddenly felt a surge of energy enters his body. The dark clouds around the area cleared up and a beam of golden light erupted down from the cleared clouds. The beam of golden light covered Midnight''s body. Midnight began screaming. The beam of golden light literally disfigured Midnight. The beam of golden light vaporized both of his wings, his horns, his tail, and also burned a hole through his c.h.e.s.t. Midnight smacked against the ground. Over the years Hendrix had forgotten some of his abilities, During the Golden Age War, Hendrix was fitted and trained every day. However, after taking down King Elric with the help of his old friend Aegon he became lazy and stopped training for years. Eventually, he developed a potbelly and a drinking problem. But now since he achieved his youth again, all of that went out the window. Just like that he defeated Midnight, who was knocked out unconcious.?? Chapter 1513 - Here Even though Midnight had been put out of commission, his body was fluttering like a fish. Smoke started coming out of his nostrils. Hendrix was about to walk off, but suddenly a wicked idea came into his mind. He started pushing Midnight. Hendrix pushed Midnight off the Floating Dragon Temple, causing his heavy body to smash into the ground. Hendrix started thinking to himself. " I don''t know, but pushing that lunatic off this temple felt good." Hendrix started smiling. Suddnely he heard approaching footsteps behind his back. The footsteps belonged to The Chameleon, who just popped out of thin air. " So, how do you feel?" I bet you feel like a fool." Hendrix was confused. " Why would I feel like a fool?" What the f.u.c.k are you talking about?" The Chameleon sighed. He smiled and started shaking his head." I bet you feel like a fool because you didn''t think of contacting me sooner. " I''ve could have done this to you years ago." You are just like all those people I''ve dealt with over the last 3 millenniums." Things will not end well for you." The Chameleon turned around and started laughing. " I can''t wait to get my hands on your soul. The Chameleon burst into embers and was blown away into the wind, disappearing without a trace. Hendrix rolled his eyes. " Yeah, whatever." I will do everything in my power to prevent you from getting your disgusting hands on my soul." But first, I need to deal with the rest of these f.u.c.k.i.n.g dragons." The Royal Elven Empire no longer poses as a threat." One dragon down." Five more to go. Down on the ground: Midnight''s location...?? When Midnight crashed on the ground, a crater was formed. Elric was well aware of Midnight''s defeat. He watched from above the clouds. He descended down from his hiding spot, safely landing into the crater. Midnight." You fool." What made you think you could single-handedly kill Hendrix on your own?" Tch." This is why you have no potential in becoming the strongest founding dragon." Elric sighed. " Since you, I have no more use for you, I have to kill you." That''s the rule." I can''t go up against my own rules since I made them." Elric stuck his hand out, quickly generating some grey aura around his hand. All six founding dragons were a part of his soul. This was the reason why he had all six powers. Elric s.u.c.k.e.d Midnight''s soul out of his body. Midnight''s body vaporized in front of Elric''s eyes. Elric started laughing. As the soul entered his body, he felt better than ever. Yes." Finally." Now I feel much better than before." Elric turned around, looked in the sky, and started walking off. Suddnely the ground began shaking and rumbling. He looked in the sky and noticed the Dragon Temple was being destroyed. He was totally confused. " What is going on?" He could feel Hendrix''s power rapidly rising. " Ah, this might be a problem." He''s much stronger than what he was before." Chapter 1514 - Addressing The Probelm Elric watched from the sky as his temple had been destroyed by Hendrix. Elric was pissed. " That f.u.c.k.i.n.g bastard." Tch." You''ll pay for this mess. The rubble of the floating dragon temple fell from the sky. A huge dusty mushroom cloud had risen into the air. Hendrix started laughing. " Yes." I''m one step closer to winning this war." Hendrix''s body was now like an engine. The more he got pumped and excited, the more power got generated through his body. Hendrix flew across the air and disappeared in between the clouds. The Chameleon sat on some clouds while eating a bowl of exotic fruits. Ah." King Hendrix you fool." You weren''t supposed to destroy that temple." You just made your enemy pissed." The more pissed off your enemy becomes, the more violent and scary they become." Too bad you don''t know this." You have become a fool." A young and stupid fool." At least when you were old, you were wise and had could make the right decisions." I guess I shouldn''t of perform that procedure on you." Oh well." My mistake." The Chameleon devoured the entire bowl of fruits and burped. Hmm." I suddenly have the taste for meat." Human meat." Specifically the meaty t.h.i.g.h." The Chameleon licked his sharp teeth and hopped off the cloud he sat on, disappearing without a trace. The Immortal Ninja Village: Kagerou''s Location..?? Kagerou had to report the three elders. They sent him on a mission to take out Draco, but he ultimately failed. He knew he had upcoming punishments, but he wouldn''t tolerate it. Kagerou wasn''t the type to let someone hit him and get away with it. Kagerou pushed open the ancient doors. Only Ra was around. Fujin and Rajin had other matters to attend to. Kagerou bowed. " Elder Ra." Ra s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. " Sit down Kagerou. " We have important matters to discuss." Kagerou sat on the iron chair and crossed his legs. He shoved his hands into his pockets until he found a cigarette. Kagerou shoved the cigarette in his mouth and lighted it by just snapping his fingers. " Now before we start." What did I instruct you to do?" Kagerou removed the cigarette out of his mouth and exhaled the smoke out of his nostrils. " You instructed me to take out Draco, one of the founding dragons." Now before you come up with any punishments for me I have something to say." I- Ra cut Kagerou off and said: That won''t be necessary." Kagerou was confused. " Why not?" Ra cleared his throat and said: I have strictly decided to remove that rule." It''s such a nasty rule." If I continue to punish my ninjas for their mistakes, they will eventually turn against me and I''ll have to kill them." I don''t want to do that." So whatever mistake you did, just forget it. Our alliance with The Industrial Elven Empire has been terminated. This war those not concern us." Kagerou nodded. This isn''t even our world." For now, I''m looking at the bigger picture." We''ll be heading back to our home dimension at dawn." Be ready." You may take your leave." Kagerou bowed. He got off his chair and started walking off. Kagerou had a feeling something was wrong. " Is there anything else you''ll like to add, Elder Ra?" Ra shook his head. " No." That''ll be all." Kagerou noticed a splatter of blood on the ground. He instantly found out what was going on. He stuck his hand in his pocket and tossed out three kunai after Ra. The three kunai landed in Ra''s c.h.e.s.t. Ra started laughing. Kagerou placed a serious expression on his face. " Who the f.u.c.k are you?" Ra stood off his chair and remove all three kunai from his c.h.e.s.t, only to reveal himself to be The Chameleon. Kagerou unsheathed his katana. " What have you done with the elders?" The Chameleon started smiling. " Let''s just say, there having paying a visit to some of their old friends." In hell." Kagerou s.u.c.k.e.d his teeth. He sprinted towards The Chameleon and leaped towards him. Chapter 1515 - Detangled He tackled The Chameleon to the ground and started choking him. The Chameleon started laughing. He overpowered Kagerou and tossed him through the stone wall behind the three chairs specifically made for the elders. The Chameleon started laughing. You call yourself the demon wolf." Kagerou The Demon Wolf." Ha!" Don''t make me laugh." Kagerou stood on his feet and grabbed his left arm. The bone popped out of its socket. He popped it back in place and grunted. Kagerou wiped the blood away from the side of his face, quickly grabbing two smoke bombs. He removed the pins with his teeth and tossed the bombs on the ground, filling the area with smoke. The Chameleon started laughing. He absorbed the smoke and burped. Kagerou was confused. He su?k?d his teeth and tried to run towards The Chameleon. The Chameleon opened his mouth and suddenly a green sparkly gas emitted out of his mouth. As soon as Kagerou inhaled that gas he stopped and collapsed on his knees. Blood started running down his eyes, ears, and nostrils. He coughed up blood and held his ?h?st. " What the fu?k?!" His vision began distorted. The Chameleon started walking towards him. " What''s the hold-up?" I want to see why they really call you the Demon Wolf." Kagerou spat in The Chameleon''s face. He knew he was right. That was the only way Kagerou could cheat death. So then and there he concluded the transformation. His eyes rolled into the back of his head. Veins began bulging out of his neck and ?h?st. His bones and muscles began bending and growing bigger than of werewolves. He stretched out of his clothes. The Chameleon started backing up. " Yes." Yes!" That''s it!" Now, show me and I''ll probably spare your life." Kagerou howled and started growling. He grabbed The Chameleon and drove him to the ground repeatly until he was a bloody mess. He then picked The Chameleon up by his arms and ripped them clean off, devouring them shortly after. Blood was everywhere. Just when he was about to stop on The Chameleon''s body, he disappeared. Kagerou was dumbfounded. " Now I see why they call you the demon wolf." The Chameleon sighed. " I think I''ve seen enough." Now it''s time for the main event. Kagerou was suddenly transported to hell against his own will. He fell through the ground and landed on a tower that stuck out some lava. Kagerou reverted back to his normal humanoid form. Hell was too hot for words. Kagerou spun around as he picked up The Chameleon''s power reading. The Chameleon''s injuries were healed without a scratch. How do you like this place?" Kagerou su?k?d his teeth. " Fuck you." He was about to transform but noticed he couldn''t. " What the fu?k?" " What the fu?k is going on?" The Chameleon started snickering. " Surprise." Kagerou threw a punch after The Chameleon. The punch phased through his ?h?st. He started commencing laughing. Suddnely his ?h?st turned into a mouth and bit off Kagerou''s hands. Kagerou collapsed on his knees and started screaming. The mouth on The Chameleon''s ?h?st disappeared as he waved his hand across his ?h?st. " You are in my world." There is nothing you can do to inflict damage or pain on me." Kagerou kicked flipped onto his feet and started walking towards The Chameleon. " When will you learn?" The Chameleon generated a black aura around his right and shoved his hand into his stomach, su?k?n? 70 percent of his soul, causing him to shrivel up like an old man. He kicked Kagerou in the ?h?st, causing him to free fall towards the lava.?? Chapter 1516 - The Truth Just when Kagerou was about to land in the lava, luckily a piece of rock appeared where he was going to land. When he landed on the ground, he started coughing. He struggled to stand on his feet. Suddnely he reverted back into his young self and was transported to an unknown disclosed location. He noticed all his wounds were healed up. Kagerou was totally confused. He started repeatly blinking his eyes. " What fu?k is going on?" Where is this place?" Heaven?" Kagerou could hear chuckling. Then soon he heard The Chameleon''s face. " No, but it''s close to that direction. Kagerou stood on his feet and asked: Who and what are you?" Really?" The Chameleon popped his eyes out the head. " So you want to know who am I?" You want to know the truth." About me and my past." Tch, fine I''ll tell you." The truth is, I''m not a demon or even a hellspawn. Kagerou scoffed. " Yeah, right." The Chameleon sighed. " I''m actually telling the truth." The smile on The Chameleon''s face got wiped away. Kagerou realized he wasn''t any longer joking. " I was created by God before he/she created one of the many universes." I was created for one reason and one reason only." To push back the wicked and terrible armies of Hell, since Satan was planning to launch a full-fledged war on the realm of Hell. However, I didn''t agree with God''s plans so he/she cast me out of Heaven and banished me to hell. I took the form of a demon and became one of Satan''s hellspawn''s." So in actuality, I''m just an evil genie looking to be on the winning side. Kagerou scoffed. " He didn''t believe anything The Chameleon just said. " That was quite a story, but I ain''t believing in that line of bullshit." Don''t mistake me for a fool because I''m not. The Chameleon nodded. Go through that portal." It will lead you right back to the place you belong. Kagerou stepped through the portal and at the last minute The Chameleon said: Hell." Everything The Chameleon said was true. He''s a genie who can take the mantle and power of anyone or anything in any dimension or universe that ever existed. His power even nearly topped The King of Hell himself. The Chameleon giggled and disappeared, poofing into smoke. He decided to pay Cross a visit. Cross awake while everyone except Orion was sleeping. They decided to spar with each other. Orion clasped his hands and bowed to Cross. Cross clenched his hands into fists and started cracking his knuckles. He decided to strike first and hard. He rushed towards Orion and drove his elbow into his gut. Orion chuckled. " That''s your best shot?" Please." Give me a break." Orion generated a powerful double damage aura around his fist and started rapidly punching Cross in his ?h?st. Cross vomited up blood and fell to his knees. It was a proven fact. Orion''s hits were much harder than Cross''s. Cross wiped the blood from his mouth and snickered. " Recently he had been working on a new move. A move named Metal Juggernaut. Cross extended out his arms and started generating a purple and black aura around his hands. He slapped his hands on the ground. The entire area began shaking. Orion chuckled. " Now this I have to see. " All the scrap metal and metal in the ground started circling above Cross''s head. All the metal started fusing together. Chapter 1517 - The Metal Juggernaut in Effect Orion didn''t normally ask where Cross or anyone else got things from, but know he would ask. " Where did you get the idea to create this hunk of metal?" Cross shrugged his shoulders. It just popped out of my head." I figured I need something extra if I even want to inflict some damage on those dragons." Orion nodded. " That''s good thinking." Very good thinking." Orion heard his stomach growled. " I''m hungry." Let''s get something to eat." Cross nodded. " You just read my mind. Cross yawned then stretched before wiping the sweat off his forehead which was about to leak into his eye which would have burned like hell. When Cross was following Orion, he suddenly heard approaching footsteps behind his back. Cross slowly turned around to see and hear nothing but the wind. He started scratching his head. As soon as he turned around he heard them once again, but they were more louder and powerful. Cross turned around once again and saw nothing once again. Cross had enough. He decided to investigate. He kneeled down and noticed some b?r?ly visible tracks. The tracks obviously belonged to a person who had no shoes on. When Cross stood on his feet, he could feel the presence of a person behind his back. He slowly turned around Kade, The Monarch of Specters standing in front of him. Kade snapped his fingers and suddenly the entire Hitoshi Ninja Village was teleported to Kade''s Domain. The reason came after Cross was because he had a vision of the future. In his visions, he saw that Cross posed a huge threat that wiped away everything in his path. Kade would do everything in his power to prevent that from happening. He only had that vision of the future a couple of days ago. Kade pulled out his scythe and tried to lop of Cross''s head. However Cross was too quick. " Who the hell are you?" Kade didn''t answer. Instead, he levivtated off the ground and started spinning his scythe-like baton. Cross su?k?d his teeth. You didn''t answer my question!" Kade sighed. Kade dropped himself to the ground and dispersed his scythe. Kade pulled his hood off his face and started coughing. My name is Kade, also known as The Monarch of Specters. Cross sighed. " So." What do you want with me?" Kade chuckled. " That information is classified." Cross didn''t understand. " So we don''t have a problem?" Kade pulled the hood over his face, which caused his eyes to started glowing. His scythe plopped into his hands and said: No." I didn''t say that." I still have to kill you." To prevent future disaster situations." Kade wrapped his hand around the hilt of his scythe and rushed towards Cross, slicing him on his stomach. Before Cross could even react, Kade grabbed him by his neck. Allow me to show you the future." The deep, dark, and horrible future that awaits each and every one of your family and friends. Cross''s eyes rolled into his head. He then started seeing the visions. Chapter 1518 - Visions, Horrible Visions The first vision Cross saw in his head was from the far, deep, and dark future. In the future about 20 years from now, Cross turned into a villain. A cold-blooded killer with no remorse for human life. In the future, he had a long beard, sort of like an old and wise wizard. Over the next 5 minutes, at least one hundred terrible visions scrambled through his head like eggs. Kade took his hands of Cross. Cross collapsed on his knees. Blood started leaking down his nose as well as his ears. It felt as if his eardrums were about to explode any second. Cross cuffed his ears with his hands and started shouting to the top of his lungs. " Stop!" Make it fu?k?n? stop!" Please!" Kade started smiling. He loved to hear the terrible screams of victims. Now that you see what will happen, will you face up to your future crimes and accept your death?" Cross scoffed and started coughing up blood. He stood on his feet. Cross crunched his hands into fists and rushed towards Kade, trying to punch him in the stomach. Each of Cross''s attacks phased through Kade''s body. All he could do was laugh. He opened his mouth and breathed a blue gas into Cross''s face. Cross grabbed his nose and held his breath to prevent himself from breathing in whatever toxins that gas contained. Cross wrapped aura around his fist and kicked Kade in the face, causing him to smack into a pile of cow manure. Orion came to Cross''s ?ssistance. Kade climbed out the hill of manure and started shouting out curse words. He was pissed. Kade rose his scythe into the air and started repeatly chopping the ground. While Kade was doing this, Jagger popped out of nowhere and punched Kade square in his ?h?st. The hit didn''t phase through his body this time. Kade puked up blood and started laughing. Jagger then uppercut Kade so hard, his head nearly popped off his body like a lego. Jagger heard a couple of cracks. Kade''s hands slipped through his scythe. He fell to his knees and deeply stared into Jagger''s eyes. Jagger was about to deliver the killing blow. Suddnely a bright light came out of Kade''s mouth. The light was bright as the sun. Even though Jagger''s eyes were closed, his eyes were on the verge of burning out of their sockets. Kade started laughing. He grabbed his scythe off the ground and stabbed Jagger in the ?h?st. Green aura surged through the scythe, which seeped into Jagger''s open wound. Kade tightly grasped his scythe and started pulling it back. A grey aura began getting pulled out of Jagger''s open wound. This grey energy was his soul. Jagger could feel his life force and energy began su?k?d out of his body. Jagger coughed up blood and started holding his ?h?st. " Yes." Your soul will be mine." Once I acquire your soul, it will be game over for sure. Kade managed to suck half of Jagger''s soul, which chomped half of his life span. It would have been all of it if Akashiri didn''t interfere. He chopped Kade''s scythe in half. Chapter 1519 - Bad News Kade focused his eyes on Akashiri. He scoffed and said: Who might you be?" Akashiri su?k?d his teeth. He used his sheath to push Kade away with great force. Kade wiped the droplets of blood away from his face and started coughing. Kade sniffed the air and could tell Akashiri not to be taken lightly. That was the way he detected and measured his foe''s power levels. Kade reconnected his scythe back together and started laughing. He continued to start stabbing the ground yet again. The ground started shaking and rumbling. Kade started laughing. Akashiri su?k?d his teeth and sighed, slicing the ground causing a giant sword beam that nearly sliced Kade clean in half. Kade took a deep breath. " I have to admit." You''re pretty strong." But not strong enough." Kade started laughing like a maniac. Suddnely he stabbed himself repeatedly in the ?h?st. He smashed onto the ground and bled out. Akashiri was confused. All of a sudden Kade''s body began fluttering like a fish out of water. His back split in two and his skeleton rose out of his back as if it was being raptured. Robes appeared around the freshly skinned skeleton. Glowing fiery eyes appeared into the skeleton''s eyes. This was Kade''s true form. His ultimate power couldn''t be defined. It was too strong and too large. Kade raised his hands into the air and started screaming to the top of his invisible lungs. The ground started to move, quake, and shake. Everyone cuffed their ears to prevent their eardrums from exploding. I have been reborn!" Now everyone in sight must die. You must pay." Kade stuck his now bone arm in the air, generating a powerful aura around his arm and the area which morphed into a newly improved version of his scythe, which was more durable and powerful. Cross, Orion, Jagger, and Akashiri all rushed toward Kade. Kade snapped his fingers, which generated a powerful barrier around his body that blocked out every inch of damage to be inflicted on his body. Kade started laughing. You lunatics!" Kade rose into the air and sliced the air, creating a giant beam that rained down on the village. Akashiri quickly transported everyone out of the dimension back to the spot where the village used to be. If he didn''t act quickly, the giant beam would have destroyed the village and everything in it. His energy was nearly depleted. On the other hand, both Cross and Orion were pissed. They were made because they wanted to finish off Kade. Kade was too much of a big threat. He was basically the grim reaper. " What the fu?k, Akashiri?!" Why did you do that?!" I had that entire situation under control. Sarah held Cross back so he wouldn''t try to do anything. She knew that Akashiri could one-shot Cross with ease without even trying. Cross calm down." Akashiri saved us." The last thing you can do is be thankful." Cross decided to calm down." I guess you''re right." Cross sighed and started shaking his head. Chapter 1520 - Phrases Queen Ariel''s Location... Queen Ariel was inside of a cave laying by a bonfire eating a roasted apple drenched in honey on a stick. Queen Ariel cooled down the hot honey-roasted apple with the cool air from her mouth. She took a big bite of the apple and chewed it up. Originally a hot honey-roasted apple wouldn''t be her first selection to eat, but since food was scarce, she was thankful she had something to eat. She found the cave and the basket of untouched apples with the help of Uriel. Queen Ariel licked the droplets of hot honey off her fingers before it dried up on her hands. Hot, hot!" Very hot!" shouted Ariel. Uriel sighed and started laughing. " I told you to let it cool down." Ariel su?k?d her teeth. But I''m hungry!" " I haven''t eaten anything today!" Uriel was confused. " What are you talking about?" Didn''t you eat that crab you found on the beach earlier?" Ariel sighed and shook her head. No." I tossed that crab back into the water." I despise crab." Every time I eat crab I get sick to my stomach." Maybe I''m allergic." Queen Ariel started coughing. She nearly choked on her own saliva. After letting the honey roasted apple cool down, she ate the rest of the apple. Ariel placed her back up against the wall and sighed. " Uriel?" Uriel quickly answered. " Yes?" What do you think will happen after this war is over?" Do you think the dragons will win and retake the throne?" Uriel sighed. " I know what will happen if you don''t do something." Remember I can predict the future." In the future I see the dragons win." They use all the other elves and animals as food and slaves." Eventually, the world will be recreated." By who?" Ariel was very curious. By the creator of this world and all the elves, King Elric." I can''t and will not tell you anymore." As I said earlier, the choices you make can have either negative or positive effects on how the outcome of the future will take place." You can either be a hero or a villain who everyone who hate and wish death on." The choice is yours. Ariel made up her mind. She decided that she was going to be a hero." She decided to put away the title of The Blood Queen. Ariel walked out of the cave and jumped in the air. Golden wings sprouted out of her back and she soared through the sky. " Now Uriel, where is King Elric?" Uriel sighed. " That''s your plan?" To go after King Elric one time?" Tch." That''s a stupid idea." You mustn''t go after King Elric at once." He''s too powerful." You''ll get yourself killed." Ariel su?k?d her teeth. " Tch." That''s fine with me!" Uriel made up his mind. " I will not revive you if you get yourself killed." You''ve cheated death so many times." This time if you die it will be the real thing." I will tell you this." Death is not pretty." Once you step towards that light, you''ll have to start all over again." Believe me." I know." Ariel sighed. " Yeah, whatever." Chapter 1521 - The Sun Doesnt Always Set In The South Uriel told Ariel the location of where King Elric was now staying. He was now residing in the far southern part of the world, which was called No Man''s Gulf. Not a single plant or animal lived on No Man''s Gulf. The reason for this was because many people believed No Man''s Gulf was cursed. No one fought on No Man''s Gulf during The Golden Age War. The only person who would go to No Man''s Gulf was only King Elric. He made his way to some forgotten ruins that contained many ancient treasures and deep dark secrets of the world. By the time Queen Ariel arrived in No Man''s Gulf, nighttime fell over the world. She was tired, thirsty, and hungry. Flying for countless hours made her tired and restless. She fell to the ground and plopped onto the soft surface. The surface of No Man''s Gulf was as soft as a pillow for some strange reason. Travelers and merchants who traveled to the No''s Man Gulf were never seen or heard from ever again. Speaking of which, Ariel came across the skeletal body of the merchant. She searched the body and found two packs of closed cigarettes, a flask of whiskey, and a bar of outdated caramel chocolate. The first thing she settled her eyes on was the flask of whiskey. She opened the flask of whiskey and took a couple of swigs. The whiskey was strong and very bitter. Just the way she liked it. After taking a couple of swigs, she helped herself to the outdated chocolate. Ariel took a bite just to make sure it was still good. And it was! She was in luck. Ariel devoured the bar of chocolate and slightly burped. She stood off her feet and brushed the sticky white substance off her clothes which resembled spider webs. She picked up the cigarettes and shoved them into her pockets. Uriel, I''m lost." Can you tell me where to go?" Uriel sighed and giggled. I thought you said you didn''t want me to help you with anything." Now you need my help?" Tch." Fine." I''ll help you." I live to help others." I''m not a bad guy." Just as he was about to tell Ariel where to go, Uriel noticed a presence coming towards Ariel. " Heads up." You''ve got company." Ariel quickly spun around. " What?" What''s going on?" The ground suddenly started shaking and rumbling. " I thought there was no life on No Man''s Gulf." Uriel sighed. " You thought wrong." This place is inhabitant by the Gulf Dwellers, groups of humanoid monsters that tear through human flesh like bu??er. I would run and hide if I were you." They are monstrous but blind as moles. They only react to sound. Since they have no sight their hearing has quadrupled. Don''t move." Don''t even breathe." Ariel ran behind a rock and calm down, taking a couple of deep breaths. The Gulf Dwellers were huge and hulking hairy beasts. The body of a gorilla, the jaws and teeth of a saltwater crocodile, the ultimate hearing of an elephant, diamond-like skin, and the strength of over 2,000 African savanna elephants. Not even the founding dragons could take out a single Gulf Dweller. They are some of the first species of beasts ever in the world, hiding for years. Gulf Dwellers often snacked on bones for marrow. A Gulf Dweller walked past Ariel. Ariel tried here best not to breath. As The Gulf Dweller past, she could move on. Chapter 1522 - Control Ariel was lucky she didn''t move. She was kind of scared. Uriel could see it in her eyes. Ariel." Ariel sighed then su?k?d her teeth. " What?" Are you sure you want to proceed further into this place?" You seem..." Hmm..." How did I say this?" Scared?" Ariel started giggling. " Scared!" Tch." I ain''t afraid of anyone or anything." Let''s just proceed on." I ain''t got all day." Suddnely the same Gulf Dweller started sniffing the area. The Gulf Dwellers also had a high sense of smell. Even though Ariel b?r?ly had anything she still had a couple of samples of her highly expensive and highly strong perfume which was called Nightfalls." The Gulf Dweller dropped down to all fours and started sniffing the ground, following the smell which led the beast right to Ariel, who tried her best not to move a muscle. She held her breath in staring towards the huge jaws of the Gulf Dweller." Sticky saliva began dripping off the beast''s teeth. As the strong smell of the perfume disappeared, the Gulf Dweller turned around and walked away. Ariel turned around and began slowly walking away. However blindly, Ariel stomped on a piece of wood, which snapped in half and echoed through the air. Ariel turned her head to the side and popped her eyes out of her head. " Oh shit." The Gulf Dweller ???ked its head into the air and started roaring, beating its ?h?st like an angry territorial gorilla. The Gulf Dweller began running towards Ariel at top speeds. Ariel decided to run. Wait stop!" You don''t know what you''re doing!" shouted Uriel. Ariel ignored him and continued to run. I''m not listening to you." Every time I listen to you something bad happens!" Ariel turned around and noticed the Gulf Dweller wasn''t behind her. As she turned her head the proper way, which was forward, she stumbled across the Gulf Dweller which was hungry. Ariel started slowly backing up. " Hey now." Calm down you beast." I''m not your fu?k?n? lunch." The Gulf Dweller stretched open its mouth, getting ready to chomp Ariel in half. Abruptly Ariel stuck her hand towards the Gulf Dweller''s face. Golden aura and strange symbols wrapped around her body. The Gulf Dweller froze up like a statue. Ariel was confused. Uriel on the other hand wasn''t. The Gulf Dweller then closed its mouth and stood up straight like a human, calming down. What''s going on?" Uriel started smiling. " You have successfully unlocked a hidden and ancient power that has been lost for ages call Control, the ability to control all life on this planet. " That ability was originally created and used by King Elric, but over the years he forgot about it." You and only you have inherited that ability." That ability can be useful but also dangerous." Some training to perfect it shall be down." Are you ready to begin?" I can teach you." Ariel had other plans." Sorry, but I don''t have the time." This war will be in the bag soon. Ariel approached the Gulf Dweller and snapped her fingers. Suddnely the Gulf Dweller''s head exploded like a pumpkin. Blood splattered all the place. The Gulf Dweller''s body smashed against the plush and soft ground. Blood began leaking and seeping into the ground. Ariel looked at her hands and started smiling. More and more power would make Ariel evil. This is what Uriel feared. Sooner or later he would have to put a stop to Ariel''s wrath of terror. Alright, enough of that." Let''s just find King Elric so we can get out of this place." Ariel agreed. She nodded. After a couple of minutes, she came across some giant tracks. Those giant tracks had a high possibility of belonging to King Elric himself. All she had to do now was follow the tracks. The tracks led her into a giant hole that laid in the ground. Down there is where you need to go." Ariel nodded. She sprouted her golden energy wings from her back and fell into the hole. Ariel noticed it was getting hotter and harder to breath within the hole. She started coughing. Her wings dispersed and she started falling from the air. Eventually she smacked against some bones. Some fresh bloody bones. The entire place stunk. Chapter 1523 - Dianas Garden The portal Hendrix tossed Cara The Chieftain of The Junta Tribe through happened to be a gateway to The Industrial Elven Kingdom. She fell from the sky like a fallen angel, safely landing in some hedges. Cara climbed out of the hedges, breathing heavily like a racehorse. She looked around and realized that she was in a garden. A rather bright and colorful garden filled with different types of exotic flowers and small innocent animals like rabbits, foxes, birds, and squirrels. The whole garden smelled divine like a mixture between lemons and oranges. Even though Cara didn''t know where she was, she couldn''t help but put a smile on her face. " Ah, this place smells incredible!" " I wish the North was exactly like this garden other than an icy wasteland filled with predators." I wonder whom this place belongs to." Cara decided to do some exploring. The garden was huge. She came across a pond. Lily pads and frogs resided in the pond. Cara was thirsty and hungry. She decided to take a drink out of the pond. Cara placed her hands into the pond. Jeez!" That''s cold!" Hmm." I hope this water takes good." It looks good." I sure hope it tastes good. Cara scooped some water into her hands and drank it. Cara''s eyes lit up with excitement. Strangely, her thirst was quenched. This water tastes fantastic!" This has to be the cleanest and tastiest water I have ever drunk!" Even though her thirst was quenched, she continued to drink the water out of the pond. Her ?h?st and stomach became cold. Cara had a smile on her face. " All I have to do now is find something to eat." Cara left the pond. She then came across a variety of trees that had recognizable fruits on them as well as unrecognizable fruits. She saw her apples, oranges, peaches, pears, persimmons, plums, and pomegranates. However, she ignored all trees, except one. The one tree she did look at was away from all the other trees. This tree Cara had her eyes on was tall and leafless. Even though the tree was leafless, glowing and pulsating fruits hanging from the branches made it look sort of similar to a Christmas tree. Cara approached the tree. The minute she came towards this tree, the mood and environment changed. I wonder what fruit is this?" Hmm." I wonder if it''s edible." Cara hopped off the ground and pulled one of the glowing and pulsating fruits from the branches. She sniffed the strangely glowing fruit. It didn''t have a smell. Cara placed her ear to the pulsating fruit and also heard a noise that sounded like a heartbeat. Cara quickly tossed the fruit and the ground and stomped on it. As soon as her foot touched the fruit, it exploded. It turns out that the fruit wasn''t a fruit at all. It was actually a parasite egg waiting to be hatched that contained a nasty little parasite that the resemblances of a worm, centipede, grasshopper, and the mandibles of ant. The parasite began screaming. It started slithering it''s way towards Cara''s foot, trying to find it''s first host. But Cara wasn''t having it. She stomped the parasite into the ground. She scoffed and turned around approaching the trees that actually had fruits, edible fruits on them. She grabbed a apple and started eating it. While eating the apple, she saw a gate. A big black gate. Cara ate the entire apple. The core and the seeds. She didn''t like to waste anything. Especially food? No way. Cara cleared her throat and started approaching the black gate. Suddnely the black gate creaked open. Cara ran to for cover. To hide. She ran behind some hedges. A middle age man with salt and pepperish hair, and a styled mustache walked in. The middle aged man was dressed in a butler''s apparel. He carried a silver platter that had chocolate and banana muffins on it. The garden wasn''t only a garden, but was also a grave. The grave was for Hendrix''s wife, Diana. The middle aged butler that walked in was Diana''s butler. Ever day the butler came to the gardens with a silver platter of Diana''s favorite muffins. The butler shut the gate behind him and started walking to Diana''s grave. Cara did her best not to be seen. The butler walked past the hedge Cara hid in. Some how he knew someone was around. Ok you can come out." There''s no reason to hide." Cara sighed. She got from behind the hedge and revealed herself. Who are you?" A grave robber?" Have you come to steal Lady Diana''s values?" Cara was confused. " Who''s Lady Diana." The butler popped his eyes out of his head. " Oh, you got to ask questions." You''re not from around are you, Ms?" Cara decided to tell the butler her name." He was just a harmless old butler. What could he possible do? " My name is Cara, Chieftain of The Junta Tribe of the now unseen North. " Who are you?" The butler sighed and said: I am Reginald Wilson." Now back to main topic." Are you a graverobber?" Cara sighed. No." I''m an acquaintance of The Industrial King." The butler scoffed. " Prove it." Cara sat on a water fountain saying: Sit down with me." It''s a long story." A couple of hours later.. Cara told Reginald her story." Please excuse my apologies madam." I didn''t know." Cara smiled. " It''s alright Reginald." You didn''t know." If it was anyone else they would of also classified me as a trepasser or theive." So no worries." Reginald nodded. Cara was curious to know about Reginald. " So what''s your story?" Reginald raised his eyebrow. My story?" He sighed. " It''s a journey." An entire book." A heartbreaker." Are you sure you want to hear this?" I''m pretty sure you have other things to attend to rather than listen to a old butler''s story." No it''s ok." I generally have nothing to do." I''m all ears." Reginald nodded. " Good to know." But before I start?" There is something I must do. Cara was confused. " What?" Reginald smiled. Come madam Cara." Just follow me." Reginald took Cara all the way to Lady Diana''s grave which was filled with roses, candles, pictures, and muffins, obviously placed their by Reginald. Reginald kneeled down on his knees and clasped his hand together, praying. " Oh Lady Diana." I wish you the best on your journey to your next life." You were a great woman." You treated everyone with respect." Even those who were criminals." You will never be forgotten." You''ll always have a place in our hearts, especially my heart." I come with some roses and your favorite muffins." Chocolate and banana." Usually the animals around the garden would eat the muffins placed there, but for some reason they weren''t eating the muffins now." Reginald took the muffins off the silver platter and placed them to the sides of the giant and glorious headstone. Reginald bowed again and started scratching his point elve ears. He picked the silver platter off the ground and shoved it between his left arm. He turned around and looked at Cara. Do you still want to here my story, madam." Cara nodded. " Yes." I''ll love to. Cara and Reginald walked back to the same water fountain they were by earlier, only to find some bodies laying in a blood. The corpses were the gardeners that helped kept The Garden of Diana alive. Reginald looked shocked. " What?!" What''s going on?!" How did this happen?!" Reginald went to check the pulses of the gardeners. All of them were dead." Cara placed a serious expression on her face, clenching her hands into fists. She looked into some bushes and saw a figure wearing a t-shirt, a hoodie, some black jeans, running shoes, The figure wore a creepy smiling mask that looked realistic as if it had been stitched together with human flesh, equipped with his long and sharp claws. Chapter 1524 - Gruesome Fate Cara started cracking her knuckles, slowly approaching the masked man. " Who the hell do you fu?k?n? think you are?" You can''t just barge in here and trepass and private property." Worst of you killed people." Gardeners!" Innocent gardeners!" The one''s that make this place so beautiful!" Cara su?k?d her teeth. You''ll have to answer to me now. The man didn''t move or even react. All he did was stand perfectly still like a statue. Cara scoffed. " Trying to play tough ah?" Just wait till I get my hands on you." I will break every single bone in your body. Cara started running towards the man. She managed to punch him straight in the ?h?st. The man didn''t groan or even make a single peep. He staggered into some hedges and held his ?h?st. Cara eyes popped out of her head. She looked dumbfounded, immediately knowing that she wasn''t upagainst a regular person. In fact she was up against a monster. A killer." The masked man finally decided to talk. " I would advise you to stay out of the way." This is between me and him." This has nothing to with you." Stay out of the way or else." Cara snickered. " Fuck you." She began raining a barrage of punches upon the masked man''s ?h?st. Even after all those hits, they still didn''t phase him. The man started laughing. He suddenly appeared in front of Cara backslapping her against the huge black steel gate. His target was Reginald. Before I kill this piece of shit, I''ll like to tell you, something woman." Cara wiped the blood from her face. She was pissed. "What?!" Everything this piece of shit has told you is a lie." He isn''t a butler." He didn''t work for that woman Diana." In fact, he''s just like me." The man revealed his face by removing the mask. The man was very pale. He had a set of red eyes, razor-sharp teeth, and pointy ears. He also had a long tongue and some strange tattoos across his forehead. " I''m a vampire and so is he." Regularly I won''t tell humans that, but for you woman, I''ll make an exception." Just as him." Cara looked at Reginald, who now had a straight dull look on his face. " Oh, Cara." I''m afraid it''s true. The man started laughing. I am Rowan." I''m a vampire who''s a bounty hunter sent by my superiors to track down and kill this fu?k?n? traitor. Reginald scoffed. " Hmm." That''s what they told you?" I''m the traitor?" Tch." You obviously don''t know the fu?k?n? truth." How long have you been a vampire?" Rowan scoffed. A couple of years." Reginald su?k?d his teeth. " Exactly." You were bitten by another vampire." But I wasn''t." I was born this way." The difference between me and you is that I have thousands of years of experience, which means your absolutely nothing to me." Tch." I don''t even have to change to kill you. Rowan scoffed. He kicked his mask to the side and started sharpening his claws against the ground. " We''ll see about that." Rowan leaped towards Reginald, trying to stab him with long and sharp claws. Reginald was too quick. He used the silver platter he had to block the sharp claws, which sliced through the platter like bu??er. He then kicked Reginald in the ?h?st, causing him to smack against a tree that tumbled to the ground, filling the area with smoke. An old rotten vampire like you is no match for me!" While Rowan had his back turned, Cara decided to strike. She poured oil around his fist, which caused them to be set ablaze. She then punched Rowan so hard in his back, his fist came out through his ?h?st. Rowan coughed up blood. You fu?k?n? bitch." Attacking me when my back is turned. Rowan turned around and grabbed Cara by the neck, lifting her off the ground, strangling her with brute force. Cara started gargling on blood and spit. Veins began bulging out of her forehead and neck. Just when he was about to snap Cara''s neck, Reginald appeared behind Rowan. He kicked Rowan in the head. His grip loosened up and Rowan was sent flying crashing into a wall. Reginald didn''t even look the same anymore. His eyes weren''t red unlike Rowan''s. His eyes were black and his teeth were sharp. This proved that Reginald was higher in rank. Rowan quickly recovered, snapping his neck back to the right spot. I have to admit this old man." Your hits are quick powerful." One mistake and it''ll be game over." Right?" Reginald didn''t answer. Instead, he clenched his hand into a tight fist. Suddnely a sword made of bones popped out of his wrist, scraping across the ground. The bone blade was covered in blood. He started walking towards Rowan, who was still dazed from that kick. He fell to one of his knees and started holding his head. You bastard!" What have you done to me!" Reginald sighed. He quickly slit Rowan''s throat causing him to bleed out all over the ground. He su?k?d the bone blade back to his body and sighed. He looked at Cara who had a serious expression on her face. Reginald knew he had some explaining to do. Chapter 1525 - Undead Ways Rowan''s wounds were healing up. The reason for this was because he was a living vampire. Rowan had only been a vampire for almost 5 years. He became an undead vampire. Rowan became stronger, vile, and more savagery. Rowan stood off his feet and began snarling. His veins popped out of his head and neck and started scratching the ground. He started screeching like a siren. Even with all his new power, he couldn''t do it. Reginald turned his eye to the side and started breathing heavily. Excuse Cara." I need to take care of this problem. Reginald cracked his neck muscles and hands muscles. He took a couple of deep breaths and closed his eyes, which led to the bone blades inside of his body popping out. Instead of one blade, another blade popped out his other wrist. Reginald licked the blood off the tips of his bone blades and smiled. He suddenly gained a burst of adrenaline out of his body. Steam came out of his ears and sprinted past the wild and bewildered Rowan, slicing him clean in half. Rowan''s guts and organs spilled out on the ground as the lower half of his body plopped onto the ground. Rowan started screeching once again. He managed to gain his sanity. " You motherfucker!" You would dare kill your own kin?" Reginald walked up to Rowan and su?k?d his teeth. " What the fu?k are you talking about?" We aren''t related." We may be the same type of monster but don''t get that shit twisted." Like I said earlier." I and you are in a totally different league. Plus I want to lower my standards." Rowan was confused. " So you aren''t going to kill me?" Reginald raised his eyebrow. " I didn''t say that." You know whoever sent is violating against the rules." Now I have no choice but to go after that fool." But I don''t have the time." Reginald looked at Rowan and su?k?d his teeth. " You''ll live." For goodness sake, you are already fu?k?n? dead." Give it time." You''re new to this." Obviously." In like 30 minutes your wounds should be gone and you''ll be back to normal." You''re free." Don''t try anything when I turn my back." Rowan was fu?k?n? pissed. He used his forearms to push himself off the ground. He slung himself into the air and popped out his razor-sharp teeth, after Reginald. Reginald su?k?d his teeth. He didn''t like to kill his own race, but he would if his life was being threatened. Reginald turned around heaved his hand through Rowan''s ?h?st, pulling out his heart. " There was only one way to kill an undead vampire. Take out its heart. Reginald held the pulsating heart in his hand. He su?k?d his teeth and crushed the heart, causing it to pop like a balloon, splattering blood all over the place, including his own clothes. Reginald tasted some of the blood but quickly spat it out on the ground. " Tch." Disgusting." Tastes like paint. Reginald sighed and wiped the blood on his clothes. I need to get cleaned up." Where''s that woman?" Chapter 1526 - Run and Far Away Reginald was looking all over the garden for Cara. Cara where are you?" Come on out?" I''m not going to hurt you." I have absolutely no reason to hurt you." Just come on out already!" Reginald was growing mad. He took a sigh and sat on the water fountain which was now covered in blood. Reginald placed his hand over his face and started what looked like to be crying. He was just pretending. This was a method he often used to capture and kill his victims. After all, he was a vampire and vampires need to eat, just like any other living creature with a stomach. The fake crying method worked. Cara climbed down from the apple trees she stood on to hide away from both Reginald and Rowan. Cara wiped the sweat off her face and sighed, before approaching the fake crying Reginald. As soon as Cara approached Reginald, the fake crying immediately stopped. Reginald removed his hands away from his face, staring deeply into Cara''s eyes. Look I don''t trust you for shit." Reginald nodded his head. " So?" What''s your point?" Cara sighed. " Even though I don''t trust you, I want you to help me." Reginald was confused. " With what?" I want you to help me find some acquaintances." Reginald stood off his feet and stuck out his clawed hand. So, do we have a deal?" Cara smiled a little bit. " Yes, we have a deal." As Reginald was shaking Cara''s hand, both of them started hearing approaching footsteps. " Who''s that?" The approaching footsteps belonged to a handful of Industrial Elven guards who came to the garden to find and arrest some trespassers. Those trespassers were Cara and Reginald. Can you take us out of here?" Reginald nodded. Just watch." Reginald slit his wrist and leaked the blood onto the ground. Suddnely a portal outside of the Industrial Elven Kingdom appeared. Cara and ran through the portal and snapped his fingers, dispersing it. Reginald cracked his knuckles and said: So, where are these acquaintances of yours?" Cara sighed and shrugged her shoulders. I have no idea, but there is someone who can help me." Someone I know who can help me." Reginald his left eyebrow. Who''s this person?" The Industrial King, Hendrix." Reginald scoffed and started laughing. What the hell''s so funny?" That lunatic won''t help us." Why would he help us?" Cara didn''t say anything." Exactly." Reginald crossed his arms and started thinking to himself. We''ll just have to wait." Cara was confused. " What does that mean?" Reginald scoffed. " This war is getting worst by the minute." " Eventually, it''ll be all over and this entire place will pop like a bubble. That is when The Day of The Reckoning will start." Reginald started smiling. Cara looked at Reginald and ran off. Reginald su?k?d his teeth. " Hey, where are you going?" For help!" Cara started running as fast as she could. Suddnely she looked the air and saw a portal open up. Hendrix crashed down from it, landing perfectly on his feet. He was covered in blood and frost. Chapter 1527 - Eye Contactd Hendrix looked at Cara and scoffed. He noticed she was walking towards him. He su?k?d his teeth and said: What the fu?k do you want woman?" Everything is done." I promised to break you out of Storia and I did." I fulfilled my end of the bargain." Will you?" Cara was confused. " What are you talking about?" Hendrix snickered. " Don''t act like you don''t remember." We had a deal." I break you out of Storia, you help me find The Big Bang Bomb." Cara now remembered. " Oh yeah, right." I did say I would help you." Where is it?" Hendrix sighed. He stuck out his hand and turned upside down. Suddnely a green holographic map appeared out of his fingertips. " According to this holographic map, the bomb is located in the depths of The Dragon Graveyard. Cara started nodding. " How are we going to get there?" Hendrix started smiling. " He turned his back on Cara and said: Allow me." Hendrix had many secrets as well as many dark connections. Even if he was at his lowest, he would find a way to scramble his way back to the top. Hendrix snapped his fingers. Suddnely a portal to The Dragon Graveyard was created. Hendrix stepped out of the way and said: After you." He had a serious expression on his face. Cara had a feeling in her stomach about trusting Hendrix. Most people who were not trustworthy always smiled. Cara never saw Hendrix crack a smile on his face. Cara entered through the portal, which led her to the center of the dragon graveyard. Like before, the entire place stunk of brimstone. Enough to make a person gag. Hendrix also walked through the portal. Before he closed, suddenly Reginald tackled Hendrix. He started punching Hendrix repeatedly in the face. He felt no pain. He grabbed Reginald by the throat and tossed him into the air. Cara started shaking her head. She decided not to interfere but decided to proceed to search for the Big Bang Bomb. Cara passed through the ribcage of some dragon bones, searching through the dirt for the bomb. After picking through heaps of dirt, she found the Big Bang Bomb. She wiped the dirt and dust away from the wires, which made her sneeze. She started coughing. " I found it!" Hendrix made quick work of Reginald. He dismembered his arms away from his body. Hendrix looked carefully at Reginald. " Wait a minute." Do I know you?" Reginald su?k?d his teeth. " I don''t think so. Hendrix started thinking hard. " Yes, I know you." You''re Reginald." That butler who used to work for Diana." You are him aren''t you?" Reginald nodded. " Yes, I am." What of it?" Hendrix folded his arms and said: Why are you attacking me?" Reginald scoffed. " It''s complicated. When Hendrix was about to say something else, he suddenly and abruptly heard The Chameleon''s voice appear in his head. Kill that ?sshole." Don''t believe a word he says." All he is a vampire who believes about that shit about when The Day of The Reckoning arrives." The Day of The Reckoning way arrives in the future." Maybe." Reginald heard everything The Chameleon. He stood on his feet and regenerated his dismembered arms. He looked over at Cara, who clutched The Big Bang Bomb in arms. He started nodding his head. Reginald turned around sighed. He ???ked back his head savagely bit his arm. Chapter 1528 - Transformation, Successful Reginald turned around collasped on his knees. His butler apparel shredded off his body. His veins started bulging out of his back. He started growing in a set of wings. In less than five minutes, he transformed into a 7-foot vampire bat human hybrid. The only thing on Reginald''s mind now was devour. Specifically flesh. Reginald arched his neck towards the air and started screening like a siren. The soundwaves projected out of his mouth. Cara quickly cuffed her ears with her hands to prevent her eye drums from exploding. Reginald''s long tongue had saliva dripping down from it. His eyes became red and his jaw became longer. After screaming, he flew towards Hendrix nearly biting him. Hendrix moved out of the way and drove his elbow into Reginald''s back. Reginald vomited up blood. His spinal cord cracked in half as easily as a twig. Reginald let out another loud scream. The Chameleon started laughing. " Like I told you before, Hendrix." Never trust a fu?k?n? vampire." Kill him so we can continue on with our plan to stop those fu?k?n? dragons from taking over the world. Hendrix nodded. Hendrix grabbed the recovering Reginald by his wings and ripped them clean off his back. Blood splattered into his face. Hendrix was always the extremely brutal one back in the Golden Age War. He didn''t believe in mercy. First of all, enemies didn''t deserve mercy. He grabbed the screaming Reginald by his head and started using brute strength to decapitate him. Reginald''s eyes popped out of his head. After a couple of seconds, Hendrix ripped Reginald''s head clean off, splattering more blood all over the ground, badly damaging his clothes. Even though Reginald had been decapitated, he was still alive. Remember you had to rip a vampire''s heart out to fully kill it. His headless body began fluttering like a fish. Hendrix wiped the blood away from his face and started backing up. " What the fu?k is going on now?" Reginald''s head levivtated off the ground and reconnected with the rest of his body like a puzzle piece. No scar was left behind. The bone blades popped out of his wrist. Even though Reginald could b?r?ly control his mind, he still at least had some of his sanity left. Reginald began laughing. He turned his back on Hendrix and started looking at Cara. He licked his lips and started walking towards Cara. Cara wasn''t scared of him. He placed the Big Bang Bomb on the ground and sighed. She started cracking her knuckles. This was why Cara was named The Chieftain of The Junta people. She never backed down from anything or anyone. No matter how strong they were. Cara sunk her feet into the ground and suddenly punched Reginald in the face. With only one punch she broke both his jaws, stopping him in his tracks. She managed to easily knock him out unconscious. She picked the bomb off the ground and walked towards Hendrix. " So." How does this thing work?" We don''t have that much time left. Hendrix stuck out his hand. Hand over." She gave Hendrix the Big Bang Bomb. Actually, it wasn''t the Big Bang Bomb. It was simply a controller-type device that would activate the true Big Bang Bomb which was located under the ocean in a hidden Industrial Elven Base. Chapter 1529 - Bombs Away Cara walked past the now unconscious Reginald and shook her head. " You damn fool." Cara tossed the remote at Hendrix and said: Here." Hendrix su?k?d his teeth and frowned, popping out some extra veins in his head. " What the fu?k are you doing?" Be fu?k?n? careful with this remote!" One simple mistake could destroy this entire planet?" Are you crazy or what?" Cara su?k?d her teeth. " Why the hell do you care if this planet get''s destroyed?" Didn''t you have the bomb made for that specific reason?" Hendrix''s eyes popped out of his head. He felt kind of dumb. He su?k?d his teeth and said: Fuck you." Let''s just leave this fu?k?n? place, alright smartass?" Cara nodded. Cara turned her back and looked at the unconscious Reginald. " What about him?" Should he tag along with us?" He would be very helpful. Hendrix su?k?d her teeth. " Fuck no." Cara sighed. " What is the problem now?" Do you really think I would trust a fu?k?n? vampire?" A creature of the night?" As soon as I turn my back he would be trying to suck my blood." He stays here." Cara started shaking her head. " Suit yourself." Hendrix opened up a portal to the underwater Industrial Elven Facility, which was where the Big Bang Bomb was being kept. The underwater facility was near an underwater volcano which made the water steamy and hot. Cara kept looking back at Reginald. Hendrix approached the portal and noticed Cara wasn''t beside him. " Are you coming or not?" Either way, I can do this by myself." Cara sighed and ran past Hendrix in the portal. Hendrix started snickering. That is what I thought." People always want to be on the winning side." Tch." It never gets old." Things like this will never change. Hendrix entered the portal and closed it up. Just when the portal closed up, Reginald woke up. He rolled over his back and started feeling up his face. His jaw had been dislocated. He snapped it back and placed started breathing heavily. Even though he was pissed, he couldn''t. Reginald was all used up. He sighed and stared into the sky. He noticed something descending from the sky. The something descending from the sky was the founding dragon, Poison. Poison roughly landed on the ground and started roaring. He walked up to Reginald and started snarling. " Where is Blizzard?" Reginald had no idea what Poison was talking about. Who?" Poison started laughing. So you want to play this little game, huh?" Well fine." If it''s games you want, it''s games you''ll get. Poison opened his mouth, releasing out a green gas that also came out of his nostrils. As soon as Reginald inhaled the gas, he started tripping out as if he was on an acid trip. He started seeing visions back in the days when he was a teenager. The visions fast forward years later. Reginald finally snapped back into reality. He coughed up blood and tightly held his ?h?st, which felt as if it was about to explode. While Poison was talking to him, he looked over to the side by a cliff and saw a man and a woman watching. The man wore a hood and a cloak which was pulled over his face, making his appearance b?r?ly visible. The woman on the other hand was pale. Her eyes were red and black. Her arms were covered in tattoos. Her hair came down to her shoulder''s looked similar to that of an Egyptian princess. She wore a red and black skirt, a long-sleeve well-fitted bu??on-up shirt, and a black bow tie. She carried a bible in her hand and a white and gold katana by her side. She had a smile on her face. Reginald didn''t know who these people were, but the least they could do was help instead of watching. Reginald looked away for a second and realized that both of them were gone. Reginald sighed and grounded his jaws together, ready to accept his fate and become an undead vampire. Poison opened his mouth, ready to swallow Reginald''s hole. However, before this could happen, the hooded cloaked man, appeared in front of Reginald and placed his hand in front Poison. Poison bit after an invisible wall which caused his teeth to shatter into pieces like glass. Poison began screeching. As this was done, the woman who was still on the cliff closed up her bible and grabbed her katana off the ground. She jumped off the cliff and backflipped, unsheathing her sword, which glistened in the sunlight. As she enclosed on Poison, her eyes flashed and glowed red for a second. She sliced Poison''s neck clean. She then said these words. Clean Rose Cuts. Blood started splattering out of Poison''s wounds, in the shape of a rose. He started to scream more. Chapter 1530 - Portal to Eartg Poison''s body had been shut down. The man and the woman walked away from Reginald and helped him up on his feet. Reginald was made confused. " Who are you people and why are you helping me?" The woman looked at Reginald and started grinning. " We''ll explain that later. Just follow us." The man the woman turned around and began running through the dragon graveyard. Poison''s body recovered. He was pissed. " You bastards!" I''ll anyone interfering with my meals!" Poison fly into the air and started chasing after Reginald and his new colleagues. Reginald followed the man and woman through a cave, a cave which Poison couldn''t fit through because of his huge and broad body. When they ran into the cave they stopped. Poison was still pissed. He peeped his eye into the cave. The man and woman were hiding upside like bats, while Reginald was hiding behind a pile of bones. Elve bones to be exact. Poison took his eye away from the cave entrance and started roaring into the air. He started scratching the cave entrance with his huge and deathly claws. Come on out!" Come and face me!" You can''t do that shit to me now that my back''s not turned!" Come on out and face the death penalty!" I might even go easy on you!" Poison didn''t receive a response. Suddnely an idea popped into his head. He placed his mouth by the cave entrance and deposited a green poisonous gas that filled the cave. Reginald bit his bottom lip and yelled: Shit!" He cuffed his nostrils tightly with his hand and shut his mouth to avoid breathing in the poisonous gas. He looked at the man and the woman and noticed that they were perfectly fine, even though they were breathing in poisonous fumes. This made him wonder. He uncuffed his hands from his nostrils and breathed in some of the toxic fumes. They were harmless. Only to vampires of course. The woman turned around and looked at Reginald. " This way." That dragon can''t pry himself in here." Just follow us. The woman looked at Reginald and asked: Why are you just standing there?" Come on?" You want to get a slice to ribbons by those claws?" Reginald was daydreaming. He snapped out of it and said: Oh, right." He followed after the man and woman towards a dead-end wall. I''m guessing you pick the wrong cave huh?" The woman scoffed. Don''t hold your tongue. She unsheathed her sword and placed it near the wall. Suddenly the wall began to open up and a portal to the realm of Earth was revealed. Reginald''s eyes popped out of his head. " What the fu?k?" The woman scoffed. Don''t act surprised." Haven''t you a portal before?" Reginald sighed. " Yeah but.." But what?" Reginald sighed once again. " Never mind." I''ll just bring it up later." Before Reginald followed after the woman, he wanted to know her name." By the way?" What''s your name?" She turned around and said: My name is Bell." Chapter 1531 - A Hotel In Transylvania As Reginald followed after Belle and the strange hooded and cloaked man through the portal, the first thing he came across was a huge spooky castle. In front of the castle laid a gate. The moon was so bright and big it seemed as if it was alive. Reginald was confused. " What is this place?" Belle started smiling. This place?" This is Transylvania." Located in Romania, which is a part of the continent of Europe." The vampire capital of the world." Reginald started scratching his head. " I don''t get it." Why in the hell did you bring me here?" I understood you said me from becoming an undead vampire but that''s just about it." Belle started snickering. " You obviously don''t know anything do you?" Reginald didn''t answer. Belle had another question for Reginald to answer. " How old do you think am I?" Reginald shrugged his shoulders. " I don''t know." About 600 years old?" Belle snickered. " Wrong." I just celebrated my 3,000 birthday." Reginald''s eyes popped out of his head. " So you''re a pureblood?" Belle nodded. And I can tell by your scent you''re not." Reginald had been telling people for years that he was a pureblood. It was just a load of bullshit to make people and foremost his enemies fear him. Reginald sighed. " You''re right." I''m not a pureblood." But so what?" There are not that many purebloods left." If there are, they are just hiding in the shadows away from modern society." Belle started nodding." You know a lot about your kind I see." But I something to tell you." Reginald rolled his eyes." " What?" Belle unsheathed her sword and pointed it after Reginald. " In actuality, we didn''t save you from that dragon." Reginald was prepared. " What the fu?k are you talking about?" Belle''s eyes started glowing red. " You have violated the number one rule in the rule book." Never let a human or elve know your identity. Better yet don''t kill a bounty hunter that was paid to kill you." Reginald sighed. Belle started laughing. Over 300 years you have broken every rule in the rule book." Now you must pay for your crimes." Reginald started shaking his head. He couldn''t trust anyone." Not a soul." Reginald popped out his claws and started running towards Belle. As he was about to lung towards Belle, he smacked against an invisible wall so hard, he broke his left arm. The man who was accompanied by Belle was named Oswald. He had the power to create barriers that could block out almost anything type of damage. Reginald fell to the ground and started holding his arm, which felt as if it had been lit on fire. Motherfucker!" Reginald stood on his feet and snapped the broken arm in place. Oswald would be the one to take care of Elijah. His eyes were glowing blue. Reginald lunged towards Oswald, only to smack into another, this time breaking his nose, nearly his entire face. Reginald fell to one knee. Oswald decided to show his face by pulling the hood down. He was ugly with no hair, long ears, blue eyes, and razor-sharp teeth. He had veins bulging out of his bald head. Oswald was also equipped with long and sharp claws that could cut through skin like bu??er. Oswald began smiling. Reginald obviously didn''t stand a chance as against these Earth vampires. He stood on his knees and clenched his hands into fists. Just when he was about to give in, Belle dashed past him with her katana equipped. Reginald looked down by his stomach and noticed his guts and organs pouring out on the ground. He fell to his knees and puked up blood, trying to stuff his organs and guts back inside of his body. Belle started laughing. She licked the blood off the tip of the katana and tasted it. Even though she followed the rule book, she did some things that were far beyond wicked. She didn''t only eat humans and elves, but also her own kind, which meant she was a cannibal. Belle approached Reginald and placed her katana on his shoulder. " Are you prepared to pay for violating the rules, Mr. Reginald?" Reginald didn''t answer. Instead, he looked at the moon and said: It sure is beautiful isn''t it?" Belle turned her head. " What?" The moon." It seems like it''s alive, watching and spectating our very actions and moves. Reginald and said: To bad I never appreciated it as well as the stars." Belle nodded. " You don''t have to worry about those dragons are any of that other stuff anymore." We''ll take care of it. Belle suddenly drove her katana through Reginald''s ?h?st through his heart. More blood poured out on the ground. Reginald''s eyes rolled into his head and his body burst into embers and ash, blowing away in the wind. For some reason, Reginald''s heart was still active. Belle picked the heart up off the ground and bit a chunk out of it. She savored the flavor in her mouth and tossed the rest of it at Oswald. " Come on Oswald." We''ve got work to do." Chapter 1532 - Project Facility In front of Hendrix and Cara laid a huge and tough bunker door. Cara sighed. " How are we going to get in. Hendrix scoffed. " Let m handle this." He walked past Cara and walked up to the door ?ssigning two options to open the door. One option was to have a keycard, which he didn''t have at the moment. The next option was a four-letter code. Luckily for Hendrix and Cara, Hendrix knew the code by heart. He typed in K-I-N-G." The computerized door analyzed the lettered code typed in and came to a conclusion. Access denied." Please insert your keycard or type in the four-letter code. Hendrix was confused. " He started scratching the back of his head. " What the hell?" I know I typed in the right code!" I came up with the code for fu?k sakes!" Hendrix typed in K-I-N-G once again to make sure. Access denied." Hendrix stomped on the ground. " Damn!" Cara rolled her eyes and said: Maybe the code''s been changed. When did you exactly create this code? Hendrix was sure. " I don''t." Probably 50 years ago?" Cara nodded. " Exactly." You probably were the one who changed the code in the first place and can''t just remember you did so." Hendrix bit his bottom lip. I did not fu?k?n? change the code." Hendrix typed in K-I-N-G once again." Access denied." Fuck!" yelled Hendrix." Hendrix walked away from the door and crossed his arms, muttering some curse words. Cara cracked her knuckles and said: Let me try." Cara didn''t know the code, but she could hack into it. She used her big knife made from troll bones to pry the front of the control panel off. Hendrix went over by Cara''s shoulder to observe. " Where did you learn to do this?" Cara started thinking. Back when I was 12 years old I left the North for almost a year and went to the Royal Elven City. " Then and there I met a strange man who taught me how to hack into systems and machines. Hendrix was quite curious? Who was this man?" Cara rolled her eyes and said: For a king, you ask a lot of damn questions." Who still haven''t told me who the man was." Cara su?k?d her teeth and said: Gee, I don''t fu?k?n? know!" Cara successfully removed the top of the control panel gaining access to the cable and wires. She used her knife to cut three different color wires. A green wire, a red wire, and a blue wire. She twisted the wires together, sparking some electricity into her fingertips, getting shocked by the process. Ow!" Cara fell to the ground. The computerized door started malfunctioning. It repeatedly began saying access was denied. Suddnely a mini-explosion occurred. After the smoke cleared up, the computerized bunker doors defensive system came out ready for action. The defensive systems were two machine guns and two rocket launchers. Hendrix was furious. " What did you do?!" Cara responded quickly. " I don''t fu?k?n? know!" Suddnely the defensive system of the door deactivated and the computerized bunker door said: Access granted." Welcome to The Project Big Bang Facility." The bunker door opened up, slowing moving into the ground. Cara grabbed her knife off the ground and stuck it into its leather sheath. Hendrix started nodding. " I guess you do know your stuff." As soon as Cara stepped one foot into the facility, loud sirens began ringing off. Abruptly Industrial Elven soldiers heavily equipped who wore heavy scuba diving suits equipped with rifles and plasma shotguns ran out. Put your hands up!" Get down on the ground and don''t move. Cara decided to cooperate. Hendrix didn''t. The reason the soldiers didn''t recognize him was that he looked young. He was in his prime once again. While the soldiers pointed their guns at Hendrix and Cara, another soldier followed behind them. He wore a heavy suit and a helmet made specifically for exploring underwater. The man was equipped with a plasma sword, two handguns, grenades, and a plasma rifle with an advanced scope with thermal vision which allowed him to see his enemies through walls. " The man folded his arms and said: State your business here or be killed." This private facility is owned by The Industrial King." You have two minutes to state your business." Cara had her hands behind her head. She looked over at Hendrix who slowly start walking towards the bigger heavily equipped man. The man didn''t say anything. Instead, he kicked Hendrix in the ?h?st, causing him to fall to his knees. The man pulled one of his handguns and pointed it at Hendrix''s head. " I don''t tolerate people walking up towards me." I just don''t tolerate it. Hendrix started coughing. " Don''t you recognize your own boss?" The man removed the gun away from Hendrix''s head and carefully looked at his face, finding out who he was. " King Hendrix." All the soldiers placed their guns down and bowed. The man also bowed. " Forgive me, your majesty!" I had no idea!" Hendrix stood on his feet and said: That was one hell of a kick." Don''t worry about it." You were simply just doing your job." Hendrix walked past the man and proceeded into the facility. Cara followed behind. The man took off his helmet, revealing his face. He was literally a humanoid chimpanzee. A primate." His name was Sam Johnson, born and raised in The Beast Clan. A born warrior." An Aries." A guy who has been through it all. Hendrix came to the facility to put the Big Bang Bomb in full effect.. While Cara and some soldiers were following Hendrix, she looked from side to side seeing scientists working on projects. Some of these projects included experimental weapons and armor. They also did tests on elves and humans. Hendrix finally stopped. He came across a giant door that had these words written across it- Project Big Bang. Hendrix noticed the door required a code. " What''s the code?" Sam scrambled through his pockets pulling out a sticky note that had the code written across it. The code was a numerical code and letteral code. The code was ERFWAQ-441. Hendrix tipped in the code and the doors began opening up. Chapter 1533 - Swords Hendrix was totally confused. " What the fu?k are those ?ssholes doing to my bomb?" I thought all the repairs were finished. Hendrix started biting his bottom lip, throwing a little tantrum as if he was a little kid. Sam walked in front of Cara and said: Excuse me for bu??ing in sir, but the bomb experienced some earlier defects on the earlier tests we did. Hendrix was confused yet again. Defects?" What type of defects?" Sam started thinking. Um, small explosions, shortage of power, and other things. Things that won''t be a problem." Everything should go as according to plan as long as no one interferes." As soon as Sam said that, something smacked against the underwater facility, causing the entire area to shake and rumble. " What the fu?k is going on?!" yelled Hendrix." Sam and Cara ran outside to the window and saw that they had company. " The company was held by Typhoon who was destined to destroy the facility and everyone inside of it. He had a huge smile on his face. He smashed his body across the hardened glass, causing it to shatter. The pieces of glass cut Sam''s face, almost nearly slicing off his nose. " Damn!" He fell to his knees. Typhoon forcefully shoved his head into the facility and said: Hendrix!" Today you and the rest of your army will die by my hand!" Remember you are in my territory!" Hendrix opened his mouth and started vomiting up water. The water seemed as if it was alive. All the soldiers around the area were confused. Suddnely the water leaped off the ground and latched onto all the soldier''s faces, except Sam, becoming corrupted, being under Typhoon''s control. " He started laughing again. " There''s no escaping the clutches of the sea." Typhoon removed his head out of the facility and started swimming around it. The facility started flooding. The soldiers who were corrupted turned their heads around to look at Hendrix, Cara, and Sam. Hendrix started su?k?n? his teeth. " That fu?k?n? ?sshole." Always when I want to do something, somebody has to fu?k it up. Damn!" The soldiers leaped towards Hendrix. Hendrix grabbed two soldiers by the throat and crushed their throats without that much effort. Even though he was killing his own men, he got arose out of it. After only 3 minutes, he ripped and tore through his corrupted soldiers. Blood, body parts, and organs were all over the place. He didn''t even take time to catch his breath because he didn''t have to. Hendrix wiped the blood away from his face and said: Cara, hand me the Big Bang Bomb remote. It''s time to activate this thing. Cara gave the remote to Hendrix. Hendrix prayed the remote open and started typing in some coordinates. As soon as he pressed " enter," the bomb would be activated and Project Big Bang would conclude. He rested his finger on entering and the bomb started moving, causing the entire underwater facility to shake and rubble. Smoke started coming out of the container the bomb was being kept. The computer started talking. " Project Big Bang has been deactivated. It will leave this facility in a total of 3 minutes." Hendrix looked at Cara and Sam and said: You two are on your own." Whatever happens to you is your business, not mine." Hendrix stomped on the remote. He scoffed and folded his arms. Realizing the bomb had been activated, Typhoon was furious. Chapter 1534 - Traitors The actual Big Bang Bomb was a giant ball of cosmetic energy that could cause global extermination. When Hendrix realized this, he felt like a damn fool. He only intended The Big Bang Bomb to destroy the dragons, not all the people. He picked up the broken remote. As he pressed a couple of bu??ons, the remote detonate and exploded, causing a hole in the ground, making more water flood into the facility. Sam started thinking to himself. " About a way to get out of the facility without being crushed or drowning from the intense water pressure. " There''s a submarine in the docks!" If we can get there in time, we''ll be alright!" Follow me!" shouted Sam to the top of his lungs. Ok!" shouted back Cara. While Sam and Cara were running for the docks, Hendrix stayed behind to look for a spare remote for The Big Bang Bomb that was awaiting orders. As soon as Hendrix turned around the entire ground started shaking and rumbling. Typhoon ripped the floor away from the facility. Hendrix almost fell through. Luckily he led on to some cables and wires that prevented him from falling into the water. Typhoon started laughing. " Today whether you like it or not, you''ll die." Hendrix used the cables to swing himself into the destroyed room. Inside the destroyed room laid a briefcase. Hendrix quickly popped open the briefcase and found the spare remote. Hendrix started smiling. " He tried to operate the remote, but it wasn''t working. Turns out it was just a model. Typhoon popped his head through the floor and lashed his tongue out after Hendrix''s hand. Hendrix sighed. He decided to let Typhoon eat him. Typhoon didn''t know that he was a part of a plan. Typhoon pulled Hendrix into his mouth and swallowed him whole, without chewing, which was something he should have did. Typhoon started laughing. He looked at The Big Bang Bomb and was confused. Typhoon played it off and continued to destroy the facility. The Docks... Sam and Cara made it to the docks. As they entered the docks, they found the submarine. Cara started smiling. " Yes!" Now we can get out of here." Sam walked in front of Cara and crossed his arms, sighing. " Cara was confused. " What''s the matter. Unfortunately, this is a small submarine only made for one pilot which means only one of us can go." Cara shrugged her shoulders. " So?" Sam grabbed his gun from his waist and pointed it at Cara. Cara su?k?d her teeth. " What the fu?k?" Sorry kid but I got places to be." This is my submarine." Plus I want to get far away from here before that bomb goes off." Cara started nodding. " I understand." Sam scoffed and smiled, putting his gun away. Good." I''m sorry things had to be this way, but I always go by my motto." Every man for himself." Sam turned his back and Cara and started walking towards the submarine. Cara was having it. Cara ran towards Sam and tackled him to the ground. She grabbed a pipe off the ground and started choking Sam with it. Sam struggled for air. His eyes started turning red. He used brute strength to flip Cara over on her back. Sam placed his foot on her neck, starting to strangle her. " There!" How does it feel to get choked?!" Painful, isn''t it?!" Cara used her natural brute strength to overpower Sam, tossing him against the wall. Sam quickly recovered, pulling out his handgun, shooting Cara in the shoulder. Cara fell to the ground. Sam wiped the blood away from the side and started laughing. " You are one competitive woman." Too bad if I have to kill you." Sam approached Cara and pointed his handgun against her head, ready to pull the trigger. Chapter 1535 - New Power Just as Sam was about to pull the trigger, suddenly a fiery aura wrapped around her body. Sam was quite confused. Cara placed her hand on Sam''s handgun and squeezed it, causing it to melt in her grasp. Sam quickly tossed the melting gun to the side, managing to suck in the intense pain he was feeling. Cara hopped to her feet and attacked San with a very solid punch to the ?h?st, cracking his ribcages. Sam vomited up blood and fell down to one of his knees. Cara snickered. " You should have killed me just now when you had the chance. " You fu?k?d up Sam." You fu?k?d up bad." Now I''m going to break every bone in your body. Cara didn''t know what was going on, but she would use this new power to pummel Sam into the ground. She approached Sam and grabbed his throat started to choke him. Veins started bulging out of Sam''s forehead. Let me go!" Cara su?k?d her teeth. Not with a chance." Cara''s hands started heating up. Sam began screaming. His entire body suddenly lit ablaze. Cara placed her hands off of Sam who rolled into the water screaming like a siren. Sam sunk to the seafloor and was knocked out unconscious. Cara didn''t know where this new power came from, but she loved it. She could finally get into the submarine. She hopped into the submarine not having a clue how to operate it. She started randomly pressing bu??ons until she pressed the right one. The submarine turned on autopilot and started blasting full speed ahead. As Typhoon heard the submarine taking off, he had no chance but to stop it. However, as soon as he was about to move, he started feeling sharp pains in his ?h?st and stomach that made him groan. " What the fu?k?" The pains became stronger. Suddnely Hendrix managed to rip himself completely out of Typhoon''s stomach, hanging from his intestines. Typhoon started screaming in pain. " Gah!" You motherfucker!" Why aren''t you fu?k?n? dead?!" Hendrix didn''t answer. He wasn''t playing around. He ran on top of Typhoon''s head, breaking off two of his horns. He used the same horns to stab Typhoon in his head. Blood ran down his face. The horn nearly punctured his brain. Typhoon was luckily due to his extra hard skull. He began laughing, confusing Hendrix. Suddenly small bubbles of water began coming out of his pores. Chapter 1536 - Corruption The water bubbles attached to Hendrix''s body. This made him not being able to move. Typhoon started laughing. He used his tail to drive Hendrix into the seafloor. As Hendrix touched the seafloor, he almost broke every single bone in his body. He used his arm to cushion the fall. When his arm snapped, he tried his best not to scream. Typhoon swam away from Hendrix to check up on the bomb. For some reason, The Big Bang kinetic energy bomb was growing bigger. Hmm." It appears if I have to deal you with you quickly. " This bomb will cause a global explosion which would and can possibly terminate all life on this planet putting my life and your life in jeopardy." Typhoon sighed and made up his mind, deciding if he absorbed the bomb into his body, it would somehow defuse. He decided to take this plan into action. He swam through the giant hole into the facility and enclosed the Big Bang kinetic bomb. Typhoon absorbed a small piece of the bomb. Just as the energy entered his body, he felt as if someone poured lava on his heart. He immediately started vomiting up blood, his breakfast, and his lunch. The pain started spreading through his entire body, which caused him to screech like a siren. Hendrix pulled himself out of the seafloor and snapped his arm back in place. " He wiped the blood from his face and straightened his nose. " I guess I should''ve told you something before you decided to take that stupid ?ss plan into action." That energy is not from this planet or universe." "Whoever doesn''t possess strong willpower and absorbs it will die on impact, which means you have not a very long time to live." Since you took your plan into action, so will I. Hendrix levivtated off the sandy seafloor and enclosed on the bomb. He forcefully grabbed the bomb which burnt his hand and shot himself out of the ocean into the sky. The bomb was growing bigger. The more energy it absorbed the bigger and more catastrophic it would become. Hendrix was deciding that he was going to use the bomb later. He flung the Big Bang Bomb into space, which it would stay for time being. Even though the bomb was no longer on the planet, some of the essences lingered down in the ocean which caused the nearby underwater volcano to become active. Molten lava began pouring everywhere, which caused Typhoon to wake up and swim far away as fast as he could. The lava engulfed the underwater facility. Everything was gone. A crater was left in the process. Even though Cara had traveled away in the submarine, she could still hear the explosion. Suddnely she thought to herself. " Where the fu?k am I going?" She had nothing to go to. However, she did had her friends. She needed them and she knew they needed her. She turned the course of the submarine, hoping to find her friends. No Man''s Gulf, King Elric''s hidden location. King Elric wasn''t on the ground but was up in some mountains which he made a fortress. It was time for the final game. Chapter 1537 - Deathslide King Elric looked in the air and saw that the sun was setting. When the sun came down, that was when the No''s MAn Gulf was at the peak of danger. Other than that it would be a very peaceful place to live, despite the place being overrun by Gulf Dwellers living underground. King Elric had a huge smile on his face. " What a nice sunset." He sniffed the and inhaled some of it, exhaling the air through his nostrils. Just when he was about to look for a meal, he felt a life presence coming up behind him. He was about to take action and strike until he recognized the presence. The presence belonged to Draco, who had enough of King Elric''s bullshit, deciding to tell him how he felt about him being the leader. King Elric su?k?d his teeth and asked: What the fu?k are you doing here?" Shouldn''t you be doing your tasks or something?" King Elric sighed. " Why are you here?" Draco clenched his hands into fists. I came to about your position as our leader." You have been our leader for centuries." I think it''s time you should retire and call it a day." King Elric started scratching his head. He then started laughing. Draco bit his bottom lip. " This is not a laughing fu?k?n? matter. King Elric continued to laugh. " You are quite the comedian." What makes you think I would give my position?" I will never give it up." You ?ssholes need me to guide you through the darkness." Without me, you and all those other ?ssholes would be ensnared in the darkness trying to grab on to that light." I will be the leader for the rest of eternity whether you like it or not." If you want the position, you''ll have to kill me for it. Draco sighed. " I''ll be sure never to bring this conversation again." King Elric su?k?d his teeth. " Good." Draco turned around and started walking away. But then he realized something. He came to King Elric to speak his mind and take action, not leave keep his feeling locked away. Draco decided to betray his leader, as well as his creator. He clenched his hands into fists. Suddnely fired wrapped around his hands like a glove. Draco quickly turned around and sprinted towards King Elric and punched him in the back of his head, causing him to fall from the cliffside, all the way to the bottom. If he wasn''t normal, he would have been dead. Chapter 1538 - Elaborate King Elric broke almost every bone in his body by landing on his back. " He was pissed. His eyes started glowing. Elric quickly recovered from his injuries and stood on his feet, wiping the dirt and blood away from his face. He arched his head in the air and started screaming. Draco knew he pissed Elric off. He would now have front-row seats to Elric''s wrath. Draco looked over the cliff and noticed Elric wasn''t standing in the same spot he originally was. As Draco turned around Elric was in front of him. Elric stabbed Draco in his stomach with a sword made from ice that he created. Draco only Draco started laughing. The ice sword melted. Water had absolutely had no effect on the fire that was inside of Draco''s body. It was just a flame that couldn''t be put out. Draco headbutted Elric, causing him to stumble. Draco started cracking his knuckles. This is exactly why you need to retire!" You''re old and washed up!" Draco puffed up his cheeks and spat out a giant fireball after Elric, which was packed with something a little special, an explosion. The giant fireball engulfed Elric''s body. A powerful explosion occurred, which caused the rocks above to crumble on his body. Draco started laughing. He folded his arms and waited for Elric to recover. A dragon wasn''t easy to kill. The rocks on Elric''s body crumbled to pieces. I would have never created you if I knew you were going to backstab me like this. Perhaps I designed you wrong." Because I can''t do anything about that, I''m going to have to kill you." Draco looked worried. King Elric noticed. " What?" Don''t tell me you''re scared?" Draco su?k?d his teeth. " Please." As if." King Elric snickered then placed a serious expression on his face. " Good." Draco started backing away from Elric. Elric clenched his hands into fists and started screaming. Loud and powerful soundwaves began projecting out of his mouth. The loud and powerful soundwaves destroy almost everything in the way. The soundwaves woke up the tired and hungry Gulf Dwellers residing underground. Elric successfully transformed into his hybrid form. He had over five different forms. Elric was in level one. His ears became much more pointer. Golden tattoos appeared on his body. His entire apparel changed from rags to fashional robes. His hair turned white and his became gold as well. Gold and broad wings came out of his back. Chapter 1539 - Wrath King Elric sprawled out his wings, flying over the desert plain. He could see that some of the Gulf Dwellers residing underground were coming from out of their homes, trying to prepare for a feast. However, he wasn''t focused on the Gulf Dwellers. His number one focus was Draco. Draco was indeed the first founding dragon he created. He had the most offense and experience out of all of the time. Draco decided to transform into his dragon form. He stood his ground and started spitting out rocks drenched in flames after Elric. Elric started laughing. He extended out his right index finger and froze up all the flame rocks. " You may have your own power and the power of Earthquake, but it will be no use." You''re not good to defeat me." Draco flew off the ground and lunged towards Elric, trying to bite him in half with his huge and powerful jaws. However before he could even reach him, he suddenly froze up like a statue, not being able to move his body. Draco became mad confused. What the fu?k?!" Elric started laughing. " What the fu?ks so funny?" Elric sighed. The more power you try to use against me, the more it will have a negative effect on your body." Eventually, you pop like a balloon." That''s just how it is." I live and die by my rules." I do that because I''m the one who created them." Draco was trying his best to move. The more he tried to, the more pain began shooting through his body. Veins began popping out of his face and forehead. His bones were cracking and shiting. Elric started laughing. This is exactly the reason why you shouldn''t have revolted against me." You should have just said began like a good dog who follows orders just like the rest of your comrades." Draco su?k?d his teeth and shouted: Fuck you." Elric scoffed. " That''s what I thought you would say." Now." It''s time for some reconstructing." Elric''s eyes began glowing gold. Draco had enough. He started screaming. Suddnely blue flames burst from around his body, which caused Elric to be sent flying to the ground. Due to being in restraint and in a fit of rage, Draco unlocked a new power. His skin color turned to a dark royal blue and the flames around his body became blue. He became free of restraint. Elric dug himself out of the ground, wiping the blood that stained half of his face off with his sleeve. As Elric was about to react, he noticed that some Gulf Dwellers were enclosing on him. He sighed and started snickering. He kneeled down and placed his hand on the ground. As soon as the savagery Gulf Dwellers leaped at him, they got enclosed into ice. Elric stood on his feet and said: Perfect figurines." Elric looked in the sky and saw that Draco looked angry. All he could do was smile. He loved a good challenge. When Draco saw Elric, he ???ked his head back and fired his blue flaming through breath after Elric. Elric blocked the fire with his wings, however, they were burned away. " Shit." Elric started running. Draco started snickering. He then fired a giant fireball after Elric, which engulfed his body. A giant explosion erupted throughout the area. " With this new power, I will be able to cause a lot of destruction." I will be the new ruler of this place." I can''t wait to see it burn." A smoky mushroom cloud rose into the air. Draco started laughing. " I guess I''m now the ruler." When Draco was about to fly off, the ground started shaking. He didn''t harm Elric." All he did was piss him off. It was time to transform into stage two of his hybrid form, which gave him four wings, two horns, scaly skin, and much more. Elric''s eyes were all white. Draco would really now feel Elric''s wrath. Chapter 1540 - Electric Beam From The Clouds You have disobeyed me for the last time Draco." You have pushed me to the edge." I have had it with you." You will now feel my wrath when I rip you to shreds." Draco su?k?d his teeth. Even though Elric was far away, the reason he could hear him was that he was speaking in his head with the use of telepathy. You don''t scare me, pal." With this new power, I will be able to defeat you." By the time the sun comes down, you will be begging for mercy. Elric started laughing. Suddnely he stuck his hand in the air. Rain clouds appeared out of nowhere and lighting came down from the sky and struck Elric in his forehead. The entire place of No Man''s Gulf began shaking and rumbling. Elric stuck his hand and suddenly fired out a giant beam of electricity after Draco, something he couldn''t avoid or dodge. The beam of electricity engulfed his entire body and started shocking him all over, causing him to screech like a siren. An explosion occurred. The attack knocked him out unconscious. He laid on the ground with his eyes completely white with smoke coming out of his mouth. Elric descended to the ground and approached Draco who reverted into his human form. " Draco." You fool." You were my greatest creation but also my dumbest." This is exactly the reason why you won''t be able to take my place." The man right for the job is Blizzard." Unlike you, he knows how to maintain his angry and strength in situations." Elric sighed. This is over." Prepare to head to hell where you belong." Elric generated electricity around his hands, about to execute Draco until he heard approaching footsteps behind his back. He turned around and saw Queen Ariel." He raised his eyebrow. Who are you?" Ariel cleared her throat and said: I am Queen/Empress Ariel of The Royal Elven Empire." The daughter of Aegon and the air to the Royal Throne. Elric looked at Ariel''s clothes and said: You don''t dress the part." Just when he was about to blow off Ariel, he started sniffing the air. Ariel was sweating. Her sweat stunk of brimstone. Elric then started seeing flashes. He then realized who she was." The one and only child of Aegon." Hmm." I thought he didn''t have any children." Anyways, what do you want?" Ariel was taking advice from Uriel." Ask him to call off the planned dragon attacks." Ariel licked her lips and said: I came here for you to call off all your planned attacks." Elric scoffed. " Why would I do such a thing?" This place needs to be reconstructed." It had been tainted for thousands of years." I am here to do my job." To rid this place of tainted evil." Ariel scoffed. " The only evil around here is you." Before you ?ssholes were resurrected by that ?sshole over there, this place was a paradise welcomed to all outsiders." Now, look at it." It''s a mess." A total mess." Chapter 1541 - Finally, I did it Elric sighed. " Is there a reason why you''re telling me all of this?" What are you trying to do?" Attack me!" Ha, ha!" Don''t make me laugh." It will only end badly for you." Ariel had enough of Elric''s attuide. She was going to do something about it. Ariel clenched her hands into fists and gritted her teeth together. She leaned forward and punched Elric in his ?h?st. He didn''t want to admit it, but the punch was painful. He vomited up blood and was sent flying into a boulder, causing dust and dirt to rise into the air. Ariel had a question to ask. " Do you think I can take this guy?" Uriel sighed. " Honestly on a scale from one to ten you have a negative ten percent chance of defeating this guy. He is the creator of this world and all the dragons swarming this place. This won''t be an easy ride." If I were you, I would retreat. Ariel su?k?d her teeth. " But you aren''t me." I''m not a fu?k?n? coward." I am The Blood Queen, Ariel." Ariel snapped her fingers causing a golden aura to appear around her body. Her hair turned to gold, her eyes turned gold, and her fingernails became long and gold. Elric recovered from his injuries, wiping the blood off his face. Before he could even breathe, Ariel was already on him. She grabbed him by his shoulders and started headbutting him repeatedly, even if it meant hurting her own self in the process. The headbutts had absolutely no effect on Elric. All he did was laugh. He soon then grabbed Ariel by her neck and started choking her. " So, the daughter of the warrior king, Aegon?" It looks like you have inherited some of my abilities." Interesting." It would be a waste to kill you." I have big plans for you." Ariel couldn''t even talk because she couldn''t breathe. She managed to overpower Aegon by kicking him in his face. As she landed on the ground, she started coughing up a storm. Just give it up." You can''t kill me." Just give it up." Ariel stood on her feet and started breathing like a racehorse. She started speaking telepathically with Uriel." Uriel, what should I do?" Uriel scoffed. " What can you do?" This guy is nearly invincible." He has all the powers of all founding dragons." Ariel su?k?d her teeth. " So what!" There must be a way I can get rid of him." Uriel sighed. There is something I can do." I will be violating the rules, but hey, what the heck?" This won''t be a first time." Ariel was confused. " What are you going to do?" Uriel started smiling. Just watch and learn." Ariel looked in the sky and saw that the heavy rain clouds were clearing up, revealing the bright and shiny sky. Elric was confused. " What the fu?k?" Suddnely arrows started raining down from the sky. The arrows were mainly targeted at Elric. The arrows pinned Elric into the ground. Uriel then shouted: Go!" Now it''s your chance to do some damage. Ariel stuck her hand into the air. Golden wings appeared out of her back. Her entire body was covered in golden energy which got fired out like a cannon through her ?h?st. Elric had a worried look on his face. As the golden cannon beam reacted with Elric''s body, a powerful yet bright explosion occurred. Elric''s body was vaporized. The power Ariel gathered from her body drained her off her energy. She was now exhausted. She plopped on the soft surface and stared at the sky. When the smoke cleared up, Elric was nowhere to be found. Ariel started smiling. " Yes!" Yes!" I did it!" Uriel started his head. " No you didn''t." Chapter 1542 - Not At All Ariel was confused. " What are you talking about. Uriel sighed. Just watch and learn." Do you really think it would be that easy for him to go down? Uriel su?k?d his teeth. " Please." The entire area began shaking and rumbling. Ariel looked in the sky and saw dark clouds forming in the air. Suddnely a bolt of white light struck the ground like a lightning bolt. The bolt of white light morphed into Elric, who had a huge smile on his face. " You know woman, I like you." I like your attuide." It reminds me of how your father and Hendrix were during the Golden Age War." Elric sighed. Two warriors." They called them the Twin Dragons." Tch." What a fu?k?n? joke." Elric sighed, exhaling hot air out of his nose and ears. Elric leaped out of the hole he stood in, wiping the dust and dirt off his shoulders and clothes. He stuck his hands out and turned his hands and fingernails into long and huge sharp claws. Elric started running towards Ariel. Ariel started tapping her feet on the ground. " What do I do now?" Uriel couldn''t believe his ears. " Are you serious?" You know what do." Ariel wanted an answer. " No, I don''t. Uriel su?k?d his teeth. " Fight back!" Ariel managed to regain her energy. She generated golden energy around her hand and stepped forward trying to attack Elric. Elric caught Ariel''s fist and grabbed her, headbutting her in the face. Blood gushed out of her head, which ran down her face and eyes, making her vision distorted and hazy. Elric started laughing. He grabbed Ariel by the throat and tossed her into the air, towards the clouds. He opened his mouth and fired out a ball of electricity towards her. Uriel scoffed. " Ariel, Ariel, Ariel!" Wake up." Ariel opened her eyes. Wings sprouted out of her back and she evaded the balls of electricity without even trying. Her head felt as if it had been banged repeatly on the ground. Ariel wiped the blood away from her eyes and looked down at Elric. Elric was waiting patiently. He shouted from the top of his lungs and said: Are you coming down or what?!" Let''s finish this!" When I finished with you you''ll be joining your old man!" Elric started laughing. Ariel descended to the ground and started cracking her knuckles. It was obvious that she didn''t have the power to defeat Elric. She needed more. More power. She started screeching to the top of her lungs. Her entire body began glowing like a light blue. Suddenly the ground began shaking. The ground started levivtating. Chapter 1543 - Giving up A giant piece of ground unearthed and started levitating into the sky. King Elric started smiling. " Hmm." This will be interesting." King Elric started backing up, to proceed to watch the show. The piece of ground slung into the air, through space. King Elric shrugged his shoulders. Ariel descended to the ground and asked: Why the hell did you do that for?" Did it have a purpose?" Ariel scoffed and started smiling. " Just watch and learn." King Elric started laughing. He sprinted towards Elric and start running towards Ariel. Ariel folded her arms and sighed. Elric realized something was strange. Golden strings appeared out of thin air and wrapped around Elric''s body. What the fu?k?!" Every time Elric tried to move, the golden strings made of aura became tighter, squeezing on his muscles and bones. Elric vomited up blood. He tried to use brute strength to rip the golden strings from his body but to no avail. Elric relaxed his muscles and sighed. " I have fallen into a dumb trap." A very dumb trap." He sighed once again. Ariel walked up to Elric and punched him in the face. Two of his teeth fell off of his mouth. As well as blood. Elric stuck her hand into the air and used the golden strings to pull down the piece of ground she had up in the air. The piece of rock came down from the sky like a meteor. The rock smashed onto Elric''s body, creating a masterful crater in the ground. Smoke and debris rose into the air. Ariel started coughing. " Do you think was enough?" asked Ariel to Uriel." Uriel sighed. There''s a 75 percent chance he survived. Ariel started muttering bad words. It seemed as if nothing she did or tried to do was working. The only thing she could do was leave. Ariel sighed. " I''ve had enough." I don''t need this shit." Ariel turned around and started walking away. Uriel was confused. " Where are you going?" Far away from here that''s for sure," replied Ariel. What about this world and all the innocent lives in it." Are you just going to leave?" Ariel sighed. " Even if you leave, where will you go?" Ariel didn''t think about that. All she was thinking about was giving up. She knew Uriel was right. She nodded and cracked her knuckles. It was time to end it all. Elric burrowed himself out of the ground unharmed. Chapter 1544 - Apex Gulf Dweller Elric was growing bored. " Ah, this is fu?k?n? boring." I''m bored and you''re boring." Are we going to do this all day and night?" Elric had a point and Ariel knew it. She was tired. In fact, both of them were tired. Ariel looked at Elric and said: Look, I don''t want to do this anymore." I''m tired, thirsty, and hungry." Ariel sighed. I am now going to turn my back and walk away." Will you attack me?" Because if you are, you might as well do it in my face than behind my back." If you do indeed do that, that''ll be an act of cowardness. Elric scoffed and started smiling. You don''t have to worry." I''m not that type of person." I don''t need to sneak up on you and attack you from behind to take you out of the picture." You''ll be gone when I say you are to be gone." Ariel was growing mad." Now run along." I have very important things to attend to than play around with you, Empress Ariel." I''m focusing on the process of rebuilding." Elric started thinking to himself. " Now that I think about it, would you like to join me?" I can tell you that you won''t regret it." Elric stuck out his hand for Ariel to shake so they could come to a conclusion to join forces. " What do you say." Are you on my side or not?" Ariel popped her eyes out of her head. " Hell no." I will never join the side of a fu?k?n? dragon." You and the rest of your lackeys are the scum of this world." Believe when I say this, you''re going down." Straight to the depths of hell where no one will be able to hear you scream." Ariel turned around and started walking away, deciding to leave No Man''s Land. Elric pulled his hand back and started smiling. You are just like your father." I love the competitive attuide." I will be looking forward to seeing you again, Empress Ariel, The Blood Queen." Ariel jumped into the air and created her golden astral wings which allowed her to fly through the sky like a bird. Elric started shaking his head. He scrambled through his pocket and pulled out a handful of miniature grapes. Elric gobbled down the grapes and swallowed them without chewing. He burped and slapped his ?h?st to prevent himself from choking. As he was about to turn around, he started picking up some dark and demonic aura. He wiped the grin off his face. He became serious. " Who''s there?" Suddnely a pair of giant claws came out from the ground, scratching up the place. Elric started backing up. " Who the hell are you?" The humanoid monster figure was drooling. You aren''t a Gulf Dweller aren''t you?" Elric looked at the humanoid monster figure closely and realized he was right. The monster was a Gulf Dweller. It was a female. The female Gulf Dwellers were called The Apex Gulf Dwellers. The females were much bigger, stronger, and savage. They were equipped with natural abilities such as sharper claws, and the power to absorb damage. Elric never fought an Apex Gulf Dweller.. It was time to do so. Chapter 1545 - Apex Predator The female Gulf Dweller grabbed Elric and pulled him down into the ground, leading him to an underground civilization. The hole in the ground got sealed up by sand. Shit!" yelled Elric. The Gulf Dweller tossed him to the ground into a pile of bones, most likely belonging to people like travelers and merchants. Elric landed awkwardly on the ground, nearly breaking his spinal cord. Luckily, he landed on some fatty meat, laying in the corner of the walls. Elric took a deep breath and sighed before confronting the Apex Gulf Dweller, who was extremely pissed off. Elric rolled his eyes and said: Look here." I don''t know what your problem is with me but, I won''t tolerate it anymore. " Where the fu?k did you bring me?" The Apex Gulf Dweller started burrowing its claws into the ground before unearthing an ax made from her sibling''s bones. The Apex Gulf Dweller swung the ax after Elric, who stopped it with his index finger. Suddnely the bone ax bust into pieces, dumbfounding the confused Apex Gulf Dweller." You may think you''re different but your not." To me, you are like the rest of them." Just a big stupid target.." Elric stuck his hand out and fired a fireball after the Apex Gulf Dweller. The fireball covered the Apex Gulf Dwellers'' head, burning it to a charcoal crisp. The monster fell to its knees and died on impact. Elric cleared his throat and said: That should teach you." Elric scoffed. " Now since that problem is out of the way, I need to find a way to get out of this place." The reason he didn''t transform was that he wanted to save his energy. He would only use it when he needed it. He passed through a tunnel that had some ancient engravings written across the wall. What is this place really?" It smells like candles for some reason. Elric came across an open space. He was right about the candles. A man in a hood and a black robe was standing in front of some candles uttering some strange Latin words. Elric walked up the stairs and asked: Hey, you." Do you know where the hell I can get out of this place?" I know we don''t know each other at all, but I was wondering if you could make an exception." The man ceased his strange tongue and turned around slowly, pulling his hood down. His face was revealed. The man had pointy ears, black eyes, sharp teeth, large horns, and red skin. This proved that he was a demon. The man started coughing. He blinked a couple of times until his eyes turned back to their regular color, an amber type of gold. He walked down the steps and said: May I help you?" Chapter 1546 - Helphas, The Priest Elric thought he was going to get attacked. He was wrong. " Yes, you can help me." I was wondering if you knew a way out of here." The man sighed. " I asked myself those questions for nearly 20 years now." That''s how long I''ve been trapped in this pit. Elric was going to continually ask questions, but first, he wanted to know about this man." Who exactly are you?" The man/ demon sighed." My name is Halphas. obviously by look and apparel you already know what I am." A demon." Elric sighed and started shaking his head. So, Halphas there is no exit whatsoever. Halphas sighed and started shaking his head.. No." If that was the case, I would have left two decades ago but I haven''t. I think Satan has plans for me." He was the one that threw me into this pit as a way for me to become enlightened. Satan told me that one day I would see the enlightening. Elric walked past Halphas and approached the statue surrounded by candles he was praying to. " Are you some kind of priest or something? Halphas nodded. You can say that." Elric looked closely at the statue and said: So this statue is a full idea of Satan, huh?" Halphas nodded. " That''s correct. Elric su?k?d his teeth and said: Look I know you said there isn''t an exit, but have you even fully explored this place?" Helphas started thinking to himself. " You know you''re absolutely right." I''ve never explored this place. Elric started smiling. So what are you waiting for?" Helphas rubbed his eyes and said: Enlightenment." That''s what I''m waiting for." You can leave without me." I''m staying." I specifically waiting for that special day to arrive. Elric su?k?d his teeth. " Yeah, whatever." Sounds like a load of bullshit to me." Helphas wasn''t the type to get angry. He had the ability to control his emotions. In the past, you and any other demon might have been able to anger me, but now no more." Helphas walked past Elric and approached the statue. " I will continue to pray to Lord Satan himself!" Elric scoffed. He had enough. " When are you going to realize it?!" I have b?r?ly known you for a couple of minutes and I know you can''t just stay here." Helphas started shaking his head. Lord Satan placed me in this pit." The only way for me to leave is for him to take me out. Elric slapped his head. " Don''t you think he forgot?" I''m pretty sure The Ruler of Hell has a very busy schedule. Helphas nodded. " Everything you said is true, but you still don''t understand." I ain''t leaving until I get my d?s?r?d enlightenment. Elric su?k?d his teeth. " Fine." Stay here and die." Helphas didn''t say anything. As soon as Elric was about to walk off, the ground began shaking and rumbling. The surface under his feet cracked into, causing molten lava to blast out, which nearly severely burned him. What the fu?k is going?" Helphas started smiling. Chapter 1547 - Life Sucking Chains Helphas already knew what was about to commence. Suddnely a demonic portal popped out of nowhere. Elric backed up, knowing a superior enemy was about to unveil its head. The figure that approached out of the demonic portal was one of the princes of hell, Beelzebub, a very powerful person. As soon as Helphas saw Beelzebub he dropped to his knees and started bowing. Prince Beelzebub!" You got my message?!" Beelzebub nodded. " Yes, I did." My father forgot about you." Currently, he''s working on a master plan." What kind of plan?" asked Helphas. Beelzebub didn''t answer. " That information is classified." Come on." Lord Satan is expecting you." Helphas nodded and stood off the ground, walking towards the demonic portal which obviously led to hell.. Before Beezelbub could leave, Elric had a couple of questions to ask him. " Hey, you." Can you lead me out of this pit?" Beelzebub didn''t even bother to answer. Instead, he ignored him. " Don''t you fu?k?n? hear me talking to your ?sshole?" Are your ears clogged up with ear wax?" Beelzebub started smiling. " I do not talk to inferior people like you." Of lower standards." Your not worthy of speaking to me so don''t." Elric got pissed. He ran after Beelzebub. However before he could even touch him, suddenly chains popped out of nowhere, wrapping around Elric''s arms, feet, and neck. He fell to the ground, struggling to get out the chains. Beelzebub turned around and said: You dare to try and strike me?" Beelzebub scoffed. He walked up to Elric and scratched him with his sharp fingernails, tasting some of his blood. " Hmm." Your not human or are you an elve." You''re a dragon." To be exact the very dragon that created this world." I have no quarrel with you." Maybe we can even come to good terms." What were you asking me again? Elric was struggling to breathe. Each and every day Beezelbub either had people tortured or tortured them himself. I asked you if you can get me out of this death trap. Beelzebub started nodding. " In fact yes I can." But I have to see if I can trust you." Elric was confused. " What do you mean you have to see if you can trust me?" Look me at me?" My body is fu?k?n? wrapped in chains." What can I possibly do?" Beelzebub tilted his head. You do make a good point. Beelzebub snapped his fingers causing the chains to unwrap from his body. Beelzebub helped Elric and his feet. I can get you out of this portal by" Elric sucker-punched Beelzebub by punching in the back of the head before he could even finish his sentence. He fell down his knee and started snickering. " You fu?k?d up." Beelzebub''s voice became dark. Helphas ran into the portal to avoid what was about to happen. Helphas witness what Beezelbub did to his enemies in the past. Beelzebub snapped his fingers. This time different chains appeared around his body. Life-sucking chains. The life-sucking chains were surrounded in a bluish aura. The life-sucking chains wrapped around his body and started squeezing his skin, flesh, and organs. Elric vomited up blood. No one can escape these chains dragon." Elric was trying to transform, but to no avail. His powers were but on temporary hold. Chapter 1548 - Man Made Elric grounded his jaws together, managing to generate some power around his body, which was more than enough for him to escape the life-sucking chains. This actually kind of surprised Beezlebub. " Well, well, well." Maybe I should have up the anti. Elric decided to transform. Elric bit his arm, causing blood to gush out on his clothes. He began chanting ancient N''rok tongue. The blood engulfed Elric''s body, which caused him to transform into a hulking monstrous mutant. Elric ran towards Beezelbub who sighed. I really don''t have time for this." Beelzebub turned around and walked towards the demonic portal. Before he left he said: We will meet each other again." I will make sure of that." Beelzebub walked into the portal and the portal disappeared without a trace. Elric was pissed.. He decided that it was best to use this rage to get himself out of the pit. Elric crouched down and jumped into the air like a spring through the ceiling of the cave, freeing himself. Elric snapped his fingers and the blood around his body cracked off like glass. Elric sighed. He collapsed on his back and started breathing g heavily. He was tired, thirsty, and hungry. When Elric was about to fall asleep, he started hearing clanking footsteps. Elric stood on his feet and started smiling, thinking that he had his prey in his eyes. However, he was dead wrong. The clanking footsteps were in his mind. Elric was getting pissed. Fuck!" As Elric was throwing a tantrum, a flock of birds flew past him. Nighttime fell over No Man''s Land. He was going to go asleep as he saw Draco''s body. Elric licked his lips. Even though it was cannibalism, he didn''t care. He was fu?k?n? hungry. Elric walked over by Draco''s body and placed his ear by his ?h?st to check for a pulse in case he was alive. He wasn''t. Elric lashed out his claws and pried them into his back, trying to get to the fatty meat. However, something miraculous happens. Draco''s body started vibrating and pulsating. Draco''s body suddenly turned hard like a statue. Elric was mad confused. Never in his life had he seen some like this before. Draco''s body shattered like a clay urn. Under the skin, flesh, and bone, was a ball of light. The ball of light began forming into the shape of a dragon. What the fu?k?" Chapter 1549 - Backstabbers Cross''s Location: Hitoshi Ninja Village... It was soon time. The time to put the stop to the war. Every couple minutes countless people, more specifically innocent people lose their lives." And why? Because they were in the way at the wrong place at the wrong time? Or because of the everlasting hatred of the two kingdoms throughout the centuries?" Either way, it was wrong. War is wrong and it should be stopped. People are supposed to live in peace and not in a world filled with chaos and destruction.. Cross took a deep breath and sighed. He rinsed his face with some warm water and dried his face off with a grey hand towel. Rider noticed something. " Are you ok Cross?" Cross pushed up his eyebrow. " What do you mean?" I''m fine." Cool as a cucumber." What made you ask?" Rider cleared his throat and said: I just asked that because your hands are shaking and your heart was beating faster than usual. Cross looked at his hands. Oh, this?" This ain''t nothing. I''m just hyped." Rider began nodding his head. " I understand." So are you ready?" Cross cracked his neck then his knuckles. " Yes." Head on outside." Everyone should be waiting on you." Cross opened the bathroom door and walked out of the small house. Just as Rider said: Everyone was waiting for him. Akashiri nodded. Good now that everyone''s here, we can return." Once we reach there, we have to prepare for a fight." There will be no turning back." If you don''t want to go and will like to stay here, raise your hands." You will not be judged or ridculuded. It''s ok." The village could use some extra help with the farming. Akashiri waited to see if anyone was going to put their hands up." No one did." Everyone was ready for a fight. Akashiri nodded. He walked into the center of the circle where everyone stood, crouching down placing his hands on the ground. Akashiri closed his eyes and sighed. Suddnely a yellowish aura came running down his arm like sweat. The aura dripped onto the ground, miraculously forming into The Hitoshi Ninja Banner, which morphed into a portal big enough for everyone to go instead than just one by one. Cross walked over by Sarah, Jessie, and Eleanor, holding their hands. Each and everyone held each other''s hands before stepping into the portal. However something was wrong. Akashiri didn''t follow behind. He quickly crouched back down to the ground, changing the course of the portal, which teleported everyone to a disclosed location, more specifically into a abandoned world which there was no life. As everyone arrived, they were confused. " Where the hell are we?" asked Orion. " Where''s Akashiri?" Soon everyone started hearing Akashiri''s voice began projected throughout the area. " I''m sorry I had to do this to you all but you have to understand something." I hate fu?k?n? elves." Elves are the number one enemy." My number one enemy and priority." They slaughtered everyone I knew." Those included children." Cross decided to talk. " That''s why we were supposed to come with you." To help put a stop to it all." Akashiri su?k?d his teeth. " Save it." If you all came along it would be just be like carrying dead weight on my shoulders." You all we just be getting in the way." This is my vengeance."I''ll see to it that all those pointy ear bastards are dead by the end of the fu?k?n? week." Charlotte decided to talk. She actually cared for Akashiri deeply. But what about those elves?" It was the Industrial Elves that slaughtered your clan." Not the royal elves." Akashiri didn''t say a word." He was going to listen to anything anybody had to say." Look as far as I''m concern all those bastards are the same." But think about it." Those elves also have families." Would you kill their children?" Akashiri didn''t answer." Even though Yamato Tanaka''s sword was no longer in his possession, some of the evil power he absorbed into his body, which was slowly making him into another person. A psychopath killer." Akashiri started laughing. " I don''t give a fu?k about those kids." Fuck them all." If I see them, I''ll kill them." Let us out!" shouted Eleanor." I can''t do that." However, there''s a way for you to get out." I''ll tell you what." If you can defeat this old enemy of The Hitoshi Clan, I''ll think about setting you free." Akashiiri gathered energy from hell. "Its name is Okamoto Ito, also known as The Jester, a demon with appearances of the clown and the taste for human flesh. Akashiri giggled. Hope you survive." Cross slapped his head and said: Shit." When you think you known someone." Suddnely a portal from hell open up. A rainbowish gas started coming out. Chapter 1550 - I Fucking Hate Clowns The rainbowish aura that came out of the demonic portal puffed into a man that wore a colorful tuxedo,oil-based greasepaint makeup, which was actually his real skin color, slick back neon hair, yellow eyes, and two rows of sharp teeth that could rip through flesh like bu??er. The clown also carried a cane with a clown''s face on the top. The clown demon started rejoicing. " Free at last free at last!" Thank god, uh I mean thank Satan almighty I''m free at last. He quickly changed his voice of words because he knew Satan would be eavesdropping. The clown demon started stretching it''s good to be back. Ito totally ignoring his targets. After yawning a couple of times, he turned his head over to the side and looked at them. He walked over and asked: Who are you, people?" Cross would answer Ito''s questions." However, he wouldn''t. Cross was more concerned about leaving the deserted plain than chit-chatting with an obvious enemy. Cross decided to shake his hand, having a change of heart. Ito also stuck out his hand for it to be shaken. However, it was a trick. My name is Ito.." Ito The Clown." What is your name?" Cross fu?k?n? hated clowns. He stuck out his hand and said: My name is Cross Rodriquez." Cross shook Ito''s hand, only to be shocked violently in the process. Cross started screaming as Ito started laughing. If I could only tell you how many times I''ve done that to people." People much like you." They got a name for people like you." What is it?" Oh, yeah fu?k?n? stupid." Cross endured the pain. Everyone watched from the sidelines, knowing Cross could take the win. Cross looked at Sarah and Jessie who nodded. " You''ve got this dad," said Jesse. Cross wiped the suity dirt from his eyes, beginning to be ready for a fight. He turned his entire left arm into a blade before running towards Ito. Ito wiped the smile off his face and stuck out his hand, firing out a rainbowish gas into Cross''s face. Cross immediately stopped in his tracks and started coughing. He collapsed on his knees and held his ?h?st. " What the fu?k is going on Rider?" asked Cross telepathically. This clown guy uses that gas to make his victims go crazy and basically kill themselves. Cross su?k?d his teeth. I fu?k?n? hate clowns." Cross sighed and su?k?d his teeth. Chapter 1551 - A Clowns Shows Off Cross expunged all of the clown gas out of his body. He took a couple of deep breaths and slapped his ?h?st a couple of times, catching himself. Cross cracked his knuckles. Ito started laughing. You rejected the clown gas didn''t you!" Hmm." I thought you would have just subdued to it like its past victims but you didn''t." You are much different than the rest." They couldn''t handle the heat so they banished me back to hell." That''s much of a cowardly at by those humans." But you won''t do that, will you?" Cross didn''t answer. Instead, he created metallic spikes in his hands and fired them after Ito. Ito placed his mouth around his right thumb and blew air into it, which made his hand air up like a balloon, similar to a cartoon character. Ito brushed past the metallic spikes, punching Cross so hard, even Rider felt the pain. Cross was sent flying into a boulder, which crumbled to pieces. Cross held his stomach.. He suddenly coughed up blood and metallic liquid. When Ito looked at the expression on Cross''s face, he knew his attack already did plenty of damage. " It looks like that attack did quite a number on you didn''t it." You sure you still have the fight left in your gut?" Cross puked up some more blood. He stood off the ground and coughed up more blood. His face was covered in scratches, blood, and bruises. Cross started growling. He placed his hand on the ground, gathering purple energy around his hands, which caused the metal in the ground to be unearthed, forming into a big ball. Ito looked at the metal ball and said: Ah, what''s this?" Cross directed the metal ball to drop on Ito''s head. Ito allowed this to happen. A crater formed on the ground. Cross started laughing. " Suit''s your right." Did I get him?" Rider scoffed. If like to call a scratch a chance. Fuck!" Cross bit his bottom lip and started muttering curse words. Ito slid from underneath the boulder like a snake. He was a flat as a cardboard box. After only a couple of seconds, he was back to his normal self. Ito started laughing. I wasn''t expecting that at all." Wow!" I want to see more!!" Ito''s eyes started glowing red. His teeth turned sharper. He was about to transform. Ito let out a loud laugh which echoed about five times. Chapter 1552 - Permanent Banishment? Ito the clown demon massively grew in size. His spinal cord popped out of his back like spikes. Even though Ito was going through some horrible pain, all he could do was laugh. He never screamed or grunted when he got hurt. That was the way he was designed. Instead of screaming, he laughed. The hair on his head grew long and truffly. The paint on his face became brighter. I like to call this transformation, Clown Metamorphosis." Ito started laughing. Cross could feel that his power greatly rose. Rider was shocked. " You do realize you can''t fu?k around with this guy, right?" Cross sighed. " I know that captain obvious. Just when Cross was about to rush towards Ito, he felt a hand lay on his shoulder, which belonged to Orion.. He decided to help Cross fight Ito. Ah!" Another wants to die!" Gladly!" Ito looked at his forearm, examining how much time he had left before he was sent back to hell. He approximately 48 hours, 30 minutes, and 15 seconds. Summonings had restrictions. Before my time is up I''ll take each and every one of you back to hell with me so I can have some fun." To past the time of course." Orion generated double damage energy around his body. Ito decided to attack first. Time was be consumed. Ito ran towards Orion, lunging out his white tongue after Orion. Orion closed his eyes and sighed. He quickly grabbed Ito''s tongue, which wrapped around half of his forearm. Ito was in a very tight situation. He tried to yank himself out of the situation but couldn''t. Let me go!"Let me fu?k?n? go!" Orion didn''t answer. Instead, he used brute strength to yank the tongue out of Ito''s mouth. Rainbowish blood splattered all over the place. Ito started laughing. He collapsed on the ground and held his mouth. While he was on the ground, Orion punched him in the face, totally destroying his red clown nose. The clown''s nose popped like a balloon. Orion grabbed Ito by his face and drove his head into the ground. Ito started struggling like a fish out of water. Hold still." This shouldn''t take long." He fired a beam into Ito''s head, which caused it to explode like a pumpkin. Rainbow blood splattered into Orion''s face. Some even seeped into his mouth. " Ew!" That''s fu?k?n? disgusting!" Orion gargled the blood in his mouth and spat it on the ground. See that was so bad." Orion turned his back and started walking away. However, it wasn''t over. Even though Ito didn''t have a head, he was still alive. He stood off the ground and aired up his fist, punching Orion in the back. Orion vomited up blood, landing on his head. He roared and started grunting. Cross quickly came to Orion''s aid. Ito tried to stop on Orion''s head. Cross kicked Orion over to the side. The roaring continued. Tentacles popped out of his back. The tentacles absorbed the brains and blood on the ground. Chapter 1553 - Go Back Magically, Ito regrew his head. His face was saturated in a thick transparent liquid, which was sort of like glue and paints mixed together. This is more than I expected it to be!" Ito clenched his hands into fists. More tentacles popped out of his body. The tentacles were alive. All of them were equipped with two rows of razor-sharp teeth. Ito chuckled a bit until he stuck his index finger out, pointing at Orion at Cross. This caused the tentacles to attack Cross and Orion. Cross made quick work of the tentacles. So did Orion. Orion chuckled. Is that all you''ve got?" Tch." Please." You''re a cakewalk. This whole deal is a cakewalk.. Ito bit his bottom, lip, proceeding into growling. He started shouting out curse words in Latin languages. He flexed his muscles, which caused the tentacles to drop out of his back like snakes. " That''s much better. Now." No more time for playing games. Cross and Orion started running towards Ito. Ito placed his hands on the ground, placing his fingers under the dirt, unearthing a giant piece of rock. Ito used the rock to smash it against Cross''s head. It stunned him. Blood gushed out of his head. He fell to his knee and started breathing heavily. Just when he was about to stomp on Cross, Orion came out of nowhere, kicking Ito in his neck. A loud crack sounded off through the area. Ito gasped. His neck had been broken and titled to the right. What the fu?k?!" yelled Ito. Cross recovered from his concussions and brushed the dirt from his face, jumping back away from Ito. Ito grabbed his neck and snapped it back in place. " He started laughing. That actually hurt!" Ito didn''t only receive injuries to his neck, but also to his spinal cord, which caused his body to shut down like machinery. He was now as vulnerable as a fly caught in spiderwebs. Cross approached Ito and said: It''s time for you to go back to hell where you fu?k?n? belong, clown." Cross formed his hand into a blade, ???king his arm back to strike Ito down. Ito suddenly placed his hands up and said: Wait!" Stop!" Cross rolled his eyes. " Why should I stop." Give me one good reason why I shouldn''t kill you by chopping your fu?k?n? head off. Ito raised his eyebrow. " You do have a point." But that doesn''t change anything." If you kill me I''ll get sent back to hell!" I don''t want to go back to hell!" That place is filled with lunatics! Chapter 1554 - Ransacked So, why are you telling me all this?" That don''t change your fate." You still deserve to die." Ito sighed. He had enough of the reasoning. Over the years he had tried to reason with people even when he was in the wrong. However, none of the people he tried this with didn''t want to listen. Ito bit his bottom lip and sighed. " You know what?" Go ahead and kill me." I got nothing to live for, right?" Cross ???ked up his arm. Ito started laughing. Before Cross could kill Ito, Ito placed his thumb in his mouth and started blowing. Suddnely Ito began airing up like a balloon. If I''m going back to hell, I''m taking all of you with me!" Ito began laughing. Cross and Orion began backing up. Ito''s clothes began shredding.. We''ve got to go!" yelled Cross!" Abruptly, a portal opened up out of thin ar. On the other side of the portal was The Hitoshi Ninja Village. As soon as everyone saw the portal, they ran to it. Once the required amount of people entered the portal, the portal dispersed. Shortly, Ito''s body exploded like a bomb, sending confetti everywhere. He went right back to hell, where he should belong. Hitoshi Ninja Village.. When everyone arrived in the Hitoshi Ninja Village, they spotted multiple places up in flames. Screams could be heard echoing throughout the area. Akashiri purposely contacted the hidden Immortal Ninjas in the area so they could destroy the village and kill everyone. That plan was in progress. An Immortal Ninja hopped off a roof and started running towards Cross. Cross grabbed the Immortal Ninja by his face and drove it into the ground. The Industrial Elven Empire''s alliance with The Immortal Ninja Clan was still strong. Everything that was happening was Akashiri''s fault. Akashiri''s Location: The Industrial Elven Kingdom, in front of the entrance of sewers... Akashiri chose to go through some sewers to enter the city without being spotted by the guards. Akashiri pried open the bars of the sewers with his b?r? hands, proceeding inside. He immediately gagged. The sewers were filled with piss, shit, old moldy clothes, and even rusty unused components. If Akashiri didn''t do something quick, he would vomit. He tore his sleeve from his shirt and wrapped it around his mouth to prevent vomiting. He marched his way through puddles of piss. This is fu?k?n? disgusting." Akashiri placed his hands on the wall. Suddnely his hand had been coated with rust. He wiped the rust on his pants and further proceed into the sewers. While he was walking, he heard his stomach growl. The sewers of the Industrial Elven Empire were more disgusting than the Royal Elven City. Akashiri suddenly came past a bunch of boxes. Akashiri kneeled down and examined the title on the boxes that read: Red Velvet Cinnamon Rolls. Akashiri eyes''s lit up with excitement. He ripped open the first box he laid his eyes on. Nothing was inside. Shit." Akashiri did this to the rest of the boxes. Luckily one box was filled red velvet cinnamon rolls. Akashiri devoured them. He licked the frosting off his lips and burped. When he was about to proceed further in the cave, he suddenly he screams. Chapter 1555 - Emerson Motors Akashiri decided to follow the screams. He took two lefts then a right. He went the careful way by putting his stealthy ninja skills to use. The screams he heard before became louder, almost making him strain his ears. After taking a couple more twists and turns, he saw what the screams were coming from. Akashiri saw a body that was hanging by a rope from the ceiling of the sewers. Akashiri went to examine the body, seeing that pieces of the victim''s flesh had been sliced off using a knife. Akashiri knew this because of the visible knife lodged in the victim''s neck. Akashiri ripped the knife out of the man''s neck and clean it, shoving it into his pocket to keep as a souvenir. As he was about to proceed through the sewers, he began hearing voices. Akashiri quickly went to hide. He disguised himself as a barrel, quickly rolling towards the wall. Suddnely two guards, a middle-aged man dressed in a suit, a hat, and a pair of glasses cut the corner. The middle-aged man approached the victim''s body and sighed. " Why did you kill him?" The two guards looked at each other and nodded.. One of the guards walked up and said: We killed him because he simply wouldn''t give us no information." No matter how many fingers we broke or how much skin we chopped off." He simply wouldn''t snitch." The middle-aged man sighed. " Cut down, so I can search his pockets." Maybe they contain some information about where Operation X is." The guard nodded. " Yes sir." The guard was looking for his knife." He couldn''t find it. He began scrambling through the area for his knife. The middle-aged man rolled his eyes and asked: What the hell are you looking for?" I said cut him the fu?k down!" The guard turned his hands into fists." I can''t find my knife." Just seconds ago I stabbed it into this prick''s neck now it''s gone!" That was my lucky knife." The middle man su?k?d his teeth. " I don''t give a fu?k about your lucky knife." Just use your plasma sword." The guard totally ignored his orders." That''s an order." The guard still wouldn''t listen." The man had enough. He reached into his waist and pulled out his gun, shooting the guard in the back of the head." Blood and brains splattered all over the place. The guard fell to his knees. His head plopped into the disgusting sewer water. The man straightened his tie and said to the other guard: Cut him down." The guard nodded and said: Yes sir." Right away sir." The other guard pulled out his plasma sword and cut the victim of murder down, proceeding to search through his pockets. The guard found a couple of documents folded in the victim''s back pocket. Meanwhile, Akashiri who was in the barrel was thinking to himself. " What is Operation X?" The guard handed the papers to the middle-aged man. His name was Emerson Daniels.. He in fact wasn''t an elve." Emerson was in charge of Emerson Motors, the huge company that made cars and other vehicles, selling them both to The Industrial and Royal Elven Empire, making a big profit. Chapter 1556 - Confrontation Emerson folded the documents up to a square and shoved them into the pocket of his jacket. Let''s get out of these disgusting sewers." Just staying in here makes me want to fu?k?n? gag." The guard nodded. " You got it, boss." Emerson and the guard proceeded to leave the sewers. Akashiri decided to follow behind. He snapped his fingers, causing the barrel that was he was inside to explode without making any sounds. Akashiri ran by the wall, silently. Emerson turned around, swearing he heard something. However, the only thing he heard was some squeaking rats. He shoved his hand into his back pocket pulling out a pack of closed cigarettes and a lighter. He struck the cigarette and toke on it three times, before exhaling the smoke through his nostrils. Emerson and the guard continued to walk through the sewers until they came across some tunnels that would lead them above the city. Emerson and the guard hopped into his personal hovercar which could withstand the blast of a nuclear explosion.. The hovercar was also equipped with two hidden machines guns, and some rocket launchers. Emerson hopped in the front seat. however, he was the one who was going to be driving. The guard hopped in the driver''s seat and turned the car on, operating it going at only 10 mph. While in the passenger seat, Emerson carefully looked at the documents that would have probably led to information about the whereabouts of Operation X. The title of the documents had the name marked Operation X. However all the information had been crossed out with a black permanent marker. Emerson su?k?d his teeth and bit his bottom lip before crushing the documents into a paper ball, throwing it over his shoulder. " Fuck!" Fuck, fu?k, fu?k!" The guard was confused. " What the matter boss?" Emerson didn''t say anything. It''s nothing just continue driving." The guard adjusted the rearview mirror. Suddnely a dart had been fired into the back of the guard''s neck, causing him to be knocked out unconscious, losing control of the hovercar. Shit!" yelled Emerson. He tried to grab the wheel but was too late. The hovercar smashed in a pipe that laid on the side of the wall. Brown stool began oozing out of the pipe, causing the place to even stink more. " What the fu?k? Emerson got out of the hovercar and went to examine the dart. He sniffed the dart, smelling a sweet type of smell that smelled like hibiscus. Emerson was confused. Suddnely he began hearing splatters. Emerson tossed the dart to the side and pulled out his gun. " Who''s there?" Come on out!" Emerson fired off two warning shots into the air. Come on out!" Suddnely a kunai was sent flying into Emerson''s knees caps, causing him to fall down. Emerson began screaming. Fuck. He ripped the kunai out, which caused blood to splatter out. What the fu?k is going on?!" Suddenly Emerson looked in the distant and saw Akashiri approaching him, with his sword drawn. Chapter 1557 - Take me to your leader! The minute Emerson saw Akashiri, he started asking a boatload of questions. Who the hell are you?" What the fu?k do you want for me?" Is it money?!" Emerson shoved his hand in his pocket taking out his wallet which was bulging with money, tossing at Akashiri who accepted it without question. Akashiri was still standing over Emerson. He looked carefully at him. " Wait a minute." Your not an elve." Are you?" Did you have surgery done on your ears or something? Emerson sighed. " No." I am not an elve." I''m a human." So since I answered your questions can I go?" Akashiri sheathed his sword. No." Emerson was confused. So what do you want from me?" Akashiri kneeled down and grabbed Emerson off his feet, straightening his clothes. " I want you to do one thing for me.." Take me to The Industrial King." Emerson was more confused. " Why?" What do you want with me." Akashiri rolled his eyes." Do you want to live or not?" Emerson nodded. " Yes, I want to live." Then you will stop with the fu?k?n? questions." I hate it when people keep asking questions they already know the answer to." Akashiri looked over by the hovercar and said: Can we get into the city with that hovercar of yours. Emerson nodded. Yes." If only I could drive it." Akashiri was confused. " What do you mean?" He darted his eyes down at his knee cap. Akashiri nodded. Fine." I''ll drive. Akashiri walked over to the hovercar and removed the Industrial Elven guard out, tossing his body to the side like a ragdoll. Akashiri ready the engine up, ready to drive off. Emerson crawled in the passenger seat, wheezing in pain. The kneecap injury was getting worst. If he didn''t do something quick, it would get infected and would need to get amputated because the infection would spread more throughout his body. Emerson began turning pale. Akashiri looked over at Emerson and said: Don''t go dying on me now." I need your help to guide me through this damn city." Akashiri kicked Emerson to stop him from passing out. Emerson reached into his pocket and pulled out his cigarette and his lighter. This was no gas in the lighter. Emerson softly said: Shit under his breath. After driving for almost 30 minutes, they were out of the sewers into The Industrial Elven City which was quite crowded. Chapter 1558 - Clients Lost Since they were out of the sewers, Akashiri decided that it was time to walk on foot. He looked over in the passengers'' seat and saw that Emerson was unconscious. Akashiri rolled his eyes. He was tired of waking him up every time he fell asleep. Akashiri reached into the trunk pulling out a bottle of water, which he sprayed in Emerson''s face. " Hey, ?sshole." Wake up." We are out of the sewers. Emerson blinked his eyes a couple of times before opening them. His skin was starting to turn pale. His entire left leg was stained in blood. As Emerson started wheezing, it caught the attention of people who were passing by. However, they quickly darted their eyes away. People of The Industrial Kingdom b?r?ly stuck their noses into something that wasn''t their business. Emerson laid flat on the ground.. Akashiri rolled his eyes and said: Get up." Emerson continued to groan. I can''t get up." It''s my wound..." My kneecap wound has spread to my leg!" Akashiri started thinking to himself. He scrambled through his backpack until he found small and brown cloth bags. Inside the bag contained some glowing beans, which were only native to the Land of The Giants. The name of the beans was called Shade Beans. Shade Beans could only grow in the shade or the night. At night or in a dark place, the Shade Beans glowed three different colors that were blue, red and orange. The price of one shade of beans was 200,000 pieces of old. The reason for this was that if one was sick or injured with any type of wound or disease, it would be cured by just eating one single shade bean. Akashiri took out one shade bean from the brown cloth bag and walked up to Emerson. Here take and eat this." Emerson carefully looked at the bean. What is it?" Akashiri su?k?d his teeth." Just fu?k?n? do what I say." Emerson stuck out his hand." Akashiri dropped the shade bean into Emerson''s hand. Emerson threw the bean in his mouth and chewed on it till it was paste. The bean tasted and smelled like oranges. He then swallowed it. As he swallowed it, his pale skin became normal. His wound healed and disappeared. He felt better than ever. Emerson even felt as if he had a huge meal. What was that?" Akashiri didn''t answer. I will tell you when you take me to the Industrial King. Emerson started nodding. Sounds like a fair deal." Emerson stuck out his hand. Shake on it." All Akashiri did was stare at Emerson''s wrinkly hand a gave him the look. Emerson slowly pulled his arm back. Emerson looked up and pointed up to some towers. " There." At Industrial Towers." That is where you will find The Industrial King. Akashiri nodded. " Good now lead the way. Emerson pointed up his eyebrow. What?" Lead the fu?k?n? way!" Emerson sighed. Ok." Fine." But if you''re planning on running up in there, it''s a very bad idea." That place is guarded by some of the best warriors of this generation of elves. That''s like sticking a ???kroach in an anthill." You''re the ???kroach. Akashiri su?k?d his teeth. " Tch." Whatever." Just turn around and shut the fu?k up." I''m tired of hearing you run that mouth of yours like water." Akashiri and Emerson were currently in The Market Square which was busier than usual. Some citizens were trying to leave the city. However, they couldn''t leave without a signed pass stating they were leaving the kingdom. Currently, no passes were being given out or signed until Friday, which was in three days." So currently people were just preparing. Emerson walked on the sidewalk and stuck his hand out. Taxi!" Suddnely and abruptly, a motorized taxi being controlled by a machine pulled up from the air, which allowed Emerson to make a run for it. Akashiri was pissed at himself that he let his guard down. " Hey!" Come back you fu?k?n? ?sshole!" Emerson watched through the back of the taxi, giggling up a storm. " Where would you wish to be driven to sir?" Emerson cleared his throat and said: Industrial Towers." And step on it." I''ve got a tail." Akashiri started chasing after the taxi, pushing people who stood in the way of him. Get out of the way!" Coming through!" Hey, watch it!" yelled a woman. Akashiri flipped over a bypassing taxi. He suddenly stopped, pulling out a kunai, marking his target with his ninja abilities. He aimed for the taxi''s gas tank. He flung the kunai which landed perfectly into the gas tank, which caused gas to started splattering everywhere like a wildfire hose. Emerson noticed the taxi was starting to slow down. " Ah, shit." He grabbed his gun and a telephone. It appears they we are, are, are, are, out of gas." The machine was malfunctioning. Fuck!" yelled Emerson. Emerson opened the taxi cab door starting to fire off warning shots, which caused the people around the area to scatter. He''s got a gun!" yelled one of the citizens running away from the warning shots. Emerson quickly grabbed a little girl elve, who started screeching to the top of her lungs. " Let me go or else this little girl gets it!" You hear me!" You don''t know who you''re fu?k?n? with!" The little elve girl began crying, calling out for her mother. " Shut the fu?k up!" yelled Emerson. Even though Emerson couldn''t see Akashiri, Akashiri could see Emerson. He was well aware that a little elve girl was beginning held hostage. His first option was to consider it. But she had nothing to do with the death of his people. It was time to be a hero. Akashiri popped out of hiding, tossing a kunai, more specifically his last kunai into Emerson''s arm. Emerson yelped. " Taking his hand around from the little girl''s neck, which allowed her to run free. Emerson started screaming as he pulled the kunai out of his arm. Fuck!" He tossed the kunai on the ground, starting to fire shots at Akashiri. None of them touched Akashiri. He deflected them with his sword. Emerson was going to continue to rapidly fire until he was out of bullets. Emerson sighed. He tossed his gun over to the side and started laughing. Alright." You got me." Emerson placed his hands up, despite being in pain. Akashiri unsheathed his sword. Emerson was getting nervous. " What are you going to do?" Akashiri sighed. " You know what''s about to happen." Wait, wait, wait!" Please!" Spare me!" " I haven''t done anything to you!" Yes, but you''ve done plenty to others." Emerson started breathing heavily. " I know but I am ready to change!" Akashiri su?k?d his teeth. Spare me with the lying." I don''t want to do anything you have to say." Besides thanks to, I already know where to go, so I don''t need your help." Emerson''s eyes lit up with excitement." Then you don''t have to kill me!" Akashiri nodded. " True, true, true, but, I''m still going to." Emerson placed his back up against the taxi." Akashiri looked around and noticed that some people were watching. No, no, no!!" Akashiri sighed. " You know what?" Emerson tried to calm down. " What?" You''re not even worth it." Scum like you will eventually die. Akashiri sheathed his sword, walking away from Emerson, who held his heart. He then wiped the worried look off his face and started laughing. He pulled up his pants and reached into his right sock, pulling out a knife. He pried open the knife and stood on his feet, running towards Akashiri who had his back turned. Your more dumber than I thought!" Akashiri sighed. I guess people like you will never learn." Akashiri pulled out his sword quickly and turned around, chopping Emerson''s head. Emerson stopped in his tracks. His body fell to the ground and blood began pouring out everywhere. His head rolled right by some trash cans. Akashiri wiped the blood on Emerson''s headless body, sheathing the sword back into his sheath, walking off with everyone who was watching, shocked. Everything that just happened was recorded by the street cameras. Akashiri would soon become a wanted man for killing the owner and president of Emerson Motors, a company worth over 3.5 billion dollars. A picture of Emerson''s body was photographed and sent to Hendrix. Industrial Towers: Hendrix''s Locations. Hendrix was eating his dinner with consisted of wheat rice, steak, broccoli, carrots, and cauliflower. He was having some ice cold water to drink. He used his knife and fork to get himself a piece of his completely cooked and flavored steak. As he chewed the steak up, he smiled. That is so good." To bad that this is the last steak like this in the entire city." Tch." Oh well." Just as Hendrix was about to dig into his food, he heard some approaching footsteps. He placed down his fork and knife and wiped the grease and sauce away from his mouth. The footsteps belonged to one of his advisors. King Hendrix?" Hendrix, nodded. " Yes, yes, what do you want." I''m afraid that I have some very bad news." You do?" Well tell me." The advisor reached into his coat and pulled out the picture of Emerson''s dead body. As soon as Hendrix saw the picture he said: Ah, shit." Chapter 1559 - Industrial Towers Going Down Hendrix snatched the photo out of the advisor''s hand. " This is not good." Is this real?" The advisor started nodding his head. " Yes, that photo is 100 percent real." Hendrix carefully looked at the photo and started shaking his head. " I knew that ?sshole would get his some day." Always believes he has to get the last word." What a fu?k?n? prick." I''m glad he''s dead." Hendrix sighed. But not too glad." That ?sshole owned Emerson Motors." The very same company that provides us with all the vehicles roaming around this city." A billion-dollar company to be exact." Hendrix grabbed the photo out of the advisor''s hand, crumbling it up into a paper ball, tossing it over his shoulder.. The paper ball landed into the small trash bin that sat in the corner of the marble wall facing the dining hall. " Hendrix noticed his advisor had a folder clutched in his hands. " What do you got there?" The advisor darted his eyes down to the folder." These are Emerson''s files." So what do they say?" The advisor opened them and showed them to Hendrix." Nothing absolutely nothing. "It''s blank." Hendrix scoffed. None of this matters." What matters is that we need to find the person responsible." Did the street cameras pick up the one responsible?" The advisor nodded, starting to wickedly smile. Yes." Indeed they did." Here is the one responsible." He doesn''t seem to be from around here. Hendrix took a look at the photo and started nodding." I want to print some wanted posters out of this guy and spread them across a city." However catches this guy will get not only a signed pass to this city, but 3 million gold pieces." The advisor nodded. " Yes sir." The advisor bowed and left the room, getting right to business. Hendrix picked the meat out of his teeth." Good." Hendrix turned his back and sat back to continue eating his food. When picked up his steak to bit it, he could feel cold air coming off of the steak. Damn it." Hendrix sighed. He tossed the plate of food to the ground and stood off his feet, walking to his bedroom. When he placed his hand on the bed, he suddenly felt heavy weigh gain on his shoulders. Hendrix fell to one knee. Then he began seeing visions in his head. Distorted visions, that made it feel as if his head was about to pop like a balloon. Chapter 1560 - Born Again Blood began running out of Hendrix''s ears. He literally kicked the door of his bedroom off the hinges into a wall. What the fu?k is going on?!" After he guzzled down a couple of chugs of water, the headaches and the intense ringing in his head finally went away like a breeze of the wind. Hendrix started breathing heavily, clutching his heart, which was beating faster than usual. " What the hell was that?" I know I have had multiple headaches in the past, but that was on a totally different level. I wonder what does images were trying to imply?" Hendrix thought to himself for a bit. Oh, well." It doesn''t matter anyway." Hendrix rinsed his face with some sink water and dried it off with a hand towel which he accidentally tossed in the toilet because he wasn''t paying attention. He walked out of the bathroom and bedroom, heading to the bar. He stared down all the bottles of the expensive and exquisite liquor. Hendrix favored very dry liquor. He walked into the bar and grabbed a bottle of bourbon that had Hank''s Old Braining Knock Bourbon. Hendrix grabbed a liquor glass and scooped up some ice cubes, which he carefully plopped into the glass before pouring the bourbon into the glass. He grabbed the glass and started guzzling down the bourbon, which was filled to the brim.. He was about to drink the rest of the bourbon but soon stop, to catch his breath. He struggled to breathe sometimes when he drank extra hard liquor. Hendrix grabbed his ?h?st. His ?h?st felt like it was on fire. He hadn''t drunk liquor for almost 2 months until now. Hendrix couldn''t see it, but he was going back to his old nasty habits. Being a fu?k?n? drunken ?sshole. No Man''s Land.. Draco and Elric''s Position. 13 hours earlier... What the fu?k is this?" Elric watched the ball of light that was Draco''s soul get bigger and bigger. Elric stepped back. He then recorded the power levels he was picking up. The power r he picked up succeeded Elric''s full strength, which honestly scared the living shits out of him. To prevent anything from happening, Elric blasted all the five powers of the founding dragons at the levitating soul. The five powers bypassed the soul without causing any harm. Suddnely a powerful shockwave occurred, which sent Elric flying into a boulder, sitting him down on the ground to watch the show. As the shockwave disappeared, bright light covered the entire plain of No Man''s Land. Elric closed his eyes to prevent himself from getting blind. After the bright light disappeared, Elric saw an egg that was covered in veins. What is this?" Elric stood off his feet and started approaching the egg. Suddnely the egg began pulsating. Elric jumped back. The egg cracked in half. Elric couldn''t believe his eyes. Chapter 1561 - Obsidan Glass Elric was staring at Draco, who was covered in a thick type of residue, which he ripped himself out of. As he freed himself, he exposed his new body. His hair was long and black. His eyes were two different colors. His left eye was gold while the right eye was red and black. His back and ?h?st were covered in ancient N''rok tongue. He levivtated out of the egg crumbles standing over Elric by 4 inches. Elric started laughing. " What?" Am I suppose to be scared just because you unlocked some new power I have no idea about?" Tch." GIve me a fu?k?n? break." You still the same weakling to me, boy." Elric threw a punch after Draco. Draco glady accepted the punch but sticking his face out. A couple of teeth came shooting out of his mouth like a rocket. Draco didn''t flinch or even make a noise.. It was as if he didn''t feel any pain. This made Elric pissed. he began dealing an arsenal of punches upon Draco''s body. After nearly 20 minutes of beatings, Draco wasn''t even phased. Is that all you got, Elric?" Elric jumped back and stuck his hand in the air, generating a powerful ball of fire in the air. Elric tossed the ball of fire after Draco. Draco started laughing. He opened his mouth and absorbed the ball of fire without even trying. Draco even burped. Smoke came out of his nose and mouth. Delicious." Extra hot." Elric descended to the ground. Elric began to understand. It was finally adding up. This was the power he really wanted Draco to have. Because one day he really wanted to retire and make Draco his successor. Elric started smiling. " Let me see this new profound power of yours." I''m ready." Elric powered himself down started slapping his ?h?st. Cmon." Show me what you got!" Draco nodded. If you insist." Draco placed his hand on the ground. Suddnely vibrations started coming out of his hands. The ground started shaking and rumbling. Abruptly giant spikes of obsidian glass popped out of the ground. Elric became spoke. One of the obsidian spikes sliced off his left arm. Blood splattered all over the place. He fell down to one knee and sighed. Chapter 1562 - Power Elric bit down on his lip, causing himself to regrow his dismembered arm which was saturated in a thick liquid. " What is this power?" Elric examined the material. Obsidian glass." Hmm." The only type of glass which can easily can a dragon." I better watch myself before this ends horribly bad." Elric decided to transform into his dragon form, which exceed the entire plain if No Man''s Land. He was in the largest dragon recorded so far. He oversaw Draco was who standing on top of a obisdan pillar he created. Elric opened his mouth and fired out a blast which he was confident that it would destroy The entire No Man''s Land and everyone on it. As the beam sunk into the ground, a powerful yet bright explosion occurred. Elric started laughing. " This is why you never had the chance to become my successor. Tch." Piful.." And to believe I was actually taking you seriously." Ha!" Elric started laughing up a storm. " What he didn''t know was that Draco was right behind him. Draco clenched his hands into fists generating fire around his entire body. Elric quickly caught the power reading. However before he could even turn around, he got engulfed in flames. Elric started screaming. His wings were reverted to ash. He fell to the ground, creating a crater in the surface of it. Draco su?k?d his teeth and licked his sharp teeth. No that I think about it, your a scrub." Who were you not able to detect me behind of you." Draco sighed. He noticed that Elric was still moving. It''s time to finish you off." Once this is over, I will gain the mantle as leader and deal with this war, my way." Draco shoved his hand into the air, firing multiple spikes of obsidan after Elric. Chapter 1563 - Title Revoked Despite suffering from horrible burns, Elric didn''t want to die just as yet. He quickly generated a not-so-powerful barrier around his body which happened to be strong enough to stop the obsidian spikes. Draco was surprised. " Hmm." You still have the energy to create barriers?" Draco started giggling. Let''s see how much damage it can take before it shatters like glass. Draco opened his mouth and started firing balls of fire out of his mouth towards the barrier. Elric was in trouble. Shit." I don''t know how long I can keep this barrier up before it fizzles away." After being attacked by at least hundreds of fireballs, the barrier shattered to pieces just like Draco said only literally a couple of seconds earlier. Shit!" yelled Elric. He managed to heal from his horrible burns. However, he didn''t regain his energy. Elric was wondering why Draco''s energy was depleted yet.. It was almost as if he had an unlimited amount of energy stored in his body. Elric sighed. He didn''t want to say the words that were going to come out of his mouth, but he had no choice. " I accept defeat!" Draco couldn''t believe his ears. He had to ask to make sure he was going crazy. " What did you say?" Elric repeated the same sentence only this time he shouted it louder. " I said I accept defeat!" How many times do you want me to repeat me?!" Draco started chuckling. He descended to the ground and sighed. " Tsk, tsk, tsk." Why stop now?" Elric didn''t answer. Instead, he bit his bottom lip. Draco started laughing. You are a joke!" I can''t believe you want to give up!" Can you tell me one reason?" Just one small reason." Elric still didn''t answer. Instead, he reverted back to his humanoid form. " The reason I don''t want to fight you is that I''m tired." I''m tired of fighting and being the one people depend on all the fu?k?n? time." I''m sick of it." Which is why I want out." That is the reason why I accept defeat." Are you happy?" Draco chuckled. " Yes." Elric nodded. " Good now I will gladly leave this fu?k?n? wasteland." But there is one more thing I require. Elric su?k?d his teeth. " What?" Suddnely Draco stabbed Elric in his ?h?st. " Your soul." It will be the final piece for me to having ultimate power." Elric vomited up blood as he stared at the obsidian sword that went through his heart and back. He fell down to one knee. Draco started laughing. He ripped the sword out of Elric''s ?h?st, splattering blood all over the place. Draco stuck his arm in the way and said: Say your prayers." Just when he was about to chop off, Elric''s head, a sudden burst of electricity popped out from Elric''s body, which caused Draco to get sent flying through the air like a rocket. Elric stood on his feet and waved his hand across his wound, allowing it to disappear. " Didn''t you hear what I said?" I just gave you the title as king of all the dragons." And instead of making your first move, you try to kill me?" Tch." Forget about it." Yellow lighting surrounded his body like an aura. Elric clasped his hands together. Just when he was about to speak some words, Draco snuck up behind him, undetected. He stabbed Elric again but this time in his neck. Blood squited into Draco''s face. Chapter 1564 - Freezer Burnt How are you going to get yourself out of this situation Elric?" Elric couldn''t move or bother to even say two single words. Draco started laughing. Elric fell down to his knees. Draco removed the obsidian blade from Elric''s throat. His vocal cords had been destroyed. Just stay down and accept your death." You have already given me the title." Now I want the tip-top reward." Your soul. Draco grabbed Elric by the throat and started strangling him. He morphed his arm into an axe, getting ready to dismember Elric''s head off his shoulders. This time you ain''t getting away from me." Your soul belongs to me." Draco ???ked back his arm and chopped of Elric''s head, which rolled down a slope. Draco started laughing.. Finally." After all these long fu?k?n? years!" I''m finally going to receive absolute power!" Elric''s headless body levivtated off the ground. Suddnely gold aura began emitting out of his body. The entire plain of No Man''s Land began shaking and rumbling. The sky became dark with thunder crackling and lightning striking. Suddnely Elric''s headless body exploded. Draco extended out his hands, absorbing the soul and power of Elric. As the aura went to his body he fell to his knees and grasped his ?h?st. Is absolute power supposed to be this painful?!" It feels like I''m being stabbed in the ?h?st repeatedly. The tattoos around Draco''s body began glowing. A third suddenly popped out of nowhere onto his forehead, advancing his vision making it at least 30 times better. Draco''s black hair turned white, his turned gold and began glowing. The outfit he which was a loincloth made from an old shirt, transformed into stylish apparel. Also, a pair of wings came out of his back. The wings were made of solid gold. I feel amazing." Just amazing. Draco decided to test out his new profound abilities and powers. He tried to use Blizzard''s power. There were no signs of Blizzard''s power. He then tried to use Typhoon''s power. It was the same outcome. " What the fu?k is going on?" I thought I was supposed to have the power of all five founding dragons." But I don''t." That''s strange." I am doing something wrong. Draco didn''t understand. Yes, he did absorb Elric''s soul and power but he didn''t absorb the power of the five founding dragons. He acquired Elric''s personal strength, power, and energy, which was as just as strong maybe even stronger. The reason for this was because before going to the grave, Elric took a piece of his soul and tossed it into Storia. He decided to take his business and smarts elsewhere. He would never show his face again. The fate of the war and the world rested in Draco''s hands now. He was King. Oh, well." Draco stared at his hands. It really doesn''t fu?k?n? matter." Besides." Elric is out and now I''m in." I will determine how this war ends." But first I need the ?ssistance of Blizzard and Typhoon for this plan to work." Draco blasted off into the sky, leaving No Man''s Land behind once and for all." Cara''s Location. Somewhere in Northern Seas Cara had the submarine on autopilot. She was hungry. She hadn''t eaten anything in almost two days. However, she goes longer without food." In fact, she could go almost two years without food. But that wasn''t the case. She just wanted to eat something. She got off the pilot''s seat and walked by the fridge, praying it had something to eat in the fridge. Ok." Let''s see what''s in this fridge." Cara opened the fridge and found four pineapple fruit cups, three bottles of beer, a bottle of water, some half-eaten cookies, and freezer burnt vanilla ice cream. Cara''s eyes lit up with excitement. She popped open the icecream and tasted it. It was delicious. Chapter 1565 - Power Down Cara ate all of the freezer burnt ice cream. Even though it had been freezer burnt, it was still safe to eat. After eating the ice cream, Cara had her eyes on a beverage to drink. She grabbed a bottle of beer and twisted it open with her left pinky finger, guzzling the cold bottle of beer a couple of times before burping. Her usual list of beverages were milk, freezing cold water, tea, and even sometimes even warm troll blood, which could speed up the process of how long an injury would originally take to heal. It was enough to make a bear gag, but who''s complaining?" As Cara was going to take a couple more guzzles of her beer, she heard a thud on the roof of the one-man submarine. She ignored it at first thinking it was a fish or another type of marine creature. However, a couple of seconds later the thudding became louder and more powerful. This left Cara no choice but to investigate. She tossed the empty beer bottle to the side and started stretching. She got out through the exit through the submarine, which happened to be the roof. She examined the roof and deep scratches on the roof. Cara also found bits of blood. She looked around. All she saw were a couple of bypassing fishes and a nearby shark.. Cara sighed. She headed back into the submarine and decided that break time was over. It was time to go back to land. Just when she was going to take the sub off autopilot, Cara got grabbed by the neck and sent flying into the front glass. " What the hell?!" Cara started coughing. Suddnely Sergeant Benjamin the humanoid chimpanzee officer was revealed. Half of his face had been disfigured and burned by fire. Of course, he was pissed. Cara was wondering how he was still alive. " How are you- Benjamin cut off Cara, " Still alive?" Benjamin started laughing. He was in a lot of pain. Suddnely he coughed up blood. Do you know how long I have been clung on to that fu?k?n? roof?" Without food or water?" Cara didn''t answer. Benjamin started laughing. " Well, neither do I." I didn''t expect you to answer that fu?k?n? question. Cara su?k?d her teeth and said: Why the hell are you here?" Benjamin grounded his teeth together and said: To finish what I was going to do back at the docks." Benjamin pulled out his handgun, wrapping his finger around the trigger. After I kill you, I dispose of your body and hijack this submarine. Cara started smiling. " I would love to see you try." Benjamin bit his lip. Don''t fu?k?n? test me bitch!" Benjamin pointed his gun at Cara and proceeded to fire. Cara dodged the bullets. All four bullets went straight through the front glass, causing water to pour inside, ruining the controls. Benjamin continued to press his finger on to trigger. However, he was out of bullets. He only had one option left. Benjamin reached into his sack and pulled out a rather large knife which he tightly grasped onto. He charges towards Cara, tackling her to the ground. " I want to see that heart of yours." Benjamin wrapped both hands around his knife, proceeding to stab Cara in the ?h?st. Cara struggled for air. However, she managed to overpower Benjamin. She grabbed her by his throat and easily use her super-strength to toss him through the front glass. A piece of glass landed on Cara''s face. Cara hopped off the ground and followed after Benjamin. He pressed a couple of components on his suit, which caused his helmet to suddenly appear around his head, allowing him to breathe. On the other hand, Cara couldn''t breathe. But she could hold her breath under the water for almost an hour. Her lungs were quite powerful. Benjamin started laughing. " The point was to hijack that submarine. Now, look at it." It''s fu?k?d." And it''s all your fault." Benjamin used to boosters on his boots to the lung after Cara. He sliced her on the stomach. Cara grounded her teeth together to endure the pain. Her blood was started to catch the eyes of nearby sharks. Benjamin tried to stab Cara yet again, but this time to no avail. She wasn''t having it. She grabbed his arm and started squeezing it tightly. The thick gauntlets around his arm were crushed, revealing his skin and bones, which were also crushed. Benjamin let out a loud scream. She then drove a knee into his ?h?st. Benjamin vomited up blood into the helmet off his armor. She then hit him with a right hook, causing him to smash into the seafloor. She started cracking her knuckles. Let''s finish this." Benjamin got on his feet and started coughing. He was choking and his blood. Benjamin dropped to his knees. He was tired. Cara started shaking her head. She didn''t want to waste her time. Besides Benjamin''s suit had powered down. The suit he was wearing weighed up to at least 2 tons. There was no way his body could support it. He would drown. Chapter 1566 - Put him out of his mercy Benjamin started gasping for air, sounding like a wheezing old man. Help me.." Cara sighed and turned around. Why should I help you?" Give me one good reason why I should fu?k?n? help you." Benjamin couldn''t even talk. He took the heavy helmet off his head, surprising with one hand. He then proceeded to grab his neck. Cara su?k?d her teeth and rolled her eyes. Cara didn''t like to see anyone suffer. Not even her enemies. Cara approached Benjamin and sighed, ready to put him out of his misery. She clenched her hand into a fist and punched Benjamin so hard in his ?h?st, all of his ribs were crushed and his heart explode like a pumpkin. Benjamin vomited up. His eyes rolled into his head and he fell to his back.. She clasped his hands together and said: May your soul rest easy." She walked away from Benjamin''s corpse and stared at the submarine. Damn." This thing is busted. Cara sighed. She suddenly jumped out of the sea to observe where she was. Luckily for her, she was at least only 30 miles away from land. She was close to some dragon ruins. She started swimming to shore as fast as he could. In less than only 3 minutes, he made it on land, standing in front of the old dragon ruins. The entrance to the ruins had been destroyed by a very powerful earthquake, so if Cara wanted to go inside she would have to dig her way in. Cara decided to go inside yet but would wait until the nighttime. By looking at the sun she could tell what time it was. Or at least she could estimate. She estimated the time to be 11:31am in the morning. Cara sighed. As she was about to take a nap, she heard her stomach growl. All the food she ate had dissolved. She looked around the area to find some food. In front of the rubble laid a bunch of urns. She cracked one of the urns open and happened to find some treats and offerings. However half of them were rotten. She ate the treats and offerings, which filled her stomach up. She started smiling. She placed her hands on her head and closed her eyes, getting ready for a nap. Just when she was about to go to sleep, she heard a splash in the water, which triggered her to open her eyes and hop on her feet. Chapter 1567 - Dangerous Caves Cara quickly ran to the destroyed dragon ruins, hiding behind some rumble. Whatever was coming out of the water, she was ready to fight. Cara stuck her head out like a gopher looking directly at the water. The water began boiling as if it was on a stove being heated up a fire. Suddnely the entire island began shaking and rumbling. Abruptly, Typhoon the founding dragon of the seas popped out of the water, roaring like a lion. His whiskers were glowing. He was currently pissed. The reason for this was because he had just found out what Draco had done. " I hope that ?sshole doesn''t think he''ll triumph over me because I''m not an easy opponent to take down." I only follow orders from Elric and no one else. Since he is dead I''m back to square one." I''m pretty sure Blizzard feels the same way. Typhoon started shaking his head. He morphed into his human form which had the appearance of an old bald head Chinese man that wore a robe, sort of like a monk but not actually.. Typhoon turned around and approached the heated water. The very hot water killed and steamed the fish. Typhoon started smiling. He walked into the hot water and started making himself a meal out of the fish. While snacking on the fish, he closed his eyes and started smiling. There is nothing better on this planet than steamed fish." It doesn''t matter what type of fish it is." No seasoning or sauces required." Typhoon continued to smile. Cara watched from the sidelines. " What does this prick want?" I hope he leaves." I want to examine and explore these ruins." Just when Cara was about to climb up, she stepped and a branch, which caused Typhoon to turn his head around. He started laughing. He spat the fish head and two fish eyes out of his mouth. Typhoon then proceeded to march on the island. He knew there was someone intruding. There was no life on the island. The only things on the island were rocks and overgrown plants. Since she saw Typhoon coming her way, she decided to proceed down to the underground ruins. She hopped into the ruins, landing in some water. She held her breath. Typhoon approached the breakthrough entrance of the ruins and looked into the hole. He started sniffing the air, smelling the scent of what appeared to him like perfume. Well, well, well." Someone wants to die today, huh?" Tch." Good fine by me." I don''t tolerate intruders." Typhoon opened his sweaty right hand, combining the sweat on his hand into a sweat ball. He dropped the sweat ball into the water. Cara eyes popped out her head, quickly trying to swim to safety. The sweat ball suddenly morphed into a savagery merman, which was carnivorous. Cara eventually got out of the water by jumping out. She came across a door which was sealed by a spell and protected by runes and booby traps. The merman followed after her, lashing out it''s long and sharp claws. Chapter 1568 - Center of The World Cara started cracking her knuckles. So you want to play?" Tch." Alright, come on." Let''s play. The merman ???ked its head back and started howling like a wolf. Typhoon controlled the merman like a videogame. This allowed him to see and hear everything the merman was doing. Typhoon instructed the merman to lunge after Cara. Cara easily evaded the merman. The merman continued to scream, splattering saliva all over the place. You know that''s pretty fu?k?n? disgusting." I don''t know if you carry diseases. The merman suddenly halted. The merman slapped his stomach and vomited out hazardous stomach acid onto his claws. The merman then lunged after Cara again.. Cara dodged the merman again. She grabbed the merman by the hanging skin on his back, slamming him on the ground. The merman started squirming like a worm. Cara placed her foot on the merman''s neck. Stay still." I was thinking of sparing your life but now I have second thoughts. The merman abruptly stopped screaming. The merman rolled from under Cara''s feet and stood up, starting to take. Typhoon''s voice was being projected out of the merman''s voice box. " Who are you and why are you in my domain?" Cara sighed. " Actually I- Typhoon interrupted Cara. Don''t tell me anything." I know you and I know you''re type." You just like any other thieves I killed." You venture in ruins because you think they have been abandoned you can have your fun and get rich." But you''re dead fu?k?n? wrong." Today you''ll die." Chapter 1569 - Specialist Cara totally blocked out everything Typhoon said. She had enough. Hey, can you do me a favor?" "What?" Cara su?k?d her teeth and said: Shut the fu?k up." Your mouth is running like a waterfall. Typhoon made the merman nod his head. " I see you not the type to engage in conversations with people you don''t know. " Alright." Let''s get this over with." Typhoon allowed the merman to retake control of its body. The merman started running towards Cara. Cara sighed. She clenched his hand into a fist and generated fire around her entire forearm, like a gauntlet. She then punched a big hole through the merman''s ?h?st. The merman halted, falling to its feet. It puked up green blood and died immediately because of blood loss.. Cara could still hear Typhoon''s voice. You stupid fu?k?n? lunatic." I swear you merman''s have no fu?k?n? brains. That''s why if you want something done, you got to do it yourself. Cara wiped the blood off her forearm and started approaching the sealed door surrounded by hidden runes and booby traps. Cara had to be careful. The wrong step could lead her to her own demise. Cara took a couple of deep breaths and said: Ok." I need to figure this out." There must be a way to disable these booby traps. Cara started looking around the area. In both corners of each wall had some old urns. Cara decided to talk the safe way out and stay away from the walls since she saw a skeleton pressed up against the wall. Cara started doing some critical thinking. She took a step forward. That step forward was facing. She then took another step forward. Creaking noises suddenly filled the area. She set on the booby traps off. Suddnely two big sawblades came out of the ground. Cara dodged the sawblades by rolling. Luckily those rolls helped her get past all the hidden runes and booby traps. She now stood in front of the sealed door. Ok." Now how will I open this door?" Do I need a key or do I need to just use brute force?" Hmm." Cara decided to go with the second option. I chose brute force." She placed her hands on the wall and started pushing to no avail. The door didn''t even creak. Ok, brute strength doesn''t work. Cara was about to go to search the urns until she saw symbols and letters on the door. The door itself was a puzzle. The puzzle was written in the N''rok dragon language. Now I understand." Cara sighed. Only if I had a person who was fluent in N''rok accompany." Cara turned around and placed her back up against the door. This was a waste of time." Just when Cara was about to stand up, the entire cave began shaking and rumbling. Hot water geysers burst from under the ground which caused the runes and the booby traps to get set off. The caves got filled up with steam, making it very hard to see. Cara stood on her feet. She sensed Typhoon''s presence. I can''t let you get into that door." I just can''t. The steam cleared up and Typhoon was revealed, taking his human form on. Cara started cracking her knuckles. She started walking towards Typhoon. Typhoon placed his hand up and said: I can''t let you leave." Cara eyes widened. " Why not?" Typhoon sighed. Because people can''t learn about this place." Cara stuck her teeth, throwing a punch after Typhoon. The punch did connect but her fist got stuck into Typhoon''s ?h?st. What the fu?k?" Typhoon started snickering. He stuck his hand into Cara''s face, firing a ball of water at her. The ball of water hit her face like a baseball that had the density of a boulder. Cara smacked into the door, coughing up blood. She got a black eye and a couple of bruises and cuts on her face. She started coughing. She wiped the blood away from her eyes so she could partially see who was in front of her. Typhoon started smiling. Hurts don''t." I know." It feels like someone hitting you repeatly in the head with a bowling ball." Cara started breathing heavily through her nose. She stood on her feet and generated her fire gauntlets around her forearms. Her vision was quite hazy. " You are no match for me woman." Chapter 1570 - The Peoples Strength Cara vomited up some more blood. She was starting to breathe heavily like a dog. Cara suddenly fell down to one knee, continuing her heavy breathing. Typhoon started shaking his head. Just face it." You''re obviously not in shape to fight me. Just look at you and look at your face." Your face is covered in bruises, cuts, and blood." Stand down." If you do this I''ll let you leave without any strings attached. Cara continued to wipe the leaking blood off her face with the sleeve of tribal apparel. She ignored everything Typhoon said. Cara had the energy to talk." She bit her bottom lip and said: Shut the fu?k up." I know I can''t defeat you.." But that won''t stop me from trying." I''m The Junta Chief of The Junta Tribe." I''m a born warrior, a person who never backs down from anything." Cara clenched her hands into fists, making her gauntlets wrapped in fire appear. Come on!" I''m ready." Typhoon started smiling and nodding his head." I admire your courage." I really do." You are as tough as nails." I respect you." But you picked the wrong way about it." Now I have no choice but to kill you." Cara had enough. She ran towards Typhoon, beginning to unleash a powerful arsenal of attacks upon his body. Typhoon devoured all the hits. He didn''t even grunt or shed one drop of blood. Typhoon sighed. He suddenly stretched out his arm and grabbed Cara by her neck. " Weak." Too weak." He suddenly tossed her into the ceiling of the cave. Cara fell down from the ceiling, smacking into the water extremely hard, which bruised some of her ribs. She started groaning. Typhoon sighed." Give up." Just give it up." Cara suddenly came jumping out of the water, landing on some dry ground, punching Typhoon in the stomach. Typhoon squinted his eyes. He staggered down to one foot. " He started coughing. That was your best attack yet." He then quickly stood on his feet and slapped Cara, knocking out three of her teeth. Typhoon eyes lit up with excitement. I enjoy watching you bleed and suffer." It gives me goosebumps." Typhoon grabbed Cara by the hair and lifted her up off the ground. He stuck out his other hand. Suddnely a ball of water came to levitate out of Typhoon''s hand. Prepare to see the light." Cara started squirming like a warm." It isn''t my time to die yet." she thought. I can''t die yet." My people need my strength and ?ssistance." I''m here to give to them." Suddnely a blue flame surrounded Cara''s body. An explosion occurred, which sent Typhoon flying into the door. A cracked form in the door. Chapter 1571 - Creative Minds The blue flames that surrounded Cara''s body were the power that had been locked up inside her ever since she was born. Her father often told her stories about his father before him which was her grandfather single handly killed a phoenix with his b?r? hands. Her grandfather fought the Phoneix for two months straight before he finally killed it. The meat of the phoenix was used for food, the skin and feathers were used for clothes, and the bones were made into weapons such as swords, axes, daggers, bows, and arrows. However after he killed Cara''s grandfather finally killed the phoenix after two months, a ball of bright white energy rose out of the remains. Before the phoenix could regenerate, Cara''s grandfather su?k?d the soul of the phoenix into his gourd so it could never escape and could never ever cause havoc on the North again. When Cara was born, her mother died of childbirth. Cara''s grandfather, who was still alive at the time, said it was for the greater good. This was why he opened the gourd and locked it inside of Cara''s body. One day she would unlock the power and use it to the fullest heights. Not to hurt people but to help them and guide them through the harsh times. Typhoon recognized the blue flames that surrounded Cara''s body. Wait a minute?" Is that what I think it is?" Typhoon hopped onto his feet and started cracking his knuckles. " Where did you get that power from?" Cara didn''t answer. Instead, she galloped towards Typhoon and leaned him in his ?h?st, causing him to vomit up blood.. Her attacks were at least 20 times more effective than her attacks originally were. Typhoon fell down to one of his knees. She then lifted her leg off the ground and kicked Typhoon in the head, causing him to crash into some sharp stalagmites. Cara had the obvious upper hand. However, Typhoon b?r?ly used even half of his power. He stood on his feet and removed a stalagmite out of his neck, which caused blood to splatter all over the place. His body was mostly made of water so he didn''t worry. The wound closed up without leaving a mark. Typhoon started grinning. Cara sighed. " Why didn''t that have any effect?!" Typhoon stuck his hand and softly said: Water Cannon. Suddnely a ball of water was fired from his palm at Cara''s ?h?st. The weight of the water cannonball gave her internal and external injuries. Typhoon started shaking his head. " Can''t you see woman?" I am simply toying with you." That''s what I love to do." I love to boost my opponents'' ego and make them think they have a chance at winning, but they don''t." I am the sultan of the seas." Cara recovered, wiping the blood from her face. The power of the phoenix was allowing her to heal much more faster. Chapter 1572 - Destination Cara ceased the heavy breathing. The power of the phoenix also allowed her to regain her energy. She wiped the droplets of blood away from her face, gathering more power from the phoenix''s soul. The blue flames around her body became more intense than before. Hot steam began coming out of her pores. Typhoon could feel Cara''s power rising every single second. Typhoon started smiling. Ok." Playtime is over." It is time I show you why you can''t defeat me, woman. Typhoon stuck his right hand in the air. Suddnely water from out of the cave started levitating into the air, coming towards Typhoon''s hands. As the water touched Typhoon''s hands, the water morphed into a long and sharp spear. Typhoon started twirling the spear in his hands. Cara su?k?d her teeth.. She was intimidated. She clenched her hands into fists and started punching the ground. Typhoon raised his eyebrows. " What the hell are you doing?" Cara started smiling. You know soon enough." Cara smashed the ground one last time by hammer fisting it. The ground crumble and rolled into the water. Typhoon didn''t have to worry. He could have just walked on water. Typhoon sighed. " What was the point of- Before Typhoon could finish his sentence, Cara rushed him, punching him in the ?h?st. Typhoon vomited up blood. Before he could fall down, Cara grabbed him by his arm and used brute strength to toss him into the locked up door. Luckily for Cara the creaked open, releasing out very cold air. Typhoon quickly recovered. " Shit!" I can''t let this bitch get in here!" Cara started walking towards Typhoon. Typhoon started muttering some words before he shoved his hand into the ground. Water Dragon. A dragon made out of water zipped past Cara. Even though Cara was quick enough to evade, it came with a cost. She noticed her left hand had been dismembered from the rest of her body. However, she didn''t care. When she tried to regenerate, she noticed she couldn''t. Shortly she noticed chains made of water were wrapped around the lower half of her body. It was putting restrictions on her power. Typhoon snickered. He stuck out his hand, forming water saw in his hand. Typhoon tossed the water saw at her. Only at the last minute, she breaks free. If she didn''t, it would be done for her. Typhoon quickly ran into the room and created a new door made of water, so Cara won''t be able to get in. Chapter 1573 - The Wonderful Night Sky Ok." That''s enough woman." I don''t want to fu?k?n? fight you anymore." Cara started smiling. Typhoon scoffed and said: Don''t think that I''m scared." That smile on your face says it all. Cara immediately wiped the smile off her face. Currently, I''m looking at the big picture, preparing for the final fight that will determine the outcome of this world." Typhoon sighed. " I can''t believe I''m saying this." I will allow you to leave this cave and island with no strings attached. Usually, Typhoon never gives mercy to people. He absolutely didn''t care whatsoever. He placed his hands behind his back and started walking away. The item he was guarding with his life was some very rare and legendary armor worn by the Aegon during the battle of North, which took place at least 2 years before The Golden Age War.. Typhoon was a collector. He collected anything. From swords to old dried pieces of animal dung. Collecting was and is only a hobby. The first armor worn by Aegon was solid gold. The reason Aegon only wore the armor at certain times was that it was heavy. It slowed him down during times of confrontation. Speed and energy is the key to winning a fight. Typhoon approached the armor and started smiling. Yes." Great." It is in tip-top shape." Not even a single scratch. Typhoon carefully examined the armor. He started nodding his head. Typhoon walked back over to the door he made from water and noticed that Cara was nowhere to be found. Hmm." It looks like she really left." Good." That woman was starting to become a pain. Typhoon dispersed the water wall and sighed. Suddnely Cara came out of nowhere, hopping on his shoulders, giving him a head-scissor. The head-scissor made him crash into Aegon''s suit of armor, which was protected by a hidden forcefield. Typhoon grounded his jaws together and started growling. Cara started cracking her knuckles. I ain''t going nowhere until you''re dead or unconscious, motherfucker." Since I can''t get to Blizzard, I get to you." Blame this beating on your pal for destroying the North. Typhoon stood off the ground and said: So you have chosen death." Tch." Fine by me." Typhoon suddenly transformed into his dragon form which caused the roof of the caves to be destroyed. As Typhoon started leaving the caves, Cara grabbed one of his scales and rode him out into the sky. Night had fallen over the seas. The stars brightened up the sky. Chapter 1574 - Into Space The higher Typhoon flew into the sky, the higher the pressure became, which made it hard for Cara to breathe. Cara started gagging. She felt the bu??erflies swarming in her stomach. The higher Typhoon flew into the sky, the higher the pressure build-up on Cara''s shoulders and lungs. She started puffing up her cheeks like balloons and puked up blood. The rate you are going is horrible." I''m pretty sure your heart will stop working in a couple of seconds. Cara felt as if someone was squeezing her heart like a stress ball. Typhoon breached past the atmosphere then the ozone layer. We will soon be in space, woman." I hope you enjoy it while you can." Cara''s complexion turned pale. Her eyes began bloodshot. She began shaking as if she was going through a seizure. As they went into space, Cara''s heart officially stopped.. Typhoon started laughing. Above the world laid the Big Bang Bomb, which was awaiting detonation orders. So this is where the bomb went?" Hmm." I hope Hendrix doesn''t activate it." Because if he does, it''s will be certainly game over for everyone." Typhoon checked to see if Cara was alive. For some reason she still was. Blue flame surrounded her body. The flames caused her heart to start pumping up with blood once again. Her eyes popped open and her pupils widened. Blue wings made from flames sprouted out of her back. Typhoon turned around and sighed. " How are you still alive?" I thought bringing you to space would for surely kill you." Hmm." That power has had a very positive effect on your body. Typhoon started smiling. He opened her mouth, beginning to charge up a water cannon in his mouth. Cara also decided to do something as well. She generated powerful blue flames around her body. The flames were so hot, it began burning away her clothes, nearing her skin. She began groaning. She then released a giant powerful blast after Typhoon. Chapter 1575 - Freefalling Cara''s blast reduced Typhoon''s water cannon to steam. This caused Typhoon''s mouth to drop down. Impossible!" How is it possible that you stopped my attack?" Cara didn''t answer. Instead, she started approaching Typhoon. Typhoon scoffed. You dare approach me?" Not a very smart move. Typhoon lashed out his tongue after Cara. Cara widened her eyes. She grabbed Typhoon''s tongue quickly and set it ablaze. Typhoon started screaming. He tried to remove his tongue from Cara''s grip but couldn''t, her grip was too tight. She reeled in Typhoon by using his tongue. She then punched him so hard in the face, at least a dozen of his razor-sharp teeth came flying out of his mouth. The force of the punch made him crash into some bypassing asteroids. The asteroids exploded on contact.. Typhoon puked up blood, smashing some of his ribs. Cara couldn''t believe it. She was going head to head with a founding dragon. Cara was pumped with excitement and energy. I am definitely sure I can take this fight." Typhoon licked the blood from his face and started laughing, breathing. I didn''t expect that." Hmm." That soul of the blue tail Phoneix suits you well." I''m very glad to see the way you are using it." I congratulate you." Typhoon morphed into his human form and stuck his hand out." Shake and it." I want you to become allies with me. Cara popped her eyes out. Why on earth will do a stupid fu?k?n? thing like that." What makes you think I would even trust you." Typhoon sighed. " You can trust me." I''m a man of my word." Cara rolled her eyes. She didn''t trust anybody but her tribe people. Cara folded her arms and said: I''m afraid I''ll have to decline that offer. Typhoon looked worried. Why?" Cara didn''t answer. Instead, she fired a fireball through Typhoon''s ?h?st, causing him to freefall down into the atmosphere. Chapter 1576 - Out of Storia Draco had a big plan. A very big plan. Something Elric wouldn''t even think of doing. Draco was going to bring every single dragon out of the realm of Storia into the current world he was standing in. Now that he had Elric''s power, he could do it anytime he wanted to. He was currently standing in the middle of the ancient dragon graveyard. Draco stuck his hand out, being to mutter some N''rok words. His hand was soon covered in golden energy. The golden energy was fired into the air. Suddnely the golden energy became brighter and bigger, filling up the entire dragon graveyard as well all the nearby mountains and trees. The golden bright light morphed into a gigantic portal. Come to me my fellow dragons." Come to serve your new master and live in your new home. This is a new chapter in the making and I want all of you to be a part of it." Come join me to leech off the benefits. Suddnely the entire area began shaking and rumbling. Draco backed up a couple of steps and started smiling. Swarms of dragons began flying out of the golden portal which led to Storia. Draco started laughing. With all these fellow dragons on my side, there is no way I can lose this war. Draco hopped in the air and landed on the back of a huge and hairy dragon, standing on its head. He placed his hands behind his back and patiently waited until he reached towards The Industrial Elven Empire. I coming for you Hendrix." With a whole army of bloodthirsty dragons waiting for revenge. " I just hope you''re prepared." The Industrial Elven Empire: Hendrix''s Location... Hendrix was quite bored. He had nothing to do. Even though his empire was going through times of war, the war hadn''t been fearsome in the last couple of weeks. Hendrix wanted some action. He sighed. He got out of his throne and walked out to the balcony. The sun was setting. Chapter 1577 - Revenge Time Hendrix looked in the sky and noticed the sky suddenly became much darker. He was confused. Hmm." That''s strange." He noticed he saw multiple creatures flying in his direction. He grabbed his golden-plated telescope and looked through it, seeing dragons. Lower level dragons often killed livestock and attacked villages. What the fu?k?!" Hendrix quickly tossed the telescope to the side, running to press the red bu??on on his control panel that activated that would ring the Industrial Bell. The Industrial Bell has created back during the Golden Age War in case a high-level threat such as a founding dragon appeared and tried to attack. Hendrix ran to the control panel and hammer fisted the red bu??on on the control panel. The Industrial Bell began ringing throughout the entire kingdom. So many people were confused until the dragons poured into the city. Hendrix overwatched this chaos from on top of the roofs of his chambers. Shit." This is extremely bad." I''ll have to activate The Big Bang Bomb sooner than expected." Hendrix sighed. He crossed his arms and started shaking his head. When he was about to step off the roof, a smaller dragon came out of nowhere, trying to the lung after him. Hendrix su?k?d his teeth. He grabbed the dragon by the neck and crushed its throat. The dragon choked on its own blood. Hendrix heaved the corpse of the dragon into another smaller dragon, which managed to evade its comrade''s body. Hendrix could hear the screams of terror and children throughout the area. He su?k?d his teeth. I need to get these fu?k?n? dragons out of here before it''s too late. While Hendrix wasn''t paying attention, a humanoid dragon equipped with armor made from dragon bones kicked Hendrix in his back, causing him to fall off the roof into a wheel barrel filled with barrels of yeast. Hendrix landed quite awkwardly. Hendrix flipped onto his feet. The humanoid dragon knight started screeching like a siren. The dragon warrior was equipped with a spear. Hendrix scoffed. So you want to challenge me?" Alright." It''s your funeral." Hendrix started cracking his knuckles starting to bounce up and down. The dragon knight jumped towards Hendrix and tried to stab him with his spear but was unsuccessful. Hendrix ripped the spear out of the dragon knight''s hands and stabbed the knight in the neck. The knight fell to his feet and died on impact. Chapter 1578 - Deal Or No Deal The dragon knight fell to its knees and bleed to death. Blood squirted into Hendrix''s face. Where did all these fu?k?n? dragons come from?" I need answers!" Hendrix turned the corner and ran into four dragon knights, who were all equipped with spears and swords. As the dragon knights saw Hendrix, they started charging towards him, screeching like sirens. Hendrix scoffed. You low-level dragons don''t phase him. Hendrix stuck his hand out and fired a beam of electricity out, which electrocuted the dragon knights. Hendrix took a couple of breathers before proceeding. He only ever saw lots of dragons whenever a founding dragon was around. Hendrix leaped into the air to oversee the entire place. He suddenly sensed Draco''s power. As he turned his head, he was sucker-punched in the face by a giant rock face. The force of the punch made Hendrix fly through three buildings which all tumbled in the process. Hendrix laid flat on his back. What in the fu?k?" His bottom jaw had been dislocated. He grabbed a whole jaw and snapped it back in place. He hopped to his feet and wiped the blood that burned his eyes. The power was sensed was Draco''s, but Draco wasn''t the one that punched him. Well, not actually. It was a clone made of rocks. Hendrix started nodding his head. He was confident that Draco was the one resemble for the chaos going around the kingdom. Where is the one who created you?" The rock clone had the mind of a robot." The rock clone clanked its fist together and said: That information there is classified." I was created for one sole purpose." Hendrix raised his eyebrow. And what is that one sole purpose?" The rock clone clanked its fist together again." To kill you, the one they call The Industrial King." Hendrix started nodding. " I see." Well, come on." Finish the job." If you wish to die." The rock clone started stomping on the ground. Glady." The rock clone swung a punch after Hendrix. Hendrix easily the punch. He jumped back and said: Your attacks are very slow, but are also very effective." I have to be extra careful." The rock clone started bolting towards Hendrix. Hendrix clenched his hand into a fist and waited. He allowed the rock clone to punch him in the face. The rock clone started laughing. However, Hendrix easily took the heavy punch, managing to easily overpower the rock clone. He started smiling. Now it''s my turn. The rock clone looks frightened. Hendrix then proceeded to punch the clone so hard, its head burst into gravel and sand. It looks like your mission was an unsuccessful attempt. Hendrix looked at his knuckles and saw that some skin was missing. Well, look at that." Hendrix waved his fingers across his bruised knuckles. The cuts were suddenly gone and the skin magically appeared back where it was supposed to be. Hendrix looked in the sky and saw the giant dragon that overshadowed the entire kingdom. When he was going to jump into the air, he noticed he couldn''t. Then he looked down at his feet. His feet were stuck to the ground. While he was stuck, he could hear gunfire and explosions. He knew nearby dragon knights would try to take advantage of him being stuck in the ground. This was why he forcefully ripped his feet out of the ground. Now." To take out that dragon. Hendrix leaped into the air, managing to land on the huge dragon which was covered in scales. Alright, buddy." You''re going down." Hendrix stuck his hand in the air, generating the golden glow around his hand. However before his hand couldn''t even strike the dragon, someone grabbed his hand. This, someone, was Draco. Hendrix could sense Draco''s power became higher. He tossed Hendrix into a huge scale. Hendrix su?k?d his teeth. Hmm." Draco." I knew you had to be responsible." What is the meaning of this?" I thought we had a deal." Draco started laughing. I have no idea what you''re talking about. Hendrix bit his bottom lip. You son of a bitch!" Hendrix stood on his feet. " I knew I couldn''t trust you." Draco started snickering. Of course, you can''t." I don''t do business with fu?k?n? elves." From this minute forth it will be my mission to wipe every single last one of you from this world. Starting with you.." Draco generated fire around his entire right arm. Chapter 1579 - Golden Glow Hendrix stood on his feet and ran after Draco, tackling him to the ground. He started choking him with the help of his brute strength. The harder he choked Draco, the more power he had to use. Hendrix noticed something. Draco was laughing. The bastard was actually laughing. Hendrix was mad confused. Suddnely Draco overpowered Hendrix and tossed him to the side. You are no longer on my level." I am currently the strongest founding dragon. Hendrix coughed up a couple of pieces of blood and said: I thought Elric was the strongest." Draco scoffed. " Well, he isn''t many more." Hendrix rolled his eyes. " Whatever." Draco suddenly fired five fireballs after Hendrix. Hendrix used his shoulder to block the fire, which didn''t physically harm him much. The fireball generated smoke around Hendrix''s body. Draco decided to use the smoke as an advantage. He rushed towards Hendrix like a bull and kicked him in the face. The force of the kick was so hard, Hendrix also got knocked off the dragon. He clenched onto the huge scales of the giant dragon so he wouldn''t fall. He used upper body strength to mount the dragon''s back once again. Draco folded his arms and started shaking his head. I would be careful if I were you." You almost fell." Hendrix bit his bottom lip. He tore his sleeves off, revealing his huge muscles. Veins started bulging out of his forehead. Draco snickered. He stuck his hand out and continued to fire fireballs after Hendrix. This time however they had no effect on his body. His body was coated in a golden glow. The glow was like a shield, which would protect him from any bodily damage. Hendrix enclosed on Draco and started unleashing an arsenal of attacks upon his body. Hendrix grabbed him by his neck and drove his knee repeatly into his face. Draco continued to laugh. " I like this!" Chapter 1580 - Long Shots Draco wrapped his arms around Hendrix''s body, proceeding into bear hugging. Draco lifted him off the ground and slammed him on his head. His head smacked into a very hard scale, which dazed him. While Hendrix was dazed on the ground, Draco started stomping on Hendrix''s ?h?st. Hendrix started puking up blood. He started laughing. You know I can do this all day right?" Draco continued to stomp on Hendrix''s ?h?st. Hendrix was growing angry. He grounded his jaws together and grabbed Draco''s foot, swinging him off the back of the old and giant dragon. Wings made of fire burst out of Draco''s back. He started thinking. How about this?" You join forces with me." Once this war is I will give you the opportunity to seize control of the West and East. Hendrix wiped the blood from his mouth and said: I thought you said you didn''t do business with elves." Now you want me to do business with you?" Tch." Get the fu?k out of here." I already fell for your stupid tricks." That ain''t happening again. My mission is to break every bone in your body and drive you mindless, bloodthirsty subjects out of my kingdom." Draco started nodding. You smart." I''ll give you that." But obviously not smart enough. Hendrix was confused. " What the hell are you talking about?" Draco started giggling. You find out in few a seconds. Hendrix suddenly collapsed down to his knees. " What the fu?k did you do to me?" He began sweating profusely. Draco started shaking his head. " While you were chit-chatting placed a trap inside your body that is mainly focused on targeting your heart. " I like to call it " longshot." If you move even one muscle, the long shot will make your heart explode like a pumpkin." Just face it." It''s game over for you." Despite hearing these words from Draco, he still stood up on his feet. He generated golden energy around his hand, safely removing the long shot trap out of his body, which he crushed in his hands. Draco was dumbfounded and happy at the same time. Hendrix bit his bottom lip and said: It will take much more than that to stop me." Hendrix suddenly lunged after Draco. He almost grabbed him but failed to. Draco teleported behind Hendrix and kicked him in the back of his head. Hendrix endured the pain. He was lucky his spinal cord didn''t get shattered. Chapter 1581 - No Steps Lost You took that hit pretty well. Hendrix got angry. He tried to grab Draco but was yet once again unsuccessful. Draco teleported in front of Hendrix and slapped him so hard, teeth came out of his mouth. His bottom jaw snapped out of place and he was sent flying into piles of books that were in his chambers. Draco started laughing. Meanwhile, on the ground, Hendrix was recovering. He grabbed his bottom jaw and snapped it back in place. He had pieces of glass on his face. Hendrix carefully removed every single piece of glass out of his face before actually looking in the mirror in case he saw anymore. However, he discovered something more shocking. He was elderly once again. Hendrix started touching his wrinkles. What the fu?k?!" Why am I a fu?k?n? old man again?!" Hendrix started slapping his face. Did I do something wrong?!" Hendrix finally began to understand. That sneaky fu?k?n? demon. He tricked me." Hendrix sighed. He started grounding his jaws together. He was growing furious. He was well aware of the incoming dragon knights that were coming to kill him. A golden aura come around his body and brightened the entire area. The golden aura soon began turning black and purple. Soon he was surrounded by 20 dragon knights. Hendrix suddenly punched the ground. The dragon knights were engulfed by the aura. They froze up like statues. Draco who was in the air was madly confused. What is going on down there?" Suddnely the headless body of a dragon knight was tossed at Draco. Draco grabbed the head and crushed it. Hendrix soon then leaped in the air, landing perfectly onto the back of the giant dragon. Draco descended to the ground and started clapping. Wow." Even in your old age your are as the same as you were during The Golden Age War." Impressive." You haven''t lost one single step." Hendrix had enough. He stuck his hands in the air and started charging up a beam. Chapter 1582 - Bested Not so fast." Draco stuck his hand out and fired a 3-foot obsidian spike after Hendrix. Hendrix wasn''t quick enough to dodge the obsidian spike. The obsidian spike went right into Hendrix''s stomach. He fell down to his knee and vomited up blood. He wiped the blood from his face and ripped the obsidian spike out of his stomach. He started taking deep breaths, breathing through his nose. Hendrix started walking towards Draco. Draco stuck his index finger out at Hendrix. Suddnely out of nowhere three obsidian spikes were fired into Draco''s body. Hendrix was still standing. Draco''s eyes popped out of his head. " How are you able to be still standing?" Hendrix was starting to get dizzy. His vision went blurry and distorted. There was only one thing he could do. Activate the Big Bang Bomb. He reached into his coat and pulled out a controller. Draco wondered what Hendrix had. " What do you got there?" Hendrix scoffed and started laughing. You''ll find out soon enough." Trust me." Hendrix raised his hand into the air and pressed the big red bu??on on the controller. Suddnely a loud horn started echoing throughout the world. The loud horn was coming from the Big Bang Bomb. A voice then could be heard. Project Big Bang will be activated in 2 days due to maintenance." Hendrix was confused. " What?" Maintenance?" " What the fu?k do you mean by maintenance?" Draco started shaking his head. Tsk, tsk, tsk." Draco fired out another obsidian spike. The obsidian spike removed Hendrix''s left arm away from the rest of his body. Blood splattered everywhere. Hendrix lost consciousness. He rolled off the dragon and landed in a pool of water. Draco chuckled. Let''s see you recover from that." Draco walked to the bow of the giant dragon, beginning to speak N''rok words, which translated to: Destroy this kingdom." Chapter 1583 - Calling in Reinforcements!! While Hendrix was lying unconscious at the bottom of a lake, The Industrial Kingdom was being destroyed. Many innocent people were losing their lives. Since he was out of breath, Hendrix was standing in the middle of a road. A road with two ways. The left was to the land of the living, while the right would lead him to the spirit world. Hendrix sighed. What''s the use?" What will I get out of driving off the dragons? No matter how many times I do so they will always come back. To this point, I think the Big Bang is also useless." Hendrix placed his hand over his face and muttered bad words. He started snickering. I''ve made up my mind." Congratulations Draco." The world is at your mercy." Fan fun with it. Hendrix placed his hands behind his back and started walking towards the entrance to the spirit world. However, before he could even reach the entrance, suddenly a white light popped up in front of his face. The white light morphed into the shape of a woman, who happened to be his deceased wife, Queen Diana of the Industrial Elven Empire. Hendrix backed up a couple of steps, before realizing who it was. Diana?" Diana nodded. " Yes, it is me, Hendrix." Diana wore a long white dress and white gloves. " What do you want?" I thought you would be in the spirit world. Diana approached Hendrix and said: I was." But I decided to take a short leave when I saw what was happening with you and the kingdom. You need to back to the world of the living and guide your people. No one else can do it but you." Hendrix bit his bottom lip. Hendrix sighed and said: I''ve been guiding those worthless pieces of trash ever since the day I became the Industrial King." I tired of it." Diana started shaking her head. " So this what you want?" Do you want to go to the spirit world and regret your decision?" Because if you do that is exactly what will happen. It will be too late." The world will become a feeding ground for the dragons." Just this time." Think about some people other than yourself." Hendrix clenched his hands into fists. Hendrix was hesitant for a bit but decided to listen to Diana. Ok, fine." I will try to do everything in my power to wipe all those dragons off the face of the world. Diana nodded. Now go." Hendrix turned his back on Diana. Don''t forget about Guy." You two still are on rough terms." You need to sort it out before he becomes something terrible." Something even worst than the dragons." Hendrix nodded. I will do my best." Diana turned around and passed through the entrance of the spirit world. Hendrix decided to go back to the world of the living. As he opened the door, a white light beamed into his eyes. As the white light cleared up, he was back into the land of the living. He quickly swam out of the lake, vomiting up water. He turned over on his back and began breathing heavily, looking at the clouds. Only if I had a little help." I knew those two bastards would turn their backs on me. Just as Hendrix said that suddenly five flying warships and soldiers and hoverbikes descended from the clouds. They were led by Levi who waited patiently for Dr. Gonzalez to create the perfect robotic body for him. Over the weeks, they came to good terms. Hendrix started smiling. Well, I''ll be damned." Levi hopped off the bow of the flying warship, managing to perfectly land on the nose of the giant dragon. He settled his eyes on Draco, who was staring directly at him. Hmm." So Hendrix has called in reinforcements?" Tch." This should be interesting. Levi clanked his robotic fists together, starting to sprint towards Draco. Draco fired three obsidian spikes after Levi. Levi easily dodged all of the spikes without even trying. He enclosed on Draco, managing to kick Draco so hard in his ribs, they broke into pieces like glass. Draco puked up blood. Levi then grabbed him by his hair and continuously punched Draco multiple times in his face. After that, he tossed him into a scale. Draco started laughing. For a robot, you''ve got some painful punches. Draco stood on his feet and crossed his arms. What is your name?" asked Draco. I don''t converse with the enemy." said Levi. Yeah, whatever." Levi clenched his hand into a fist, charging up a power punch. He tried it again with Draco, but Draco was having it. Draco grabbed Levi by his face and tossed him into the air. While Levi was in the air, he clasped his hands together and fired out a ball of energy at Draco''s face. Draco bit his bottom lip, screeching like a siren. Levi slowly descended to the ground. He ran up towards Draco and repeatly punched him in the ?h?st with power punches. Eventually, he punched a hole in his ?h?st, which made Levi stop. His heart could be seen hanging from some arteries. Draco had been stunned. All Levi need to do was rip out of Draco''s heart and destroy it to completely kill him. However before he could do this, Draco morphed into Stage 1 of his hybrid form, which he stole from Elric. The high winds pushed Levi back. Draco''s power level went up the charts, something Levi knew he couldn''t handle. Bring it down!" Bring the whole dragon down!" A cable came down to Levi. Levi pulled on the cable, which slung him into the air. The warship charged up a very powerful pulse cannon which rained an ?ssault upon Draco and the dragon he was standing on top of. A very powerful explosion occurred. Levi hanged from the cord, awaiting results. The dragon had been killed but Draco was nowhere to be found. Can you find that ?sshole on the radar?" No sir." He is not showing up on the radar." Where the fu?k is he?" Roars could be heard coming out of the mushroom clouds. Levi sighed. Oh shit." Chapter 1584 - Incendiary Rounds Draco was furious. All he was seeing was red. He flew into the clouds and came crashing into the warship which Levi was inside of. He grabbed one of the pilots by the neck and smashed his head against the wall. The other pulled out a pistol and fired off five rounds directly at Draco''s face. Draco watched as the bullets simply bounced off his body. Really?" Are you fu?k?n? serious?" You saw what just happened." I would think you would strategize. The pilot turned around and started running but didn''t get far. Draco used his incredibly sharp claws to slice the pilot in ribbons, splattering blood and organs all over the ground. Draco licked the blood away from his face and started snickering. He then immediately took the smile off of his face after he saw Levi, who was even shaking one bit. He wasn''t scared of anything or anyone. Draco started nodding. Just as I thought." You robots don''t know the meaning of fear." Because you have no types of emotions or feelings." To think that we''re so close to killing me." Ha!" As if I would let a hunk of metal due me in. Now that comedy." As Draco continued to talk, Levi used the time he was talking to charge up an electrified punch. He punched Draco in the ?h?st. Draco endured the damage of the hit. He used his tail to whip Levi across through the metal walls of the warship. Levi almost fell off the warship. Luckily fired out a grappling hook from his hand, which latched into the warship. He reeled himself back into the warship to face Draco. He grabbed his hand and twisted it off, revealing a machine gun. The bullets in the machine gun were incendiary rounds. Draco rushed towards Levi and drove his claws into his ?h?st. Now I wonder." Can you feel this?" Chapter 1585 - Hardest Hit Draco thought just because Levi was now in a robot''s body he could feel pain. However, he could feel pain. The reason he could was because of his brain. That was the only organ he had left. Levi started grunting. The further he pushed his claws inside of his ?h?st, the closer they came to his core. Once the core was destroyed, the body would completely shut down. Levi had to make sure Draco didn''t get any ideas. Levi suddenly headbutted Draco, causing him to stumble into some chairs. Green fluids were pouring out everywhere. Levi started getting worried. " Shit, I need parts." His core was hanging by some cables. Draco got off the ground and licked the blood off his head with his tongue, no longer grinning. He suddenly flew through the roof of the warship. He stuck his hand into the air. Golden energy began wrapping around his arm. The golden energy suddenly became the bright light of the sun. Once this kingdom is out of the picture, no one will dare to stand in my way. This is the start of a new era. The golden energy morphed into a ball. Before Draco could cast the cataphoric attack upon the Industrial Kingdom, Hendrix appeared. As Draco sensed Hendrix''s power, his eyes popped out of his head. He slowly turned around. How the fu?k are you still alive?" Hendrix su?k?d his teeth. Don''t fu?k?n? worry about that." Hendrix quickly rushed towards Draco punched him so hard in his face, it created a crack in space. Draco let a loud yelp. He was sent flying to the ground as multiple shocks erupted through his body. Draco vomited up plenty of blood. He was sent flying into a pile of rubble caused by Draco''s army. Hendrix slightly injured himself with that powerful punch. Some of the muscles in the forearm were ruptured. Hendrix down in the hole of the warship and saw Levi, who was currently waiting for the parts he requested to be delivered to him. Hendrix started shaking his head. Draco meanwhile was laying flat on his back on the ground in the blood which was his own. That was probably the hardest punch he had ever received in all his times of living. I don''t get it." How is this ?sshole is laugh." I mean I chopped this fu?ker''s arm off." He should be dead." Draco stood on his feet and waited patiently as his injuries started to heal. Chapter 1586 - A Grand Death Draco looked in the air and could see Hendrix coming his way. This time he was going to let him sucker punch him. Draco opened his mouth and fired out a giant fireball after Hendrix. Hendrix caught the fireball like a baseball and tossed it back at Draco, who simply absorbed the bomb. Hendrix finally made it to the ground and grabbed Draco by his neck, proceeding to strangle him. Draco began fluttering like a fish. Every time he healed his injuries, more and more of his power was being consumed. Sooner or later his entire body would just shut down. He managed to rip out of Hendrix''s grip, jumping back a couple of feet. Draco looked at Hendrix and saw that his arm was also reattached back to his body. He knows finally understood why he was called The Industrial King. Hendrix started cracking his knuckles. " This time I''ll make sure to erase you from existence. Draco su?k?d his teeth. He soon transformed into his natural founding dragon, roaring into the air, projecting out loud soundwaves. Hendrix didn''t even bother to block the nose out. He just stood there with the most confident look on his face. Golden energy began to wrap around Draco''s body. The entire area began shaking and rumbling. Say goodbye to your life and this city!" When Draco was about to release the beam from his mouth, he suddenly felt something latched on his back. It was Levi, who was still waiting for his parts to be delivered to him. Why are those parts taking so long?!" Draco dispersed the beam charging up in his mouth. He sighed, which caused smoke to come out through his nostrils. You elves currently have high determinations." That is how you people were designed. Tsk, tsk, tsk." I know what I need to do. Levi started climbing up Draco''s back as if he was climbing up a mountain. He looked in the air and saw new parts falling from the sky like meteors. Draco had a very powerful magnet in his body. He stuck his hand out in the air, which caused the parts to latch onto his body. That was it. He had been successfully repaired. Levi even got a more powerful core. He charged up a power punch which generated red electricity around his fist. He leaped in the air and said: Let''s see if you will be able to awaken from this." He launched himself down like a rocket and attacked Draco''s head. Suddnely bolts of red lighting began to shock Draco all over his body, which caused him to scream. Hendrix decided to use the given time. He tossed a boulder at Draco and jumped on it. He clenched his hand into a fist and punched a gigantic hole in Draco''s body, pulling him out of his seal, throwing him into a pile of rubble. The dragon''s body froze up and cracked into pieces like glass. The founding dragons piloted their dragon bodies like mechas. So in actuality, their humanoid form was still intact. Draco was impaled into the ground by a metal rod. Hendrix started approaching Draco. So this is your true form." Hmm." I was expecting something a bit grander. Draco had the appearance of an old man. He had long white hair and a long white beard. He wore a white robe. Hendrix grabbed the metal rod and ripped it out of Draco''s body. Draco started puking up blood. Hendrix tossed the metal rod to the side. " Do you know much of my people have died today?" Draco wiped the blood from his mouth and started laughing. " Why should I fu?k?n? care?" I always despised the idea of the creation of the elves." Hendrix started nodding his head. Then I have every right to execute you." Draco rolled his eyes. "Tch." Good ahead." But it won''t make a difference." Every single dragon has been released from Storia." They will continue to kill even after my death." Hendrix snickered. That won''t be a problem." Hendrix started staring down Draco. Draco coughed up more blood. What are you waiting for?" Kill me." Take your prize." Live up to the name of The Industrial King, A.K.A. The Dragon Executioner." Hendrix nodded. He suddenly grabbed Draco by his face and smashed his head against a wall. He cracked fragments of his skull. He then grabbed him by his neck and body-slammed him on the ground. Hendrix then placed his finger in Draco''s eyes. He bit down and his bottom lip and started grunting. Hendrix then used brute to rip Draco''s head from the rest of his body. He tossed the head on the ground and stomped on it, reducing it to a bloody mess. Draco was still moving. Hendrix then grabbed Draco''s body and ripped him clean in half, grabbing his beating heart. Hendrix squeezed the heart like a pressure ball before it exploded like a water ball. Blood splattered on his face. He then started backing up, awaiting the grand death. Chapter 1587 - Whats Next? First of all, Draco''s body started fluttering like a fish. The entire area began shaking like an earthquake was happening. The dark sky suddenly cleared. Out of nowhere, a solar beam struck Draco''s headless body, burning his body to a crisp to eventually a smoky skeleton. The solar beam took all of Draco''s abilities away. Hendrix was madly confused. Draco''s skeleton dropped to the ground. Even though Hendrix''s army had been outnumbered, they still managed to push the dragons. Hendrix started slapping his ?h?st. He then started yelling. While Hendrix was celebrating, he was being spectated. Guy spectated his father. He had planned. A very big plan. Ever since those events in hell, he was being more sadistic and violent. Recently he was hearing a voice in his head. A deep and dark voice. Guy started grinning. Soon you and everyone beside you will die a very horrible death, father." Guy then disappeared without a trace. Levi came to Hendrix''s side. Hendrix quickly turned around as he heard approaching footsteps. " Oh." It''s you." Levi crossed his arms and started tapping his foot repeatly on the ground, waiting for the thing he thought Hendrix would say. Hendrix was saying anything. Hendrix was madly confused once again. " Why in the fu?k are you just standing there?" Do you want to say something to me or something?" Levi su?k?d his teeth. " Never mind." I guess you didn''t need reinforcements." Hendrix started nodding. " So what, I''m supposed to thank you?" Tch." Please." You work for me." You were supposed to bring reinforcements." Levi scoffed. He suddenly ran away at top speeds. Hendrix wanted to here what the public had to say. Only if they were still alive." Chapter 1588 - Arrangements Hendrix instructed his last remaining advisor to schedule a town meeting. Meanwhile, while he waited for the remaining citizens to come together, he was smoking some damaged cigarettes that a rough packaging trip. He exhaled the smoke from his nostrils and sighed. As he heard approaching footsteps, he immediately removed the damaged cigarette from his mouth and mushed it into the ground with his shoe. Hendrix walked up to the podium and glared at the remaining citizens, who didn''t look too happy. Everyone." I''m glad you all could make it considering the events that just transpired." We have a lot to discuss." The citizens were furious. They started talking among themselves. Hendrix looked over at his advisor and whispered: What do you think they''re talking about?" The advisor started scratching the back of his head. " I don''t know but we''re both to find out. The people turn their eyes at Hendrix. How could you let this happen?!" Do you realize the damage those dragons have done to us?!" Do you even care?!" yelled the elderly woman. Hendrix sighed. " Of course I care." Why wouldn''t I care?" Because you allowed it to happen!" We were supposed to evacuate!" yelled another citizen. All the citizens began shouting. Everybody calm down."The citizens wouldn''t bother to listen. The advisor stepped in front of the raging citizens and said: Everyone needs to relax." Everything is going to be alright." No, it won''t!" yelled a merchant. I lost my wife and daughter!" Can you bring them back!" No, so everything is not fine!" Hendrix cleared his throat. " All of those who have lost family members step forward." Over thirty people stepped forward. " Your family member''s burial arrangements will be taken care of." I can promise you that." I will also promise that those dragons will never fly into this city ever again." The citizens thanked Hendrix. I will also have every single building that was destroyed to be repaired." I know many of you lost your businesses, homes, and schools. The budget will be 500 million gold coins. All these repairs will take almost a year to be one hundred percent complete, so this is why I have scheduled all of you to live in The North." Everyone was confused. " Currently a new city is being built over the Northern waters. You all will live there to further notice." Whispers began filling the huge crowd. Hendrix cleared his throat and said: This meeting is officially over." I advise you all to gather your belongings and start packing your bags. Hendrix stepped down from the podium. The huge crowd dispersed. Hendrix walked over to his advisor and said: Is the city finished yet?" The advisor shook his head. " Not yet sir but almost." The machines are having some technical difficulties due to the extremely cold weather." The city should be completed in about 48 to 60 hours. Hendrix started nodding. Good." As Hendrix was about to contact Dr. Gonzalez, the ground started shaking. Hendrix rolled his eyes." " What now?" Chapter 1589 - A Great One, Cloned The load rumbling belonged to a huge aircraft that was descending from the clouds. The propellers of the aircraft caused high winds to pick up around the area, raising dust and debris all over the place. The lower deck of the aircraft opened up. At least forty robotic soldiers ran out from the lowe deck heavily equipped with triple-plated armor and guns. Hendrix was madly confused. The robots suddenly lined in two lines side by side, leaving an opening in the middle which would allow passage. Hendrix soon heard some heavy footsteps and the cranking of wheels. Hendrix soon then saw Dr. Gonzalez sitting in a wheelchair, with a serious expression on his face. He was accompanied by a genetically enhanced test subject born in a laboratory. Hendrix started approaching Dr. Gonzalez. However when he was only a couple of feet from him, one of the robots shoved a gun in his face. Hendrix immediately grabbed the robot by the neck and slammed it on the ground. He then repeatly started stomping on the robot''s head until he saw pieces and sparks being sent everywhere. Hendrix su?k?d his teeth and kicked the remnants of the robot''s body to the side. " He can be easily replaced. Even if you destroy hundreds of them, they can be easily replaced," said Dr. Gonzalez. Hendrix turned towards Dr. Gonzalez and said: I guess I should thank you for the reinforcements." Dr. Gonzalez started shaking his head. Don''t worry." I wasn''t expecting thanks." Hendrix started carefully looking at Dr. Gonzalez. " What the hell have you done to yourself?" Dr. Gonzalez scoffed. " What do you mean?" Hendrix sighed. " Nevermind." Dr. Gonzalez''s eyes suddenly widened. " Oh, you mean my body?" I no longer need the ability to walk." Walking is pointless." Hendrix didn''t care about Dr. Gonzalez''s dead legs." He was looking at his face. Hendrix''s had multiple cuts and scars on his face. One of his eyes was brown, while the other was completely white. What the hell are you doing here?" I ordered you to help finish the city currently being built in the North. " Where are you here and not there?" Dr. Gonzalez cleared his throat. " That''s a good question." A very good one indeed." Hendrix could feel something was about to happen. " I came here to tell you that I no longer need to work for you or the Industrial Kingdom." Just look at this place and look those people." Everything is in shambles." This why I want to recreate this world." My goal is to turn this world into the future." This world is still stuck in the past." It needs to break out that phase." In order to do so, you and that woman Ariel will have to get out of the picture so you two won''t interfere with my plans." I will take care of the rest of those dragons, including the two remaining founding dragons, Blizzard and Poison." Hendrix wanted to burst out with laughter so he decided to do so." He started cracking his ?ss off. While Hendrix was laughing, Dr. Gonzalez reached into a suit pocket and pulled out a cigarette which he had his ?ssistance lit for him. As he got back the cigarette, he shoved it into his mouth and toke on it a couple of times. Hendrix decided to stop. " You are going to make me cry with all those jokes." Jeez!" I know you had a big brain but I didn''t know you had a sense of humor!" Dr. Gonzalez removed the cigarette from his mouth and realized the smoke from his nostrils, before tossing it over his shoulder. Dr. Gonzalez suddenly nodded. The robots suddnely started shaking. There are blue glowing eyes turned red. Dr. Gonzalez slightly grinned before saying: Bring me his head." The robots turned their attention towards Hendrix, no longer finding anything funny. Two robots lunged after him. Hendrix grabbed the robots by their necks and smashed their heads together. Dr. Gonzalez watched from the sidelines. He put his hands together. In less than only a minute, all thirty of the robots were destroyed. Dr. Gonzalez placed his hands on the armrests of the wheelchair and stared at his genetically enhanced soldier. The genetically grown and the enhanced soldier took off his trench coat and hat, revealing his facial features. The soldier had the appearance of an elve that had the face of Aegon, the former king of the Royal Empire in his younger days. This kind of scared Hendrix a bit. Every time he fought Aegon one on one, Aegon always came out on top. However, the soldier only had his appearance and not his huge amount of power. Hendrix clenched his hands into fists and started running towards the soldier. He threw a huge punch after the soldier. The soldier easily dodged the attack. He answered back with a leaning kick to the face, which instantly broke Hendrix''s nose. Hendrix jumped back and started grunting. The kick he received caused a shock throughout the top part of his body, including his brain. Hendrix fell down to his knees. Dr. Gonzalez started laughing. " For decades I have worked on this clone of Aegon." This is an exact clone of Aegon with the same exact power, only with more enhancements and modifications." It looks just like him doesn''t it." This is my greatest work." I mainly created this clone to execute you." Hendrix scoffed. " Bullshit." It may look like him but it isn''t the same." Hendrix ran after the clone, which sidestepped out of the way. The clone kicked Hendrix in his left leg. Immediately the bone popped out. Hendrix fell on his face and started groaning. The clone kicked him into the air. Hendrix slammed on the ground like a bag of potatoes.. Let''s see if you can get yourself out of this one." Chapter 1592 - The Fountain of Youth Story Dr. Gonzalez cleared his throat. His glowing eyes turned back to normal. He reached for a cigarette in his pocket and lit it with his lucky lighter. He toked on the cigarette a couple of times before tossing it over his shoulders. He cracked his knuckles and proceeded to stand up out of his wheelchair. Once he wielded the power of the Warrior''s Fist, he would be able to walk even with paralyzed legs. Dr. Gonzalez began smiling. " Ah." That feels much better to walk around freely." Sitting down in a wheelchair for countless hours is boring. " Now time me to get down to business. Dr. Gonzalez came towards Hendrix, who was surprised Gonzalez could walk. You''re the definition of a fu?k?n? trickster. Dr. Gonzalez raised his hands up and said: You''re right." I am a trickster." I would sacrifice everything and everyone to get out of a tight situation." I guess you can call me a trickster, but a fu?kin snake too." Go on." Say it." I eat insults for breakfast. Hendrix bit down his bottom lip and scoffed. " You''re not going to say it?" Tch." Be my guest." Dr. Gonzalez''s eyes turned green and started glowing. He snapped his fingers, suddenly a huge green fist made of aura came down from the sky like a meteor. Hendrix''s eyes lit up with excitement. He took every single inch of a giant fist. As the giant fist connected with the ground a giant crater equipped with an earthquake was formed, slightly pushing Gonzalez back. Gonzalez looked at his hands and started laughing. The Warrior''s Fist is stronger than I thought." With this power, I won''t need to create machines." But I still will." Just for the fun of it." The fist implanted in the ground suddenly burst into small balls of green energy which dispersed. Gonzalez walked towards the entrance of the hole and saw Hendrix who was covered in blood. He was however somehow still awake. Almost every single bone in his body was broken. He sighed. Gonzalez started smiling. " How are still alive?" According to my research, a single punch from a giant has the same mass and power as 3,000 grenades strapped together. Why won''t you die?" Hendrix started groaning. Because I can''t. " Gonzalez was confused. " What?" What do you mean by that?" Fine." I''ll explain." It happened to me almost 300 years ago. I and some of my best soldiers ventured into the Land of The Giants as an expedition, since we never explored it. Out of all the dimensions and rifts, The Land of The Giants was the one we hadn''t explored. As we arrived there, every single soldier I brought with me was murdered by The Gatekeeper, a giant equipped with a large battle enchanted with lighting. "Luckily for me, I killed The Gatekeeper, so I was able to continue the expedition by myself." Days or weeks passed I came across a huge mountain with a glowing light above it." I decided to climb it." When I reached to the top, there it was, the Fountain of Youth itself." I hadn''t drunken any water or fluids for days, so I had no choice." I clasped my hands together and scooped some of the water in my hands. I drank the water." It lit up my entire body." It was some of the best water I tasted in my life." Eventually, I returned back home." It was only then I realized I gain immortality." My wounds had healed without leaving any scars." Chapter 1593 - What Happens In The Dark Comes Out in The Light Dr. Gonzalez was surprised. " What an interesting story." You found the Fountain of Youth." The main key to eternal life. Dr. Gonzalez sighed. He turned around and began walking away. Hendrix was confused. He stood on his feet and brushed the dirt off his clothes. " Where are you going?" Dr. Gonzalez stopped. He slowly turned around and started shaking his head. The idea of me getting you out of the picture is pointless because it''s physically impossible." You can''t die." You''re practically invisible." To put my plan into action I will just have to avoid you at all costs." Hendrix started nodding. Understandable." Dr. Gonzalez nodded. He started walking towards the giant aircraft, ready to take his leave. Hendrix''s eyes were glaring at Gonzalez. " Wait a minute." What the fu?k am I doing?" I can''t just let him go." This is the world going to be my and only mine." Just when Hendrix was about to approach Gonzalez, he could feel cool air by his ear. " He began hearing Diana''s voice. " Hendrix." Don''t you remember what we talked about earlier?" Hendrix su?k?d his teeth. " Look even if I talk to that punk kid of mine, he won''t listen." He hates me and I hate him." It''s plain and simple as that. Now do a favor." Stop talking to me and get out of my head." Diana sighed. Fine." Have it your way." But hear this Hendrix." Hendrix su?k?d his teeth. " What?" What happens in the dark always comes to light." You will sooner have to own up to all the actions and sins you have performed throughout your life." Immortality will not save you." Hendrix scoffed. Whatever." Hendrix started approaching Gonzalez. Suddnely hail began raining down from the sky. This caught the attention of both Gonzalez and Hendrix. Hendrix stared in the sky and could see the shape of a creature of lightning struck. The creature revealed it''s to be Blizzard. He flew to the ground, freezing almost everything in its path. " Well, well, well." It seems the old firestarter Draco has finally been put down for good." Goodbye old friend." Your soul was transferred to Storia along with the rest of the fallen brothers and sisters." Who is responsible out of the two of you for Draco''s death?" Hendrix wasn''t scared. He was tough as nails." He had been through hell and back multiple times. Just when Draco was about to confess, Blizzard started sniffing the area. Ah." I smell Draco''s blood on you, King Hendrix." So you the one who killed my longtime comrade." Hendrix scoffed. " Yes, I did it." So what of it." Blizzard had a serious expression on his face, b?r?ly cracking a smile. By the law of the dragons made by the late King Elric, I had no choice but to avenge my fallen comrade." I hereby sentence you, King Elric, to death." Hendrix chuckled. " I waiting." I have been to die for years, but I can''t so go ahead." Just try." You join your fallen comrade soon." Blizzard took a deep breath, releasing cold air out through his nostrils. He quickly whipped his tail after Hendrix. Hendrix dodged the attack by dunking. He leaped on his feet and fired beams after Blizzard. Blizzard quickly created an armor made of ice that would protect him from any sort of damage. The beams turned into puffballs of smoke and disappeared. Hendrix started nodding. Before the past, he fought Blizzard multiple times. Some of those times he won and some of those times he lost. But 60 percent of the time he managed to come out on top. Chapter 1594 - Enclosed in a Snow Globe Hendrix was tired. He had been in too many fights throughout the day. As a matter of fact, throughout all the years, he had been fighting. He was defined as a warrior king by his people. He began to proceed with heavy breathing. Blizzard realized it as well. Your old age is definitely catching up to you." It wasn''t for the Fountain of Youth, you wouldn''t already kick the bucket." You should know this by now." You don''t stand a chance against me." All you are is an old geezer." Hendrix suddenly ceased the heavy breathing. He had to converse the rest of the little amount of energy left in his body. Hendrix ran towards a boulder and tossed it at Blizzard''s face. The second the boulder reacted with his face, it crumbled to pieces. Blizzard was growing bored. This is pointless." He lashed out his tail, which wrapped around Hendrix''s body like a snake. He couldn''t get free. The more he pulled the tail, the tighter it became. Blizzard sniffed Hendrix and said: I haven''t eaten an elf in ages." Personally, I think you elves taste bitter." But I''m sure if I eat you, I''ll have a different mindset. Blizzard cranked open his jaw and started reeling Hendrix towards his many sharp teeth. The minute he was going to swallow Hendrix, suddenly a fist pounded Blizzard in his head. Blood came out of Blizzard''s nostrils and ears. The punched stunned Blizzard. His grip softened up and Hendrix was freed. Hendrix looked to see who helped him. The help was provided by Gonzalez, who had Levi by his side. Hendrix scoffed. " I don''t need any fu?k?n? help." I have this situation under control." Levi began shaking his head. He reached into a paper he clutched with his hands and tossed a couple of energy bars and a bottle of water at Hendrix. Levi nodded. Eat up." You will need strength to take down this overgrown lizard. Hendrix sighed. He opened up the energy bars and devoured them quickly, washing them down with the bottle of water. With the time he was finished, it took the same amount of time to snap out of it. Blizzard flew into the air and su?k?d his teeth. " Three against one." Tch." Don''t think that''s a little unfair." No one answered." Blizzard chuckled. " Very well then." He started flapping his winds. The temperature around the kingdom was started to get colder. Big pieces of hail began falling from the ground, destroying businesses and tall buildings that stood in the way. Levi ran next to Hendrix. " If he continues to raise the mess with the weather, we will be frozen solid in minutes?!" Hendrix sighed. Relax." I got this hold thing covered." I just need you to do a favor." Levi started shaking his head. " No problem." Tell me the favor." Meanwhile, in the air, Blizzard began chanting some N''rok words. Some of the ice that built up around the area began morphing into soldiers that resembled soldiers from The Golden Age War made of ice. Hendrix, Gonzalez, and Levi became surrounded. Oh shit." said Levi." Now, what are we going to do?" Hendrix rolled his eyes. " There is only one thing we can do." Fight through these ?ssholes." Alright let''s go." said Gonzalez." Gonzalez''s eyes began glowing. He clanked his fists together which caused two giant fists mad of aura to fly through some of the ice soldiers. However, this was to no avail." Since the kingdom was surrounded by a snow globe type of barrier, it was impossible for the soldiers to be erased. Over 30 minutes passed. The results were still the same. Fuck!" yelled Gonzalez. Blizzard started laughing. If decrease the temperature once again, it''ll be game over." The three of you will become figurines and will be added to my collection." Hendrix could feel that body was not agreeing with him. " Hey, Levi." How about that plan now?" You ready?" Levi cranked his neck. Yes, I am." I was ready for when you were going to say something." Levi twisted his fist off and revealed a hand cannon. Gonzalez was confused. " What the hell are you doing. Levi sighed. " Just watch." You see in a couple of seconds." Levi suddenly flew into the air and start flying to the top of the snow globe barrier, punching it as hard as he can. Blizzard placed his eyes on Levi." You can all day." I guarantee you have no chance to crack that ice." While Blizzard had his attention on Levi, Hendrix started smiling. Gonzalez was madly confused. " What are you going to do?" Hendrix su?k?d his teeth. Just follow my plan." Gonzalez was thinking about others than some plan. He had other plans. Bigger and better plans. He didn''t want to hear anything Hendrix had to say. Just a couple of seconds ago they were enemies. He started walking away. Hendrix was confused. " Where are you going?" Gonzalez didn''t answer. He started full trotting towards the aircraft. The soldiers began chasing after him. Chapter 1595 - Nephilim Gonzalez ran into the lower deck of the aircraft, closing the hatch so the soldiers won''t get in. Gonzalez had to make up a plan and fast. The hatch door would only hold the soldiers off for half an hour or more. Gonzalez started clearing his scratchy throat. " Hmm." I need something to drink." Gonzalez started scrambling through fridges and equipment for something to drink. Eventually, he found a half-drunken water bottle. He drank the rest of the water in the bottle. The water was so cold, so his scratchy throat went away easily. Gonzalez started smiling. That''s much better." Now time to get the fu?k out of here. " Gonzalez ran to the control room. The giant aircraft needed 3 people or machines to plot. Gonzalez had planned. He would use the Warriors Fist. He tried to use it but couldn''t. Hey.." What the fu?k is going on?" Why doesn''t it want to work?" Gonzalez started straining his fist. Suddnely he collapsed down to the floor, slamming on his back. He needed the Warrior''s Fist to walk. Without it working, he wasn''t able to walk. Gonzalez started crawling the control room. Suddnely he felt some heavyweight build upon his shoulders. Then his vision started turning blurry. The Warrior''s Fist was specifically made for the use of giants only. Other than that any other race would have to suffer the hard way if they used the power. Gonzalez''s heart rate began slowing down. Eventually, it stopped. Gonzalez''s soul was su?k?d into a portal. His soul traveled through space and through the cosmo''s eventually landing in the place called Nephilim the afterlife for giants. Gonzalez was pulled into a giant tower with some rough landing. The room was dark and silent. Gonzalez was surprised he could stand up. But he had to remember something. He was in the afterlife and not in the world of the living. Where the hell am I?" Hello?" Is anybody out there?" Gonzalez reached into his pocket and happened to have a box of matches. He remove a match out of the pocket and struck it across the ground. The match was only providing him with amounts of light. Suddnely Gonzalez heard a stomp behind his back. A loud and every stomp. Abruptly the entire place was filled with light. Gonzalez was surrounded by giants. He was madly confused. " Who the hell are you, people." The giants were dressed in golden armor and heavily equipped. " We are The Five Warrior Giants." The ones left behind a legacy and great impact on future giants who want to become warriors. Gonzalez was still confused. " So, what does that have to with me?" One giant was a bit fatter than and scruffier than the other ones started laughing." You have something that belongs to us." The Warrior''s Fist." That artifact is too precious." It doesn''t belong in the hands of a small and puny elf like you." Gonzalez started chuckling. " Well I have it in my possession and none of you will do anything about it to take it away from me. The Five Warrior Giants started laughing, dripping saliva all over the place. " You are quite the comedian." But that big mouth and ego of yours are going to get you in trouble." Yes, you may be right that you have The Warrior''s Fist, but you can''t use it." I wonder why you think why you can''t use it." There''s a reason." Let''s us see if you can figure it out." Gonzalez didn''t have a clue why the Warrior''s Fist wasn''t working." I don''t know." Enlighten me." The giants decided to cease the chuckling." The reason you can''t use it is that your body can''t handle that much power." The reason we giants can contain the power is that we are huge." Our bodies are massive and aren''t strangers to great power." Gonzalez began to understand. I understand." The giants looked at each other." They all had the same deep voice." Now that you understand we have to extract it out of you." It will kill you but, face it." You had this coming." Gonzalez bit his bottom lip. He decided to run. As fast as he could. He heard about giants. Even if you run far away from one, it would catch up to you in one big step. The Giants decided to let him run. Let him run." He won''t get far." Chapter 1596 - Escape Nephilim Gonzalez ran to through the first window he saw. He crashed through the window and began freefalling towards the ground. Gonzalez fell at least 200 feet from the air. He gained a soft landing by dropping into a pile of hay. Even though the landing was soft, Gonzalez still injured himself. Gonzalez broke three ribs. He didn''t understand how he was feeling pain if he was in the afterlife. Then again giants contained and had hidden lots of secrets. Gonzalez stood on his feet and started running as fast as he could. He could feel rumbling going on behind his back. Suddnely one of the warrior giants burst out from the roof of the tower, chasing after Gonzalez. The giant that was chasing after him was the same one that wasn''t talkative. The giant was even running. It was walking, caught up to Gonzalez with just a couple of steps. " You know you can''t run from me right?" I know you every move." Gonzalez started throwing barrels at the giant''s feet. The giant started shaking his head. This is boring and pointless." Why are you still running?" Don''t nothing you can do will stop me?" Please." Gonzalez started laughing. Everything the giant was saying was the truth. Gonzalez sighed. He tried to use the Warrior''s Fist again but to no avail. This made Gonzalez pissed. Chapter 1597 - Chasing The Light Why do you continue to try and use the Warrior''s Fist?" It''s no use." The power has been blocked. You are now just an average elf. Now stay still." It won''t take long to extract it out of your body." But I''m afraid if I do that, you''ll die." Gonzalez had a backup plan." He did lots of research on the giants and their afterlife, Nephilim. He knew about all the consequences. Gonzalez turned around and started laughing. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a cigarette. " You mind if I have one last smoke before you do what you''re going to do?" The warrior giant scoffed." Sure." Go right ahead." Gonzalez cleared his throat and tossed the cigarette in his mouth. He didn''t have a lighter. Gonzalez scoffed. " Whatever." He threw the cigarette to the floor and mushed it into the ground with his foot. The warrior giant widened his pupils." Are you ready?" Gonzalez sighed. " Yes, I am." The giant started approaching Gonzalez. " Then let''s get started. Just when the giant was about to extract the Warrior''s Fist, Gonzalez started laughing. The giant was confused. What is so funny?" Gonzalez reached into his coat and pulled out a ray gun." This is." Gonzalez fired the ray gun at the ground, tearing a rift in the ground. Both Gonzalez and the giant fell into the rift. As they did, they crashed through the snow globe barrier, roughly slamming on the ground. The ray gun was Gonzalez''s most recent invention." The ray gun had the power to open rifts to other worlds. Not only that it also had the power of time travel. The landing of the warrior giant and Gonzalez caught the attention of Hendrix, Blizzard, and Levi. Since the snow globe barrier had been broken, all the snow disappeared. Gonzalez couldn''t walk but he was glad. He used his ray gun again, escaping through a rift. The only way the giant could return back to Nephilim was to be killed. The warrior giant stood on it''s feet and glared at Blizzard. Chapter 1598 - You Dare To Challenge Me? The warrior giant started rubbing his head. " Uh, now that hurt very much." The warrior giant looked around and saw that everyone was looking at him was shocked. " What have I gotten himself into now?" Where did the thief take me?" Blizzard focused his attention on the warrior giant." Well, look at that." A giant." Hmm." That''s out of the ordinary." Giants native this world, but to an entirely different dimension. I always heard the stories and saw some collected bones and armor, but this is actually my first time seeing one alive." Blizzard started snickering. He started increasing his power. The entire area was once again covered in ice. The warrior giant extended his eyebrow. " Hmm." Someone dares to challenge my strength?!" The giant''s loud voice made the entire Industrial Kingdom shake and rumble. The ground started cracking. All warrior giants didn''t like when other creatures challenged them." They despised it. Whenever this happened, they made it their mission to get the person out of the picture. And that was exactly what he was going to do. The giant placed his hand on battleaxe and tightly grasped it. Blizzard started smiling. " I want to see how if feels to fight a giant. Blizzard flew towards the giant. The warrior giant was already prepared. Suddnely he grabbed Blizzard by his jaw, slamming him roughly on the ground. Blizzard vomited up blood. He could feel some of his bones cracking. He sorted groaning. " You are no match for me." I am one of the warrior giants, dragon." Blizzard''s eyes rolled into his head. " Now I shall take a prize." The prize will be beheading." The giant took out his battle ax and was about to slice of Blizzard''s head. Chapter 1599 - Snap, Snap Blizzard is suddnely laughing. Abruptly dozens of protective spikes made of ice sprouted out of his body, pushing back the warrior giant. The ice started spreading on the warrior giant''s ?h?st plate. The warrior giant punched the ice, causing it to partially crack. Blizzard started snickering. Breaking that ice will not be an easy task." The warrior giant started growling. He raised his arm in the air and held his battle-axe, running after Blizzard. Blizzard stretched open his jaw, enclosing the giant in ice. Blizzard flew into the air and flapped his wings. Ice spikes flew after the frozen giant. The giant broke out of the ice and started screaming. The giant grabbed Blizzard by his neck and started choking him. Blizzard started laughing. " I hear I was thinking giants were much stronger." You are just weak." Blizzard broke out of the giant''s grasp and headbutted him, causing him to fall to the ground. Blizzard arched over the giant and started roaring into his face, trying to claim dominance to show that he was on top of the food chain. The giant wasn''t phased. The giant scoffed, and grabbed Blizzard by his two jaws. " Please." Don''t put your stinking breath into my face." He then snapped Blizzard''s jaws. Blood began spraying like wildfire. Chapter 1600 - Entombed In Ice Blizzard soared away from the giant, settling till his wounds were healed. The giant cleared the frostbite from his face and stood on his feet. The warrior giant started grunting. He then observed to the top at his ribs to notice that one of the ice spikes penetrated within his golden armor. The warrior giant discharged blood from his mouth, slumping to his knees. " The warrior giant withdrew the ice spike and snapped it in half. He now to had to tend to his wounds as well. Blizzard began chuckling. " Oh." It seems one of my ice spikes got to your ribs." How unfortunate." I thought the armor of giants was built by the finest and most experienced blacksmiths!" I guess I don''t know my acknowledged strength." Even magma can''t melt that ice." The giant could feel chills running down his spinal cord. The chills were remarkably chilly. He started groaning. Blizzard wiped the smile off his face. That ice spike that landed into your ribs partially regulated into your bloodstream." That means in a couple of seconds, you''ll become frozen solid like a statue." What?!" shouted the warrior giant." Blizzard morphed into his human form and started walking towards the giant." I hope you enjoy being frozen because you will need to get used to it." The warrior giant started screaming, reaching its huge hand after Blizzard. Blizzard turned his back. In a matter of seconds, just like Blizzard said, the giant was frozen. Hendrix and Levi watched from the sidelines with dumbfounded looks on their faces. Blizzard raised his hands and started smiling. " Now that see what I can do, you should be worried if you''re going next." Hendrix bit his bottom lip and started clenching his hands into fists. Hendrix turned over to Levi and said: Where did that fu?k?n? giant even come from?" Levi shrugged his shoulders. " I may be a machine, but I don''t have the answers for everything." The only person who can answer your question is Gonzalez." Too bad he''s nowhere to be found." Hendrix scoffed. " Yeah too bad he''s gone." Levi started cracking his metal fingers." But Gonzalez or that giant doesn''t matter." We got a Founding Dragon to deal with here." Hendrix started nodding. " You''re right." Let''s deal with this son of a bitch once and for all." Blizzard levivtated off the ground. His eyes started glowing. " I ready final act now." Levi quickly unscrewed his right hand, revealing a hand minigun loaded with incendiary rounds. " Take this!" Levi unloaded the entire round on Blizzard. The bullets froze on contact. Nothing you throw at me will work." I am The Majesty Prince of The North." No one can stop me." The person ever to stop me was King Elric." But since he is gone, that leaves you two practically fu?k?d." Levi changed his empty rounds for some regular bullets. He fired the round after Blizzard just to get the same outcome. Levi just wasn''t it. He wanted to reload his round." However before he could, Blizzard appeared in front of him. There was nothing Levi could do. Blizzard seized Levi by the throat. Blizzard started sniffing him." I can smell your essence." You use to be a human, weren''t your robot?" Blizzard successfully snapped Levi''s neck, causing his body to shut down." Hendrix wasn''t even trying to interfere even though Levi was his ally. Blizzard didn''t only break Levi''s neck but also destroyed his voicebox. Tch." Pitful." Blizzard then jostled his hand into Levi''s ?h?st, ribbing out his core. He squeezed it tightly, causing it to explode in his face. Levi''s entire system shut down. Without his core, there was no way Levi''s brain could operate. Blizzard kicked Levi to the side. " Now it''s just you and me Hendrix." The Majestic Prince against the Industrial King." One will- Abruptly out of nowhere Hendrix hit Blizzard with a haymaker. Blood gushed out of Blizzard''s nose and face, also breaking his bottom jaw. Blizzard was sent yards away." Tch." You talk too much." Hendrix took off the top layer of his clothes, and pulled his long white hair into a ponytail, taking a couple of deep breaths. He clasped his hands together. Golden energy with hints of black in it began generating around his body. " This time I''ll make sure you stay permanently dead ?sshole." Chapter 1601 - Free us from the torment Blizzard rose on his feet and wiped the blood away from his lips. He stuck his finger in his mouth and noticed a large number of his teeth were missing from his mouth. Tch." He snapped his fingers, instantly transforming into his dragon form. He flew into the air and started breathing ice breath after Hendrix. Hendrix heaved a piece of metal he found on the ground with his superhuman strength, using it as a shield to stop the ice breath. Blizzard su?k?d his teeth. Tch." He started flapping his wings, changing the weather. Big pieces of hail began falling from the sky. " Shit," said Hendrix. He clenched his hands into fists and strained his muscles, shouting Dragon Scales!" The dragon scales would protect him from the huge pieces of ice. Blizzard eyes widened. Not many elves learned the technique named Dragon Scales. The reason was because it was a forbidden move only true dragons suppose to know. Not elves. This made Blizzard furious. He started growling like the mixture between a tiger and a wolf. Growling turned to loud screeches. His loud screech caused the entire West to turn into a icy habitat, even enclosing Hendrix in a block of ice. Chapter 1602 - Welcome To The World Hendrix used his powerful aura to heat his body up, to prevent himself from being freezer to death. The ice block he was imprisoned in melted. A blue light began glowing down the top of Blizzard''s head all the way down to the end of his spinal cord. His long tail turned into a long and sharp ice spike. Hendrix started breathing heavily. " I don''t want to do this anymore." I don''t want to fight anymore." This isn''t Golden Age." A new era fell upon us." The generation will this world out of the darkness." But before all of this can happen, I must erase you and the two remaining founding dragons. Hendrix bit his bottom lip, generating powerful golden energy around his body. His body started heating up. Blizzard started chanting some words. He flapped his wings and yelled "Ice Blades." Hendrix closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He evaded all the ice blades. Hendrix went down on his knees and blasted out into the air, flying towards the ?h?st of Blizzard, screaming to the top of his lungs. He started unleashing a barrage of punches upon Blizzard''s ?h?st until he saw an opening. He decided that he was going to kill him from the inside. Blizzard vomited up blood, starting to descend from the sky. Hendrix leaped inside of Blizzard''s ?h?st. When he was freefalling, a light flashed in his eyes, which transported him to an unknown location with written N''rok words on the floor. Hendrix didn''t receive a good landing. He started groaning. He stood on his feet and started taking a look at the place. There was nothing around except a gate. Hendrix approached the gate. Chapter 1603 - Strangers Before Hendrix could place his hands on the gate to push it open, the gate opened wide by itself. Cold air blasted into his face. The air was so cold it had him coughing. He then proceeded to walk up the steps. Every time he stepped his foot on the steps, the steps started glowing. After walking up the flight of steps for 10 minutes straight, he finally came to an opening space. In front of him laid a chair surrounded by gold and urns. What is this place?" Hendrix suddenly felt pain gather up in his ?h?st, which caused him to fall to his knees. Abruptly a woman appeared behind him. May I ask you this question stranger?" " Why are you here?" Hendrix stood on his feet and jumped back, tightly holding his ?h?st. " I should be asking you that, woman." The woman pulled out a fan and started fanning herself. She walked past Hendrix and sat down on the nearby chair. She closed the fan and placed the fan on the armrest. You still haven''t told me your name yet." Hendrix sighed. " I''ll tell you my name after you tell me your name." The woman started nodding. " Deal." Chapter 1604 - The Creator The woman licked her lips, repeatly tapping her fingers on the armrest. My name is Dionne." Also known as The Creator. Hendrix scoffed. " The Creator?" The creator of what?" Dionne sighed. " The creator of Universe SX, and the creator of the world you were born and raised in." Hendrix scoffed yet again. " Please." You expect me to believe that?" Dionne started shaking her head. " You don''t believe me." I''ll show you." Hendrix started nodding. " I am dying to see this." Hendrix stepped back a couple of spaces. Dionne stood off her chair and started clapping hands while prancing up and down. Hendrix was about to say something until he witnessed what Dionne was trying to show him. Suddnely out of nowhere dragon bones were created. Flesh, skin, and scales came over the dragon''s body. The unconscious dragon plopped onto the ground. Hendrix''s eyes popped out of his head. Dionne smiled. " Now you believe me." Hendrix started nodding. " Yes, I do." So you created all the founding dragons as well Elric?" Dionne shook her head. " No." I only created Elric, who went on to create his subordinates." Hendrix started nodding. " I''ll like to hear more." Dionne started nodding. "Sit down." We have all the time." Chapter 1605 - Passing To The Next Level Dionne told Hendrix everything she knew, and Hendrix told Dionne everything he knew. At least 12 hours passed. In the real world, only 12 seconds passed. Dionne raised her eyebrow. " A war?" Better yet two wars?" Tch." I did not create Elric to rule the world like that." Where is he?" Hendrix sighed. Unfortunately, he''s dead." Dionne''s eyes popped off her head. " Oh, is he." Hmm." That really is unfortunate." Oh well." It really doesn''t matter. Hendrix was confused. " What do you mean." Dionne scoffed. " You really do ask a lot of questions don''t you." She sighed. " Just follow me." You''ll see why I don''t really care." Dionne stood off her chair and approached the center of the spacious area, clapping her hands. Suddnely a flight of stairs was pushed up. Hendrix followed Dionne down the flight of the stairs, which took them to a place that reminded Hendrix of an art gallery. Inside this place held over 500 statues of dragons. Every statue had Elric''s face on it. Hendrix was dumbfounded. " Now you see." Hendrix nodded. " Yes, I do." What do you plan to do with these statues?" Dionne started su?k?n? her teeth. " None of your concern." Hendrix rolled his eyes. " I can see you still have secrets." Chapter 1606 - Three Doors Dionne scoffed. What do you mean?" I practically told you everything. Dionne approached on the statues and started touching it. Hendrix scoffed. " Never mind." Just forget everything I just said." Dionne nodded well. " Now if you have no more questions, let me show you what I was talking about earlier. Dionne took a couple of breaths, breathing through her mouth. She closed her eyes. Suddnely she opened her eyes, causing a white cloud of aura to be cast upon the statue. Suddnely the statue morphed into an exact replica of Elric. Dionne turned around and looked at Hendrix. " There you have it." I can create as many replicas of Elric as I want." It''s not hard to do. Hendrix started carefully looking at Dionne. Dionne stood up 5''8 tall weighing 104 pounds. She had a robe on that slightly reveal her br??sts. She had long hair which covered up a hidden third eye. On her neck, she had a strange tattoo that looked like an eyeball with wings. Hendrix was staring her down. Dionne only realized this at the last moment. " What are you staring at?" Hendrix quickly darted his eyes away, changing the subject. " So what do you intend for this replica to do for you?" Dionnne licked her lips and said: The only reason I have created this replica is to show it out as an example." I''m sending this replica back to the world of the living to fix things." Plus you''re going with him." Hendrix confused. " What are you talking about?" I ain''t going- Before Hendrix could finish his sentence, Dionne snapped her fingers. Hendrix was transported back inside of Blizzard''s body, freefalling, landing into a pool of freezing cold water. " Fuck, that''s fu?k?n? cold!" Holy shit!" Hendrix hopped out of the water, beginning to shiver. Where the hell am I now?" He started looking around the area. He was inside of Blizzard''s body. Hendrix hopped out of the pool of water. When he was about to proceed further down, he started feeling vibrations in his ?h?st and ringing in his head. " Hendrix fell down to his knees and started holding his head. " I can''t believe you managed to enter my body with such ease." " Well come on in." Make yourself at home." I will be expecting you in." Blizzard started snickering. A door was created into a solid wall made of ice. Hendrix approached the door. The door opened up as he approached it. Hendrix started rubbing his hands, trying to get as much warmth in between them as possible. Three more doors stood in front of him. One covered in ice, locked by a huge lock, and one that was creaked open. " Now." Which one should I pick?" Hendrix decided to approach the door that was already creaked open. He used brute strength to force the door open. Inside laid a fearsome mountain troll which was equipped with a club. Piles of bones laid under the troll''s feet. The troll started roaring at Hendrix, repeatly slapping it''s ?h?st like a gorilla. Hendrix wasn''t phased. He fired a beam after the troll''s head. On impact, the troll''s head exploded into a pile of brains and blood. The troll''s body smacked against the thick floor made of ice. " Hendrix sighed. " I can see that wasn''t the right door. "Let me see the others." Hendrix decided to check the door that had the heavy lock on it. Hendrix tried to use brute strength but to no avail. Perhaps I need to find the lock after all." Chapter 1607 - It Returns Hendrix decided to search and scavenge through the remaining decomposing flesh, bones, and weapons. After 15 minutes of scavenging, he found three hefty sacks of gold, two watches, and four sets of keys. Alright." Let me try each of these keys. At least one of these should match that lock on that door. Hendrix stepped out of the room and approached the door with the hefty look on it, trying all the keys. None of the keys worked. Hendrix slapped his head and started shaking his head. He sighed. He decided to try and use brute strength again to destroy the lock. He placed his hand around the lock and successfully ripped it away from the rest of the door. The huge door cranked open. Hendrix kicked the door wide open. The first thing he came across was a fountain. The fountain resembled the same fountain that gave him eternal life at least 100 years ago. Hendrix decided to get a closer look. He then realized that it was the same fountain. " Holy shit." The Fountain of Youth." The main key to immortality." " Hmm." I wonder what''s it doing here?" The fountain was filled to the brim with the eternal water. Hendrix soon started hearing footsteps approaching behind his back. Chapter 1608 - Response Hendrix quickly turned around to see who was behind his back. It was the person he had been looking for. Blizzard. Blizzard wasn''t laughing or grinning. " Well, well, well." Maybe I should have placed a more heifer lock on that door. " Tch." Oh well." Hendrix glared at Blizzard. He only had one question. " How did you get this fountain without being chased after by giants. Blizzard started smiling. " Oh, you think this is the original one?" No, no, no." It''s a replica." A great replica in that though." The water inside however is not it. That is just regular river water." I figured I could fool a few people." I fooled you, didn''t I?" Hendrix didn''t answer. Instead, he placed his hands on the fountain, tossing it at Blizzard. Blizzard slightly touched the fountain, freezing it solid. Hendrix su?k?d his teeth. He came rushing towards Blizzard like a bull, punching through the fountain, managing to punch Blizzard in the process. Blizzard vomited up blood, flying into the wall. He hopped to his feet and started growling. " No friendly conversations, ah?" Blizzard quickly created a sword with the dryness of his hands, forming a stance. The freezing cold room began to get more colder. Chapter 1609 - Forbidden Blizzard jolted towards Hendrix, stabbing him in the shoulder. Blizzard started laughing. Hendrix grunted as blood began running down his shoulder. He grabbed Blizzard by the throat, throwing him into the ceiling. Blizzard endured the pain, landing on his feet. He quickly transformed the ice sword into a spear, throwing it into Hendrix''s ?h?st, through his heart. Hendrix immediately vomited up blood, stumbling down to his knees. Hendrix placed his hands around the spear and ripped it out of his ?h?st. His wound healed up instantly. Hmm." If it wasn''t for that immortality, you would have been dead right now. Blizzard scoffed. " That''s exactly why I have something very special plan for you." There is a reason why that fountain is standing right behind you. Hendrix wiped the blood away from his shoulder, proceeding into smashing the ground with heavy hammer fists. The entire place began rumbling. Blizzard clasped his hands together, starting to mutter some N''rok tongue. A red aura began generating around his body. Suddnely Hendrix''s nostrils started to bleed. He could feel warmth running down his back. He vomited up blood and started grabbing his ?h?st. Blizzard started smiling. It seems to be working solid." Blizzard was taking the immortality out of Hendrix. Without it, Hendrix wouldn''t be able to regenerate. Chapter 1610 - Devotion Let''s see what you''ll do without immortality." Blizzard was mocking Hendrix. Without immortality, Hendrix won''t be at the peak of his power. He could feel his body shutting down. It was time for him to become a regular old man. Blizzard started laughing. It seems you need that immortality after all." Maybe I was wrong for taking it. But I ain''t sorry." Not one bit." As Blizzard leaned his face forward, Hendrix spat blood mixed with spit in his face. This made Blizzard furious." You dare spit on me?!!!" Blizzard grabbed Hendrix by the neck and started strangling. " And here I was thinking about letting you live." Tch." I must a fu?k?n? fool to let you live." Blizzard started strangling Hendrix tighter. Blood began running down his nostrils. His skin was starting to turn purple. Blizzard looked at Hendrix for a bit and scoffed. He suddenly tossed him to the side. Hmm." Maybe I have plans for you. Or maybe I don''t. I just can''t decide what to do with you." You''re a pioneer." Maybe I''ll let you live." I guess I have a soft side." Blizzard snapped his fingers. The entire place started shaking and rumbling. Blizzard was confused. " What is it now?" Chapter 1611 - Aerial Assault The rumbling became louder. Blizzard placed his hand on his face and started shaking his head. " I guess I''ll have to check it out." Blizzard stared at the weakened Hendrix for a second then clasped his hands together, going into his dragon shell. He saw that he was surrounded by robots. The robots caught Blizzard in a trap. The robots were being controlled by Levi''s consciousness. Even though his brain and core had been destroyed, his astral form was intact so he was still alive. Over 200 hundred robots surrounded Blizzard. They placed their hands up beginning to charge up their hand cannons. Blizzard couldn''t avoid it. The dragon shell was too large and heavy. Shit." Multiple powerful explosions occurred. A robot whose body was smothered in blood and oil came in front of the other 199 robots. Tch." That wasn''t enough." A giant mushroom cloud rose into the air. As the mushroom cloud disappeared, dragon remains were seen. Suddnely seconds later, the dragon remains disappeared. Blizzard sighed. That was close." For a second I thought you had me." Blizzard saw Hendrix running up a hill in the corner of his eyes. Blizzard chuckled. Not so fast. He placed his hand up. Cold air surrounded Hendrix''s feet, freezing him into the ground. " I have big plans for you." For this new era, you can live out your remaining years." You need to experience it." Hendrix bit his bottom lip. Fuck you!" Hendrix gargled spit in his mouth and fired it after Blizzard. Blizzard froze the spitball in mid-air. Hendrix started shaking and fluttering. Blizzard took his attention off of Hendrix and focused on the 200 robots that were flying his way. Chapter 1612 - Hendrix Saved Blizzard clasped his hands together, chanting N''rok words. Suddnely giant spikes made of ice came shooting out the grounds like pillars. Half of the robots were cut down, exploding on contact. The robots descended from the sky and started piling up on Blizzard, activating their self-destruct system. Another explosion occurred. Blizzard used a shield. Levi hadn''t thought his plan over. Shit." This isn''t going as planned." I need to retreat." Levi turned around and ordered the rest of the 100 robots to retreat. Blizzard started laughing. " Yeah, that''s right." Leave." The next time I see you I will finish the job." Blizzard turned his head to see if Hendrix was still there." He wasn''t. Blizzard sighed and started shaking his head. " That''s what I get for letting you out of my sight." Blizzard breathed through his nose and mouth. Ice wings sprouted out of his back and he started soaring through the sky. He began using his incredible vision to fish Hendrix out. " Now Hendrix." Where are you?" He started looking around until he detected a lifeform. He descended down to the ground and saw Hendrix, who was running as fast as he could. " Impressive." Even without the immortality, that was fueling most of your power you are still managing to run miles." Blizzard transformed into a dragon and began roaring into the air, causing the entire area to shake and rumble. Hendrix was running out of energy. As he saw Blizzard caught up behind him, his eyes shot out of his head. Shit!" Blizzard started snickering. There is no place you can hide." The West is my territory." Blizzard opened his mouth, firing ice spikes after Hendrix. Hendrix managed to dodge most of the ice spikes except one." The last ice spike he didn''t evade pierced through his Achilles tendon, causing him to fall to the ground. Blood began leaking out of everywhere. Hendrix began groaning in pain. Blizzard descended to the ground and quickly transformed into his humanoid form. He began clapping. You continue to surprise Hendrix." I guess you only used that immortality to stop the aging process." Yet you still look like a mess." Blizzard pulled out the stolen immortality he was keeping in the canister." Blizzard snickered. On second thought, that is a really bad idea, isn''t it?" Hendrix successfully pulled the ice spike out of his Achille''s tendon, spewing more blood from his body. Blizzard created an ice sword in the palm of his hand. " You don''t deserve to join me in this new era." You had your chance during The Golden Age but did you take my offer?" Hendrix didn''t answer. Exactly." You didn''t." You tried to kill me but I escaped and froze myself in the North." That is why you need to die." Blizzard raised his sword in the air and said: You will now join your people in hell." Just when Blizzard was about to deliver the killing blow, out of nowhere, a black shadow came out of nowhere, grabbing the ice sword, which shattered into pieces. The shadow morphed into a man, who happened to be Guy. Blizzard''s eyes popped out of his head. " Well if it isn''t the son of the Industrial King, Prince Guy. Destined to be the next in line to the Industrial Throne." Guy had a straight serious expression on his face. Veins were popping out of his forehead and neck. Hendrix was wondering why the person who hated him the most was saving him. " Guy?" What are you doing here?" Guy didn''t answer. He turned his head at Hendrix and raised his eyebrow. Blizzard started smiling. Do you choose to fight or not, your highness?" Guy looked at Blizzard and said: I ain''t no fu?k?n? prince." At least not anymore." Guy didn''t save Hendrix to save him." He wanted Hendrix to turn over the throne to him. He needed his consent. Guy crunched his hands into fists and said: Yes." I do wish to fight the legendary Majestic Prince of The North himself." Before Blizzard could peep another word, Guy enclosed on him to attack. He dashed towards Blizzard generating a green pulse around his fingertip. His finger went straight through his Blizzard''s ?h?st. The green energy seeped out of his finger and leaked on Blizzard''s ?h?st. Blizzard grabbed Guy by his neck and threw him to the side. Guy glided down to his feet. Blizzard started vomiting up blood. " What the fu?k did you do to me?!" Guy pulled out a cigarette. Don''t worry." You find out soon enough." Chapter 1613 - Extended Power Blizzard vomited up more blood. His vision was turning distorted. Green energy began pouring into his veins and bloodstream. The energy that was wrapped around Guy''s finger was a very rare and potent type of poison called Hag''s Revenge. Over hundreds of years ago, the Hag''s Revenge was created by a shaman who lived in the swamps on an island off the coast of the south. Guy managed to get his hands on some of the poison by buying it from an uppity noble at a party hosted by his father back when he was in his late teens. Blizzard was growing furious. He began heavily breathing through his nose and nostrils. Blood began running down his nostrils and ears. Guy removed the cigarette out of his mouth, exhaling the smoke through his mouth. The only way to hold off the poison was to exceed his power through the rooftops. This is exactly what was going to do. Blizzard clasped his hand together and started chanting N''rok words. The entire area of the West began shaking and rumbling. The ground started shaking and rumbling. Ice spike began bursting out of the ground. Blizzard started laughing. You will see what will happen when you cross me boy. Chapter 1614 - Angry! Blue energy began surrounding Blizzard''s body. An armor began forming around Blizzard''s body. Because the armor was so heavy and thick, Blizzard enlarge his size. Blizzard thought that if he used more of his power, he could hold the poison off before it spread throughout his body and killed him. A shield and sword appeared in his right and left hands. He raised his sword into the air and started screaming. Loud sound waves projected out of his mouth. Hendrix muffled his ears with his hands. Guy didn''t even bother to do so. All that yelling and screaming isn''t going to change a thing. As you can see that poison is still inside your body." It''s just on hold." In a couple of minutes, it will eventually spread through your body and you''ll die." If that poison is powerful to kill countless villages of giants, taking care of one founding dragon shouldn''t be a very big problem. Blizzard ignored everything Guy was saying. Blood was running through his head like a racetrack. He bolted towards'' Guy, swinging his heavy sword made from a chunk of ice. Guy easily evaded all of the wild attacks without even breaking a sweat. Even though Guy didn''t use any of his power at all, his power level continued to increase. This made Blizzard furious. This can''t be possible!" Is this a joke!" I''m trying everything I can but nothing seems to be working!" This bad news!" Very bad news!" He sighed. I''m almost at my limit..." Guy could read minds so he heard everything Blizzard said. He reached into his pocket and magically pulled out a sword. He made up a stance, generating a white and smoky aura around it. Blizzard snapped his fingers, causing the armor, shield, and swords to evaporate. He fell to his feet and vomited up blood. The poison drained his power faster than he calculated. Guy started walking towards Blizzard. He started grabbing him by his neck, strangling him with intense power and might. Blizzard started laughing. Guy was confused. " What the fu?k is so funny?" Blizzard ceased the laughing. "I''m probably not supposed to tell you this but I going to." Guy cracked his knuckles. " Say what you got to say." Blizzard vomited up more blood. " Your mother and father aren''t you think they are. " Guy raised her eyebrow. " " What the hell are you talking about?" Blizzard grinned. " Your mother''s name is Dionne." The creator of this world, reality, and part of the universe." Guy folded his arms. " Why am I supposed to believe you?" Blizzard started shaking his head. " Why would I lie?" I had no fu?k?n? reason to lie." Guy went down on the snow and breathed through his hands. " I''m listening." Blizzard grabbed his ?h?st and grunted. " I will continue." Your mother didn''t birth you like a regular person. She created you from hell energy." After your creation, she placed you in the living inside Hendrix''s quarters 21 years ago. They raised you as their own, holding off those secrets and lies about who you really are." Guy just gained another mindset. " Where can I meet this Dionne?" Blizzard cleared his throat. " That''s for you to find out.." Blizzard stood on his feet and started walking away. Chapter 1615 - True Facts Blizzard decided to walk his remaining steps. He fell down a hill filled with ice, smacking against a tree, which broke his neck, finally meeting his demise after hundreds of years. A beam of light suddenly came striking down from the dark sky. The beam of light beamed down into Blizzard''s ?h?st, ripping out his soul and might power. After those events commenced, Blizzard''s body reduced into a pile of ash, which was blown off into the wind. Guy removed the cigarette out of his mouth, tossing it to the ground and stomping it till it was mushed. Guy decided to check up on his father. He approached Hendrix and crossed his arms. Hendrix eavesdropped on the entire conversation. " So that bastard told you the truth about yourself." Guy started nodding. " Yes, he did." Why didn''t you tell me this before?" Hendrix stood on his feet, holding his ?h?st. " I was planning to tell you on your twenty-first birthday but things got in the way. Like this war for instance." Guy started nodding. " So even though I wasn''t your son you raised me." Hendrix sighed. " To tell you the truth I wanted a son of my own." I hate the idea of adopting a creature or human that isn''t ours." It ain''t my responsibility." But my wife Dianna instead we kept you, seeing that she wanted a child. But Dionne reminded me of the consequences if I did something to you so I didn''t. Years passed by and here you are." Guy ceased the nodding. " Everything you said is responible. Chapter 1616 - Into The Prison Akashiri''s Location, Underneath the rumble of the Industrial Towers... Akashiri had been out for hours. If he wasn''t out, he would have joined the fight. One of the Industrial towers smashed into the prison creating an opening and blocking off the street. The only way to get out into the street was to enter the disgusting sewers of the prison. A nasty and smelly stench was coming from the entrance of the prison. Akashiri sighed. " Do I really have to go down there?" He sighed was again. " I guess I have no choice but to." That''s the only way I getting out into the streets." Akashiri slid down a huge and busted water pipe, flipping his way into the entrance. In front of the entrance of the prison lay blood and two dead prison guards lying side by side. The Industrial Prison wasn''t as large as the Black Prison, but it still held some of the most dangerous criminals ever in the history of The Land of The Living. In the Industrial, Prison laid 4 levels. Level A, B, C, and D. All the level A prisoners out of their cells so Akashiri had to be careful.. He could hear footstep and laughter. Chapter 1617 - Greed Akashiri unsheathed his sword, starting to sharpen his sword across the stoned ground, sending sparks everywhere. Akashiri quieted his footsteps to make sure he was heard. After walking down a flight of stairs, he came across a bonfire, which was surrounded by four prisoners equipped with plasma rifles. Akashiri hid behind a barrel and decided to eavesdrop on their conversation. So are we just going to stay in this prison?" Don''t you want to see the outside world?!" Look at you all skin complexion?" You three are pale as ghosts." You need some sunlight." One of the other prisoners who was smoking a cigarette had a different opinion about whether they said in the prison or not. " Why should we leave?" Don''t you hear all that commotion out there?" I think I can hear the roaring of a founding dragon." You want to go out there and get killed?" Tch." Be my guest." In here is the safest place." Another prisoner decided to talk. " What about those level 4 prisoners?" I don''t want to take my chances with those monsters." One guy down there killed his cellmate and ate his remains!" The prisoner who was smoking the cigarette started shaking his head. " That is why we will stay up here in level one. We have access to a cafeteria, a gym, and cells with rather comfortable beds." Oh and a very s?xy woman!" The prisoners started laughing up a stalk with each other." The prisoner was smoking a cigarette got up from the bonfire, walking over towards a wall where a young female prison guard was tied up with a gag in her mouth. Akashiri knew he had to do something. He couldn''t let a woman get hurt in front of his eyes. " Even though it wasn''t his business. Akashiri grasped his sword tightly before showing himself to the prisoners. " Who the fu?k are you?!" shouted one of the prisoners. Akashiri didn''t say a thing. Instead, he waited till the prisoner came towards him first. " The prisoners charge after him thinking he was some type guard. They weren''t very bright. He got rid of the prisoners with much effort. As the last prisoner saw his comrades get cut down, he was shaking. Chapter 1618 - Along Came Kelly The prisoner was frightened for his life. He pressed the gun at the prison''s guard neck with his finger wrapped around the trigger. Akashiri began enclosing on the prisoner holding his sword tightly in his hand. Don''t come any closer!" I will blow this bitch''s brains out all over the ground!" The prison guard was squirming like a fish out of water. Akashiri suddenly halted. He looked deeply into the woman''s eyes and sighed. Now how did you get yourself in this situation?" The woman suddenly stopped the screaming. She used her boots to stomp on the prison''s guard. As she did this, the prisoner yelped in pain. " You bitch!" The woman ran up to the prisoner and dropped kick him into the wall. He smacked his head against the wall, which gave him concussions and also knocked him out. Akashiri widened his eyes. " Oh." So could you could taken care of yourself." My mistake." I underestimated you." The woman started walking Akashiri shouting muffled words. Akashiri was confused. " I''m madly confused." " What are you trying to say?" jokingly said Akashiri. The woman increased the height of her shouted muffled words, starting to point her tied hands at Akashiri. Akashiri widened his eyes and said: Oh." You wanted me to cut her tied hands. Akashiri pulled out a smaller knife from the side of his waist, cutting the woman''s tied hands and mouth setting them free. She hopped on a stone slab and started breathing heavily. " Thank you." Whoever you are." I was afraid of anybody didn''t come sooner I would be joining my dead relatives. SO again I want to say thank you for saving me." Is there any way I can repay you?" Akashiri grabbed his chin and started stroking it. " I don''t know." Let me think." He started sizing her up. The prison guard noticed Akashiri''s eyes and folded her arms." Let just get things, straight pal." I am grateful that you saved me but I will not be doing things s?xu?? to you." I don''t fu?k people I b?r?ly know." Akashiri scoffed. " Get your mind out of the gutter woman." I wasn''t even thinking anything s?xu??." I was going to ask your name." The woman nodded. " Fine." I''ll tell you." The woman licked her lips and said: My name is Kelly." Akashiri stuck his hand out so it could be shaken. " It''s nice to meet you, Kelly." My name is Akashiri." Akashiri Hitoshi of the Hitoshi Ninjas." Kelly shook his hand. " It''s nice to meet you." Akashiri nodded. It''s nice to meet you as well." So Kelly, can you tell me what happened here?" Kelly nodded. " Alright." Let me get my head together." Lot''s of things has happened over the last hours. Let me explain." Chapter 1619 - Uprising Kelly explained everything that happened. So that''s the whole story. Do you know understand know?" Akashiri started nodding. " Yes." I only have more questions to ask?" Kelly extended her right eyebrow. " What?" Is there a way to get out of this place?" Kelly grabbed her chin and said: Let me think." Since one of the humungous Industrial Towers is blocking up the street, we will have to go to Level D to enter the main sewer system. We will use that sewer system to get out of this city." This will not be an easy task." Are you sure you are up for this challenge?" Akashiri scoffed. " Lady, I have done countless deathly missions over the years as my time as a Hitoshi Ninja." " As far as I am concerned this should be a cakewalk." Kelly started nodding her head. " Ok." Follow me." We will be now be going through Level B. As Kelly was walking she started scrambling through her pockets. " Shit." Wheres that keycard." I thought I placed it in my back pocket." Shit!" " What''s the matter?" Kelly turned around and said: In order to enter Level B I will need a keycard. A yellow keycard." Do you know where you dropped it?" Kelly sighed. Unfortunately, no." But I know where we can get some other keycards. " Well lead me to them." Akashiri could have just teleported out the city if he wanted to. But he wanted to meet some of these strong and infamous criminals. He loved a challenge. Chapter 1620 - Descending to Level B After walking straight forward for at least 15 minutes, Akashiri and Kellly finally made it to the elevator that would lead them to Level B. Kelly rang the elevator down from the elevator shaft, pressing B which would take them to Level B. The elevator doors opened up. Akashiri and Kelly proceeded into the elevator. Kelly pressed the B once again and the elevator began to descend down further to Level B. Kelly started tapping her feet repeatly on the ground. She turned her head to the side and asked: You look like a foreigner." Where are you from?" I know you not from around here so what brings you to the West?" Akashiri sighed. " I already told you where I''m from." I am from an entirely different dimension called The Hidden Ninja Hitoshi Village." Kelly''s eyes widened. " Wow." Ok." Whatever you say. After 2 more minutes, the elevator came to a stop. The elevator doors opened up. As they opened up a pool of blood spilled onto their feet. Suddnely a man who was wielding a machete came charging towards Akashiri. The prison wore a prison guard''s outfit. Akashiri dispatched the prison and kicked him in his ?h?st. Akashiri mounted the prison and snapped his neck with ease. Kelly picked the machete off the ground. " Jeez, that fu?k?n? guy came out of nowhere. Akashiri stood on his feet and cracked his knuckles. Multiple dead bodies lay around the place. " I wonder what happened here," said Kelly. " Akashiri sighed. " It doesn''t matter." All we to do is proceed further down this prison. Kelly tightly clutched onto her new weapon. Piles of blood lay everywhere. They didn''t know what to expect. Akashiri unsheathed his sword and started dragging it across the ground. Eventually, they came across a big black steel door that could be opened with the control panel that lay to the side of them. Akashiri noticed a prisoner was blocking the door. Chapter 1621 - Barged Akashiri sighed. He approached the block control panel and started knocking on it with some hammer fists. The prisoner answered immediately." Theres no way in hell you are getting in here pal!" If I were you I would just walk away and go back to Level A where it''s safe. Akashiri proceeded to knock on the door again. " I will not tell you again. Open this door before you witness the consequences." Akashiri''s eyes began glowing red. He was trying to put fear into the prisoner''s eyes. It didn''t work. The prisoner started laughing. " You don''t want to leave?" Alright." " I''ll warn the boys. The prisoner pulled out a horn from his pocket and began blowing the horn as loud as he can. The lights in Level B suddenly turned off. Kelly pulled out a machete. " Oh shit." I can feel something is about to happen. Akashiri closed his eyes and took a deep breath, activating his night vision and detective abilities that would allow him to see every life form around the Level B block. He picked up at least thirty rats, twenty dead bodies, and incoming prisoners equipped with blades wrapped in bob wire. Akashiri unsheathed his sword, changing up to his Iron Stance. The heavy footsteps began to pick up. The prisoners were obviously not very bright. They easily allowed themselves to be detected with all the loud screaming they were doing. Akashiri dashed past the prisoners slicing past them with one attack. He scoffed and sheathed his sword. The prisoner''s arms were dismembered from their bodies. They began rolling on the ground in pain. Akashiri sheathed his sword and bowed. Chapter 1622 - Vaulted Akashiri cleaned the blood off his blade and stuck his sword back into its sheath. Akashiri turned around and walked past the wounded prisoners approaching the barged door where the prisoner had locked himself into the control panel room. Akashiri knocked on the door three times with hammer fist. " I will only tell you one more time." Open this door." You literally just witness with I am capable of." If I were you I wouldn''t want to piss me off." My patience is running thin. The prisoner began shaking. The prisoner started muttering obscenities. Ok!" Fine!" I closed that fu?k?n? for a reason." You''ll see what I''m talking about when you get in here and open it yourself." Akashirir nodded. " Whatever just open the door. The prisoner nodded started to remove all the debris he used to block the door. As he did this, he reached into the back of his waist, holding tightly to a plasma handgun he stole off one of the dead bodies lying around the area. The doors opened up. The prisoner su?k?d his teeth and said: Come in." This room is all yours." Akashiri scoffed. Good." Akashiri came in while Kelly followed behind him. Akashiri approached the control panel. It looked pretty complex. Akashiri turned around and walked towards the prisoner. I have one more thing to ask of you." The prisoner was about to reveal his gun. " What?" Open that big door." The prisoner scoffed. " No." I ain''t doing that." Akashiri pushed up his eyebrow. " Excuse me?" Akashiri couldn''t believe his ears. Could you say that again?" The prisoner bit his bottom lip. You heard what the fu?k I said." I said no." Open the fu?k?n? door yourself." Akashiri sighed. " It seems you want to settle this the hard way." Alright." Akasshiri clenched his hands into fists and started cracking his knuckles. Just when he was about to put his hands on the prisoner, the big metal door began cranking open, causing the entire Level B area to shake and rumble. The door was opened up by Kelly. Akashiri turned his attention off the prisoner and stares Kelly." You knew how to open this door?" Kelly nodded. " Of course." I have worked here for almost 2 years." I have been everywhere in this prison except Level D." The prisoner clenched his tight jaws together. " Holy shit." Here they come.." Roars began echoing throughout the area. The prisoner had the door sealed up for a reason. Akashiri, Kelly, and the prisoner walked out of the control panel room and went to investigate the roaring. Chapter 1623 - Mutated Hound Akashiri decided to walk further into the next area. He saw multiple dead bodies all over the place. He crouched down on the ground and examined one of the dead bodies." It appears that the victim''s entrails were devoured by some kind of creature." "Huge visible claws marks appear on the victim''s face." Akashiri always talked like a detective when he was examining things. After examining the mutilated body he stood on his feet. As he did this he started hearing a growling behind his back. Akashiri slowly turned around and saw a mutated hound that was equipped with two rows of incredibly razor-sharp teeth. The mutated hound weighed at least 200 plus pounds of muscle. Well, well, well." You and the rest of your buddies must be responsible for this." The mutated hound lashed out its tongue and grabbed the mutilated body behind Akashriri started feeding on it. Akashiri carefully looked at the mutate hound noticing something. The creature didn''t have any eyes. Akashiri then came up with a theory. Since the hounds didn''t have eyes, they had powerful hearing. They only responded to body heat and movement. Akashiri placed his hands on his sword and unsheathed his sword, which made a loud ringing sound. The mutated hound removed its teeth from out of the mutated body and started growling. Chapter 1624 - Sneaky The reason the mutated hound was growling was that it was detecting body heat and movement. The dog started barking. The loud barking was sending out soundwaves, which alerted the fellow mutated hounds. Akashiri sighed. He looked at Kelly who turned her head around to look at the prisoner, who was already running for his life. Kelly slapped her head and started shaking it. " What a coward." The minute Kelly turned around, Akashiri had already slaughtered each and every one of the mutated hounds in the area. He wiped the blood away from his face and sighed. " What a bore." I was expecting more of a challenge. As Akashiri was about to talk to Kelly, he started hearing a bubbling noise. Hmm?" Akashiri turned around and saw the bodies of the mutated hounds fluttering and pulsating. " What''s this. The bodies of the mutated hounds started combining together into one huge mutated hound dog. The hound dog started roaring. " You want some more?" Tch." Alright." You asked for it." Akashiri changed up his stance, shifting to the Steel Stance. He began generating his Ancestral energy around his sword, causing the katana to light up like a lightsaber. Akashiri eyes flashed white for a second. He ran towards the humungous mutated hound and dashed past it, sliding underneath the hound''s belly, inserting his katana inside, exposing the monster''s guts. The monster began screeching. Kelly watched from the sidelines, with a big smile on her face. She started rubbing her hands. Yes." Everything is going according to plan." Chapter 1625 - Payed in Blood The monster''s intestines spilled out on the ground. Akashiri rolled from underneath the large hound and hopped to his feet, mounting the humungous mutated hound. He raised his empowered katana in the air and drove it into the hound''s skull, penetrating through its brain, delivering the final killing blow. Blood splattered all over his clothes and his face. The monster fell down to its knees. Akashiri jumped off the hound, dispersing his ancestral energy from around his katana, sheathing it. Akashiri walked up to Kelly, who said: Well, well, well." You handled that pretty well." Akashiri nodded. " Now since that problem is out of the way, we can proceed further through this level. Akashiri and Kelly walked past the hound, which suddenly evaporated into a pool of blood. Kelly had a couple of questions. " So what was that?" Akashiri extended his eyebrow up. " Hmm?" What do you mean?" That energy around that katana of yours." What do you call it?" Akashiri cleared his throat. " It is called Ancestral Wrath." It is a power that was given to me when I was just a newborn. " I only recently unlocked it. For at least 10 minutes I can use it." It can increase my offense, defense, and speed. However, since the power is too intense, I only put it in my sword. I need more training for me to master that ability. Akashiri and Kelly had been talking for so long they already made it to the Level C elevator without any further hassle. Kelly opened the elevator and both of them stepped inside of it. On the side laid two dead bodies whose faces had been smashed in. Kelly pressed C on the elevator panel and it began descending. Chapter 1626 - Standing on Top of A Gold Mine The elevator ride to Level C was extremely long. It took at least 30 minutes for the elevator to finally stop. Level C didn''t even look like a prison. Level C was a gigantic quarry that consisted of a mixture between gold and diamonds. The prisoners were forced to work long and tireless hours. The warden only fed them once to weaken them so they wouldn''t be able to escape. Their meals were simply bread and water. Aged bread and dirty water to be exact. The prisoners in Level C were petty thieves. Every prison was harmless. Some of them were innocent. The elevator doors creaked open. Small pieces of gold rolled by Akashiri and Kelly''s feet. Akashiri kneeled down and examined the small piece of gold. Hmm." He shoved the piece of gold in his pocket, wiping the dust and dirt off his fingers. Kelly walked in front of Akashiri and said: We won''t have to worry about running into any trouble here." We can just breeze past this level." Akashiri su?k?d his teeth. " Such a disappointment." Akashiri still didn''t run into any challenging prisoners to fight. He had to wait till Level D. While Kelly was walking, she noticed something strange. There were no prisoners to be seen or heard. She sniffed the air, smelling the stench of gunpowder and blood. " Akashiri placed his hands on his sword. " I don''t think we are alone." Laughter could be heard echoing. A voice then be heard on a microphone. " Well, well, well." Look what he got here boys!" That bitch of warden hear all alone. Akashiri became confused. He raised his eyebrow and asked: Are you the warden?" Kelly sighed and started shaking her head. Don''t believe everything you hear." The prisoner began talking again. We are going to make you pay for all those horrific events you put us through. " This day you will learn the true meanings behind pain and torture." The laughter began growing louder. Akashiri stared at Kelly carefully. You have some explaining to do." Kelly sighed once again. Kelly in fact was the warden of The Industrial Prison. Her name wasn''t even Kelly. Her real name was Gretel. The prisoners nicknamed Gretel The Terrible. She was a crazy sadistic bitch who loved to hear people scream. She got off on it. She turned her back on Akashiri. She allowed Dr. Gonzalez to experiment on her by giving her a power he called Split Personality Sengrom. One of her personalities was Kelly and the other was Gretel the Terrible. As she switched to Gretel The Terrible her hair turned white and frizzy. She grew long and sharp claws. Her face turned ugly. Her tongue popped out of her mouth like a chameleon. She also grew taller. Akashiri started to read her power level. It wasn''t extremely strong, but it was to be reckoned with. Get back to work this instant!" The entire place began shaking and rumbling. Akashiri heard footsteps behind his back. He turned around and saw the prisoners. No, not this time Gretel." Gretel couldn''t believe her ears. " What?!" You heard us." Today is when you will pay for everything you have done to us." Today you are going down!" Even if it means death us!" Gretel started cackling. So be it." If it''s death you want, it''s death you''ll receive." The prisoners pulled out their weapons and started charging after Gretel. Akashiri rolled out of the way. Gretel rolled her tongue into her mouth and puffed her cheeks. She vomited up some green liquid after the prisoners. Some of the prisoners weren''t quick enough to evade the green liquid. As the green liquid landed on their skin, it started burning through their skin. Screams echoed through the area. Akashiri ran past Gretel, heading towards the Level D elevator. Gretel noticed this. She completely ignored the prisoners. " Where do you think you''re going?!" I thought we had a connection!" Gretel lashed out her tongue, which wrapped around Akashiri''s feet, causing him to fall. I am supposed to lead you to Level D!" That''s what I''m going to do!"Akashiri unsheathed his sword. Sorry, but I no longer require your ?ssistance. Akashiri sliced and diced Gretel''s tongue, causing blood to splatter everywhere. Gretel started screaming. Gah!!!" screamed Gretel. Akashiri ran into the elevator and closed the doors by pressing Level D. He knew the ride would be extremely long. He wiped the blood off his katana by using the sleeve. He heard his stomach growl at least several times. He took his knapsack off and started scrambling for food. He found a carrot and three apples. Just when he was about to bite into his apple, he heard something land on the roof of the elevator. Uh." What now!" Suddnely long sharp claws went through the roof of the elevator. It was Gretel. She ripped a part of the elevator off and landed inside the elevator, grabbing Akashiri by his neck, starting to strangle him. She could no longer talk. She lashed out her claws and placed them by Akashiri''s head, implying she was going to slice the top of his head off. Akashiri had to do something fast. He squeezed tightly on his sword and sliced Gretel''s arm off. Blood splattered all over the elevator. She still wouldn''t go down. She started cowering the corner like a dog. Considered this long elevator ride cut short. Akashiri jumped through the roof of the elevator and cut the cords of the elevator. The elevator began freefalling from the sky. The elevator violently crashed on the ground. Smoke surrounded the area. Akashiri frontflipped off the elevator and went inside to check if Gretel was still alive. She wasn''t. Gretel laid in her own pool of blood. Her head had been twisted around like a bottle cap. Akashiri started scrambling through her pockets. He found a black keycard that had Level D written across it. He shoved the keycard in his pocket and sighed. He didn''t want to kill Kelly/ Gretel, but he didn''t have a choice. He turned around and saw a gigantic metal door standing in front of him. He started walking towards the black door.. After going through Level D he would go back to his village, having to confront Cross and the rest of his friends. Chapter 1627 - The Creature In The Dark Before Akashiri decided to find a way to use the keycard, he insisted on using brute strength to open the door. He rubbed his hands together and started pushing the huge black door. All that pushing was pointless. Akashiri took his hands off the door and began breathing like a dog. Well, that was pointless." Akashiri started looking around the spacious area, settling his eyes on a control panel room. He started smiling. He ran over to the control panel room and entered. In order to work any of the controls, he had to use the black keycard. He inserted the keycard into the slot, turning the power on. Ok." Now all I have to do is figure out how to use these controls. The control panel was pretty complex. Since Akashiri didn''t have a clue about how to work the controls, he started hammer-fisting random bu??ons. Akashiri looked outside and noticed he activated the door''s defensive systems, plasma turrets. Akashiri rolled his eyes. He knew it would take longer to open the door. After 20 minutes of trying to figure out how to open the door, the door finally opened. Akashiri picked up his knapsack off the ground and placed it on his back. He walked inside Level D. As he did this, the doors shut behind him. All he had to do now was to locate the sewer system. The entire area of Level D was dark. Akashiri pulled out his katana just to be cautious. In the meantime he would sharpen his sword by dragging it across the ground, sending sparks everywhere. The sparks generated light. He discovered multiple deads bodies around the area. A disgusting smell surrounded his nostrils. The smell was enough to make Akashiri puke. He gagged for a second. To prevent himself from smelling the disgusting smell, he ripped his sleeve off his arm and wrapped it around his face. " Ah." That''s much better. When he was going to continue to venture further into Level D, he saw a red glowing light in the distance. He started running towards the red glowing light. When caught up to it, he noticed that the red glowing light belonged to a humanoid figure that was stabbing a body repeatedly. Blood was splattering all over the place. As the humanoid figure spotted Akashiri, it stood off the ground and started approaching him. A loud roar projected out from the humanoid figure''s mouth. Clearly whatever it was wasn''t human. The figure started running after Akashiri. Akashiri shifted into the Iron Stance, dismembering the creature''s left arm. The creature started screaming. The screaming suddenly turned into sadistic laughing. Akashiri turned around and raised his eyebrow. The creature sprouted a new and stronger limb. The limb on the ground suddenly transformed into a long and sharp blade. The creature picked the blade off the ground and started biting it. Akashiri was confused. " What the hell are you?" Akashiri ran towards the creature and stabbed it in its red glowing eye. The creature didn''t even react. Instead, it clenched its right hand into a fist, punching Akashiri in the face, knocking him into a pile of mangled dead bodies. The creature began roaring, repeatedly slapping its ?h?st like a territorial gorilla. Akashiri stood on his feet, starting to vomit up blood.. This is going to be harder than I thought." Chapter 1628 - Three Founding Fathers Akashiri stood on his feet and wiped the blood away from his mouth. He tightly clutched onto his katana, switching into The Steel Stance, which was obviously stronger than The Iron Stance. High winds began picking up. The hulking creature started screeching, rushing towards Akashiri like a freight train. Akashiri closed his eyes, softly saying: Splitting Slice." A loud chime sounded off in the area. The hulking creature stopped in its tracks. The creature fell to his knees. Suddnely the hulking creature was sliced in half, horizontally." Blood and organs spilled all over the place. The creature''s blood was like acid. Even after being sliced in half, the hulking creature still wasn''t dead. Akashiri approached the creature and said: I have to admit." You are extremely tough." But sadly, this is the end for you." Akashiri raised his sword in the air, generating a powerful grey aura around the weapon. The hulking creature commenced laughing. Akashiri was confused. " What the fu?k is so funny?" The creature''s lower half began pulsating. Suddnely the hulking creature''s lower half, reconnected with its top half. The creature stood on its feet, clenching its hands into fists, overshadowing Akashiri. Akashiri tilted his head up to stare the creature in the face. Oh shit." The creature grabbed Akashiri by the throat, starting to strangle him. The creature''s grip was too tight. Veins started popping out of Akashiri''s neck. Blood started running down his ears and nostrils. The creature commenced laughing once again. The creature opened its mouth lashing out a long black tongue. The creature suddenly ceased the laughing. The creature''s red glowing eye became brighter. The monster then used brute strength to snap Akashiri''s neck. Akashiri''s eyes rolled into his head. His soul left his body and immediately entered the Astral plane where he would meet his ancestors again. He dropped out of the sky and smashed onto the ground in a village. He was surrounded by the three ninja leaders that fought through the long and horrible First Great Ninja and freed the entire ninja world from corruption. All three leaders were very tall. No one knew their names because during the First Ninja War the birth records were destroyed in the fire. Akashiri stood on his feet and cracked his back. This was the first time Akashiri saw The Three Founding Fathers. We know who are you." Akashiri extended his eyebrow up. " You do?" The Founding Father in the middle nodded. " Yes, we do." You are Akashiri Hitoshi, the last of your clan." You arrived here in our part of The Astral Plane because you were just murdered by that monster. Akashiri eyes popped out of his head. " You say that?" The Founding Father on the right nodded. Yes." All three of us have the power to see each and everything that goes on in every corner of the universe." We also have the power to see the distance further." We can even see your future." We can also tell you that is not your time yet to die." This why we are sending your back." Akashiri nodded. " It was time for the Founding Father on the right to talk. " I am pretty sure you have so many questions but now is not the time." Akashiri nodded again. Alright, send me back." The Founding Father in the middle decided to talk. " But before we do that, we have things for you." Things that will help you on your journey. The Founding Father in the middle stared at the Founding Father at the right and nodded. Suddnely a yellow neon energy entered Akashiri''s body. His heart started beating incredibly fast. It felt as if his heart was about to explode. " What is this?" We just unlocked the full potential of The Ancestor''s Wrath in your body. We are surprised your body withstood that much power." Akashiri turned pale. Before we send you back, we have one more gift." The Founding Founding Father on the left snapped his fingers. Suddnely a katana popped out of nowhere. This is the legendary katana Chikara no ken." ( The Sword of Power. This sword is the strongest piece of history the Hitoshi Ninjas have to offer." Use it wisely. For good and not for evil." Akashiri nodded. He took the sword and awaited to be sent back to the Land of The Living. Chapter 1629 - Deep Dark City After receiving the gifts from The Three Founding Fathers, Akashiri was ready to be sent back. " These gifts will surely take care of that problem that sent you here in the first place. Akashiri nodded. The Three Founding Fathers muttered some unknown words Akashiri didn''t have a clue about. Suddnely Akashiri just appeared back into Level D of the Industrial Prison. The first thing he saw was the creature, which was gnawing on bones. As the creature heard Akashiri''s approaching footsteps, it spat the femur bone out of its mouth and stood on its feet. Akashiri slowly unsheathed Chikara no ken. As he did this he could feel a surge of power erupt through his body. " What the?!" He could feel the energy building up in his ?h?st like a virus. He couldn''t contain it. As the creature turned around and saw Akashiri, it began screaming, splattering bits of saliva all over the place. The creature was wandering how Akashiri was alive. The creature began rushing towards Akashiri. Akashiri shifted into the Steel Stance. The creature leaped into the air after Akashiri. Just at the last moment, Akashiri decided to take action. He simply swung his sword after the creature. As he did this, a bright white flash covered the entire area. When the light dispersed, the creature was sliced into pieces. The pieces of the creature splattered on the ground. Akashiri stared at the sword and started smiling. It looks like I have much to learn if I want to master the use of this sword. Akashiri sheathed the sword. He approached the pieces of the creature and noticed that it was trying to regenerate. He clasped his hands together and started doing Hitoshi Ninja hand sign spells. Suddnely Akashiri hands were covered in flames. He started burning the pieces of the creature so it wouldn''t have time to regenerate. This tactic was very effective. As he burned the pieces, the pieces shriveled up like raisins, no longer moving a muscle. Akashiri brushed the pieces to the side with his foot as if his foot was like a broom. Now since that problem is out of the way, I need to find that sewer system." Akashiri started scanning the area. He turned his head and saw a ladder. He decided to climb that ladder. As he was climbing the ladder, he got a clearer view of the place. Level D wasn''t really a prison, but a huge dark city.. When he got to the top of the ladder, a hover car passed by. Chapter 1630 - Hard Corns "Now all I have to do is locate that sewer system. It should be somewhere around this dark city." Akashiri sniffed the area. This place fu?k?n? reeks." It already smells as if I''m in the fu?k?n? sewer." Akashirir jumped off the tower he was standing on, landing in a pile of corn. Akashiri stood off his feet and brushed the pieces of hard corn off his shoulders. When he was about to proceed, he started hearing approaching footsteps coming from out of the shadows. Akashiri unsheathed his sword. The footsteps belonged to some starving people dressed in rags. They totally ignored Akashiri, going right for the corn. Akashiri sighed, starting to shake his head in disappointment. He hated to see people go hungry. He turned around and started walking towards the starving people. Maybe he could ask them if they knew where the sewer system was located. " Hey do any of you people know where I can find the sewer system?" If you do, you all will be generously rewarded." I can count on that." The people were still ignoring him. Akashiri rolled his eyes. " Hey, don''t you hear me talking to you?" Akashiri placed his hand on one of the starving people that was an old man. As his hand touched the old man''s shoulder, the man stopped the shoving of hard corn in his mouth. He slowly turned his head around and looked at Akashiri. The old man had stained and dried up blood around his mouth. The old man suddenly tackled Akashiri to the ground and started screaming. Akashiri scoffed. He grabbed the old man by the neck and tossed him in the air. The old man latched onto the nearby pipe and started crawling on all fours. Akashiri extended his eyebrow up and said: Now I know." This isn''t a prison or city." This is a place where failed test subjects were tossed away like trash." Akashiri clenched onto his sword and said: " Allow me to put an end to your suffering." Akashiri kicked some of the hard corn on the floor to get the other failed test subject''s attention. The failed test subjects started screeching. They stood off the ground and started running towards Akashiri. Akashiri dashed past both of them with one slice. He sheathed his sword. Blood and guts splattered all over the place. Akashiri turned around and waited to see if the pieces on the ground were going to regenerate. They didn''t. Akashiri was going to do the same thing to the one clinching onto the pipe, but when he was going to, he noticed he was gone. Akashiri sheathed his sword and sighed, continuing to venture into the city. Chapter 1631 - Old Lab While Akashiri was venturing into the city, he came across an abandoned hoverbike laying on the side of the road. Luckily it still had the keys hanging on around. Akashiri picked the keys off the ground. He hopped on the hoverbike and stuck the keys in the ignition. He placed his hands on the hand bars. As soon as he twisted them, he went blasting off into the air uncontrollably. He slightly turned his head around and saw blue flames coming out of the exhaust. Akashiri turned around and noticed the hoverbike was getting ready to crash into a water tower. Akashiri started shaking his head. " Oh shit." Akashiri stood on the hoverbike and jumped off of it. As the hoverbike crashed into the water tower, a powerful explosion occurred. The water tower broke from its post and crashed onto the ground, spilling disgusted rusted water all over the place. Akashiri stood off his feet and cracked his back. " Well, that was quite a rush!" The hoverbike took him to a place he didn''t expect it would take him. He stood in front of one of Dr. Gonzalez''s abandoned laboratories." The door was quite huge. Piles of trash lay all over the place. Those piles of trash consisted of plastic bottles, food wrappings, old furniture, and old ruined down electronics. Akashiri approached the door and noticed it was already creaked open. Akashiri sniffed the area. Despite the smell of garbage, he could smell and sense that someone was already inside. Akashiri slightly opened the already creaked door, slipping inside. The first thing he settled his eyes on was a rather huge security robot equipped with electric batons. Hmm." This place had been deserted for years." I don''t think I should have any trouble." As soon as Akashiri said that he accidentally and blindly tripped over an invisible tripwire. His face smashed into a pile of trash. A loud alarm began sounding off throughout the area. Suddenly the door to the side of the wall opened up. A robot with Gonzalez''s face walked. " What is this?" What is going on here?" Who are you?" I have plenty of work to tend to!" Akashiri stood off his feet. He started approaching the robot. He grabbed the robot off its feet and started strangling it. Where is the sewer system?" The robot didn''t answer. " If you don''t tell me I do something I won''t regret." The robot started laughing. Suddnely the robot snapped his fingers.. The security robot behind Akashiri''s back began moving. Chapter 1632 - Security Breach The eyes of the security robot began glowing. The security robot stood on its feet and walked over the railings. The robot with Dr. Gonzalez''s face began snickering. " Akashirir squeezed the robot''s head neck so tight, the robot''s head popped off and sailed into the air like a bottle rocket. Akashirir tossed the robot''s headless body to the side. He crouched to the ground and picked up the robot''s head. The head started laughing. " Good luck." If you destroy the security robot and the rest of my creations in this abandoned laboratory. I will give you what you d?s?r?." The robot head is powered down. Akashiri sighed. He turned around and pulled out the Chikara no Ken. The security robot in front of Akashiri began blasting steam from its nostrils. It was an old model but still was deathly. The robot began clenching its fists. " Exit the faculty this instant." You have thirty seconds to comply before brute force is used to throw out of here." Akashiri raised his eyebrow. You have twenty seconds to comply. Akashiri started whistling. You now have ten seconds to comply." Akashiri gargled spit in his mouth and spat on the security robot. As soon as he did this, more steam began pouring out of the robot''s body. The robot''s eyes began glowing red. Akashiri decided to use The Steel Stance. " Here we go." The security robot pounded its overly large forearms on the ground, causing the entire area to shake. Akashiri ran towards the robot, stabbing it in its ?h?st. A green liquid began spilling out everywhere. Akashiri grinned. The security robot began screeching, surrounding the area in steam, making it very hard to see. Just when the steam was about to clear up, the robot grabbed Akashiri like a miniature figurine, throwing him against the brick wall. Akashiri puked up blood. Akashiri didn''t know it, but Hendrix hacked into the security robot''s system and turned off all its safety protocols, activating Insta- Kill mode. Akashiri wiped the blood from his nostrils and mouth. He stood on his feet and flared his nostrils. The robot began screeching once again, pounding its forearms on the ground. The robot acted as if it were a gorilla. The robot pissed him off. He tightly clutched the hilt of his sword, surrounding a grey smoky around the blade.. As soon as the security robot lunged towards him, he dashed past the robot, slicing both of it''s arms off, splattering green liquid all over the place. Chapter 1633 - Survive Even though both of its arms had been cut off by Akashiri, the robot was still alive and pissed as ever. The robot began standing up, sending sparks everywhere. Akashiri pointed his sword at the security robot. " What?" Are you ready for round two?" The robot began screeching, blasting steam out from its nostrils and ears. Akashiri scoffed. " I''ll take that as a yes. Just when the robot was about to leap at Akashiri, the security robot suddenly poured down, falling to the ground like a heavy sack of potatoes. Akashiri walked up to the robot and started kicking it in the face. " Well, that was strange." When Akashiri was about to walk up the stairs, the intercom began ringing off. A voice soon then began projecting through the intercom. " Well, well, well!" Bravo!" That was quite a show!" Even if it was against an old original model from at least 60 years ago!" You are the real deal." You really are the definition of a ninja." That there was impressive." Akashiri only had one question. Who the fu?k are you?" The voice through the intercom began laughing. Can''t you recognize my voice?" Akashiri pushed up his eyebrow." No." Well, let me enlighten you!" " I am Dr. Gonzalez, formally the head scientist of The Industrial Revolution Empire!" You are standing in one of my abandoned laboratories!" Once you did that you instantly became the top candidate for my game!" Akashiri was confused. " What the hell are you talking about?" Bright lights began flashing everywhere. Every year I orchestrate a game I like to call Survive." One or more candidates are chosen for the game and has to find multiple different strategizes to help them take down and destroy some of my grotesque and maniacal creations I have ever created." You defeat each creation, you win ." That''s when you''ll come to see me personally and I''ll get you a prize and your freedom of this deep and dark place." Akashiri rolled his eyes. " What makes you think I''ll participate in this little game of yours?" Dr. Gonzalez started laughing. " Ha!" I thought you would say that." But the thing is..." Gonzalez''s voice became deeper. " The game has already begun." Akashiri started shaking his head. " Fucking crazy bastard." Akashiri rushed up the stairs. Just when he was going to put his hand on the door handle, the door was kicked off the hinges. Akashiri was sent flying into the wall. The creation that stood in front of Akashiri started smiling. " Well it looks your little trip has ended here ninja." Akashiri was surprised by the creation could talk. The creation banged its huge rock fist on the railing.. The entire floor collasped. Chapter 1634 - The Perfect Deal The rock creation began snickering. " Oh come on." I know did nothing do to you." If you have the power to destroy that old hunk of junk, you surely have the power to survive that." Akashiri rose from the debris with a serious expression on his face. He wiped the blood streak away from his face and sighed. He generated a white aura around the Chikara no Ken and dashed towards the rock creation, stabbing it in the ?h?st. The Chikara no ken pierced through the rock creation''s body like a bu??er knife slicing through bu??er. The rock creation fell to its knees and instantly bled out. Akashiri spat on the rock creation. " That''ll teach you." Just when Akashiri was about to proceed again, he began hearing snickering. He turned around and saw a man wearing round black shades, a brown long jacket, a rather dirty shirt, black pants, and black dress shoes. The man wielded a huge sword. He was playing with a deck of cards. Akashiri turned around and started approaching the man. " Who the fu?k are you?" The man started laughing. " Oh, you would want to know that wouldn''t you?" Akashiri pulled out Chikara no Ken and started sharpening it across the ground. The man took his shades off revealing a pair of black eyes with veins sprouting out the side. " That weapon you wield." I want it." Hand it over." Akashiri scoffed. The man bit his lip and said: Don''t make me repeat myself." Akashiri grabbed the hilt of his sword tightly and turned it around, grabbing the blade. " You know what?" Here." Take it." The man started smiling. He started walking towards Akashiri. As soon as he wrapped his hand around the hilt of the blade, an explosion occurred. Only those of Hitoshi ninja blood could wield Chikara no ken. If anyone else even touched the blade, they would be vaporized. As the smoke filled the area, Akashiri sheathed the sword and scoffed. After a couple of minutes, the smoke around the area cleared up. As soon as the smoke cleared up, he saw The Chameleon snickering. " Well, well, well." It is true if anyone not of Hitoshi NInja blood touches the Chikara no ken will vaporize." A powerful weapon indeed. Akashiri rolled his eyes and asked: What the fu?k do you want demon?" The Chameleon snapped his fingers, causing a cigarette to appear in his mouth. He struck the cigarette with the fire from his fingertip. He toked on the cigarette a few times before exhaling the smoke out his nostrils. " I did not come here to fight but I came here to make you an offer. Akashiri rolled his eyes and said: I already told you." I ain''t making any fu?k?n? offers with you." The Chameleon started smiling. But you didn''t let me finish." Akashiri rolled his eyes. " You got 3 minutes. Talk." The Chameleon sighed. " Not very cooperative are we?" Akashiri rolled his eyes. " Hurry up and talk." The Chameleon cracked his knuckles. " What if I told you I could bring up the entire Hitoshi Ninja Clan?" Akashiri eyes popped out of his head. " What do you mean but that?" The Chameleon cleared his throat." Exactly what I mean." " I basically have the power to do whatever I want." Don''t you think I can''t bring them back?" Akashiri sighed. Keep on talking. " I know you want me to do something for you." The Chameleon started shaking his head. " Right!" Straight to the point." Ok here''s what I want you to do for me." Akashiri nodded. " I''m listening." The Chameleon cracked his neck and said: I want you to kill the remaining founding dragons." Blizzard, Typhoon, and Poison. Akashiri raised his eyebrow. " I thought Blizzard was killed." The Chameleon started laughing. " Well yes, he was, but wasn''t him." Akashiri was confused. " What do you mean?" That was a clone." That dragon is still out there and is furious." He is the biggest target." Killing will not be an easy task." You''ll need some help." Some help from some friends. The Chameleon started smiling. He snapped his fingers, causing a portal to the Hitoshi Ninja Village to open up. Akashiri looked into the portal and could see that it was sunny out. Akashiri approached the portal and sighed. The Chameleon started smiling. Take all the time you need." Akashiri walked inside the portal.. Just when he was about to have second thoughts, the portal dispersed. Chapter 1635 - Wishing For A Good Cermony Akashiri cleared his throat, beginning to scramble his pockets. Even though the Hitoshi Ninja Village was his home, the vibe was extremely weird. Every he turned he could see graves. He thought he could just go to his room and go to sleep and face everyone in the morning. Akashiri jumped on the roof of the houses and started creeping towards his house. As he arrived at his house, he frontflipped off the house he stood on, landing some hay that was being chewed on by a cow. The cow swallowed the chewed-up hay and stared at Akashiri deeply. Akashiri was madly confused. He pushed up his eyebrow and asked: What the fu?k are you looking at cow?" " Do I hay on my face?" In fact, Akashiri did have hay on his face. The cow opened its mouth, causing its very long tongue to roll on the ground. Just when the cow was going to lick Akashiri, Akashiri gave the cow a wicked stare. " Don''t even think about it." The cow mooed at Akashiri, turning around and walking off. Akashiri started shaking his head. He stood on his feet and began stretching. He didn''t remember the village having cows. Akashiri continued to creep towards his room. When he reached his room door, he noticed the door had been barred up. Akashiri ripped the door off and tossed it into the air. He walked into the room and noticed he could smell the sweet perfume of a woman. Hmm." Who''s been staying in my room in my absence?" Akashiri pulled out a dagger and tightly clutched it in his hand in case whoever was in his room posed as a threat. Akashiri rolled into the room and could smell that the essence was getting stronger. Before he went to the bedroom, he went to the fridge for some food. There were lots of food in the fridge.. From fully cooked meals to frozen treats. Chapter 1636 - Missed Akashiri felt his stomach growl as he stared at the food in the fridge. Just when he was about to grab one of the fully cooked meals, he quickly closed the fridge. He turned around started creeping towards the bedroom to see who was staying in his room. It was Charlotte. As Akashiri realized this he sheathed his dagger and placed it back behind his waistband. The entire bedroom smelled like perfume. Enough to clear up up a person''s sinuses. Akashiri sighed. He placed his weapons down to the side and walked into the bathroom to wash the blood and dirt off his face. As the sink turned on, Charlottle woke up. She rubbed her eyes and looked in the bathroom to see who was turning on the sink. She was very surprised to see that it was Akashiri. She bit her bottom lip and slowly crept out of bed. Akashiri already knew she was awake. " What it is you''re planning Charlottle, I advise you to stop." Akashiri rinsed the soap off his face and wiped the water away with a yellow hand towel. Charlotte crossed her arms and said: What the hell are you doing you here?!" Akashiri raised his eyebrow in confusion. " What in the world are you talking about Charlotte?" I have lived here all my life." The real question is what are you doing sleeping in my bedroom?" Charlotte didn''t answer. " Instead she started blushing. Well, what can I say..." I missed you..." Chapter 1637 - Agreements Akashiri eyes popped out of his head. " You missed me? Charlottle scoffed. Don''t take it the wrong way." I still hate you." Do you realize setting does demons on the village was just as bad as what does Industrial elves did?" Do you realize how many casualties there were?" How many innocent lives were lost?" Charlottle bit her bottom lip. " I dare show you your face around here again. Akashiri sighed. Am I awarded for what I did? My mind was blank." I was driven by rage and revenge. What I did was worst than what does elves did." Charlotte scoffed. No shit." Charlottle decided to make up the bed. " So tell me." Why did you come back anyway." Akashiri cleared his throat and said: I came back because I need your help and everyone else''s help." Charlottle scoffed yet again. Why would we help you?" Tch." Go somewhere else and ask for someone else''s help." No help will ever you." Akashiri started shaking his head. " Fine." I don''t why I came here anyways." I''ll just take my leave." Akashiri picked up his swords beginning to leave the bedroom. Charlottle sighed. " Wait." Akashiri." Akashiri stopped and slowly turned around. " Yes?" Charlotte licked her lips and said: " What is that you need for us to do?" Akashiri tossed his swords to the side. " I need you and everyone else to help me take down the following founding dragons." Blizzard, Typhoon, and Poison. Charlotte''s eyes popped out of her head. She saw the mass destruction founding dragons could cause. " Are insane?" Do you really anybody would agree to go on a suicide mission like that?" Akashiri plopped down on the bed. " Yes, I know it sounds crazy." But it isn''t about going on that suicide mission." It is what I will get in return." Charlotte sighed. " What will you get in return?" Akashiri stood off the bed and said: The revival of each and Hitoshi Ninja who was murdered by those Industrial elves." Charlotte was confused. " What are you talking about?" How is that even possible?" And even if it was possible who has that much power?" Akashiri snickered. " The Chameleon has that much power." He is the one that offered me the deal in exchange for those three dragon souls." Charlotte sighed. " Are you sure we can trust that guy?" He hasn''t exactly been trustworthy in the past." Akashiri pulled out his sword. " If he doesn''t fulfill his end of the bargain I will be paying that ?sshole a visit." It''s that plain and simple." Charlotte started nodding her head. " Alright." Let''s go see the others and see if they will agree with this mission." Akashiri and Charlottle decided to go face the others. As soon as they walked outside they saw Cross and Orion training together. As they heard approaching footsteps, they immediately halted their training. When they saw Akashiri they looked at each other then looked at Akashiri. Akashiri nodded his head. Cross immediately generated a huge metallic spike in his hand and fired it at Akashiri. Akashiri pulled out Chikara no ken and sliced the huge metallic spike to pieces. As he did this the individual metallic spikes turned into liquid on the ground and reformed back into a much bigger metallic spike. Akashiri rolled out of the way as he realized this. Orion rushed towards Akashiri and managed to tackle him, pinning him down. " What the fu?k are you doing here?" Akashiri sighed. I came here to bury the hatchet." Cross looked at Charlottle, nodded. At settling down, everyone sat down in the council room.. Cross placed his legs on the table and said: Talk." Chapter 1638 - Everythings In Order Akashiri explained the entire plan to everyone around the council room except Charottle who explained the entire plan earlier. Cross was the first one to say something. You are fu?k?n? insane." Do you really think we all will be able to take down three dragons at once?!" Akashiri sighed. " Yes." Yes, I do." I do believe everyone in this room together has enough power to take down three founding dragons." Don''t believe so?" Cross sighed. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a cigarette which he flicked into his mouth. He lit the cigarette with a tiny flame from his finger. He exhaled the smoke out his nostrils and mouth. He started to telepathically talk to Rider. " What do you think about this Rider?" Should we follow up with this ?sshole''s plan?" Rider sighed. " Well yes." I really think we have a chance to take down these dragons. Currently, due to my calculations, Typhoon is currently injured. " We should go after him first while he''s still injured." It will be much easier to take down while he''s injured." Cross started nodding his head. " You have got a point." I guess I''ll agree to this plan." Cross cleared his throat and turned to the side to look at Sarah and Jessie. He nodded at them and then looked at Akashiri. " If everyone agrees to this plan I will too." Akashiri slammed his hands on the council table and said: Good." Now we can get to planning." Cross sat down." " We''re listening." After at least 30 minutes of planning, Akashiri had everything set. " Alright." Here is how it''s going to go down. Cross, Sarah, and Orion will go after the wounded Typhoon who is located off the coast off the sunken ship in the North. Myself, Charottle, and Jessie will go after Poison who is located in the remnants of Drum Volcano." And now for Blizzard. He will be the toughest opponent yet." After we deal with Typhoon and Poison we''ll go after The Majestic Prince himself. Akashiri started doing hand signs. He opens two portals. Now is everyone ready?" Everyone nodded. " Good.." Now''s let''s get this over with. Chapter 1639 - We Arrive Cross, Sarah, and Orion walked through the portal to the remnants of Drum Volcano. The entire place was surrounded by poisonous fumes. Cross, Sarah, and Orion started immediately coughing. Don''t breath these fumes in!" yelled Cross. Cross ripped his right sleeve off and wrapped it around his face. Orion started scanning the area. We need this dragon Akashiri calls Poison." Sarah was extremely worried. " I knew this was a suicide mission!" How are we going to even proceed with these poisonous fumes in the way?!" Cross sighed. He turned around and placed his hands on Sarah''s shoulders. Look, Sarah." Calm down." All we have to do is get past these poisonous fumes." It isn''t all that bad." Sarah took a couple of deep breaths. " You''re right." She straightened her face mask and nodded. " Let''s get this over with." Cross, Sarah, and Orion began to proceed further into the remnants of Drum Volcano." The poisonous fumes began to grow more intense. The face masks were starting not to work. Echoed laughing could be heard in the distance." Cross halted for a second and said: That must be him!" Let''s go!" He can''t be far away." Suddnely the poisonous fumes cleared up around the area. Poison was standing on some sharp rocks with a huge grin on his face. He started sniffing the air. Hmm." I can sense that you three are here to kill me." Why is that?" I haven''t done anything to you people." Cross cleared it''s throat." It''s complicated." Just say that you are a threat to this world and you must be put down for the greater good." Poison started snickering. He flew into the air and flew down in front of Cross. He had drool leaking off his sharp teeth. Chapter 1640 - Black Bits Poison continued to laugh. " Tell me mortal." Who sent you to kill me." Cross scoffed. " That information is classified. Poison started nodding his head. " I can understand that." But you forgot one thing. Cross was confused. He looked at Sarah and Orion. Sarah shrugged her shoulders. " What did I forget?" Poison flew into the air and said: You didn''t do any research on me didn''t you?" Poison started furiously flapping his wings, causing the poisonous fumes to surround the remnants of Drum Volcano. My poison is unbeatable." I don''t care how strong you are or how strong you think you are." No one can withstand my poison." Cross pulled up his face mask, generating a metallic spike in his hands, firing it after Poison. Since Poison''s entire body was made of toxic gases and poison, the metallic spike phased right through his body. Poison started snickering. He regurgitated poison out of his body and spat it on the ground. The color of the poison was purple. " Orion folded his arms and said: I think this is going to be much harder than we thought." The clump of poison on the ground started splattering every like a water sprinkler. Cross was about to run towards Poison. Orion placed his hand on Cross''s shoulder and said: " I''ll take care of this." Orion swung his arm to the side activating double damage energy around his body. He crouched down on the ground and slinged himself into the air like a slingshot. He managed to catch Poison off guard. He clenched his hand into a fist and punched Poison so hard in the face, he shattered his bottom. Poison puked up blood, crashing into a mountain of rubble. A mushroom cloud formed into the air. Orion glided down to the ground and brushed the dirt off his shoulders. Chapter 1641 - Sneaky Sarah Orion wiped the blood on his fist on his sleeve and sighed. Orion turned around to see Cross and Sarah running up to him. " Sarah approached Orion and said: Well, it looks like you did it." Orion started shaking his head. "That wasn''t enough." He''s a founding dragon after all." Cross looked over to the side and saw Poison regenerating. Cross cleared his throat and said: He''s right Sarah." Look." Poison flew into the sky and started rubbing his face with his clawed hand. " That was quite a punch there mortal." I have to say." It hurt." But was that it?" Was that the best you''ve got?" Cross started cracking his knuckles. " Let me take care of him this time." Cross crunched his hands into fists, causing metallic wings to pop out of his back. He flew towards Poison, started firing metallic spikes at Poison. The metallic spikes melted on contact. Poison puked poison after Cross. " Watch out!" yelled Rider. Cross flew to the side and started breathing heavily. Almost everything Cross was trying to do wasn''t working. He was getting tired. Poison realized this." I sensed your spiritual essence when your first came here." It was high, but now, it''s useless." Just like your stupid attacks." The only person who probably has the strength to defeat is your friend over there." And maybe that woman." Poison was confused. " Speaking of much?" Where is that woman?" Cross started snickering. Why don''t you worry about yourself instead of other people? Poison suddenly felt footsteps walking on his back. It was Sarah. She managed to easily sneak up on a founding dragon without being detected. She generated red electricity around her hands and placed her hands on Poison''s neck, shouting: 100,000 volts!" As the volts entered Poison''s body, he started screeching which echoed through the entire area. " You fu?k?n? bitch!" Sarah started snickering.. Poison fell to the ground, getting knocked unconscious. Chapter 1642 - Poison Tidal Wave Sarah landed down on her feet and took a deep breath. Cross ran up to Sarah and said: I knew that plan would work!" The three of us make a very great team!" While Cross was talking Poison was recovering. He opened his eyes and mouth. Smoke came out of his mouth. Ah..." That really came out of nowhere. " 100,000 volts." But sadly it wasn''t enough." My body can take much more than that woman." Cross, Sarah, and Orion started backing away from Poison. He placed a smile on his face. Poison ???ked his head and started screaming. Loud and powerful soundwaves began projecting out of his mouth. Shit!" yelled Cross. Cross, Sarah, and Orion placed their hands over their ears to protect their eardrums from exploding. The loud screaming turned into roars. Prepare!" Which you''ll receive a slow and painful death!" He started snickering. Veins started bulging out of his neck. He was getting bigger. His voice became deeper. Cross looked up at Poison. " Shit." This is going to be much harder than we thought, ah?" Sarah nodded. " You''ve got that right. After hulking out!" Poison continued to laugh. " Currently I''m using 40 percent of my power!" Consider yourselves already..." Dead." Cross sighed. He looked at Sarah and nodded, who looked at Orion and nodded. They started running towards Poison. " Poison was confused. " Eh?" You dare towards me!" Poison started muttering N''rok words. He stomped on the ground and shouted: Poison Wave!" Suddnely the ground turned into a sea of poison. The sea of poison morphed into a big tidal wave made out of poison. " It was an attack that couldn''t be avoided. Cross and Sarah were engulfed by the huge tidal wave. Orion managed to dodge the attack by jumping really huge into the sky. Poison arched his head up and said: Hmm." You managed to avoid such a huge destructive attack." Perhaps underestimated you." Orion wrapped double damage around his body, eventually gathering it in his hands. He fired a double-damaged reinforced blast after Poison. Poison started grinning. He suddenly vomited a mouthful of poison after the blast, which caused the blast to disperse and fizzle out. " Shit!" yelled Orion. Poison vomited up another mouthful of poison after Orion which hardened around his body. Orion smashed onto the ground. Poison came towards Orion and sniffed him. He started snickering. Orion started scrambling like a fish out of water. He couldn''t get out of the struggle. Poison opened his mouth getting ready to end Orion''s life. Chapter 1643 - Explosive Rain Poison lashed his tongue bump after Orion, wrapping it around his neck, starting to strangle him. Poison started laughing. Orion gritted his teeth together, firing a red laser out from his eyes, cutting Poison''s tongue off. Poison started screaming. Blood started splattering all over the place. Orion used potent double damage energy to break away from the poison that hardened around his skin. Poison flew into the clouds to regenerate. Orion quickly went to check up on Cross and Sarah realizing that they were just engulfed by a giant tidal wave made of poison. Orion enhanced his vision which allowed him to see through the thick poison. He saw Cross protecting Sarah and himself with the use of a shield he created with the metallic matter. The only problem was that they were having trouble getting out of the poison. The poison was like acid. Cross sighed. " There was only one thing he could do. He quickly changed the metallic shield into a gigantic pillar that skyrocketed them into the sky out of the wave of poison. Cross suffered some small burns due to the splashes of poison dropping on his skin. As the metallic pillar came to a halt, Sarah started looking around the area for Orion. Orion raised his hand from the ground. " Look, there''s Orion. " Cross nodded. Well, let''s get down there." Cross grabbed Sarah''s hand. They jumped down from the metallic pillar, landing on the much moister ground. Cross approached Orion. " Where''s Poison?" Orion sighed. He retreated to the clouds after I lasered off his tongue." I''m pretty sure he''s going to be pissed when he comes back down here." Cross darted his eyes at the clouds. " You''ve got that right." Well, let''s just pay attention to these clouds." So we can be prepared when he decides to come back." Sarah stretched her back muscles and yawned. While she was stretching, she could feel tremors underneath her feet. Roars then could be heard echoing in the clouds. Poison was extremely pissed. Suddenly a droplet of red poison dripped down from the sky, landing on Cross''s hand. Cross noticed it. " Hmm?" What''s this?" The poison wasn''t burning or anything. Cross closely examined the red liquid. Suddnely he noticed the poison began heating up. " Oh, shit." A rather powerful explosion occurred. Cross managed to endure the blast. Are you ok, Cross?" asked Sarah. Cross nodded. " Yeah, I''m ok." The sky began turning red. The roaring became much louder. Poison''s voice then could be heard. " Let''s see if you three can withstand this attack while I regenerate." I like to call this attack: Explosive Rain." Poison continued to snicker. The explosive rain began to come down hard. Shit, we''ve got to run!" yelled Orion. Multiple explosions were happening all over the place. This was yet another attack that couldn''t be avoided. The Explosive Rain attack was quite extraordinary." It packed enough power to destroy a state or even a small country. It was poison but a very rare type of poison. Once the poison touched the ground, it exploded on contact. A lot of Poison''s power was a mystery. He never really truly showed any of his true intent to none of the other founding dragons. No one really knew how strong he was. All knew was that he was an evil dupe that loved to toy with his victims before killing them. Orion quickly generated a powerful barrier around the area that would protect himself, Cross, and Sarah from the Explosive Poison Rain. Orion sighed, plopping down to the ground. " That should us in the meantime till that attack clears up." Cross also sat on the ground. So did Sarah. Sarah was tired.. She grabbed her ?h?st and ?r??n?d. Chapter 1644 - Poison Liberation The rain eventually stopped. Orion dispersed the barrier from around the area. Alright." It looks like it cleared up." We should be expecting that dragon to return shortly." said Cross. Sarah rubbed her hands together blew cool air through them. She stared at the sky, faintly hearing roars and growls. As she listened more, the roars and growls became louder. Suddenly, the entire ground began shaking and rumbling. Poison descended from the clouds with a mean expression on his face. He opened his mouth and regurgitated poison all over the ground. He landed on the poison, eyeing down Cross, Sarah, and Orion. Poison opened his mouth. Poison could be seen dripping over his many rows of razor-sharp teeth. He started flapping his wings. The poison underneath Poison''s feet started floating off the ground, forming into bubbles. Cross grabbed Sarah''s hand and jumped back away from Poison. Poison started laughing. " I like to call this attack Poison Air Bubbles." It''s one of my most destructive attacks." Not many of my foes have survived this attack." There is a low percentage that you''ll survive." Allow me to give you a little taste of how dangerous this attack is." Poison started snickering. He commanded one of the Poison Air Bubbles to go after Cross. The bubble floated towards Cross and popped in his face. Cross blindly inhaled a green gas. As the green gas entire his body, he collapsed on the ground. He puked up blood all over the place. Cross!" yelled Sarah." Poison started laughing. I won''t worry about him for too much longer." Once that gas spreads through his body fully his fate will be sealed." After he dies, you''ll be next." Orion scoffed. He crunched his hands into fists and started cracking his knuckles. Bring it on." Poison started smiling. Poison looked in the rearview of his eyes and noticed Cross was standing on his feet. Poison turned his head, looking confused. " What?" How the hell are you still alive?!" That''s impossible!" Cross wiped the droplets of blood away from his face and grinned. " I just overcame your dumb attack." I thought it was supposed to be one of your most dangerous attacks." Tch." Pitful." Poison started grounding his teeth together. He then sighed. " Ah." It seems that.." My power is at a crossroads.." What shall I do, what shall I do?" Cross turned his right forearm into a long and sharp blade that twinkled in the sunlight. Poison chuckled. The poison underneath Poison''s feet started spreading throughout the entire area of Drum Volcano. I like to call this Poison Liberation!" This entire area will drown in poison!" The mountains, rubble, and dead bodies started getting engulfed in poison. Cross looked at Sarah and Orion and said: This is a very big problem!" We need to get out of here!" Where is that portal!" The three of them turned around and started running away!" " That''s right!" Run!" Runaway!" Run as fast as you can!" Because if you don''t?" It''ll be game over!" Ha, ha, ha!!" Poison flapped his wings and flew into the air. Everything was drowning in poison. Poison Liberation was Poison''s strongest and most destructive attack." It had the power to engulf entire civilizations, leaving no casualties behind. Gigantic tidal waves of poison started rising into the air. Poison quickly winked his eyes turning the giant tidal waves into dragons. Shit!" yelled Cross. The portal created by Akashiri was insights. There it is!" yelled Sarah. The portal was slightly started to fizzle away. Cross grabbed Sarah by the hand and leaped into the portal, while Orion followed behind. Orion used his strength to closed the portal. However before the portal closed, a tidal wave of poison seeped in. Poison halted as the portal closed. He started giggling. " Works every single time." Chapter 1645 - Be Prepared The poison that seeped through the portal managed to destroy a couple of storage rooms. Luckily, there were no casualties. Cross sighed. " I can''t believe we had to retreat." Cross went down on the ground and started hammer fisting the ground. Damn!" Orion sighed. You know what would have happened if we didn''t retreat right?" Cross darted his eyes over at Orion. We won''t be having this conversation right now." Sarah looked at Cross and said: Orion''s right Cross." That attack was too destructive." We b?r?ly made it out of there alive." Cross stood on his feet and took a couple of deep breaths. " Well, at least we made it out alive." But you know we have to go back right?" Sarah sighed. " Yes, we do." But this time we need to be prepared. We didn''t do no research." We need to find out Poison''s weaknesses." We already know his strength." It''s poison. There should be a book out there somewhere that explains his weaknesses." But since we don''t have enough time to go book hunting, we''ll just have to find it out for ourselves." said Sarah. " Now Cross." When you were attacking Poison, did any of your attacks do any significant damage?" Cross started rubbing his chin." To think about it, no." None of my attacks did any damage to him. " The only people who actually did something to that dragon were you and Orion. Sarah''s eyes started popping out her head. " He was really hurt when I inserted 100,000 volts in his body." Could electricity be his weakness?" It did put him out of commission for a short period of time. The max I can go is 2 million volts." That should be enough." But in order for me to get this plan to work, I''ll need you two to distract Poison while I sneak upon him." Alright." That does sound like a good plan." said Cross. But how are we going to go back to Drum Volcano without wasting time to get there?" Orion started rubbing his hands together." I can take us there." Sarah''s eyes popped out of her head. " You can?" You have the power to open up a portal to Drum Volcano?" Orion nodded. " Yes, I do." But once we get there I am not really sure I''m will be able to open up another one." It''s a very tough procedure." Sarah looked at Cross and said: How about it Cross?" Shall we go with Orion''s plan?" Cross sighed and started nodding. Yes, but before we go there, we need to have the right equipment." That poison is very lethal." I think Akashiri has some equipment underneath his chambers." Alright then." Let''s go." said Orion." Cross, Sarah, and Orion went into the secret room of Akashiri''s chambers to collect some ninja equipment that would protect them from the poison. After equipping the ninja equipment, it was time to go back to the remnants of Drum Volcano." Orion walked to the center of the Hitoshi Village, preparing to open the portal. Cross folded his arms, waiting patiently. Alright, Orion." Do your thing." Orion nodded. He closed his mouth and started taking deep breaths." He cleared his mind of everything he was thinking about. Suddnely his entire body was drenched in glowing red double damage energy. His hair started getting spiky. The entire village began shaking. Every farmer and refugee was watching. The sky became dark. Orion tensed his muscles causing the glow around his body to become brighter. He smacked his hands on the ground, creating a large and powerful portal to what looked like be Drum Volcano. Orion started breathing heavily. Half of his energy was taken from his body.. His portal was much more powerful than Akashiri''s. Chapter 1646 - Well Repaired Cross and Sarah were about to walk into the portal. " Hold it." Cross was confused. " What is it?" I really don''t know if this portal will really take us to the remnant of Drum Volcano." Cross eyes popped out his head. " You''re telling us this now?" Why didn''t you tell us before?" Orion sighed and started shaking his head. " I just totally forgot." Sarah started nodding. " So where will it take us?" Orion shrugged his shoulders. " The thing is I don''t know." This portal has been created with powerful potent double damage energy. It''s very hard to master the arts of opening portals to other areas, dimensions, worlds, etc." Cross sighed. "So what do we do now?" Sarah grinned. " We''ll just have to hope it takes us to Drum Volcano." Cross started nodding. " Sarah''s right." We have the right equipment for almost any environment. " So let''s get going." We''re wasting time chit-chatting here." Cross, Sarah, and Orion bid farewell to the farmers and refugees. " They walked towards the huge portal. Suddnely a gravitational pulled real in Cross, Sarah, and Orion in the portal. A bright white light flashed in their eyes. The portal closed up and disappeared leaving a trace of double damage energy. The portal transported them to the new icy wasteland created over the waters of the Dead Sea where many ships disappeared. Cross, Sarah, and Orion dropped out of the sky and crashed through the ground. A bald-headed robed man holding a staff waited for them. Chapter 1647 - The Oracle Cross, Sarah, and Orion stood on their feet. " Damn it!" yelled Cross. " This isn''t even remotely close to the remnants of Drum Volcano. " Where are we Orion?" asked Sarah. " I don''t know. But where ever it is it''s cold." However, due to this equipment, we''re wearing, it only feels slightly cold." When Sarah was about to say a few words, loud footsteps could be heard coming towards their way. " It looks like we got company," said Sarah. Orion also noticed a silhouette of a man standing on a hill. Suddnely the gravity changed around the area, causing the three of them to fall down to their knees. " What the fu?k is going on?!" yelled Cross. The silhouette of the man came extremely close, revealing his appearance. The man was bald, standing up to at least 7''0 tall." He had three eyes." Who the hell are you?" asked Cross, whose face was pinned down to the ground. " The man sighed. " The question is, do you have what it takes to defeat the founding dragon Blizzard?" Even though Cross could b?r?ly move, he managed to stand on his feet. It felt as if he had at least dozens of people trying to pin him down. " Who the hell wants to know." The man twirled his staff in his hand and smashed it on the ground, causing a harmless shockwave to erupt throughout the area. The man nodded. " Allow me to introduce myself." I am Orobas, one of the great demon Prince of hell. Personally, I refer to myself as an oracle rather than a demon." I have the power to manipulate gravity under my control and I have the true answers of the past, present, and future." " Orion also managed to stand on his feet. " What do you want with us?" Orobas cracked his neck and said: " It has come to my attention that The Chameleon has offered your friend Akashiri a rather bizarre deal, yes?" Cross looked over at Sarah. Just when he was about to help Sarah up, Orobas snapped his fingers and said: Allow me." Orobas snapped his fingers, causing Sarah to come on her feet. Cross nodded. " Yes." Orobas started nodding. Do you really think he will fulfill his end of the bargain?" Do realize how many bizarre contracts he has offered people over the years." Tch." Please." He is a trickster." A very evil tyrant who will stop at nothing and go to the top of the charts to handle his enemies." So why does he want three dragon souls?" Orobas cleared his throat." Orobas sighed. He planning to take down my brother Beelzebub." He figures if he takes down Beezelbub, he will get Satan''s attention." That''s why he offered that stupid deal to your friend." I just figured I tell you that you''re being played." Cross crunched his hands into fists and said: That ?sshole!" Orobas nodded. " You have no reason to fight the remaining founding dragons." You might as well go back to your village." Cross turned around and sighed, starting to walk away. Chapter 1648 - Arch Demon Cross suddnely stopped. " He turned around walked towards Orobas. Orobas extended his eyebrow up. " Is there something you needed?" Cross looked up to Orobas and said: What if I told you I want to get rid of just one of the founding dragons?" Orobas started stroking his chin. " What do you have in mind?" Cross sighed and stared at Sarah and Orion who nodded at him. " We want to take out Poison." Orobas started nodding. " Go ahead." I really don''t know why you asked me." You people can make your own decisions." But I must warn you." Poison is not a very easy opponent to take down. During the Golden Age War, he made countless people suffer. Putting him down for good will free this world from torment." I shall take you there." Orobas stuck his hands and blew air out of his mouth. He clenched his hands into fists, causing Cross, Sarah, and Orion to started levitating in the air. Just so to remind you, Poison is no longer in the remnants of the Drum Volcano. Cross widened his eyes. " What?" So where is he?" Orobas sighed. He is currently looking for Queen Ariel, figuring if he takes her out of the picture, the war will officially end. I will take you three to her to warn her." Suddnely Cross, Sarah, and Orion disappeared. Orobas unclenched his hands and grabbed his staff off the ground. " Many lives depend on you three." I hope you do not disappoint." Before he left the giant piece of ice laying on top of the dead sea, he decided he would pay Blizzard a visit. Orobas darted his attention up and stared at the massive moment made of ice. Blizzard sealed himself inside the mountain. Orobas tapped his staff on the ground a couple of times. " Just when he was about to start levitating, Orobas detected the presence of a fellow demon. Orobas sighed and descended to the ground. " Come on out." You have been detected. Laughing could be heard. Orobas tightly clutched his staff. Suddenly a black smoke came from out of the ground, morphing into The Chameleon. The Chameleon wiped the smirk off his face and placed on a serious expression. " Orobas sighed and said: Look I really don''t have time for this Chameleon." What do you want from me?" What do you want to ask me?" The Chameleon grounded his teeth together. " You want to know one character trait I hate about you Orobas. Orobas blinked his eyes. " You are always sticking your nose in people''s business." My fu?k?n? plans have nothing to do with you." Plus you''re a fellow demon." We don''t side with mortals." Orobas smashed his staff on the ground. " Your plan to kill Beezelebub is foolish." You''ll only get yourself killed in the process you fool." That''s why am I here to kill you." I know you would be coming here if I tipped off those mortals about your foolish plans." I will not stand here and watch you plot the murder of my brother." The Chameleon started chuckling. He took his black and white polka dot tie off and burned it in his hands. " Is that a challenge?" Orobas didn''t answer. His eyes started glowing blue. I heard about your power." Gravitational Manipulation right?" Such a destructive power." It is said that you are the most powerful user ever." "The most powerful users of gravity manipulation would be able to control the space-time continuum, warping reality, manipulating time and space. Some would be able to move entire planets, stars, or galaxies with their power." The Chameleon chuckled. Perhaps I have been outmatched by a large margin!" Orobas raised his staff in the air, increasing the gravity around the area. The giant mass of ice started floating towards the clouds at high speeds. " What are you planning to do? Orobas scoffed. " Just watch." You''ll find out soon enough. The mass of ice pierced through the atmosphere and eventually to space. Orobas pounded his staff on the ground, causing the mass of ice to stop. The Chameleon clenched his hands into fists, causing bone blades to pop out of his forearms. He started running towards Orobas. Orobas twirled his staff, smacking The Chameleon in his face. Black splattered all over the ground. The Chameleon jumped back and wiped the blood away from his mouth. He spat up three of his teeth and threw them over his shoulder. " The Chameleon decided to try again. He leaped towards Orobas with his bone blades. Orobas stuck his hand out towards The Chameleon, increasing the gravity around his body. If you are this weak, how do you expect to defeat Beezelbub?" The Chameleon began squirming like a warm. Suddnely The Chameleon''s left arm snapped. He let out a loud yelp. Orobas turned around and launched Orobas into a near black hole. Once he was inside the black hole, he disappeared along with the blackhole. Orobas dusted his hands and placed them by his side. " That was too easy. These demons always think they can try a Prince of Hell." Orobas eyes suddenly popped out of his head. He learned that The Chameleon was weak at all. He was shocked to see what he found out You were created by Ahura Mazda, the god of Zoroastrianism You were said to be the strongest of the seven Archdemons." Also known as The Seven Deadly Sins." Even stronger than Satan himself." Your real name is actually Lucifer." Orobas tapped into The Chameleon''s past. Just when Orobas was about to decrease the gravity for the ice to descend back to the Land of the Living, he started hearing static popping noises behind his back. He turned around and saw a hole being ripped in space. It was The Chameleon. He removed himself from the black hole and landed on the ice, breathing heavily like a horse. He was coated in a thick transparent liquid. " You escaped. " Impressive." If you didn''t escape sooner you would be stretched and torn apart before you even reached the horizon." The Chameleon stood on his feet and started stumbling. He pissed. I don''t appreciate you tapping into my personal past." Now I have no choice but to slaughter you." His eyes were glowing red. " You shouldn''t have done that." Orobas started shaking his head. " Why?" Just watch." I''ll show you." The Chameleon clenched his hands into fists. Black aura began generating around the area. The entire mass of ice started shaking and rumbling. The black aura shot into the sky, morphing into a shadow figure holding a scythe." Dark Guardian." muttered Lucifer. Orobas started walking back. " Orobas stuck his staff out, generating a gravitational barrier around the top of his staff. Before Orobas could even attempt to do something, Lucifer stuck his hand out. The Dark Guardian swung its scythe after Orobas. Orobas couldn''t even block the attack. The scythe beam attacked his stomach. Orobas vomited up blood, crashing on the moon of The Land of the Living. " I guess I''ll have to show my true form huh?" said Lucifer. Steam started coming out the pores of Lucifer''s body. The steam surrounded his body, making him b?r?ly visible." His skin cracked off his real body. A bright red light generated around the area. As the red light dispersed, the true form of Lucifer was seen. He stood up to 8''0 tall. He had black bat wings coming out of his back. He had horns sticking out his head. Long black hair reached down to his back. He had a hole in the middle of his ?h?st, with demonic tattoos that looked like they were alive. He looked mostly humanoid with a dark shade around his eyes. Chapter 1649 - Galaxy Rift Lucifer felt weird all over. " Ah." It''s been countless millenniums since the last time I showed my true form. Perhaps it isn''t the time to bring terror down worthless." Lucifer snapped his fingers, causing him to change back into his favorite mold. Smoke came gassing out of his mouth and nostrils. Lucifer cleared his throat. " But that doesn''t mean I won''t eliminate people who fu?k?n? up plans." He was referring to Orobas, who still recovering on the face of the moon of the Land of the Living. He wiped the blood from his mouth and stood on his feet, breathing heavily. Orobas was mad at himself. " Why didn''t I detect this about him?!" I am fighting the strongest out of all the seven Archdemons!" Victory would be impossible." Orobas sighed and brushed the dirt off his shoulders. " But that doesn''t I''m not going to give a try." Orobas took two deep breaths, exhaling air through his nostrils. He twirled his staff and pounded it on the ground. As he opened his eyes, they were completely white with veins popping out the side. Veins also began popping off his head. The entire moon began shaking underneath his feet. " Lucifer started smiling. Well, well, well." You are much stronger than the average puppet of Satan. " What is your secret?" That power has doesn''t require hell energy." Orobas didn''t answer. Lucifer could feel the vibrations in his hands. Lucifer clasped his fists together generating ancient demonic energy around his hands. He stuck his hand in the air and shouted: Dark Guardian!" Lucifer''s shadow came alive and morphed into the shape of the grim reaper. Orobas snapped his staff over his leg and tossed it to the side. He stuck his arms in the air and ???ked his head back, saying: Gravity Commandment!" Jupiter!" Lucifer started laughing. Lucifer''s body started glowing. He raised his hand in the air and shouted Dark Sickle!" The Dark Guardian ???ked back its scythe and swung it after Orobas''s giant attack. Both of the attacks clasped. One was stronger than the other!" Ha, ha, ha!" Only one of us is escaping out of this!" Orobas scoffed. " You thought wrong. Orobas stuck his hand out and created a portal. He walked into the portal and closed it. Lucifer wiped the smile off his face. A powerful explosion occurred. A very powerful explosion. The moon of the Land of the Living, asteroids, and smaller planets in the same galaxy was destroyed. The explosions could be seen down in the Land of The Living. The explosions caused the Big Bang Bomb to fall back to the Land of the Living into the forest. One little tick the bomb would explode, wiping every lifeform of the planet. As long as no one found it..." Thick Forest Poison was in the thick forests of the West, deciding if he wanted to make it his new territory. Poison sniffed the air and noticed he could smoke.. He started snickering. Chapter 1650 - The Peace Grasslands Poison flew towards the area where the smoke was coming from. The Big Bang Bomb crashed landed back on the planet, causing a very huge crater in the ground. " Ah?" What''s this?" Poison morphed into his humanoid form, hopping into the crater. He approached the destructive bomb, slightly touching. He burned in his hand in the process. He wiped the frost off the bomb, revealing who was made by. " Poison started snickering. " Hmm." Gonzalez Industries huh?" The man is a genius. Developed a bomb strong to destroy an entire planet. " I wondered where he went." I was thinking about paying him a little visit." Poison starting to think. Suddnely he got an idea. " I got an idea." I''ll use this bomb as a trump card. Poison morphed back into a dragon and curled his tongue around the bomb, swallowing it. Poison burped and started coughing. The taste of metal and iron-stained his mouth. " That''s fu?k?n? disgusting!" Poison wiped the saliva from his mouth and sighed. He started flapping his wings heading southeast. He had been tracking Ariel for quite some time. I swear when you Ariel, I will devour you limb from limb." Your death will be long and painful." Poison started laughing like a maniac as he flew into the clouds and disappeared. 200 miles away from Poison''s Location... Southeast of the Royal Elven Kingdom. Ariel''s location. Ariel was in the grasslands. The flattest and greenest place in the dimension surrounded peaceful creatures. Large and small. Ariel halted from walking. She went down on the ground and laid flat on her back. She stared at the beautiful sky, placing a smile on her face. The grasslands were the relaxed area to just chill. The rarest creature in the grasslands was The White Stallion, a huge and bulking horse that many people royalty wanted to have. Specifically for the naturally seasoned meat. Back during the Golden Age War since food was rather scarce, soldiers who hunt White Stallions. The battles would be long and tough, with only a few people suffering. Originally there were at least 40,000 White Stallions." Currently, now there were only 30 of them left hidden away somewhere in the grasslands. All Ariel wanted to do was get some rest. Chapter 1651 - A Rush Ariel started hearing cracking noises in the sky. She immediately opened her eyes. Uriel went to give her a head''s up. " You''ve got company. " Ariel rolled her eyes. " Yeah, I''ve noticed." Ariel hopped onto her feet and started staring at the sky. The usual bright sky suddenly turned extremely dark. The entire area started shaking and rumbling. Ariel could tell that it was Poison due to his power leveling. Uriel nodded at Ariel and said: Be prepared." Poison descended from the air and crashed to the ground like a meteorite. Smoke rose into the air. All the nearby animals were scared off. Poison started laughing. Finally!" I have caught up to you your majestic!" Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!" Ariel scoffed. She shoved a cigarette in her mouth and lit it with the match between her hair and ears. She puffed the smoke out from her nostrils and said: What the hell do you want?" Poison vomited poison on the ground. " I came here for one reason." To put an end to your life." Once I do this- Ariel su?k?d her teeth. " Blah, blah, blah." I heard come out of your mouth many times before." Each time you were unsuccessful and never killed me." What makes you think this time will be any different. Poison started snickering. " That''s because people always backed you up and protect you." Now since you are alone, everything will different. Ariel clasped his hands into fists and sighed. " Let''s get this over with." Chapter 1652 - Pissed Off The power and soul of a dragon wrapped around Ariel. She had lots of time to learn how to control the power she had since she was a little kid. Poison could feel her power rapidly rising. He flapped his wings causing high winds to pick up around the area. Ariel clasped her hands together, creating an astral bow and some astral arrows. She stretched an astral arrow across her astral bow, firing it into Poison''s left wing. Poison noticed he didn''t feel any pain. Ha!" What a joke!" Suddnely the astral bow became brighter, eventually exploding. Poison let out a loud scream, falling to his back. His wing was vaporized into a pile of ash. " You fu?k?n? bitch!" yelled Poison. Ariel pulled out another astral bow. Poison pulled himself up and started breathing heavily. " Shit." This isn''t going as planned!" I should''ve killed her when I fu?k?n? had the chance!" Got dammit!" Poison didn''t have time to regenerate his left-wing. Poison quickly spat three balls of black poison after Ariel. Ariel created an astral shield, which protected her from the poison. The blue poison spitballs dripped off the astral shield, burning holes in the ground. Poison su?k?d his teeth. He lunged towards Ariel, lashing out his many rows of sharp teeth. Ariel flew into the air with the use of her astral wings, avoiding Poison''s savage attack. She started muttering some N''rok words, creating hundreds of Astral arrows causing her astral bow to stretch out bigger. She released the one hundred astral arrows after Poison. Poison''s scream echoed through the grasslands. Uriel was very proud to see Ariel''s progress. " Your training has paid off." However, you are not even close to mastering the astral arts. " Ariel was confused. " What do you mean?" Uriel sighed. " Do you really think a couple of hundred arrows would kill that dragon?" Tch." Take a look for yourself." Ariel darted her eyes down to look at Poison. All she did was piss him off." He was so pissed off his left wing immediately regenerated. Shit!" yelled Ariel. Poison eyes turned black. Black balls of poison started levitating off his skin.